《Game of Thrones: Holy Flame King》


 Chapter 1: firstborn son

    Chapter 1 The Forsaken Eldest Son


    In the Reach at the end of February, the sun was scorching like fire, and even the air was distorted by the scorching heat.


    This long summer has lasted for seven years, so long that all memories and vigilance about the cold winter have gradually disappeared from people''s hearts.


    Follow the scenic Rose Avenue all the way south until it intersects with the coastal road, and you will be able to see the most beautiful city in Westeros on a hill by the Mande River¡ª¡ª


    High Court.


    In the castle made of white marble, exquisite sculptures, unique fountains and blooming flowers can be seen everywhere, of course, golden roses are definitely among them¡ª


    They are the owner of this castle, the symbol of House Tyrell.


    "Clang, clang, clang..."


    Accompanied by the melodious bell, three figures walked through the winding corridor and entered the knight hall.


    The coat of arms on the chests of the three people is not a golden rose, but a walking hunter with a bow¡ª


    This is the coat of arms of House Tully.


    The man at the head looked to be in his forties, with a serious face, a serious expression, a short beard, and a dark green silk dress trimmed with white fur, with a heavy two-handed giant sword on his waist.


    This man is the Lord of Hornhill, Lord Randyll Tarly.


    Followed by his two sons¡ª


    Eldest son Samwell Tarly, second son Dickon Tarly.


    Both of them inherited their father''s dark hair, gray pupils, tall stature and other appearance characteristics, but Samwell was too fat, and the straight and tough facial features of the Tully family did not have the slightest majesty on his fat face.


    Due to the hot weather, the aristocratic dress on Samwell was almost out of breath.


    But he didn''t dare to unbutton his collar, so he could only suffer.


    The three of them stood still in the center of the knight hall, waiting quietly.


    Time passed little by little, and Dickon seemed a little impatient. He looked at his dazed brother beside him, and couldn''t help asking in a low voice:


    "What are you looking at?"


    Samwell replied casually: "Stone pillar."


    "What''s so interesting about the stone pillars."


    "This is not an ordinary stone pillar." The corners of Samwell''s mouth turned up slightly, and memories flashed in his eyes, "This is the stone pillar in the bard''s poem."


    "Bard? Well, bro, did you sneak out for a drink last night..."


    "Quiet!" Earl Randall turned his head and glared at the two brothers.


    Dickon shut his mouth.


    Samwell also lowered his head, but a trace of loneliness and regret flashed in his eyes.


    After being in this world for three months, his sense of loneliness grew day by day.


    But after learning that this is the continent of Westeros, and he became the eldest son of the Tarly family, he was in no mood to look at himself.


    Because although Samwell Tarly is the eldest son of the earl, he is hated by his own father.


    As one of the best generals in Westeros, Earl Randyll has countless glorious achievements, the most famous of which is that he defeated the founder of the Baratheon Dynasty at Ashford during the War of the Reavers. The first, Robert I, let this brave and skilled king taste the taste of the only defeat in his war career.


    Such a proud and martial lord naturally couldn''t tolerate his heir being a cowardly fat man.


    Although Samwell is not useless, he is actually very smart, knowledgeable, and compassionate... However, in Earl Randyll''s opinion, the heir of the family must be a brave warrior, not a wise bachelor.


    Samwell is also very clear that according to the original plot, he will be forced by Earl Randall to go to the Great Wall of Desperation in the near future to become a night watchman who "does not marry, have children, or enshrine land", thereby giving up the family inheritance rights. Give it to the younger brother who is more favored by his father.


    Of course he didn''t want to go to that **** place.


    When the time passed, Samwell tried to change all this.


    He began to eat in moderation, exercise hard, and study fencing and horsemanship seriously, hoping to restore his image in his father''s heart.


    Of course, just as his body fat cannot be lost in a short period of time, it is not easy to reverse the deep-rooted image of Earl Landau.


    And before Samwell could make any progress, his efforts were interrupted by a fall from a horse.


    Fortunately, Samwell was not riding fast at the time, and he had fat as a buffer. The accident did not kill him, but only made him lie in bed for more than a month.


    The family''s equestrian teacher said it was an accident.


    Samwell thought that someone might have tampered with his saddle.


    Obviously, someone doesn''t want to see the Tully family''s useless eldest son get back on his feet.


    Samwell didn''t know who hit him this time, but he also had a rough guess.


    Earl Randall disdain to play such insidious tricks, even if he wants to force his son to give up the right of inheritance, he will directly say so.


    The younger brother Dickon is just a thirteen-year-old brat. If he can have such scheming, ruthless methods and superb acting skills at this age, I am afraid that he will have the opportunity to compete for the Iron Throne in the future, instead of being like the one in the play. as obscurity.


    However, although it is unlikely that the younger brother did it, it should be someone close to the younger brother.


    Samwell has been a waste for too long, not only Earl Randall has already given up on him, but many people in the family have long regarded Dickon as the future lord.


    So, unlike Samwell, who is lonely and helpless, Dickon has too many interests involved, and has already gathered a group of loyal subordinates around him.


    If Samwell continues to be a waste, he can still live until the day he is forced by his father to become a night watchman, but if he wants to regain his strength and fight for the inheritance of Horn Hill, he will immediately face continuous blows and even assassinations !


    After experiencing this incident, Samwell finally realized that he had completely lost his chance in this battle for succession rights, and now it was too late to reverse the situation, and he would face great risks.


    Under such circumstances, giving up is the wisest choice.


    What''s more, with his familiarity with the plot, he already has the biggest bargaining chip in the upcoming Game of Thrones, so why bother to trap himself in Horn Hill, a battlefield that has been completely at a disadvantage, fighting a battle that has no chance? A battle of odds.


    Of course, even if he gave up, he still had to take the initiative and seize the opportunity to grab reasonable benefits, instead of continuing to put on his original cowardly appearance and foolishly waiting for the day when his father forced him to go to the Great Wall of Desperation.


    So after recovering from his injury, Samwell took the initiative to find his father and asked him to ask the Governor of the Bend, the Duke of Metz, for a development order for himself.


    When Earl Randall heard the eldest son''s request for the first time, he thought he had heard it wrong.


    He never thought that his cowardly and cowardly son would have such courage and courage.


    However, Earl Randall agreed after thinking for a moment.


    Because if Samwell goes to open up a new territory, he will voluntarily give up the inheritance right of Horn Hill, which is what Earl Landau has always wanted to see.


    Of course, he doesn''t think that his useless eldest son is really capable of opening up a new territory.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Even if this son died during the pioneering process, he would not feel heartbroken, but would be relieved by it¡ªthis is the proper destination for a man of the Tully family.


    Thus, there was this trip to Gaoting by the father and son.


    blah blah blah¡­


    Crisp footsteps sounded.


    Samwell turned his head, and saw a fiery red figure stepping into the knight hall.


    It was a cute girl with brown eyes like a forest fawn.


    A red silk tunic dress highlighted her well-proportioned and tall figure. Her soft brown curly hair was scattered on her smooth shoulders, which made her already fair skin more crystal clear. The facial features have a unique charm that makes people unforgettable at first sight.


    She is the daughter of the Duke of Mace, "The Rose of Highgarden", Margaery Tyrell.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2: Canonization

    Chapter 2 canonization


    "Sorry, Lord Tully, Sam, Dickon, for keeping you waiting."


    Margaret raised the hem of her skirt and gave a slight salute. The bright smile on her face made the entire knight hall seem to be a little brighter.


    Samwell only took a look, then lowered his head again.


    The beauty in front of him is not something he can covet.


    At least he can''t right now.


    The younger brother Dickon stared blankly at the delicate rose in front of him, completely unaware of how rude his behavior was.


    Earl Randall coughed lightly to wake up his distraught second son, and then asked Margaery:


    "I don''t know when the Duke will come?"


    Margaery looked ashamed: "Father is unwell today, so I can''t come, I''m really sorry."


    Earl Randall frowned slightly: "In that case, let''s reschedule."


    Margaret shook her head, took out a scroll from behind her, and said with a smile:


    "There is no need to reschedule. Father has already signed the development order and entrusted me to hand it over."


    "But what about canonization?"


    "I will also be canonized instead of my father."


    As soon as this remark was made, the knight hall fell silent instantly.


    Dickon was stupid enough not to react, but Earl Randle and Samwell both understood that the Duke of Mace was deliberately making excuses.


    Actually, this is not too surprising.


    After so many years of development and management in the Reach, there are not many unclaimed lands left. If you really want to open up, you can only go to the barren land near the frontier, such as the Crimson Mountains.


    But there are really poor mountains and rivers, and bandits and bandits are rampant. Let alone whether it is worth exploring, the difficulty of establishing a territory there is not something ordinary people dare to challenge.


    The reputation of the cowardly eldest son of the Tarly family is no secret in the aristocratic circle of the River Bend. No one would think that Samwell is qualified and capable to open up new territories.


    The Duke of Metz is obviously unwilling to grant a pioneering order to such a person.


    If Earl Randall, one of the most important vassals of the Tyrell family, hadn''t come to beg this time, the Duke of Mace would never have let go.


    But granting the pioneering order also means that Samwell will become a vassal of the Duke of Metz, so it stands to reason that the Duke of Metz should personally confer Samwell Tarly as a pioneering knight.


    However, the Duke was obviously very reluctant to accept Samwell as his knight.


    That''s why he deliberately pretended to be sick and didn''t show up in person. Instead, he sent his own daughter to confer on Samwell and grant a pioneering order.


    In fact, Earl Landau could also understand the embarrassment of Duke Mace. If Duke Mace sent his eldest son, the heir of Highgarden, Veras Tyrell to do this instead of him, Earl Landau would also He pinches his nose and admits it.


    But Margaery¡­


    What qualifications does she have to be a knight?


    Such humiliation, even Earl Landau hated his eldest son, found it difficult to accept.


    He stared at Margaery coldly, not hiding his anger.


    Margaret still had a soft and innocent smile on her delicate face, as if she didn''t understand where Earl Randyll''s anger came from.


    Just as the atmosphere gradually became stagnant, Samwell, the person involved, suddenly broke the deadlock:


    "In this case, there is Miss Margaret Lau."


    Facing the humiliation, Samwell was of course angry, but he also understood that the anger of the weak is not worth mentioning.


    Moreover, he did not forget the biggest purpose of his trip - to get the development order.


    He didn''t want to lose what was really important for the sake of ridiculous dignity.


    The ups and downs he has experienced in his previous life have taught him to endure when necessary.


    Margaret heard that, a look of surprise flashed in Samwell''s eyes, and then she smiled and said:


    "Okay, let''s get started."


    Earl Randall glared at his son with a look of hatred, as if to say, "You are willing to accept the canonization of a woman"?


    But Samwell himself agreed, so he couldn''t say anything more.


    Margaery walked up the steps in the front row of the hall, while Samwell knelt down on one knee in front of the steps.


    A beam of light shot down from the glazed skylight, just covering the two of them, adding a little sacred atmosphere to the upcoming ceremony.


    Samwell pulled out the long sword at his waist and raised his hands above his head.


    Margaret was about to go get it, but Earl Randall suddenly said:


    "To enshrine the blood of the Tully family, you should use this ¡¾Broken Heart¡¿."


    clang¡ª


    Earl Randall pulled out the two-handed giant sword from his waist and handed it to Margaery.


    This giant sword [Broken Heart] made of Valyrian steel has been passed down by the Tully family for more than 500 years. It weighs more than 30 pounds. It is difficult for normal people to hold it, let alone swing it to fight .


    As for the pampered and pampered noble lady...she may not be able to lift this giant sword.


    Obviously, Earl Randall wanted to make a fool of the Rose of Highgarden and vent his dissatisfaction.


    Facing Earl Landau''s deliberate embarrassment, Margaery did not back down, but smiled slightly, and stretched out her white and slender hands.


    Ding-


    The tip of the sword hit the marble floor, but fortunately, the hilt was firmly held in Margaery''s hand.


    She took a deep breath and used all her strength to raise the giant sword and place it on Samwell''s shoulder.


    "Huh¡ªthe giant sword inherited from the Tully family is really extraordinary. No wonder the Earl can use it to cross the battlefield and be invincible."


    After these words, Earl Landau was embarrassed to say anything more, but just snorted softly, stepped back and stood still.


    Margaret looked down at the half-kneeling knight in front of her, and was about to read the oath when she suddenly remembered something and asked:


    "By the way, Sam, are you going to keep using the original family name, or change to a new one?"


    After becoming the pioneer lord, Samwell can indeed change to a new family name to show his separation from the Tully family in Horn Hill.


    Samwell heard the words, but did not answer immediately.


    He still lowered his head, and his body began to tremble slightly.


    Seeing this, Margaery thought that the other party was uncomfortable being pressed by the giant sword, so she used a little force to help share some of the weight.


    In fact, Samwell was not trembling from being pressed by the sword at all, but trembling from excitement.


    Because, he actually saw the square characters after three months!


    These words that do not belong to this different world appeared in the lower right corner of his field of vision after the canonization ceremony began, and he had to work hard to read them clearly:


    Samwell Tarly


    Title: Pioneering Knight


    Territory: None


    Vassals: None


    Strength: 1.08


    Agility: 0.52


    Spirit: 1.12


    What''s this?


    Is it the property panel?


    Samwell was ecstatic in his heart.


    This joy crashed down like a boulder, shattering the forbearance he had tried so hard to maintain since he crossed.


    At this moment, the anger, fear, humiliation, and worry that have been suppressed for a long time... rolled and surged in his chest, brewing into an inexplicable emotion, as if it was about to burst out.


    If before, he just wanted to rely on his familiarity with the plot to navigate among the major forces with ease, or sit around with his thick thighs, then now, a wild hope suddenly rose in his heart¡ª¡ª


    Ambition for the twisted and ugly Iron Throne, full of sharp horns and forged from thousands of swords!


    "I''ve figured out a new family name." Samwell raised his head again, followed the icy giant sword to look directly at Margaery''s brown eyes like a deer, and said loudly,


    "Caesar!


    From now on, I am Samwell Caesar! "


    Margaery was stunned.


    At a certain moment just now, she seemed to see jumping flames from the eyes of the man in front of her.


    But soon, she regained her composure, confirmed that there was no precedent for this new family name, and smiled at Samwell, her tone becoming extremely solemn:


    "I, Margaery Tyrell, daughter of Mace Tyrell, in the name of Governor of the Reach, Guardian of the South, and Duke of Highgarden, canonize Samwell Caesar as a pioneer knight.


    All unclaimed lands in the river bend can be developed by you, and all unclaimed people can be sheltered by you. May the Father give you integrity, May the Mother give you mercy, may the warrior give you courage, may the Crone give you wisdom, and may the Stranger give you strength to overcome all enemies! "


    "I, Samwell Caesar, under the witness of the Seven Gods, swear by the heroic spirit of the holy ancestor ''Green Hand'' Garth, to dedicate my loyalty to the great Duke of Mace! From now on, your will is mine Uphold the belief that your sword points is the direction of my progress!


    I will protect this honor with my life! "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3: properties panel

    Chapter 3 Properties panel


    After the canonization ceremony was over, Margaery left in a hurry.


    Dickon was also driven away by his father.


    In the empty knight hall, only Earl Landau and Samwell Caesar were left.


    The father and son faced each other in silence, and the atmosphere was a little stagnant.


    Samwell was eager to go back and study his attribute panel, so he took the lead in saying:


    "Father, you left me here, but what else do you have to explain?"


    "You hate me." Earl Landau looked at his eldest son and said suddenly.


    Without waiting for Samwell to answer, he continued:


    "You don''t have to argue because I don''t care."


    The corner of Samwell''s mouth twitched, and he simply stopped talking.


    Earl Randall looked at the suddenly unfamiliar son in front of him, with inexplicable emotions in his heart, but his tone was still as cold as before:


    "If a hunter returns empty-handed, his family will starve; if a lord is defeated, his castle will be burned. For thousands of years, how many families in Westeros have disappeared in the long river of time, only Because of a cowardly and incompetent heir.


    The Tully family in the frontier needs a lord who can wield [Broken Heart] to kill enemies, and you are not even qualified to touch it.


    So, no matter how much you hate me, I will never hand over the fate of the family to you. "


    Samwell listened silently, but he really didn''t have much resentment in his heart.


    Because the original owner did not meet Earl Landau''s requirements for an heir, although he tried to change after traveling, it was too late.


    However, these are in the past.


    After the canonization ceremony, he has changed his surname to Caesar, and everything in the Tully family has nothing to do with him from now on.


    At this moment, Earl Landau suddenly threw something at his son.


    Samwell caught it quickly, and when he looked down, he realized that it was actually a big bag full of Golden Dragon Coins!


    "Since you voluntarily renounced the right of inheritance, this is what you deserve." Earl Randall explained calmly.


    "Thank you, father!" Of course Samwell would not refuse, he was in need of funds to develop at this time.


    "In addition, before this departure, your equestrian teacher James has been slaughtered by me."


    Samwell was shocked when he heard this, but immediately, he realized¡ª


    This James should be the man behind his last horse crash!


    He was discovered by his father and killed!


    "No matter how useless you are, you are still the eldest son of the Tully family! Even if you want to judge you, I should do it myself!" Earl Landau said domineeringly.


    Samwell bowed his head in silence with mixed feelings in his heart.


    No matter what, his father avenged him.


    After a moment of silence, Earl Landau spoke again:


    "Sam, do you still remember our language?"


    Samwell nodded:


    "Firstin Battle."


    As soon as the words came out of his mouth, he realized why Earl Landau was so determined to change his heir. It was obviously impossible for the original owner to practice the Tully family''s language.


    Earl Randall''s face softened slightly: "Although you are no longer named Tully, I still hope you can remember this sentence.


    Conspiracies and lies may win political victories, but when it comes to how to rule the roost on the battlefield, we, the Tully family, have more say.


    Since you have the courage to accept the development order this time, it means that the blood of our Tully family is still flowing in your body after all. Remember this motto, it is far more useful than money in the difficult territory development. "


    Samwell nodded solemnly, feeling a warm feeling in his heart.


    But immediately, Earl Landau''s next words were like ice water:


    "But if you fail to open up, don''t go back to Horn Hill. Otherwise, I will cut off your head with my own hands!"


    After saying this, Earl Randyll turned and left.


    Leaving Samwell with a complex expression, he watched his father''s tall back gradually go away, and finally shook his head and laughed, and rolled his eyes by the way.


    ¡­


    In the garden full of flowers, Samwell was holding a long silver sword, practicing stabbing hard at a target made of iron oak.


    It''s a pity that his bloated figure is not beautiful at all, and it also seriously affects the speed of movement. It didn''t take long for his steps to become chaotic.


    But Samwell still didn''t give up, and clumsily persisted.


    It wasn''t until the sun was setting that his clothes were completely soaked, and he finally stopped.


    Moving his tired body with difficulty, Samwell came to the steps and sat down, picked up the water glass and took a few sips.


    When he regained his breath, he looked intently at his attribute panel.


    It can be seen that the above data has not changed much, only the agility has changed from 0.52 to 0.53.


    It seems that I guessed right, training can change the value of attributes.


    But this change is not so significant.


    After practicing stabbing all afternoon, only the agility increased by 0.01, but the strength and spirit remained unchanged.


    Maybe not without change, but the change is too small to be reflected numerically.


    After all, the values ??on the property panel are only accurate to two decimal places.


    The reason why agility changes the most should be because the original value is too low, so it is easier to improve.


    Samwell guessed that the three values ??of an ordinary adult should be 1. Because he is too obese, his agility value is indeed the biggest difference from normal people.


    The attribute of strength is slightly higher than that of normal people. After all, if the strength is low, they can''t move such a large weight. And his highest data is spirit, which is 1.12.


    Samwell felt that this might have something to do with the fact that the original owner was born smart and liked to read.


    The three values ??on the attribute panel, strength and agility are easy to understand, but Samwell is a little uncertain about the last spirit.


    He has some doubts that the data of spirit may be related to the legendary magic that has disappeared.


    After all, this is a magical world, with dragons, white walkers, children of the forest, wizards, and gods old and new...


    Although these magical creatures are now either extinct or have become legends, and even miracles may not appear in Westeros for a long time, as the long summer is coming to an end and winter is approaching, the game of power begins again. Things on the mysterious side will gradually recover.


    Perhaps when one''s spiritual value increases to a certain level, one can open the door to the mysterious side and find out.


    But the problem is also here, Samwell has not found a way to add points.


    Only relying on the knight training method, he can indeed increase the strength and agility values, but the speed is too slow.


    Moreover, as the two values ??increase, the speed will further decrease, but the difficulty will increase.


    As for the method of improving the spirit...you don''t want to read a book, do you?


    However, Samwell did not feel frustrated. Even if this attribute panel cannot directly add points, just digitizing his three attributes is already extremely useful.


    Because he can observe the changes in attribute values ??by trying various methods, so as to research a set of improvement methods that suit him best.


    Just like the swordsmanship he is practicing now inherited from the Tully family, Samwell can streamline and even perfect it through the feedback of attribute values.


    Moreover, although it is impossible to directly add points now, it may not be possible in the future.


    Samwell guessed that when he opened up a territory and canonized some vassals, this attribute panel is likely to undergo new changes. At that time, it may be able to add some points.


    Just as he was thinking about it and was complacent, footsteps suddenly sounded behind him.


    Samwell turned his head and saw a maid approaching, respectfully said:


    "Sir Caesar, the butler sent me to remind you that the dinner will start at six o''clock sharp, and the place will be in the banquet hall of the main castle."


    "Okay." Samwell got up and ordered, "Prepare hot water for me, I want to take a bath."


    "yes."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 4: dinner party

    Chapter 4 Dinner Party


    When Samwell walked into the banquet hall, the afterglow of the setting sun had gradually dimmed.


    Thousands of scented candles illuminate the hall as if it were daytime, and the floor is covered with thick wool carpets, which are soft and comfortable to step on, as if walking on clouds.


    Long wooden tables are placed in the center of the spacious hall. The tables are uniformly covered with navy blue velvet and decorated with fresh roses of various colors.


    The faint fragrance permeates the air, making you feel refreshed.


    The well-dressed waiter brought Samwell to the table and sat down, and poured him a glass of golden wine from Arbor Island.


    At this time, there was still some time before the banquet started, but quite a few guests had already arrived, talking in twos and threes in low voices.


    Earl Randall and his brother Dickon have also arrived, but their positions are not arranged next to Samwell.


    Earl Landau seemed not to have noticed the eldest son''s arrival, and lowered his head to sip his wine, while Dickon next to him waved his hand at his elder brother, as if he wanted to come over to talk, but he glanced at his father with a serious face beside him, and didn''t dare to get up run around.


    After a while, the owner of the castle finally appeared.


    The Duke of Highgarden looks to be in his fifties, and his curly brown hair, which is the signature of the Tyrell family, is already spotted with gray. ".


    However, "Master Inflatable Fish" has a ruddy complexion, a loud voice, and firm and powerful steps, and there is no "physical discomfort" at all.


    Is this guy too lazy to pretend?


    Samwell muttered to himself, but still got up and followed everyone to salute the Duke.


    With the Duke of Metz sitting on the throne, the banquet officially began.


    Young and beautiful maids walked among the long tables like butterflies wearing flowers, serving delicious dishes one after another.


    Salmon salad, charcoal-grilled venison leg, pan-fried lamprey, creamy chestnut soup, honey pine nut cake, freshly picked strawberries, and a golden tail shrimp that is quite rare even on the noble dining table. The index finger moved.


    This dinner was actually to celebrate Samwell becoming a Pioneer Knight, but Duke Mace made no secret of his dislike for the useless eldest son of the Tarly family. After a brief introduction to Sam, he immediately changed the topic to other aspects.


    And everyone naturally knows that Samwell can become a pioneer knight. In fact, it is just that Earl Landau wants to change his heir. No one thinks that this famous waste in the River Bend can really open up a new territory.


    Some people are even whispering, laughing and spreading words like "a knight conferred by a woman".


    Regarding these gossips, Samwell decisively chose to ignore them and eat them in silence.


    And when he opened the shell of the golden tail shrimp and stuffed the tender and juicy shrimp meat into his stomach, Samwell was suddenly stunned.


    Because, he found that his strength attribute actually increased by 0.01!


    Eating can add attributes?


    Is there such a good thing?


    Excited, Samwell quickly swept away the rest of the food.


    However, the attribute did not continue to grow.


    After taking a sip of wine and pondering for a moment, Samwell had a guess.


    He called the maid behind him and said:


    "Can I have another golden tail shrimp, please?"


    The maid looked at the fat knight in front of her, and nodded with a suppressed smile:


    "Okay, please wait a moment."


    When the second golden tail shrimp was presented in front of him, Samwell couldn''t wait to put it in his mouth.


    Sure enough!


    Strength increased by 0.01 again!


    It seems that this is really the golden tail shrimp, it can actually increase the strength attribute.


    In ecstasy, Samwell turned his head and called the maid again, and asked for another portion despite the disdainful gazes from the surrounding people.


    Because he knows that this kind of golden tail shrimp is an extremely precious ingredient. If he wants to eat it outside the Duke''s Mansion, he will have to spend a lot of money to buy it, and he may not be able to buy it.


    So, at this time, there is no need to worry about banquet etiquette or aristocratic face.


    What''s more, he has long lost face in the aristocratic circle of the Reach.


    However, when Samwell killed the third goldentail shrimp and seemed to want to eat it again, even the Duke of Mace couldn''t stand it anymore, and couldn''t help but say:


    "Sam, are goldentail shrimps so delicious?"


    Samwell wiped his mouth with a napkin without changing his face, stood up and saluted: "Yes, Your Excellency, this is the most delicious food I have ever eaten in my life. Please forgive me for losing my composure."


    Facing Samwell''s thick skin and words of praise, the Duke of Mace couldn''t say much for a while, otherwise it would appear that his master was too stingy.


    "Then you can eat, but don''t eat too much, or I''m worried that you won''t be able to climb the horseback tomorrow. Hahaha..."


    Seemingly proud of his ridicule, Duke of Mace smiled like a pumpkin at a harvest banquet.


    Everyone also laughed, and the banquet hall was filled with a happy atmosphere.


    Samwell seemed unaware of these ridicules, thanked the Duke loudly for his generosity, and then turned to the maid, saying:


    "Another golden tail shrimp, thank you!"


    You have already laughed at me anyway, **** it, wouldn¡¯t it be a loss if I don¡¯t eat it!


    But at this time, the butler came over, and said with a embarrassed expression:


    "I''m so sorry, Sir, the ingredients for goldentail shrimp have been used up."


    Samwell suspected that this guy just said this because he was reluctant to feed himself, but he had no choice but to shrug his shoulders helplessly and let it go.


    Duke of Metz suddenly laughed again:


    "Sam, there should be a lot of venison in the kitchen, do you want some?"


    Who rare venison.


    Samwell was about to decline, but he heard the mother of the Duke of Mace, "Queen of Thorns", Olenna Redwyne suddenly said:


    "I have never liked this kind of shellfish, Sam, if you don''t mind, you can eat this from me."


    Samwell glanced at the silver-haired, short old lady in surprise, wondering why the "Queen of Thorns", who had always been sour in rumors, would be so kind to him today.


    He asked himself that he was not a young hero, and he had nothing worthy of the other party''s scheme.


    Of course, on the surface, Samwell still put on a look of honor, saluted with a smile:


    "How could I despise Mrs. Olenna''s gift."


    "Okay, okay." Olenna smiled all over her face, "A good knight must first have a good appetite, take it."


    The maid was about to step forward, but Olenna winked at her granddaughter Margaery beside her.


    Margaery understood immediately, and actually picked up the golden tail shrimp in front of Olenna herself, and walked towards Samwell.


    She actually wondered why her grandmother treated Samwell so courteously, but this smart girl kept her doubts in her heart, and cooperated with her grandmother tacitly to complete this courtship.


    Samwell was flattered and quickly got up to thank him.


    "You are a knight handbooked by me, so you don''t need to be so polite." Margaery put the silver dinner plate in front of Samwell, smiled softly, and showed great demeanor.


    The daughter of the duke changed into a pure white satin dress tonight. Her body proportions are excellent, and the close-fitting dress highlights every ups and downs of her body, weaving into fascinating curves. The complicated engraved gold headdress, the sapphire necklace on the chest, and the elegant skirt made of layers of silk chiffon all reveal the unique luxury of the top aristocrats.


    Just by looking at it, one can feel a sense of distant class, which makes people feel ashamed.


    But now, the most beautiful rose in Highgarden actually personally delivers meals to clowns like Samwell.


    This scene made everyone in the hall dumbfounded.


    Especially those young male guests, the invisible flames in their eyes almost roasted Samwell.


    However, facing the approach of such a beautiful girl, Samwell was extremely vigilant.


    Of course, on the surface, Samwell still showed the nervousness and panic that a cowardly boy should have when facing the Duke''s daughter, and tried his best to conceal the surprise.


    Olenna looked at Samwell at a loss under the charm of her granddaughter, the corners of her mouth slightly turned up, and said:


    "Sam, where are you going to develop? Do you have a goal?"


    "Dear Mrs. Olenna, I... I haven''t figured it out yet."


    "Since you haven''t set a goal yet, I have a suggestion."


    Samwell immediately became alert when he heard the words.


    It is said that the gifts of fate have already secretly marked the price. Obviously, the gift of this "Queen of Thorns" will naturally not be free.


    However, the golden tail shrimp has already accepted it, and it is still in his territory. Of course, Samwell dare not refuse, and said:


    "Please tell me."


    Olenna shook her head and whetted her appetite: "We won''t talk about business at the banquet, so how about it, come to me tomorrow, and we''ll talk in detail."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 5: funding

    Chapter 5 Funding


    "Okay, let''s send it here."


    Early the next morning, at the gate of Highgarden, Earl Landau stopped the eldest son.


    Samwell stopped and said with a smile:


    "Father, brother, take care all the way."


    Dickon stepped forward and gave Samwell a bear hug, saying:


    "Brother, remember to come to Horn Hill to see me often!"


    Samwell remembered his father''s warning not to go back, the corner of his mouth twitched, and he nodded perfunctorily to his brother.


    Earl Randall let Dickon and the guards go first, but he stayed behind.


    Seeing this, Samwell knew that his father still had something to say.


    Sure enough, after a moment of silence, Earl Randall said:


    "Beware the women of House Tyrell."


    Samwell was taken aback when he heard this.


    Before he could speak, Earl Landau continued:


    ¡°They are very smart, but they often cannot see their place.¡±


    After saying this, Earl Landau didn''t explain any more, turned around and left.


    Samwell looked thoughtfully at the figure of his father and his party going away.


    When he first watched the TV series, he actually didn¡¯t pay much attention to the Earl Randyll, he just remembered that the other party was very powerful in war.


    But after this contact, Samwell discovered that the Lord of Horn Hill was quite secretive.


    This person doesn''t like to play tricks and tricks, and has never participated in the competition for the Iron Throne. He seems to be just a loyal and powerful thug under the command of the Tyrell family.


    However, thinking back carefully now, Samwell discovered that the low-key Earl Landau in the play actually entered the cabinet quietly and became the Minister of Justice of the Kingdom.


    Such a person is definitely not simply good at fighting.


    And the reminder he reminded himself just now must be because of what "Queen of Thorns" Olenna said at the banquet last night.


    Although Earl Randall has given up on the eldest son, he still does not want him to be used by the women of the Tyrell family.


    In fact, without Earl Landau''s reminder, Samwell would be vigilant.


    After all, he knows very well that the men of the Tyrell family are relatively mediocre in politics, but those women, especially the grandmother and daughter Olenna "Queen of Thorns" and "Rose of Highgarden" Margaery, are quite mediocre in politics. A high-ranking player in this game of power.


    They found themselves this time, they must have a plan.


    However, Samwell was not too worried.


    After all, he is familiar with the direction of the plot, and he is also clear about the temperament and ambition of the woman of the Tyrell family. On the contrary, the other party thinks that Samwell is just a cowardly waste who is rejected by his biological father.


    Such a lack of information is his opportunity!


    Thinking of this, Samwell packed up his mood and returned to the castle.


    Led by the maid, he came to a courtyard, where "Queen of Thorns" Olenna was waiting for him.


    As soon as he entered the door, Samwell found that Margaery was there.


    This "High Garden Rose" was standing among the rose bushes, holding a freshly cut golden rose in her slender white hands, and inserting it into the half-finished flower basket.


    At this time, Margaret looked focused. Her straight and beautiful nose bridge and slightly tight red lips gave her a demure and beautiful temperament. Even though she was standing in a corner of the courtyard at this time, people felt that she was the only one in the courtyard. center of.


    Hearing the sound of Samwell''s footsteps, Margaery turned her head and smiled sweetly, then raised a flower basket to greet her:


    "Sam, what do you think of this flower basket I made?"


    Samwell touched his chest and saluted: "As beautiful as you!"


    "Then I will give it to you, my knight."


    Samwell quickly took it and bowed his head in thanks, as if he didn''t dare to look into the girl''s eyes.


    Following Margaery, Samwell walked into the gazebo in the courtyard.


    Olenna was drinking honey flower tea in the pavilion, looking at Samwell with a smile at this moment, stretched out her hand and said:


    "Sit down, young knight."


    Samwell stepped forward to salute, and then sat down opposite Olenna.


    "Dear Mrs. Olenna, I wonder what you want from me?"


    "Of course it''s about the direction of development. If you don''t have a goal yet, you can listen to my suggestions."


    "Please tell me."


    Olenna spread out a prepared map, spread it on the table, and then drew a circle on it, saying:


    "I suggest you try to develop here."


    Samwell looked intently, and saw that the place Olenna pointed to was impressively located in the south of the Reach, at the western foot of the Crimson Mountains, on the north shore of the Summer Sea, near the mouth of the Turbulent River.


    "Here..." Samwell rubbed his chin and asked humbly, "Madam, why do you suggest me to develop here?"


    Olenna took a sip of herbal tea and said with a smile:


    "The undeveloped places in the Reach are mainly in the Crimson Mountains, and the place I pointed out to you is near the mouth of the Turbulent River, which is also convenient for you to carry out maritime trade in the future."


    Samwell nodded, but seemed to hesitate a bit:


    "But ma''am, there are many high mountains in the Scarlet Mountains, I''m afraid it''s not convenient to build a castle..."


    Olenna smiled slightly:


    "Have you forgotten where Casterly Rock City and Eagle''s Nest City were built? Although it is difficult to build a mountain city, it is easy to defend once it is built. Moreover, there are a large number of free people living in the Crimson Mountains. people. But if you can get their support, you don¡¯t have to worry about the population of the territory.¡±


    Samwell knew that the "free folk" that Mrs. Olenna spoke of was actually a name for the wildlings living in the Crimson Mountains. They were descendants of the Andals and the ancestors, with dark skin and short stature. Accepting the control of the lord, they hid in the vast red mountains and formed primitive tribes. They lived by gathering and hunting, and often went down the mountain to plunder nearby villages and towns.


    The Lords of the Reach near the Crimson Mountains tried many times to wipe out these wildlings, but all failed.


    After all, the Crimson Mountain Range is too big, and the savages hide in it, but there is no one to be found. As soon as the lord''s army left, they came out to loot wantonly, which was very annoying.


    These savages who are hostile to the Riverbend people are also one of the biggest obstacles for Samwell''s development this time.


    Of course, according to Mrs. Olenna, if Samwell can subdue these savages, they will also become the largest source of population in the new territory.


    Samwell touched the back of his head awkwardly, putting on a timid look:


    "But ma''am... I am worried that if I go there, I will be torn alive by those ferocious savages in the red mountains before I can gain a foothold..."


    "The Tully family has always been rich in excellent fighters, and I believe you will not let me down." Before Samwell could speak, Olenna immediately said, "Don''t worry, the Tyrell family has always wanted to control Forget the wildlings, so if you take my advice, I''ll pick a hundred soldiers from the family guard to go out with you."


    Sam Well''s eyes lit up immediately, and he swallowed the words he was going to refuse.


    In fact, after seeing the place Olenna pointed him to, Samwell had a preliminary guess about the "Queen of Thorns" plan.


    She wanted to use and control herself, but Samwell didn''t want to use the power of the Tyrell family to open up territories.


    These one hundred soldiers are too important to him at this time, of course, it would be better if there were more...


    So, Samwell continued to shrink his head, hesitating: "Madam, a hundred soldiers...isn''t it a bit small..."


    "Is this too little?" Olenna became a little impatient, "In the distant Heroic Era, when ''Green Hand'' Gars came to Highgard to open up, there were not a hundred people around him!"


    Seeing this, Margaret smiled and said:


    "Sam, I believe that with your ability, you can definitely open up a territory here! How about it, I still have some personal savings, and I can use them to support you."


    As she spoke, Margaery took out a dark green money bag and stuffed it into Samwell''s arms.


    Samwell touched the heavy purse, immediately put on a look of great encouragement, patted his chest and said that he would definitely live up to the expectations of Mrs. Olenna and Miss Margery.


    Olenna smiled with satisfaction, and was overjoyed, and ordered the housekeeper to prepare five golden-tailed prawns for Samwell to pack and take away.


    Samwell naturally accepted all comers without hesitation.


    After Samwell left, Margaery sat down beside her grandmother, hugged her arm affectionately, and asked:


    "Grandma, why did you ask Sam to develop there?"


    "Since you don''t even know what I''m up to, why are you using your own savings?"


    Margaret shook her grandmother''s arm, and said coquettishly:


    "Cooperating with grandma to complete the layout, isn''t this what I should do. As for the reason for this layout, it doesn''t matter, anyway, I''m sure you''re right after listening to you."


    "Little cunning!" Olenna smiled and nodded her granddaughter''s nose, "Then try to guess my intentions."


    Margery glanced across the map: "It should be for Dorne, right?"


    "Smart." Olenna nodded in satisfaction.


    "Then why don''t you send a brave knight to pioneer? Instead, let someone like Samwell..."


    "It''s an important location, but it''s also a barren land. It''s difficult to produce. In addition, there are savages harassing it, and it''s close to Dorne. It''s difficult to establish a territory with the conventional method of development. Therefore, I need to borrow this Tully family In the name of abandoning a son, to take some less honorable means." Olenna explained a little vaguely.


    Margaery frowned: "But grandma, wouldn''t it be... not good for you to use people from the Tully family like this?"


    "What''s wrong? Such a waste who was abandoned by the family, without our support, do you really think he can complete the development by himself? Of course, our support is not free, but this is the price he should pay. .¡±


    Olenna looked towards the lush courtyard outside the pavilion, and sighed after a while:


    "The more beautiful the rose, the more the sharp thorns are needed. If I don''t do some things, do I still expect your stupid father to do them?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 6: Recruit

    Chapter 6 Recruitment


    "Dear Lord Caesar, Todd Fohua is at your service under the order of Lady Olenna!"


    Samwell looked at the knight bowing to him in front of him and the hundred soldiers of the Tyrell family behind him, with an unconcealable surprise on his face.


    He had assumed that the hundred soldiers Olenna was talking about would be levies¡ªa group of farmers who had just put down their hoes and picked up their swords.


    But looking at the uniform movements and bloodthirsty temperament of these people in front of them, they are clearly the regular army of the Tyrell family!


    And leather armor, long swords, shields, spears, bows and arrows... everything is available!


    With such a well-armed elite infantry, it is not a problem to go to the Barrens to wipe out a small lord. Olenna just left it to herself?


    Samwell suddenly felt that he might have underestimated the determination and skill of the "Queen of Thorns".


    Of course, the other party obviously underestimated him.


    He is not such an easy to control puppet.


    Looking at the elite soldiers of the Tyrell family in front of him, the eagerness in Samwell''s eyes could not be concealed.


    He wants to let the women of the Tyrell family know what it means to beat meat buns¡ªbah bah bah, how can they scold themselves.


    Came back to his senses, Samwell took a closer look at the leader of this group of soldiers¡ªTodd Flora Knight.


    This person looks to be in his thirties, tall and tall, with a weathered face. The most striking thing is the horrible scar extending from his left ear to the corner of his mouth.


    However, Samwell is more concerned about the other party''s surname - Buddha Flower.


    The seven kingdoms of Westeros all have their own customary illegitimate surnames, such as Snow in the North, Rivers in the Riverland, Sand in Dorne...and in the Riverbend , illegitimate children with noble blood generally take Flowers as their surname.


    In the continent of Westeros, illegitimate children are not always inferior to others, because they only need a decree from the king to become legalized illegitimate children, with the right of inheritance second only to direct children.


    There are not a few illegitimate children who can even affect the situation of the entire continent, such as the former "Duke of Blood Raven" Brynden Rivers, and Jon Snow who is about to become one of the protagonists of the plot.


    So Samwell is very curious, which Todd Buddha flower in front of him is the illegitimate son of a nobleman in the river.


    Seeing that Samwell didn''t respond for a long time, Todd looked up and asked:


    "Master Caesar, we are all ready, are we going to leave immediately?"


    Samwell smiled and said:


    "Don''t worry, I have to recruit some more people."


    Todd frowned: "Do you want to recruit again?"


    "Yes." Samwell showed a look of fear, "There are many wild animals in the Scarlet Mountains, and there are wild men who don''t obey discipline. Of course, I have to take more people there."


    Todd secretly cursed in his heart that the useless eldest son of the Tully family really deserved his reputation, but he had no choice but to follow him into the city.


    After walking for a while, Todd realized something was wrong, so he asked:


    "My lord, aren''t we going to the mercenary camp?"


    "no."


    Samwell didn''t explain much, and continued to walk forward.


    Not long after, a group of people came to the pier by the Mande River.


    It was noon at this time, the weather was extremely hot, and most of the dock workers were resting in the shade.


    Samwell told Todd next to him:


    "Send some people to tell these laborers that I, Samwell Caesar, was ordered by the Duke of Metz to go to the Crimson Mountains to develop. If you are willing to follow me, you can come here to sign up. I will take care of their food and drink, and there will be a meal of meat every day. , In addition, a military salary of 70 copper coins will be issued every month. If unfortunately killed in battle, the family can receive a pension of five silver stags."


    Todd hesitated, but reminded:


    "Aren''t you a little too generous to these people, my lord?"


    Samwell waved his hand, with a look of "I am not short of money": "Only a generous lord can recruit soldiers who are good at fighting. Do as I say."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Soon, the news that Samwell was going to recruit soldiers to open up the Crimson Mountains spread throughout the pier.


    "One meal of meat every day? Seventy copper coins per month, and five silver deer''s pension after death? Is there such a good thing? Are you sure you heard it right?"


    "Of course not, it''s all over the pier now."


    "Could it be a liar?" Gavin frowned, "Which family''s surname is Caesar? Why haven''t I heard of it?"


    "Do you know all the gentlemen in the Reach?" The companion sneered, "And how could they be liars? There are hundreds of majestic soldiers standing there. If you don''t believe me, go and see for yourself."


    Gavin stopped hesitating immediately, and immediately ran over with the crowd.


    Not long after, almost all the laborers at the dock heard the news.


    Obviously, such superior treatment is enough to drive these low-level people crazy.


    Not to mention the Crimson Mountains, they dare to break into the mountains of swords and seas of fire.


    Samwell stood on a high ground, looked at the dark crowd in front of him, and said loudly:


    "I am the pioneer knight just conferred by the Duke of Metz, Samwell Caesar! Today I will recruit a group of soldiers to accompany me to the Crimson Mountains to open up new territory. However, not everyone wants it. I still have the following requirements .First of all, I only want people between the ages of 18 and 35."


    As soon as this remark came out, many people showed disappointment and left.


    The crowd was thinner, but there were still thousands of people.


    Samwell pointed to the lighthouse in the distance again, and said:


    "Now, run to that lighthouse as fast as you can, and then run back!"


    Many people froze in place after hearing this, but more smart people understood that this was a means of selection, and immediately ran away.


    Samwell watched quietly, and after the first batch of fastest people returned, he asked Todd to send someone to stop the rest of the people behind, telling them that they had been eliminated.


    After that, Samwell roughly counted the number of people in front of him, and found that it was still a bit too many.


    He can''t afford to support too many soldiers now, not to mention, these people are the subjects of the Tyrell family after all. It stands to reason that he should first seek the permission of the Duke of Metz before recruiting troops.


    But he didn''t want to meet the adult inflatable fish who obviously didn''t like him, in case the other party refused.


    So he is going to directly recruit about a hundred young and strong people. Even if the Duke of Metz knows about such a few people, he should not bother to care about him.


    So, Samwell went to a high ground in front of the crowd, held the saber flat in front of his body, and ordered the rest of the laborers to line up and pass under the sword.


    Seeing a person passing by with his head bowed, Samwell would say to him:


    "You have been called."


    For those who couldn¡¯t reach the sword even when they stood up straight, he shook his head:


    "Sorry, you were eliminated."


    Gavin watched from the side, and soon realized that this time the master was planning to use his height to screen soldiers, and he felt a little nervous.


    After all the people in front had passed by, he gritted his teeth and prepared to step forward.


    Looking at the long sword getting closer, Gavin gradually began to despair in his heart, because he found that he was really not tall enough.


    But when he walked under the sword, Gavin suddenly stood on tiptoe and closed his eyes at the same time¡ª


    Even though he knew that his small actions might be exposed mercilessly, Gavin couldn''t care less.


    He is not reconciled.


    He was born in a slum, and he longed to be a knight''s squire since he was a child, but why would the nobleman take a fancy to him, a pariah who doesn''t even have a surname?


    Hearing that a knight was going to open up this time, Gavin rekindled hope.


    He knows that although it is difficult to open up the territory, once successful, a group of new nobles will be born.


    He naturally did not dare to hope to become a nobleman, but only hoped to be favored by a new knight and become his attendant.


    But now, this dream seems to be shattered again.


    Gavin held his breath, waiting for the judgment of fate.


    But the strange thing is that the voice of the knight master has never sounded.


    Gavin didn''t dare to turn his head to look, and was unwilling to give up, so he kept tiptoeing.


    As time passed, Gavin''s legs began to tremble, his face flushed, and beads of sweat kept dripping down, but he stubbornly refused to give up.


    Of course Samwell saw that this kid was trying to cheat, but he never eliminated him, as if he was going to see how long he could stand on tiptoes.


    The scorching sun in the afternoon was extremely hot, and the sweat that had just dripped evaporated before it soaked the ground.


    Samwell began to feel his legs sore just standing normally, but the young man in front of him was still persisting.


    He trembled all over and was on the verge of falling, as if he was about to fall in the next second, but he never fell.


    Just when Gavin started to lose consciousness, a voice like the sounds of nature finally sounded:


    "Okay, you''ve been drafted."


    With a plop, Gavin fell to his knees, gasping for breath like a dehydrated fish.


    Then, he saw the gentleman knight squatting in front of him, with a gentle smile on Yuanyuan''s face:


    "Boy, what''s your name?"


    "I, I, sir, my name is Gavin!"


    "Okay, Gavin, from today on, you will lead the horse for me."


    Gavin burst into tears instantly:


    "Yes, sir!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 7: Sir, I am not short of money

    Chapter 7 Master, I am not short of money


    Dear Miss Margaery Tyrell:


    I shouldn''t bother you with these trivial matters, but considering that you are the sponsor of this pioneering operation after all, I feel obliged to write to keep you updated on the latest developments.


    After parting that day, I met Knight Todd Flowers and a hundred Tyrell soldiers. They are all outstanding fighters. Please help me convey my gratitude to Mrs. Olenna! In addition, I also recruited 108 dock laborers myself, and I believe they will also become an important help for this development.


    After staying in Highgarden for a day to prepare food and equipment, we set off. Going south along the Rose Avenue, we arrived near the Hive City in about a month. We are going to take a rest here, and then leave the Rose Avenue and head south.


    However, we ran into some difficulties.


    It''s hard to say, but it was indeed my mistake. I really didn''t expect that the march of more than two hundred people would consume so much, especially those newly recruited soldiers. I promised them a meal of meat every day... So, I realized that I might go bankrupt before I reached the Red Mountain Range ¡­


    After much struggle, I decided to confess to you and pray for your help.


    Of course, I also know that this request is too much, so even if you refuse, I will not have any complaints. I am just worried that this development may come to an end without a problem.


    Your Most Loyal Knight


    Samwell Caesar


    In the garden full of roses, Margaery is sitting on a hanging chair, swinging on a swing, her brown curly hair is blowing in the wind, her delicate face is slightly wrinkled by the letter in her hand, she looks very pitiful .


    "What''s the matter? Which knight''s letter is it that makes our little princess so worried?"


    The speaker was a young man in a wheelchair. He had a beard, a thin face, and a peaceful temperament.


    This person is the eldest son of House Tyrell, the heir of Highgarden, Vilas Tyrell.


    "It''s not what you think, brother." Margaery jumped off the swing, handed the letter to Vilas, and said with a red mouth, "It''s Samwell from the Tully family, this guy He actually wrote a letter to ask me for money. And it took him so long to get to the Hive City, is he traveling all the way?"


    "Samwell? Oh, I remember that kid." Vilas looked at the letter with an unconcealable smile on his face, "That pioneer knight who loves to eat golden tail shrimp, huh? You actually funded him? "


    "Not yet to cooperate with grandma."


    Vilas frowned slightly: "I never asked before, what is the idea of ??grandma sending Knight Todd and a hundred soldiers of the family guard to help this kid open up the territory this time?"


    Margaret shrugged: "Actually, I don''t know what the specific plan of grandma is. I only know that she should deal with Dawn."


    "Dawn..." Vilas unconsciously lowered his head, looking at his lame leg.


    Dorne is located in the southernmost part of the continent of Westeros, separated from the Reach by the Crimson Mountains.


    Since ancient times, there have been many neighbors, and the battle between Dorne and the River Bend has lasted for thousands of years. It is said that the Crimson Mountains were originally green, but they were dyed red by the blood of dead soldiers during the long-term war between the two places.


    And Vilas'' leg was broken by Prince Oberon Martell of Dorne in a martial arts tournament, which obviously intensified the hatred between the Tyrell family and the Martell family.


    Seeing that her brother was in a low mood, Margaret hurriedly stepped forward to hold his hand, and comforted her:


    "Don''t worry, brother, we will definitely make the Martell family pay the price!"


    Vilas smiled relievedly, shook his head and said:


    "Actually, I don''t hate him. Really. He beat me upright in the tournament, so of course I don''t complain. I''m afraid you won''t believe me, but we''ve been keeping in touch, that guy Oberon A few days ago, I also told me a good way to cook horse meat, um, yes, I will go to inform the kitchen, I can try a new horse meat recipe tonight, haha."


    Vilas returned the letter to his sister, and said:


    "As for the pioneer knight''s request, you can decide for yourself whether you want to continue funding. If you don''t have enough money, just tell me."


    Margaery didn''t know whether her brother''s relief was a disguise, but she didn''t continue this topic. After taking the letter, she sighed helplessly:


    "Hey, we must continue to support him. We can''t really let him come back so soon."


    "OK, how much?"


    "Five hundred... no, three hundred golden dragons. Huh, I''m going to write to that fat man this time, so he can save some money!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "What a saving! Do you think I''m short of money?"


    Facing the heroic Samwell, Gavin frowned and said:


    "But master, the purchase funds you gave me before are almost used up..."


    "So fast?" Samwell was also a little surprised when he heard this, but there was no panic on his face.


    Gavin felt a little more at ease when he saw this, but he still persuaded earnestly:


    "Master, in fact, you really don''t need to be so kind to us. Although we promised to have a meal of meat every day, we actually only need to have broth to drink. Giving us twenty pounds of meat a day like this is really extravagant." ..."


    "How can you have the strength to train if you don''t let everyone eat enough meat?" Samwell plausibly said, "As for the money, you don''t have to worry about it, sir, I am not short of money!"


    Gavin felt helpless, but also felt warm in his heart: "Master, you are really the most generous knight I have ever seen!"


    Samwell, who was generous to others, accepted Gavin''s praise without any psychological burden, gave him some golden dragons, and said with a smile:


    "Okay, let''s go to the market town to buy. Remember to see if there are any ingredients that you haven''t bought before. No matter how expensive it is, buy me a copy."


    "Yes, sir."


    In fact, Samwell''s generosity is really not pretending. Although his current development funds are indeed running out, he believes that the Tyrell family will not sit back and watch him return without success.


    After all, a hundred elite soldiers have been dispatched, are you still reluctant to add some money?


    Of course Samwell knew that Mrs. Olenna had schemes against him, but using and being used were always mutual.


    And before the opponent achieves his goal, he is actually the one taking the initiative.


    After sending Gavin away, Samwell came to the camp and ordered:


    "Alright, let''s start today''s military training!"


    Immediately, he blew the rallying horn.


    In the blink of an eye, more than a hundred newly recruited soldiers rushed out of the camp and came to the open space to form a neat queue.


    To be honest, Samwell had no idea how to train troops.


    The only relevant experience came from the military training in college in the previous life.


    The original owner was forced by his father to receive a lot of military education, but these memories are not his own after all. Although he has inherited them after crossing, they cannot be perfectly integrated, just like shells scattered on the beach. He took pains to collect and organize.


    So since he decided to open up, Samwell has started to sort out the relevant military knowledge in the memory of the original owner, combining the modern military theories learned from various film and television dramas and novels, plus his experience of managing dozens of employees in his previous life when he was doing business. Experience, and then continuously optimized and adjusted in practice, gradually formed a set of training methods of its own.


    As for the effect...


    Samwell doesn''t know either, after all, it hasn''t been tested in actual combat.


    But at least now these recruits can understand the orders, and they can line up, walk, and do some basic combat movements neatly.


    Actually, what Samwell didn¡¯t know was that the military training method he figured out by himself frightened even Todd Flower, who was watching secretly from the sidelines.


    Actually, when he first saw that Samwell was recruiting recruits, Todd was ready to see the other party making jokes.


    Originally, he thought that if Samwell, a well-known waste in the river bay, was allowed to train soldiers, he estimated that all the more than a hundred recruits would run away before they reached the pioneering land.


    However, the reality is completely different from what he thought.


    Not only did the recruits not run away, but they became more and more orderly. After just one month, they already looked decent. It is estimated that no one would believe that they were regular troops.


    Todd has also changed from being disapproving at the beginning to being serious now, and even every time Samwell trains recruits, he will secretly observe from the sidelines.


    That weird training method made him both shocked and a little...frightened.


    Is this still the useless eldest son of the Tully family?


    If Earl Randall can''t even look down on such a son, how powerful is the heir he really likes?


    Todd can actually see that Samwell was a bit unfamiliar at the beginning, but along the way, he became more and more proficient and handy, and as time went by, the temperament and appearance of this group of recruits really changed. There have been earth-shaking changes.


    Of course, Todd also knows that the group of recruits in front of him is actually just a show, and their combat effectiveness cannot be compared with that of the regular army. But even so, it is the show that Samwell put up in just one month. There is no such ability.


    "It''s just because of eating meat every day that I''m so energetic."


    Todd turned his head, and saw his attendant Carter saying sourly on the side.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 8: ghost grass

    Chapter 8 Ghost Grass


    "Give you enough meat and a month''s time, can you train a hundred dock laborers like this?"


    Facing Todd''s question, Carter hesitated for a long while and did not dare to give a definite answer.


    He has also trained temporarily recruited recruits, so he naturally knows the difficulty.


    But after a while, Carter still stuck his neck and said:


    "So what, it''s not vulnerable! Give me six or seven brothers, as long as I charge, I can smash this group of recruits!"


    Regarding such words, Todd didn''t bother to refute.


    He clearly remembered that when Samwell first recruited this group of recruits, Carter once showed disdain, saying that he could disperse these hundred people by himself with a sword and armor.


    But after just one month, he needed the help of six or seven brothers.


    I don''t know how many regular troops Carter will need to lead in order to defeat this group of recruits with confidence.


    To be honest, Todd really wanted to ask Samwell about how to train soldiers, but he was worried that this was an untold secret of the Tully family, so he could only observe secretly from the sidelines.


    While stealing lessons, Todd also noticed one thing.


    That is Samwell''s physical fitness, which seems to be improving at an extraordinary speed.


    When he first left High Court, Samwell was still a fat man who struggled even to mount a horse, but a month later, although he was still fat, he was no longer as bloated as before.


    At the beginning of the "military training", Samwell was basically in command, and occasionally practiced, but he collapsed after a while, but now, he can actually insist on completing the entire training with these recruits. Call it amazing.


    This also made Todd more and more convinced that Samwell''s reputation as a waste was faked, and the fat on his body was also intentionally eaten. Now he is only doing recovery training, so there is such a speed of progress.


    Thinking of this, Todd''s face became more and more gloomy.


    The training of recruits did not end until noon.


    This is also the "marching routine" set by Samwell all the way. He trained for half a day in the morning, rested for two hours after lunch, and then set off leisurely. Continue night training after rest.


    It is precisely because of this that a month has passed, and they have only traveled less than half of the total distance.


    Todd proposed several times to speed up the march, but was rejected by Samwell.


    The "cowardly" pioneer knight insisted that these recruits should be trained to be qualified fighters, otherwise they would not enter the Crimson Mountains.


    "I think he just doesn''t dare to open up, so he dawdled all the way!" Carter complained in Todd''s ear again, "When he runs out of money, he has a reason to give up this operation, hum! It really is the Tully family cowardly waste!"


    Todd did not speak.


    Seeing this, Carter couldn''t help but said again: "Master Todd, are you really looking at it like this?"


    Todd replied angrily: "What else can I do? Put a sword on his neck and force him to go?"


    Carter lowered his voice: "It''s not impossible..."


    Todd turned his head and squinted at his attendant.


    Carter coughed lightly and explained:


    "I mean, you can scare that fat man and make him obedient."


    Todd withdrew his gaze, bowed his head and remained silent.


    There is neither affirmation nor negation of the attendant''s suggestion.


    ¡­


    Plumes of cooking smoke rose from the camp, and at the same time, the rich smell of meat wafted in the air.


    The recruits who had just finished training sat cross-legged on the ground, although they were tired, their faces were full of smiles.


    If there is meat to eat, of course I am happy.


    In fact, the experience of the past few months made these recruits feel a little unreal.


    The pioneering journey that was thought to be extremely difficult turned out to be the happiest journey in their lives.


    Of course, the daily training is also very hard, but they are already dock laborers, and they have long been accustomed to hard work. What''s more, there is meat to eat here every day, no matter how hard it is, it is worth it.


    They feel more and more that following this master Caesar to develop is really the wisest decision in their life.


    But what they don''t know is that Master Caesar is a little worried now.


    Of course, Samwell is not worried about money. Although his development funds are indeed running low, he believes that the Tyrell family will definitely not just sit back and watch his development come to an end without a problem.


    A hundred elite soldiers have been dispatched, so why don''t you be reluctant to have a few golden dragons?


    What really worries Samwell is his attribute panel.


    More than a month has passed, and his property panel has changed a lot:


    Samwell Caesar


    Title: Pioneering Knight


    Territory: None


    Vassals: None


    Strength: 1.22


    Agility: 0.73


    Spirit: 1.12


    Strength and agility have been greatly improved, especially strength, with the help of the golden tail shrimp, the speed of improvement is the fastest.


    Of course, a lot of money was spent.


    He encountered financial problems so quickly, half of it was because the recruits had to eat meat every day, but the other half was also because his own mouth was not idle.


    Not to mention golden tail shrimp, as long as there is one, no matter how expensive it is, buy it.


    Moreover, every time he went to a town, Sam asked Gavin to search for various foods, hoping to find foods like goldentail shrimp that could improve attributes.


    However, nothing was found.


    Samwell has tasted all kinds of weird foods along the way, and even snails, lizards, silkworm chrysalis and other dark dishes, he suppressed his nausea and ate them, but they didn''t have any effect.


    To make matters worse, he found that after the strength attribute exceeded 1.20, the effect of the golden tail shrimp was actually halved!


    Yes, he clearly remembered that after the strength attribute reached 1.20, he ate the first golden tail shrimp and there was no reaction. It was not until he ate the second one that it became 1.21.


    The extra strength of 0.01 was the result of his three days of hard military training.


    This change made Samwell very uncomfortable, and it was predictable that when the strength attribute continued to increase, the improvement effect of the goldentail shrimp would probably continue to decrease.


    It is the agility value, although no cheating food was found, it increased quite rapidly.


    This should be due to the low starting point and easy improvement. In addition, it is estimated that there is a side effect of increased strength.


    After all, according to the common sense, the greater the strength, the faster the speed will naturally increase.


    In addition, he has lost weight quite effectively now, so he will definitely be able to move more freely.


    However, as the agility attribute continues to improve, it may become as difficult to improve as strength in the future.


    As for the attribute of spirit, there has been no change at all for more than a month.


    However, Samwell is not in a hurry to improve his spirit for the time being. After all, the three dragons of Daenerys have not yet hatched, and the mysterious side of this world is still sleeping. It is estimated that he will not have any effect if he improves his spirit.


    At present, the two attributes of strength and agility are still improved, which will be of greater help to his strength.


    Thinking of this, Samwell chanted "I am a ruthless eating machine" silently, and numbly stuffed all kinds of weird food that Gavin purchased back into his mouth.


    As all kinds of weird tastes rolled and surged in his mouth, Samwell''s expression became more and more unlovable.


    But not long after, his eyes suddenly lit up!


    "Gavin!"


    "Master, are you looking for me?"


    "What''s the name of this grass?" Samwell asked eagerly, holding a silver-white weed in his hand.


    Because, he just found out that after eating this weed, his mental attributes actually increased by 0.01!


    Although it is not the strength and agility attributes he is most looking forward to, Samwell will certainly not let go of food that can improve spiritual attributes.


    "Master, this is called Ghost Grass."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 9: threaten

    Chapter 9 Threats


    "Aren''t we going yet, my lord?"


    "Wait, I sent Gavin to go shopping in town."


    "But didn''t he just go there this morning?"


    "I didn''t bring enough money in the morning, so I have to make another trip."


    Samwell responded casually, and then continued to look in the direction Gavin left, full of anticipation.


    Todd sighed helplessly, turned and left.


    After turning his back to Samwell, the **** suddenly flashed a coldness in his eyes.


    It was almost evening before Gavin returned again.


    "Master, I ran all over the market, and only bought the last two ghost grasses. I was blackmailed by that **** peddler, and I spent twenty silver stags!"


    "Just buy it." Samwell quickly took the ghost grass, but didn''t care about the cost, but asked, "Did you ask where this grass comes from?"


    "I asked, the peddler said that the ghost grass is only found in the Scarlet Mountains, and it is quite rare, so it is difficult to find. He bought it from an adventurer. I also found that adventurer. According to him, he These ghost grasses were obtained by killing a savage from the Wandering Crow Tribe."


    "Crimson Mountain Range...Wandering Crow Tribe..." Samwell chanted these two terms, suppressing the churning desire in his heart, then he got on his horse and ordered,


    "Set off!"


    ¡­


    The night was dark, and the camp of the pioneering team was silent.


    Samwell, who was sleeping soundly, felt a chill on his face, and woke up suddenly.


    Opening his eyes, he saw a figure in the darkness in his tent!


    "Shh¡ªLord Caesar, if you don''t want this sword to accidentally cut your throat, then don''t shout."


    Samwell took a few deep breaths, trying to calm himself down.


    After his eyes got used to the darkness, he finally saw the face in front of him clearly¡ª


    It''s Todd''s knight''s squire, Carter!


    "Carter, what do you want?"


    Carter smiled and said:


    "Master Caesar, I just want to tell you something."


    "you say."


    "Our speed is too slow! At this speed, when will we be able to reach the Crimson Mountains. So, from tomorrow, I hope you will stop wasting time training those **** recruits, and quickly march into the Crimson Mountains. When you get there, you There is no need to worry about savages or beasts, our more than one hundred brothers will naturally protect your safety."


    Samwell asked with a gloomy face:


    "Todd Flowers sent you here?"


    Carter didn''t answer, but patted Samwell''s face with the blade of the sword, saying:


    "Lord Caesar, do you agree with my proposal?"


    Samwell said coldly:


    "Do you know that as a commoner, it is a crime to threaten a nobleman with a sword?"


    "Noble? Hehe, all I know is that you are a waste abandoned by your family."


    "But I still have noble blood, and I am still a pioneer knight conferred by the Duke of Metz. How dare you kill me?"


    "Master Knight, have you forgotten? We are not in the castle, but in the wilderness. I really killed you, and then announced that you were attacked and killed by wild men in the Crimson Mountains. Could it be that the Tully family Will you send someone to investigate?"


    Sam Well suddenly stopped talking.


    After a while, he seemed to be scared at last, and said in a muffled voice:


    "Okay, there will be no more training starting tomorrow, we''re going full speed ahead."


    "That''s right." Carter smiled and retracted the long sword, "I have also seen these days that you are not as stupid as the rumors say, so you should understand that we are your guarantee of safety here. As for those recruits, hehe, we are really going to fall out, they can''t stop us from charging. So, you''d better be more obedient, so that we can get along more harmoniously in the future."


    Samwell lowered his head and did not speak, and the expression on his face could not be seen clearly in the dark.


    Carter didn''t care, bowed and said:


    "Then, good night, my lord knight."


    After speaking, he turned and walked out of the tent.


    Leaving Samwell sitting still, unable to fall asleep again.


    ¡­


    On the second day, Samwell did not conduct military training, but ordered to advance south at full speed early in the morning.


    Although the recruits were puzzled, they did not dare to question his order.


    On the third day, it was still the same.


    After three days in a row, the speed of the development team suddenly accelerated, and they had already reached the upper reaches of the Mijiu River.


    Late at night on the fourth day, everyone in the camp had already fallen asleep.


    Only Carter led three soldiers on duty at night.


    "Sir, at this speed, we will reach our destination soon, right?"


    "Well, it''s about two or three weeks." Carter sat on a big rock outside the camp, holding a weed in his mouth, "If it wasn''t for that cowardly fat man who has been wasting time, we should have been in the middle of summer long ago." Catch fish from the coast and eat."


    "Why didn''t that fat knight suddenly train those new recruits? Or did he think that more than a month of training was enough?" The subordinate asked suspiciously, as if he didn''t know the reason for this change in the team.


    Carter pouted, but didn''t tell the truth.


    He is not stupid, of course he dare not make public that he threatened a nobleman with a sword.


    "Why do you care so much? You can arrive early..." Carter stopped suddenly after speaking halfway.


    Then his face became serious:


    "Did you hear anything?"


    "There seems to be movement in the woods."


    "Yes, I heard that too."


    "Go and see."


    Carter stood up and walked over with his men.


    The four of them entered the woods and walked for a while in the direction of the sound.


    Carter stopped suddenly, and said to one of his subordinates:


    "Jamie, you go back alone. If we don''t come back after ten minutes, you should wake up Lord Todd immediately."


    "yes."


    Subsequently, Carter continued to move forward with two other men.


    After chasing for a while, Carter stopped again and said vigilantly:


    "Stop chasing, I suspect that the other party is deliberately seducing us."


    "My lord, shall we go back and wake up Lord Todd?"


    "No, it might just be bandits passing by. They dare not come out when they see the crowds in our camp. Let''s go back and guard first to see if the other party will..."


    Before he finished speaking, the grass and trees not far away shook for a while, as if something was rushing through it.


    Carter had quick eyesight and quick hands, and threw the long sword over.


    Whoosh!


    "I hit it!" Carter clapped his hands confidently, and his body relaxed, "It looks like a rabbit."


    As he spoke, he walked over, ready to pick up his long sword and the spoils of war.


    But within a few steps, Carter suddenly felt a huge pull from his right foot!


    ৡª


    Before the two subordinates could react, they turned around and saw that their chief had been hanged upside down from the tree.


    They woke up with a start, and quickly pulled out the long sword that had just been put away, and then saw a dozen figures appearing in the darkness, surrounding them.


    Carter struggled and shouted: "You two idiots, come and help me cut the rope!"


    Before the two of them could take any action, they heard a voice coming from the darkness:


    "Drop your weapon, or die!"


    "Samwell Caesar!" Carter immediately recognized the familiar voice, and shouted, "What do you want?"


    Samwell walked up to Carter and said with a smile:


    "I just want you to answer my question."


    "what is the problem?"


    "I asked the question four days ago." Samwell grabbed Carter''s hair and put the long sword at his throat. "What crime should a civilian threaten a noble with a sword?"


    Feeling the coldness of the long sword, Carter finally restrained his arrogance, and was about to confess first:


    "My lord...I was just joking with you..."


    "A joke? The laws of the kingdom are not a joke!"


    Carter finally panicked when he saw the undisguised killing intent in Samwell''s eyes.


    At this moment, a voice came from afar again:


    "Lord Caesar! Please be merciful!"


    "Master Todd!" Carter was ecstatic when he heard this familiar voice, "Hurry up and save me!"


    "Todd Buddha Flower." Samwell looked at the figure running in the darkness with a smile, as if greeting a friend warmly.


    But at the same time, his right hand suddenly pulled down diagonally¡ª


    Chi!


    The cold sword cut Carter''s throat ruthlessly!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 10: Deterrence

    Chapter 10 Deterrence


    The forest suddenly became quiet.


    Carter''s painful gasps became crystal clear¡ªlike someone trying to drink up the ocean through a tiny straw.


    Soon, Carter''s futile struggle ceased in desperation.


    Only the sound of blood dripping to the ground remained.


    The next moment, Todd''s angry voice sounded again:


    "Master Caesar, do you know what you are doing!"


    Gavin and the others saw this and hurried forward, ready to stop Todd.


    Looking at the menacing Todd, Samwell knew that he couldn''t show his timidity especially at this time.


    So instead of retreating, he advanced, and angrily said:


    "Todd Flower! What do you want to do? How dare you draw your sword at me!"


    Todd stopped immediately after pulling out half of the long sword.


    Seeing this, Samwell took another step forward and said:


    "What did Carter do that you really don''t know?"


    Todd''s mouth moved, and before he could say anything, Samwell, who was opposite him, took another step forward and said:


    "Why should I kill Carter, you don''t know in your heart?"


    "How dare you swear to the Seven Gods that you have no knowledge of what Carter did?"


    "Lady Olenna asked you to serve me, and that''s what you did?"


    "Come on, draw your sword! Draw out your sword, we will never die tonight!"


    Facing Samwell''s pressing step by step, Todd lost his momentum at the beginning. The long sword in his hand seemed to be stuck in the sheath, and he never pulled it out.


    Seeing this, Samwell secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    He knew that the most dangerous moment tonight was over.


    Todd''s sword was not drawn out just now, and it will never be drawn out again.


    After relaxing, Samwell felt his violent heartbeat and churning in his abdomen. He put his hands trembling from the first murder behind his back, and tried his best to keep calm.


    Although the risk is great, Carter must die!


    Otherwise, he will lose the initiative to develop the team, and even lose control over his own life.


    This is absolutely intolerable to him.


    Todd also calmed down, but seeing Carter hanging upside down to die, he still felt an uncontrollable anger rising in his heart, as well as a touch that he didn''t even want to admit¡ª


    Fear!


    After getting along for more than a month, Todd of course already knew that the rumored useless eldest son of the Tully family was not a waste at all.


    But he didn''t expect this person to be so ruthless and decisive.


    Todd took a deep breath, let go of the hilt, and said in a deep voice:


    "Lord Caesar, even if Carter was at fault first, you shouldn''t have killed him. This will anger my soldiers, and it may be difficult for them to be willing to sincerely assist you to open up your territory when they are angry. Some irrational guys may even come to To trouble you, you must know that we are now in the wilderness, not in the castle."


    Samwell said in a relaxed tone:


    "What''s so difficult about it? Just say that Carter was caught in a bandit''s trap and unfortunately died, isn''t that all right?"


    Todd snorted softly and said:


    "My lord, as a knight, you should understand that honesty is a virtue!"


    "Really?" The corners of Samwell''s mouth curled up, "Then, honest Knight Todd, please tell me, what is the purpose of Madam Olenna sending you here?"


    Todd choked for a moment and stopped talking.


    Samwell continued with a smile:


    "Actually, if you don''t tell me, I can guess."


    Todd glanced at Samwell, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    Samwell came to Todd and whispered a word in his ear¡ª


    "Pirates."


    Seeing Todd''s eyes widen suddenly and his breathing quickened suddenly, Samwell knew that he had guessed right!


    "Do you want to know how I guessed it?"


    Todd stared closely at Samwell''s eyes. Although he didn''t speak, the expression on his face revealed his curiosity.


    "You should be the illegitimate child of the Redwyne family, right?"


    "That''s right." Todd finally said, "My father is Sir Desmond."


    This is not a secret, and it is not difficult to guess.


    After all, "Queen of Thorns" Mrs. Olenna was born in the Redwyne family of Arbor Island, so it is reasonable to send an illegitimate son of the family to follow Samwell to develop.


    Samwell said with a smile: "When Mrs. Olenna asked me to come here to open up, I had a big doubt - that is this new territory, what will I do for a living?"


    Todd seemed to understand a little after hearing this.


    Samwell continued:


    "The land in the Crimson Mountains is barren, and it is certainly impossible to grow livestock for a living, and it is not like Casterly Rock City, which has gold mines under its buttocks. So, what should people in this new territory do for a living?


    Mrs. Olenna said that this place is near the sea and can do trade. Hehe, she really deceived me like a fool.


    What do I trade with? Do you sell rocks?


    Immediately, I noticed that the new territory Mrs. Olenna had drawn for me was just near the mouth of the Turbulent River.


    The three territories on the upper reaches of the Turbulent River¡ªStarfall City, High Hidden City, and Bremen City¡ªare all Dornish territory!


    Moreover, it is also close to the southern end of Redwyne Strait, where one of the busiest ocean trade routes leading to Dorne passes.


    In this way, Dornish merchant ships can be seen everywhere near the pioneering land, whether it is the ocean or the river. Do you think I will not be able to guess what Madam Olenna wants to do? "


    Hearing this, Todd couldn''t hide the panic in his eyes.


    Samwell still said to himself: "What''s more, I have already guessed that you are from the Redwyne family on Arbor Island, and what this family lacks most are warships and sailors. Madam Lianna sent you to follow me to develop an important reason.


    Even better, if this matter is exposed, I, the pioneer lord, will bear the charges, so as not to damage the reputation of the Tyrell family and the Redwyne family. This is really a good idea! "


    Todd lowered his head, as if he didn''t dare to face Samwell''s eyes that seemed to be able to penetrate people''s hearts.


    Samwell sighed, patted Todd on the shoulder, and lowered his voice again:


    "But have you ever thought about it? If this kind of thing is really exposed, as a knight who came to pioneer with me, even if you are not the main culprit, you can avoid the death penalty, but can you get a good reputation?"


    Todd still doesn''t speak.


    Samwell spoke again, with a serious expression:


    "I am a waste abandoned by the family, you are an illegitimate child who is not valued, we are the ones who are in the same situation! Mrs. Olenna''s plan is betting on the reputation and future of both of us. Tell me, are you really Are you willing to be a marionette in her hands?"


    Todd finally raised his head and said with a cold smile:


    "Do we have a choice? If we don''t fight hard, how can I get ahead? And you, hehe, really think that you can complete the development by yourself without the help of the Tyrell family?"


    "So we should cooperate more sincerely!" Samwell tried to grab Todd''s shoulder, but the other side dodged it.


    Todd said flatly: "We are now cooperating to open up new territories."


    "You know that''s not what I meant."


    "I know. But we have no choice." A trace of pain flashed in Todd''s eyes, "Just like what you analyzed before, to come to this barren land to develop, besides doing what Mrs. Olenna asked, we have to Is there another way out?"


    "Of course."


    Todd suddenly looked up, staring at Samwell: "What way out?"


    "A legitimate and legal way out." Samwell smiled mysteriously, "If you want to know, you have to swear allegiance to me first."


    Todd snorted and stood still.


    Samwell shrugged, not surprised.


    If Todd really accepts the head and bows, he will doubt the loyalty of the other party.


    After all, he is just a pioneering knight who doesn''t even have a territory. It is a bit whimsical to expect the illegitimate son of Qingting Island to be loyal with a few words.


    The words he said, including the previous act of killing Carter, seemed to be to deter and win Todd, but in fact, they were all for the old lady behind Todd to see.


    So, seeing that Todd was unmoved, Samwell didn''t feel embarrassed, and still smiled and said:


    "Think about it yourself. Do you want to gamble your reputation and future to do some illegal activities, or follow me to develop and make money seriously."


    After saying this, Samwell returned to the camp with his men.


    Leaving Todd standing there, lost in thought.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 11: equipment

    Chapter 11 Equipment


    Carter''s death did not cause much waves.


    Todd did as Samwell suggested, claiming that Carter was murdered by passing bandits.


    Hearing the news, the soldiers of the Tyrell family clamored to avenge Carter. In desperation, Todd took some people to sweep around.


    As a result, they really caught a few bandits wandering around.


    Under the excitement of the crowd, these bandits took the blame for Samwell so confusedly, and all of them had their heads cut off to pay homage to Carter.


    Well, it can be regarded as eliminating harm for the people.


    Samwell continued to start military training for recruits.


    The pioneering team also resumed the slow speed before.


    At noon that day, Samwell had finished his training and was sitting by the campfire roasting a deer leg when he saw a person and a rider appearing on the road in the distance.


    When the man saw the pioneering team, he turned his horse around and drove towards this side.


    Gavin immediately led several people to meet him.


    After cross-examination, it was found out that this person turned out to be the messenger of High Court, and this time he brought Margaret''s reply letter and a large bag of golden dragons to Samwell.


    Samwell was overjoyed, and ordered Gavin to entertain the messenger well, while he opened Margery''s reply letter.


    The special ink on the parchment exudes a faint fragrance, but the contents inside are not very polite.


    Margaery sternly expressed her dissatisfaction with Samwell''s extravagance, and asked him to speed up the march immediately.


    Samwell directly ignored such a request.


    Of course, when he got the bag of golden dragon coins, he still sincerely thanked the daughter of the duke who was far away in High Court.


    Then, he began to think about what reason he should change the next time he asked the other party for money...


    At this moment, there was movement again on the road near the camp.


    Moreover, there was quite a commotion this time, a team of hundreds of people and dozens of carriages came.


    Gavin took a few more people to check, and then returned to report:


    "My lord, it''s a caravan from Old Town, and it''s going to Highland City."


    Samwell nodded, he had already seen the caravan''s flag at this time¡ª


    A stepped white tower with a beacon burning at the top on a soot background.


    This is the coat of arms of House Hightower, Lord of Oldtown.


    Samwell originally didn''t intend to take care of this caravan, but then he remembered something, changed his mind, and said to Gavin:


    "Show me my identity, please come over to the steward of the caravan."


    "Yes, sir."


    Not long after, I saw a short middle-aged man trotting over behind Gavin.


    "Dear Sir Caesar, I am Jess, the caravan steward of the Hightower family, the lord of Old Town, please allow me to extend my greetings to you on behalf of Earl Layton."


    "Mr. Jess, what are you shipping?"


    "It is a batch of weapons and equipment shipped to Highland City for sale."


    "Weaponry? Can I see it?"


    "sure."


    Jess brought Samwell to the caravan, showing him various weapons and equipment:


    Long sword, steel knife, bow and arrow, spear, armor...


    When he saw a cart of leather armor, Samwell''s eyes lit up, and he couldn''t help but pick up one and look at it carefully.


    Seeing this, Jess explained with a smile:


    "My lord, this is leather armor made of gray lizard skin. It is durable and comfortable to wear. Would you like to try it?"


    Samwell didn''t wear it himself, so he called Gavin and asked him to try it on.


    Jess saw Samwell''s intention, and quickly started selling:


    "My lord, if you are satisfied with this, I can immediately send someone back to Old Town and let the cobblers rush to make a batch of leather armor for you. The price is absolutely fair!"


    Samwell rubbed his chin noncommittal, and asked again:


    "Any other armors?"


    "Yes, there are a few more pairs of chain armor, would you like to see them?"


    "Where''s the plate armor?"


    Jess smiled bitterly and shook his head: "I''m sorry, my lord, the manufacturing cycle of plate armor is long and the cost is high. The blacksmith shop in our old town is also one of the best in the river bend, but it can make at most three or four pairs of plate armor every year, and They were all pre-booked by the major families before they were finished."


    Samwell was not surprised when he heard the words.


    Plate armor, as the armor with the highest level of protection in the cold weapon era, is extremely difficult and expensive to manufacture. A pair of well-made plate armor can be passed down from generation to generation by many small nobles as heirlooms.


    Even if Jess had one in his caravan, he doubted that he might be able to afford it.


    As the eldest son who had been abandoned a long time ago, Earl Randall would naturally not prepare armor for Samwell. When he left Highgarden before, he considered that conscription would cost a lot of money, and he would lose a lot of weight if he lost weight, so he didn''t buy armor. Tool.


    This time, Samwell just got a large sum of money from "High Court Rose", and Samwell couldn''t help but want to upgrade the equipment for himself and the recruits.


    You must know that the presence or absence of armor has a great impact on combat effectiveness.


    "Then show me your chain mail."


    "Okay, this way please." Jess brought Samwell to another carriage, and took out a piece of chain armor from it, "This one is more suitable in size, do you want to try it?"


    "OK."


    Jess helped Samwell put on the chain armor with a smile, and introduced:


    "My lord, it took the best blacksmith in Old Town three months to connect it with thousands of iron rings, and it weighs about thirty-five pounds. It can effectively protect against attacks from swords, guns and spears. Do you like it? "


    Samwell was wearing chain armor, moved his hands and feet a bit, and felt that it was not bad, so he asked:


    "If I want this chain armor, plus one hundred and eight sets of the leather armor just now, how much will it cost?"


    Jess''s eyes lit up, showing the joy of meeting a big client, and he said quickly:


    "My lord, we need seven hundred and thirty-five gold dragons together. If you are sure, I will send someone back to Old Town..."


    Samwell raised his hand and interrupted the other party: "The price is okay, but I want the stock, immediately."


    "This..." Jess looked embarrassed, "But my lord, these are all booked by the Mullendall family."


    Samwell shrugged and said: "I understand your difficulties, but our team is going to explore the Crimson Mountains and urgently needs this batch of equipment, so if I can''t get it as soon as possible, I would rather buy it elsewhere."


    Jess hesitated for a while, but thought that the Mullendall family in Highland City was a vassal of his own lord. As for his own people, the delivery time is completely negotiable, so he gritted his teeth and said:


    "Okay! My lord, I will give you this batch first. As for the Mullendall family, I will send someone back to let them make another batch."


    "That''s right!" Samwell smiled happily, and took out the unheated golden dragon he just received, plus some funds from the cheap daddy, and handed over the full amount to Jess.


    Afterwards, he asked Gavin to bring someone to pick up the leather armor, and distributed it to the recruits to wear.


    Gavin was very excited while holding the leather armor, but he couldn''t help but said with a painful face:


    "Sir, you are so kind to us! But... I''m worried about spending money like this..."


    "There is nothing to worry about." Samwell waved his hand carelessly, "Didn''t I tell you, master, I am not short of money."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 12: secret

    Chapter 12 Secret


    Dear Miss Margaret:


    Sorry to bother you again, but, I have to confess, I''m out of money again...


    This time it¡¯s really not that I wasted money randomly, but that it happened for a reason.


    You must be aware that I am not my father''s favorite son, so he only left me a long sword and a war horse, and I have nothing else.


    Now that the Crimson Mountains are in sight, I think it is necessary to improve my equipment for the upcoming battle. What''s more, as a knight, how can he not even have a pair of armor? If it gets out, others will think that the Tyrell family treated the vassals harshly.


    Fortunately, we met the caravan of the Hightower family near Highland City, and they happened to have what I needed. So, I give generously. Of course, I always kept your previous advice in mind, and deliberately abandoned the expensive plate armor and chose the cheap chain armor.


    In addition, I also bought a pair of leather armor for each of the recruits.


    I know, this action might make you angry. However, this group of brave and fearless Hewan people followed me thousands of miles to explore the Crimson Mountains. I really couldn''t bear to let them go to the battlefield naked.


    I believe that you, the beautiful and kind Miss Margery, must also think so.


    ¡­


    "Hmph!" The beautiful and kind-hearted Miss Margaret crumpled the letter paper and gritted her teeth angrily.


    But the next moment, she suddenly laughed again, as if thinking of something funny.


    "What''s the matter?" Mrs. Olenna looked at the angry and smiling granddaughter and asked curiously.


    "It''s not that Samwell, he actually wrote to me again asking for money!"


    "Give it to him."


    Facing Mrs. Olenna''s light answer, Margaret''s eyes widened: "But grandma, this guy has written to ask for money for the second time! I think he is deliberately squandering it. If I give it to him again this time, I''m afraid It didn''t take long for him to run out again..."


    "Are we short of money?" Mrs. Olenna interrupted with a smile.


    Margaery shook her head, but she was still resentful: "Although we are not short of money, we can''t let him ask for it like this. No, he is blackmailing!"


    "Then don''t give it, let Todd bring back all our soldiers."


    "Ah?" Margaery, who was still furious just now, hesitated when she heard the words, "But...but grandma, in this case, can Samwell develop smoothly... Besides, don''t you plan to use him to deal with Dawn Is it? Did you just give up like this?"


    Madam Olenna smiled and said:


    "Got it, that''s why he dared to blackmail you unscrupulously."


    Margaery sighed, stepped forward and hugged Mrs. Olenna''s arm, and said coquettishly:


    "Grandma, teach me, what should I do in this situation?"


    Mrs. Olenna patted her granddaughter''s little hand affectionately, and did not answer her question, but asked instead:


    "What kind of person do you think Samwell Caesar is?"


    "I don''t think he is the same as the rumors, um¡ªexcept that he is really fat. It is said that he is timid and cowardly, but I think he is quite courageous, and he dared to blackmail the Tyrell family."


    "Not only did he have the guts to blackmail, he also killed Todd Flower''s attendant Carter."


    "What?" Margery was taken aback.


    "You heard me right." Mrs. Olenna explained, "I also just received a letter from Todd Flowers, saying that Samwell killed Carter on the grounds of ''threatening nobles with a sword''."


    "He... how dare he kill Carter? Todd didn''t stop him? Also, isn''t he worried that those soldiers will hold grudges because of it?"


    Madam Olenna took out a letter from her sleeve and handed it to Margaery:


    "This is Todd''s letter, read it for yourself."


    Margaret took the letter, glanced at it, and said in surprise:


    "This fat man is quite scheming, and he is so decisive... It seems that the rumors are really unbelievable."


    Madam Olenna added with deep eyes:


    "Actually, what surprised me the most was Samwell''s military training ability."


    "That''s right. In just over a month, he was able to turn a group of dock laborers into well-trained soldiers, which is simply unbelievable."


    "Randall Tarly is a good parent." Mrs. Olenna sighed, and then she looked suspicious, "Bold, decisive, scheming, and excellent military capabilities, Samwell has fully possessed it. How could Ran Dao be so dissatisfied with such an outstanding son? How could he actually want to deprive him of his right to inherit?"


    "Maybe I think Sam is too fat."


    "Isn''t your father also a potbellied ''inflatable fish'', but has this affected him from becoming the Duke of Highgarden?"


    "This is different." Although she has long been used to her grandmother''s poisonous tongue, Margaery was still a little embarrassed when she heard her mocking her father, "The Tully family language is ''I am the pioneer'', so Earl Randyll All you want is an heir who can charge forward."


    "Hehe, do you think that Randyll Tarly is a fool without a brain?"


    "Of course not. Earl Landau is one of the best generals in the Reach, how can he have no brains. I just think that Earl Landau prefers to charge forward on the battlefield rather than engage in some conspiracy behind the scenes."


    "You still think Landau is a brainless fool." Mrs. Olenna mercilessly pierced Margaret''s whitewashing words, and then continued without waiting for her to explain, "Randao doesn''t know how to conspire. Trick? Haha. During the War of the Reavers, Robert Baratheon rebelled against the Targaryen family. He won three victories a day at Summerhall and was unstoppable. In the end, he met Randall Tarly at Ashford. After a disastrous defeat, they fled north. Afterwards, the armies of the Riverbend marched into the Stormlands and surrounded Storm''s End. Do you remember how long the siege lasted?"


    "I remember more than a year."


    "Yes. More than a year! In the end, I still failed to capture it." Mrs. Olenna looked at her granddaughter''s brown eyes, and the corners of her mouth slightly raised, "Then you still remember that the reason why the siege failed in the end was because What?"


    Margaery nodded: "It was Davos Seaworth who successfully drove his smuggling ship full of onions into the port of Storm''s End, which solved the crisis of food shortage in the city and allowed Storm''s End to persist until Ed The moment the Duke came to support. Because of this incident, Davos was also knighted by Stannis."


    Madam Olenna had a sneering smile on her face, and asked again: "Have you ever thought about it, at that time the Arbor Island fleet had more than two hundred warships besieging the harbor of Storm''s End, that ''Onion Knight'' ''And how did he get his smuggling boat in? Can he fly?"


    Margaret frowned, as if realizing something.


    Madam Olenna''s eyes were dark, and she said: "I''ll tell you a secret. During the siege, Landau Tarly wrote me a letter, saying that the food in Storm''s End has been exhausted."


    Margaret was taken aback when she heard the words, and then became suspicious¡ª


    My grandmother didn''t go to the battlefield at that time, so why did Earl Landau write a letter to his grandmother far away in Highgarden to report this incident?


    But thinking of "Onion Knight", she suddenly realized something.


    Mrs. Olenna smiled gratifiedly when she saw her granddaughter''s reaction, and said:


    "That''s right, after I received Landau''s letter, I wrote a letter to Paxter."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 13: change strategy

    Chapter 13 Changing Strategies


    Of course Margaery knew that the "Paxter" that her grandmother spoke of was the Lord Paxter Redwyne, Lord of Arbor Island.


    This person was leading the Arbor Island fleet to block Storm''s End from the sea.


    Now she no longer had any doubts, and suddenly said: "No wonder ''Onion Knight'' Davos was able to drive his smuggling boat into the harbor of Storm''s End. It turned out that Earl Paxter did it on purpose..."


    "That''s right." Madam Olenna confirmed her granddaughter''s guess, and said, "Back when Storm''s End could not be captured for a long time, Lando Tarly advised your father to leave a small army to continue the siege and lead the main force of the Riverbend Army. Go north to meet Wang Jun and fight against the rebels together.


    But the stupid "Master Inflatable Fish" doesn''t know if he really has that much confidence in the king''s army, or if he is not willing to let his army face the front of the rebel army. Rivalry.


    Not long after that, news came that Prince Rhaegar was killed by Robert with a hammer on the banks of the Trident River, and the situation of the entire war was thus reversed.


    At this time, your father is still not awakened, and he is still attacking Storm''s End. Landau had no choice but to write that seemingly inexplicable letter to me.


    If it weren''t for this letter, Robert''s two younger brothers would have starved to death in Storm''s End.


    Hehe, if this is the case, do you think that after Robert Baratheon successfully overthrew the Targaryen dynasty, he would easily accept the surrender of the Royalist nobles of the Riverbend so easily? "


    Margaery nodded thoughtfully: "So, at the beginning, Randyll Tarly didn''t want to make things go away, so as to leave room for negotiation."


    "Yes. All the nobles of the Reach should thank Landau Tarly, he was the one who stayed sober in that war. And, you should be able to understand why Landau didn''t go to Paxter himself, but Are you writing to me?"


    Margaery nodded.


    I understand that Landau is doing this out of caution, and he doesn''t want to leave any clues of "collaborating with the rebels".


    He wrote that inexplicable letter because he believed that Mrs. Olenna could understand his intentions, and that the old lady could see the situation clearly.


    Moreover, Mrs. Olenna is the aunt and mother-in-law of Earl Paxter, the commander of the Qingting Island fleet. With these two relationships, it will be safer and more effective for her to persuade Earl Paxter to release the rebels.


    "Do you still think Randyll Tarly is a no-brainer?"


    Margaery stuck out her cute little tongue: "I never thought that there would be such a secret in the Siege of Storm''s End back then. From this point of view, Lando Tarly is indeed very politically minded."


    Lady Olenna said with emotion: "You should be thankful that Horn Hill is not a wealthy territory, and the Tarly family doesn''t have enough influence in the Reach, so Randyll has never shown ambition.


    If he was born in a family like Hightower, or Florens, heh, then I will definitely advise your father to get rid of this person as soon as possible! "


    Margaery was taken aback by the cold light in her grandmother''s eyes.


    But soon, Mrs. Olenna returned to her benevolent look, as if what she just said was just a joke.


    Margaret collected herself and asked:


    "Grandmother, since that''s the case, how could Earl Landau not see the bright spots in Samwell? Do you want to deprive him of his inheritance?"


    "This is what I can''t figure out. It may also be that after being abandoned by the family this time, Samwell woke up and changed his temperament drastically."


    It was the first time that Margaery saw her grandmother so confused, and she couldn''t help laughing inwardly.


    After laughing, she pointed to the letter in her hand and asked:


    "Grandma, you haven''t told me how to deal with Samwell? Do you really want to continue giving him money?"


    "Why not? Apart from roses, the Tyrell family needs money the most." Mrs. Olenna said without hesitation, "Rando himself doesn''t cherish such a good son, why don''t we win him over?" come over?"


    Thinking of Carter''s death, Margaret hesitated and said, "But grandma, aren''t you worried that Samwell will get out of control?"


    Mrs. Olenna laughed when she heard this:


    "A pioneering knight who doesn''t even have a territory, no matter how much he jumps, can he still jump out of our control? Moreover, how to control the vassals so that they are willing to charge for us is also a science. Since Samwell is your own handbook The knight, then leave it to you to practice your hands."


    "I''m not qualified to be a knight, I''m just acting on behalf of my father..." Margaery murmured a little guiltyly, then shook Mrs. Olenna''s arm, and said coquettishly, "Grandmother, teach me, if Samwell This blackmail is successful, what should I do if it intensifies later? I can¡¯t keep sending him money, can I?¡±


    "So you have to set the rules instead of being led by him."


    "How to set the rules?"


    "To make it simpler, no matter how much he wants, you only give him a certain amount of money every month. To make it more complicated, you can also set reward and punishment rules, such as giving him a monetary reward if the territory development progress reaches a certain level, but If the progress is unfavorable, then deduct the money. In short, the initiative must be in your own hands, not every time he writes to ask for money, you will give it."


    "I see." Margaret nodded again and again, "Grandmother, how did you plan to arrange Samwell?"


    "At first I thought that Samwell was a cowardly person who could be controlled by strong means. But now it seems that this method is no longer feasible. However, you don''t have to worry, just like flowers and plants will grow towards the sun, people, there will always be Move closer to the interests. If you grasp the line of interests, you can control anyone, especially an ambitious and smart person like Samwell."


    Margaret¡¯s eyes were full of eagerness to try, but she was also a little apprehensive in addition to being excited:


    "Grandma, why did you let Samwell go there to develop? I only guessed that you were trying to deal with Dawn, but I couldn''t figure out the specific method. So... I''m a little worried that your plan will be ruined."


    "How to deal with Don, haven''t you figured it out?"


    Margery shook her head.


    Madame Olenna said persuasively: "Then think about it, how did the Iron Throne make Dorne submit?"


    "By marriage."


    "Marriage is only the result, not the reason. If you can conquer a country by marrying a woman, why would you need an army? Without King Daeron I conquering Sunspear and shattering the dream of independence for the Dornish people, how could the Martell family be able to survive?" Are you willing to marry Princess Mia to King''s Landing?


    Think about it carefully, Aegon the Conqueror failed to conquer Dorne when he rode three giant dragons. Why did Daeron I accomplish this feat after the dragons became extinct? "


    Margaret fell into deep thought when she heard the words, and after a while, she said in an uncertain tone:


    "River?"


    "That''s right! With the barrier of the Crimson Mountains, it is almost impossible to conquer Dorne from land. And the river is the key to open the gate of Dorne."


    Margaret seemed to be a little puzzled: "No wonder you suggested to Samwell that the development site is near the mouth of the Turbulent River, but grandma, what should I do?"


    "Don''t be impatient. The most important quality of a good gardener is patience. After planting the seeds in the right place, just water and fertilize. Time will give you the answer." Mrs. Olenna said leisurely, "And trust me De told me that Samwell actually said that he can start a serious business in a barren land like the Crimson Mountains, and I am looking forward to him giving me a surprise."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 14: highland castle

    Chapter 14 Highland City


    Crossing the tributary of the Mead River, Samwell and his party saw a tall gray rock castle.


    The mottled city walls are covered with moss and creepers, silently telling the wind and frost that this ancient castle has experienced. On the top of the hundreds of feet of the castle tower, a white flag was flying, with flocks of black and orange butterflies flying on it.


    This is the lord of Highland City, the coat of arms of the Mullendall family.


    Passing this city and not far to the southwest, you will find the Crimson Mountains.


    It is conceivable that if Samwell successfully establishes a territory in the Crimson Mountains in the future, the Mullendall family will be his neighbors.


    So, in order to establish a good relationship with the neighbors in advance, Samwell did not choose to go around the city, but sent Gavin to Highland City to send a formal letter of greeting.


    "Samwell Caesar."


    In the castle, Viscount Martin Mullendall held the greeting letter handed over by Gavin, with a playful smile on his face, "Is that the pioneer knight conferred by a woman?"


    Gavin leaned over slightly, and said in a neither humble nor overbearing tone:


    "Dear Lord Viscount, Lord Caesar is a pioneering knight conferred by Miss Margaery, the daughter of the Duke of Metz, on behalf of her father. He is an official vassal of the Tyrell family."


    Viscount Martin curled his lips in disdain: "So, he is indeed a knight conferred by a woman."


    Gavin lowered his head and did not answer.


    Viscount Martin snorted softly, then lazily said:


    "Okay, let him come in."


    Gavin bowed and saluted, then turned and left silently.


    Viscount Martin ordered to the steward beside him:


    "Let the kitchen prepare the dinner, and it doesn''t need to be too rich, just decent."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Father, is this the useless eldest son of the Tully family?" It was Viscount Martin''s eldest son, Mark Mullendall, who spoke.


    This man is tall and has a beard. There is a black and white monkey sitting on his shoulder, and he is concentrating on cracking the nuts in his hand.


    "That''s right. Lando Tarly is a character, but it''s a pity he gave birth to such a useless son. Now he has finally made up his mind to abolish Samwell''s inheritance rights, but he didn''t expect to use such a method. Go to the Crimson Mountains to develop... Hehe, it would be better to send him to the Great Wall."


    Mark shrugged and said: "If I had to choose, I would definitely rather choose to develop than go to the ghostly place of the Great Wall."


    Viscount Martin glanced at his son and said with a smile: "Do you also think it is easy to develop?"


    "Of course I know that it is difficult to open up, but isn''t the Great Wall of Impassable is obviously worse, it''s freezing, and I heard that there are unkillable ghosts."


    "White ghosts?" Viscount Martin sneered, "It''s just a legend that lied to children. It''s been thousands of years, has anyone seen White ghosts? As for the cold, it''s summer now, and the Great Wall isn''t that cold."


    "But winter will come sooner or later."


    "Who knows. This summer hasn''t ended for so long, and it may last longer. Only those northern savages who worship wood will keep shouting ''winter is coming'' nervously."


    Mark seemed to think of something, and suddenly said:


    "Father, do you think this is the eternal summer promised by the Seven Gods to the world, and there will be no more winter?"


    "The Seven Gods said that when the sins of the world are over, Yongxia will come. So, do you think the sins of the world are now over?"


    Mark shook his head, dragging his cheeks and lost in thought. The monkey on his shoulder also followed his master''s example and began to think about monkey life.


    At this time, there were orderly footsteps outside the castle.


    Mark walked to the balcony curiously, looked out, and saw a team of about 200 people walking into the castle through the drawbridge.


    "Father! Come and see!"


    Hearing his son''s shout, Viscount Martin walked out slowly: "What''s wrong?"


    Mark pointed to the pioneering team below with a look of shock, and asked, "Are you sure this Samwell is a waste abandoned by the family?"


    Viscount Martin was also stunned.


    Because the more than two hundred neatly lined up and well-equipped soldiers in front of him really surprised him.


    I have to say that Samwell''s military training for more than two months has been quite effective. The more than one hundred newly recruited soldiers, at least on the surface, are not much different from elite veterans.


    Of course, this group of recruits will definitely reveal their secrets if they work with real knives and guns.


    After all, they have not experienced the test of blood and fire.


    But because Samwell has been piling up equipment and feeding them meat regardless of the cost, these recruits are already enough to scare most people.


    So in the opinion of Viscount Martin, this famous waste in the river bend actually led an elite army of more than 200 people!


    This is already an armed force that cannot be ignored.


    You know, the standing army in Highland City is only more than 300 people.


    Of course, the Mullendall family still has more than a dozen vassal knights, and recruiting a group of farmers, Viscount Martin can even gather an army of 3,000 people at most.


    Certainly not afraid of the 200-member development team in front of him.


    However, he is the majestic lord of the highland city, and the opposite is just a pioneer knight who doesn''t even have a territory!


    Such a comparison, even if he wins, will make Viscount Martin feel ashamed.


    "Where did he get so many elite soldiers!" Viscount Martin gritted his teeth.


    The original disdain and contempt for Samwell quickly turned into a kind of jealousy and hatred that even he himself couldn''t explain clearly.


    Mark settled down and guessed: "Could it be given to him by Earl Randyll?"


    "How many regular troops are there in Horn Hill? Can you allocate so many to a waste that has been expelled from the family to develop?"


    Mark scratched his head. Although he had never been to Horn Hill, he also knew that although the Tully family was stronger than the Mullendoyle family, it was impossible for them to allocate so many elite soldiers to a waste to develop.


    If these soldiers were to be buried in the Crimson Mountains, the strength of the Tully family would definitely be greatly reduced.


    After thinking for a moment, Mark asked again: "Could it be the army that the Tyrell family gave him?"


    In his opinion, only the rich and powerful Duke of Highgarden would be willing to hand over such an elite army to a trash.


    Viscount Martin rolled his eyes: "The Duke of Metz is not willing to canonize this guy himself, would he be willing to send such an army to him to develop?"


    Mark also thought it made sense when he heard the words, and immediately started scratching his head again.


    The monkey on his shoulder seemed to sense his master''s troubles, and also started jumping up and down.


    Viscount Martin stared at the pioneering team for a while, and finally went downstairs without saying a word.


    Mark quickly followed.


    Father and son came to the gate of the castle. At this time, the butler brought bread and salt with his attendants.


    This is a sacred contract that has been passed down in Westeros for thousands of years¡ªguest rights.


    When a guest comes to be a guest under the eaves of the host and accepts the bread and salt provided by the host, the guest''s rights come into effect immediately, and the two parties must not harm each other.


    Samwell picked up a small piece of bread, dipped it in some salt, put it in his mouth, then put his hand on his chest and bowed slightly to Viscount Martin, saying:


    "Dear Lord Mullendall, thank you for your hospitality!"


    Viscount Martin had an extremely sincere smile on his face:


    "Your Excellency Caesar, welcome to Highland City!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 15: Bewitched (on)

    Chapter 15 Bewitched (Part 1)


    Compared with the majestic High Court, the castle of the Mullendall family looks much shabby.


    Thick walls, narrow windows, and dim candlelight all make the banquet hall look cramped and even eerie.


    The food for the dinner is not very rich, there is barbecue, sweet potatoes, mashed potatoes and a vegetable salad.


    Of course, Samwell would not complain. While eating, he talked to Mark about his cute monkey.


    Hearing that the monkeys actually came from the Midsummer Islands, Sam Wil was very interested and asked many related questions.


    For example, where is the Midsummer Islands located, can there be merchant ships coming and going, the culture, race, specialties of the island, etc.


    It was rare for Mark to meet a knight who was also interested in the Midsummer Islands, and he immediately felt a sense of confidant, spitting and telling what he knew.


    Viscount Martin watched from the side that his son had gotten into a hot fight with Samwell so quickly, and couldn''t help but secretly frowned.


    He glanced at Todd Flower, who was buried in eating and drinking, and asked:


    "Your Excellency Todd, are you a knight of House Tyrell?"


    Todd put down the knife and fork in his hand, and said, "Yes, Lord Viscount."


    Viscount Martin nodded thoughtfully, and was about to ask again, but Samwell suddenly said:


    "Yes, Lord Viscount, Knight Todd is the "noble illegitimate son" of Qingting Island. This time, he was ordered by Mrs. Olenna to personally lead the team to follow me to the Crimson Mountains to develop."


    It really is the army of the Tyrell family.


    Viscount Martin was secretly startled.


    He didn''t know that Samwell deliberately blurred the difference between soldiers of the Tyrell family and recruits in what he said just now, so he thought that the two hundred people in the pioneering team were all elite soldiers of the Tyrell family.


    "I didn''t expect the Duke to value you so much, and actually sent such an elite army to follow you to open up."


    Samwell smiled, shook his head and said, "Master Viscount, you are wrong."


    "Oh? What''s wrong?"


    "Is there anything worthy of the Duke''s attention to me? The real reason for him to send troops is actually to win the new territory of the Crimson Mountains."


    "I see." Viscount Martin obviously believed it.


    Because he himself didn''t feel that the waste in front of him was really worthy of the Duke of Metz sending so many soldiers to follow him.


    However, a new problem followed¡ª


    Since the Duke of Metz values ??the new territory so much, why would he send such a waste to develop it?


    Does the Tyrell family still lack knights?


    Of course, even if Viscount Martin looked down on Samwell from the bottom of his heart, he couldn''t ask such a question face to face, otherwise it would be too rude.


    Who knows, without Viscount Martin asking, Samwell actually expressed the doubts in the Highland City lord''s mind:


    "Master Viscount, are you wondering why the Duke sent me to develop?"


    Viscount Martin smiled slightly, flatteringly said:


    "The Tully family has always produced outstanding generals. His Excellency the Duke must have valued your talent as a leader."


    Hearing this, everyone present blushed a little.


    Even the black and white monkey squeaked and waved its arms, as if it couldn''t stand Viscount Martin''s nonsense.


    Samwell shook his head, smiled bitterly and said:


    "Master Viscount, how can I have the talent to lead the army, otherwise I would not be kicked out of the house by my father and deprived of the right to inherit. The reason why the Lord Duke sent me to pioneer is because I dare to do things that others dare not."


    "What''s the matter?" Viscount Martin asked quickly.


    However, Samwell smiled slightly, looked around, but kept silent.


    Viscount Martin immediately understood, knowing that the other party did not want to speak in public.


    He hesitated for a while, and finally couldn''t help being curious, so he put down the knife and fork, picked up the napkin, wiped his mouth, and extended an invitation to Samwell:


    "I have collected some wines from Arbor Island, Sam, are you interested in tasting them?"


    "It''s my pleasure."


    Samwell got up, followed Viscount Martin to leave the banquet hall, and came to a small room next to him.


    Viscount Martin took a bottle of wine from the wine rack and poured two glasses.


    The clear aroma of wine soon permeated the entire hut.


    Samwell took the wine glass, thanked him, and then took a sip.


    Sweet and refreshing, it is indeed a good wine.


    However, the two of them didn''t really come here to taste wine.


    "Master Viscount, you must really want to know why the Duke of Metz sent me to develop the Crimson Mountains?"


    Viscount Martin shook the silver wine glass in his hand, did not speak, just looked at Samwell quietly, waiting for his next words.


    "Highland City is at the foot of the Crimson Mountains, so you must be aware, Lord Viscount, that if you go deeper to the southwest, not only will the land be barren and wild beasts will be densely populated, but there will also be ferocious savage tribes who plunder. Difficult to grow.


    This is the reason why the Riverbend Knights are unwilling to come here to develop.


    However, I am different.


    I am a waste that was abandoned by my family, and I have no way out, so I am naturally willing to come here to give it a try. Moreover, I have a coup that can make the territory grow rapidly¡ª


    Loot! "


    Viscount Martin snorted and listened intently for a long time, but when he heard such an answer, he suddenly laughed and said:


    "Sam, you don''t want to rob those savages, do you? But I want to remind you that the most valuable thing on them is probably the crudely made animal skin clothes."


    Samwell shook his head and began to fool around:


    "Master Viscount, you have misunderstood. My new territory will be built on the northern shore of the Summer Sea, near the mouth of the Turbulent River. You said, I will let so many rich merchant ships come and go without looting, but instead To find poor jingling savages?"


    Viscount Martin immediately narrowed his eyes when he heard the words.


    After looking up and down at the young pioneer knight in front of him, he spoke again:


    "Your Excellency Caesar, I don''t need to remind you about the punishment for pirates in the Reach, right?"


    "Of course I know." Samwell shrugged his shoulders with a relaxed expression, "Master Viscount, have you forgotten that the Tyrell family sent more than two hundred elite soldiers to follow me to open up, and the leader, Still from Qingting Island."


    Viscount Martin''s face became serious, but there was still some disbelief in his eyes.


    Samwell continued:


    "Of course, what Madam Olenna means is to let me plunder those Dornish merchant ships, and not wantonly attack other merchant ships."


    "Even so, once this matter is exposed, your reputation will be ruined, and you will even be sent to the gallows!"


    Samwell laughed and said:


    "Do I still have a good reputation now? Besides, if I don''t do this, how can I open up a new territory in places like the Crimson Mountains?"


    Viscount Martin took a deep look at Samwell: "Knight Caesar, you are nothing like the rumors."


    Samwell shook the wine glass in his hand and said with a smile:


    "The rumors are not credible, Lord Viscount."


    Viscount Martin also smiled: "In this case, I wish you success in your development."


    Samwell suddenly took a few steps closer and said:


    "Master Viscount, do you want to make some money?"


    When Viscount Martin heard this, he immediately became vigilant.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 16: Bewitched (below)

    Chapter 16 Bewitched (Part 2)


    "You don''t think I will risk my family''s honor being tarnished, and become a pirate with you, do you?"


    "of course not."


    Samwell shook his head with a smile, with a harmless expression on his face.


    "Of course only a desperate person like me will take this kind of risk. You just need to invest. Even if things are revealed in the future, it will not involve you."


    "invest?"


    "Not bad." Samwell took a sip of wine and said leisurely, "The Tyrell family has already invested in two hundred elite soldiers, and the Redwyne family on Qingting Island is about to invest in a group of warships and sailors. Great returns. Then, respected Lord Viscount, do you want to participate in this investment? You know, the two most powerful families in the Reach have already made bets, and such opportunities do not come often. "


    Viscount Martin was thoughtful, but still asked cautiously:


    "what do you want from me?"


    "Artisans." Samwell said succinctly, "I already have an army and warships, and now I urgently need a group of artisans to help me build my territory and docks, so I hope you can send artisans from Highland City to develop with me. I I can promise you that you will definitely get ten times or even a hundred times in return in the future!"


    Viscount Martin thought for a moment, then nodded and said:


    "Okay, I will send ten craftsmen to accompany you..."


    "Ten?" Samwell interrupted unceremoniously, "Master Viscount, I risked my reputation to tell the truth, but I didn''t expect you to treat me like a beggar."


    Viscount Martin held back his anger: "How many people do you want?"


    "all."


    "all?"


    "Yes, I want all the craftsmen in Highland City!" Samwell waved his hand proudly, "Let these craftsmen to me for one year, and after one year, I will pay you ten times the rent."


    "It''s impossible!" Viscount Martin immediately refused, "What if you fail to open up? Who am I going to ask for money? I might even pay all the craftsmen. Do you think I''m crazy to agree to your request? "


    "Failure? Lord Viscount, do you really think this pioneering operation will fail?"


    "Any action may fail, let alone go to the Crimson Mountains to open up."


    Samwell laughed loudly and said:


    "Master Viscount, it seems that you haven''t understood the true meaning of this development. Do you think the Tyrell family has spent so much effort just to rob a few Dornish merchant ships?"


    Viscount Martin asked patiently:


    "Oh? Does the Tyrell family have other plans?"


    "Of course. Riverbend and Dorne have a thousand-year feud, and the eldest son of the Duke, Vilas Tyrell, has just been broken by Prince Oberon. How could the Tyrell family not look for opportunities to take revenge on Dorne? "


    "Revenge on Dorne?" Viscount Martin looked suspicious, "Dorne is not so easy to invade."


    "You are right, Dorne is indeed easy to defend and difficult to attack. But Daeron I also conquered Dorne, and it was without the help of a dragon. Although he attributed all the credit for that conquest war to himself , but anyone with a discerning eye knows that the real key to victory lies in the fact that Earl Alyn Velaryon led the fleet to capture Slab Town, control the Greenblood River, and cut off the connection between the major territories of Dorne.


    You should know that this time my pioneering place was personally selected by Mrs. Olenna. It is near the mouth of the Turbulent River. This location is very similar to the Slatten Town on the Green Blood River!


    As long as the mouth of the Turbulent River is controlled, the three important territories in the west of Dorne will become the purse of the river bend!


    You said that the Tyrell family would easily fail such an important pioneering trip? "


    Viscount Martin fell into deep thought when he heard the words.


    Seeing this, Samwell immediately stepped up and said:


    "As long as the Tyrell family is determined, I really can''t imagine how this pioneering effort will fail. Could those wildlings in the Crimson Mountains be the opponents of the Tyrell family''s elite soldiers? Or do you think the Dornish people will see that the river Wan''s ambition, take the initiative to attack, and destroy this development?"


    Viscount Martin shook his head.


    The savages in a mess are naturally not to be feared. As for the Dornish people, if they take the initiative to attack and start a war, maybe the Duke of Mace will wake up laughing from his sleep.


    Because Dorne is completely inferior to Hewan in terms of population, resources, and army. The reason why they have been able to fight each other for so many years is mainly due to the protection of the scarlet mountain range and the special climate environment of the desert. If you are really stupid enough to give up your geographical advantage and take the initiative to attack, you will definitely be beaten to pieces by the Hewan army.


    In addition, the biggest obstacle to establishing a new territory in the Crimson Mountains - the source of finance, has been solved by the bold pioneer knight in front of him at the expense of his reputation and future. After thinking about it, Viscount Martin felt that there was really no possibility of failure.


    But Viscount Martin still hesitated to devote all the craftsmen of the family to help it develop.


    Seeing this, Samwell stopped persuading him, put the wine glass on the table, and said:


    "Master Viscount, please think about it again. I will rest in Highland City for a few days and buy a lot of supplies and food to prepare for the mountain. If you are willing to invest, you can send someone to find me at any time."


    After saying this, Samwell turned around and walked out of the room.


    ¡­


    On the third day of staying in Highland City, Samwell still did not wait for Viscount Martin''s reply.


    It seems that the lord is indeed extremely cautious, and is not easily confused by his rhetoric.


    However, Samwell waited for Miss Margery''s reply.


    In the letter, Margaret criticized Samwell''s profligate behavior as usual, and at the same time urged him to speed up the march. Moreover, this young lady learned her lesson this time, and set the rules with Samwell in the letter. From now on In the future, she will only give one hundred golden dragons as development funds every month. If she wants more, Samwell must show performance¡ª


    Such as the progress of the construction of the new territory, the increase of the population and so on.


    It has to be said that this time Margaery learned to be smart, and avoided Samwell''s wanton extortion.


    Samwell was not too surprised by this, and the Tyrell family was not really stupid, and would be willing to be their "cash machine".


    However, this kind of skillful "controlling technique" should not have been thought up by the immature girl herself, but probably inspired by the "Queen of Thorns".


    Samwell was not disappointed. Anyway, he had already made a lot of money from the Tyrell family, and he used this to prop up a big banner, enough to fool other investors.


    Development, in fact, is no different from starting a business. Of course, investors'' money is used.


    It is this highland city lord who seems to be not easy to fool.


    Samwell decided to wait for the last day. If Viscount Martin didn''t respond tomorrow, he would set off to find a new big wronged species, oh no, investors.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Viscount Martin, who is "not easy to fool", found the messenger from High Court in private and asked:


    "Who wrote that letter you brought to Samwell?"


    The messenger bowed and said neither humble nor humble:


    "Sorry, Lord Viscount, I''m afraid it''s not convenient for me to disclose this to you."


    However, when Viscount Martin stuffed a golden dragon into the messenger''s hand, a flattering smile immediately appeared on his face:


    "It''s a letter written by the duke''s daughter, Miss Margaret, and it also comes with three hundred golden dragons."


    "Really?" Viscount Martin thought thoughtfully, "Is there anything else? I also saw that you found Todd Flower."


    "That''s a message from Mrs. Olenna to Knight Todd..." Having said this, the messenger hesitated again.


    But as Viscount Martin took out a golden dragon again, the upright messenger immediately added:


    "Ms. Olenna asked Knight Todd to obey Lord Caesar''s arrangements."


    When Viscount Martin heard the words, his face changed slightly, and he stood there for a long time without moving.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 17: the beginning of everything

    Chapter 17 The starting point of everything


    "Master Viscount, have you finally made up your mind?"


    Just as Samwell was about to leave Highland City, Viscount Martin finally sent someone to invite him back to the castle.


    In the living room, Viscount Martin did not answer immediately, but took out a glass of red wine again and said with a smile:


    "This is a wine from Dorne, try it?"


    "Okay." Samwell happily took the glass and took a sip.


    Rough and thick, with strong tannins and a strong spicy taste.


    Viscount Martin also took a sip and sighed:


    "This is made from the Shiraz grapes from the City of Grace. It has the same personality as the Dornish people. It is rough and wild. If you drink it for the first time, be careful not to choke on it."


    Samwell drank the wine in the glass with a smile, and said:


    "I just have a good appetite, no matter how strong the wine is, I can get it in my throat."


    Viscount Martin also smiled: "I am becoming more and more suspicious now, how did you have a reputation as a waste before?"


    "You are young and ignorant." Samwell responded casually, and then brought the topic back, "Master Viscount, you should have thought about my previous proposal, right?"


    Viscount Martin restrained his smile, his face became serious, and said:


    "I''ve made up my mind. This matter is related to the thousand-year feud between Hebend and Dorne. Of course, the Mullendall family should not stand idly by. Therefore, I decided to send all the craftsmen in the territory, including apprentices, a total of 275 people. I will lease it to you for a year."


    Samwell had an irresistible surprise on his face, and thanked him quickly:


    "Master Viscount, you are really a generous lord and a wise investor! Believe me, this investment will definitely bring you rich returns!"


    "Don''t worry." Viscount Martin raised his right hand and said, "Just in case, I need a pledge."


    "Pawn?"


    "That''s right. Looting merchant ships is not an easy task. If you can''t pay back the money in the future, I will take away the collateral as compensation."


    Samwell rolled his eyes and said immediately:


    "In this case, let''s use the most important thing in my future territory - the pier, as collateral."


    "Wharf? Then the accompanying docking fees and taxes..."


    "Nature is also yours."


    Viscount Martin thought for a while, nodded and said, "Yes."


    In his opinion, whether it is Samwell''s pirate plan or the Tyrell family''s grand plan to plot the west of Dorne, this crucial pier will be used.


    Use it as collateral, and you will never lose money.


    After finalizing the cooperation intention, the two discussed some details. After reaching an agreement, they also drew up a contract and signed it together.


    "Happy cooperation!"


    "Happy cooperation!"


    So far, the Mullendall family of Highland City has officially become one of Samwell''s investors.


    ¡­


    In order to wait for the craftsmen in Highland City to gather, the development team stayed for another three days before setting off again.


    This time, the original 200-member development team doubled in size in an instant, and it seemed even more imposing.


    As the leader of the team, Samwell couldn''t help feeling complacent.


    With such a team as support, the most difficult initial stage of development will be smooth.


    As for the debt he owed, he didn''t take it to heart at all.


    As a businessman in his previous life, how could Samwell not understand the truth that the owed money is the uncle.


    The more he owes now, the less likely it is for those creditors to see him fail in pioneering.


    Even he has already planned that after the construction of the new territory officially starts, he will write another letter to Viscount Martin, asking him to send some laborers to help because of the lack of manpower.


    I believe that the generous lord of Highland City will not refuse the small request of the partner.


    Otherwise, after a year, the pier will not be built, and the Mullendoll family will lose.


    But with more people, the food supplies needed will also increase sharply.


    He can still rely on the relief of the Tyrell family to barely support him, and I am afraid that he will have to find new investors in the future.


    However, this matter is not urgent for the time being, the most important thing now is to rush to the pioneering land.


    It has been almost three months since they left Highgarden. Such a slow marching speed may have set the slowest record in the history of Westeros.


    Moreover, as they gradually penetrated into the Crimson Mountains, the next journey can be expected to be more difficult than before.


    There is even a possibility of being harassed by savages.


    So after entering the mountain, Samwell stopped the routine military training to keep the soldiers strong enough to deal with possible accidents.


    However, unexpectedly, although the march behind was difficult and dangerous, it was not disturbed in any way.


    It seems that those savages are quite sensible. Seeing that there are more than 200 heavily armed soldiers in this team, they know that this is a tough bone, and they dare not bite it hard.


    Instead, some blind beasts attacked the pioneering team. Of course, all of them ended up with barbecue grills.


    Nearly a month later, the pioneering team that accelerated their march finally saw the Sea of ??Summer from afar.


    The salty and humid sea breeze blows towards the face, blowing away the mist in the mountains and forests, making everyone feel a sense of comfort from the heart.


    Samwell was also extremely happy, and couldn''t help speeding up his pace.


    All the way to the south, the mountain gradually flattens, forming a rare valley, and extending a raised beach to the sea.


    Todd Buddha Flower said:


    "Master Caesar, this is Yingzui Island, which is suitable as your new territory."


    Samwell looked around and nodded secretly.


    This place is really good, surrounded by mountains on both sides, backed by the summer sea, only a narrow valley in the northwest can enter and exit.


    The gentle valley in the middle has tens of thousands of acres. Although it is all barren rock and soil, crops cannot be grown, but building a castle is definitely not a problem, and the protruding beach is suitable for building a dock.


    Judging from the way Todd Buddha was familiar with the road when he led the team before, it was obvious that the Tyrell family had sent someone to investigate here.


    It''s just that it is located deep in the Crimson Mountains, it is inconvenient to communicate with the outside world, and there is no good land suitable for farming. If you want to establish a territory, you must rely on blood transfusion from the outside world.


    The Tyrell family obviously didn''t make up their minds to open up here until the appearance of Samwell.


    Ms. Olenna should have planned to let Todd Flowers control this cowardly pioneer knight and plunder passing merchant ships in his name to maintain the expenses of the territory.


    Of course, today''s Samwell would definitely not accept such an arrangement.


    Once things like pirates are exposed, he will never be able to hang out in the aristocratic circle.


    It is estimated that he can only escape to the other side of the narrow sea and seek refuge with Longma just like Jorah Mormont who was convicted of slave trading.


    Um?


    Why do I suddenly feel that this road seems to be pretty good...


    Samwell shook his head immediately, shaking off the stupid idea just now.


    Now that he has changed his name to Caesar, he naturally does not want to be subordinate to a woman.


    If he wants to keep climbing in the coming chaotic world, he must have his own territory and direct army as soon as possible.


    The Yingzui Island and more than 400 pioneers in front of you are the starting point of all this.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 18: savage menace

    Chapter 18 The Threat of the Savages


    Castle is the core building for humans to control the land, and it is also a prerequisite for lords to swear their sovereignty to the outside world.


    In the continent of Westeros, the kingdom development decree also follows this principle. Only when a qualified castle is built on the land, the kingdom will recognize the lord''s legal ownership of the land.


    So, after coming to the frontier, Samwell''s first core task is to build a castle of his own.


    Only in this way can he become a real lord.


    So, just after lunch, Samwell called the craftsmen of Highland City to discuss the construction of the castle.


    "Master Caesar, we have just briefly inspected the environment here, and we have a rough plan in mind, and we are going to report it to you."


    The person who spoke was a craftsman named Vido, who was over fifty years old with gray beard and hair, but he was very prestigious among the craftsmen from Highland City. Back then, Viscount Martin took Samwell¡¯s hand and told him to be sure. We must protect this old man.


    "Mr. Vido, please tell me." Samwell has always respected capable people.


    Vido bowed slightly and talked eloquently:


    "My lord, we think that to build a castle that suits your identity, the best location is in the northeast corner of this valley. The terrain is higher there, even if the tide rises, it will not be affected, and the two sides are surrounded by mountains, so you can save two sections of the wall .


    The currently planned castle covers an area of ??about five acres. The main castle has six floors, 38 rooms, and two basements. In addition, there are three auxiliary castles, a stable, a warehouse, three barracks, and four are ninety feet high. The tower on which heavy bed crossbows and small trebuchets can be placed.


    The city wall is about eighty feet high and twelve feet thick. It is divided into three layers, inner and outer.


    Outside the city walls, sea water can be used to surround the city with a moat..."


    Samwell listened silently, and waited for the other party to finish speaking before asking:


    "So, how much does it cost to build such a castle?"


    Vido stroked his long beard and thought for a moment, then said:


    "About 70,000 golden dragons are needed."


    Samwell twitched the corner of his mouth, and asked again: "How long will it take to build?"


    "With the current staff, it will take about five years."


    The corners of Samwell''s mouth twitched even more, and he asked again: "If I find enough people, how long will it take?"


    "It will take at least half a year. However, in this case, the cost must be more than 70,000 gold dragons, and I am afraid it will cost several times."


    "I see." Samwell nodded, feeling a little better.


    He definitely can''t wait five years, when the White Walkers will come and play a fart.


    You must get the admission ticket before the game of power officially starts.


    So, the question now is, how to raise such a huge sum of money in a short period of time?


    It is definitely impossible to continue to attract investment. No matter how many wrongs there are in Westeros, it is impossible for him to fool him into such a huge sum of money.


    However, Samwell did not panic. Since he dared to come out and explore, he must be prepared.


    Before he told Todd that he could earn income from the territory through serious business, he was not bragging.


    But it''s too early to talk about this, we have to settle down first.


    "Mr. Vido, since the castle can''t be rushed, let''s build a stable and safe camp first. Do you have any suggestions for this?"


    "My lord, then I suggest that you build a simple wooden fortress.


    First, build a small hill with soil and rocks near the entrance and exit of the valley, build a wooden tower on it, set up a beacon tower on it, build three or four shorter arrow towers on each side, and surround it with a solid fence for protection.


    Ditches can be dug outside the fence to enhance protection. Houses, stables, blacksmith shops and other buildings can be arranged behind the tower, which are also built of wood.


    This simple wooden fortress is cheap, easy to obtain materials, and has a short construction period. It can quickly form an effective defense. Of course, its shortcomings are also obvious. It is not strong enough, afraid of fire, and cannot be recognized by the kingdom as the core of the territory.


    However, there must be more than enough camps for transitional use. "


    Samwell smiled and nodded, saying:


    "Okay, Mr. Vido, you will be fully responsible for this matter."


    "Yes, my lord." Vido bowed and then asked again, "My lord, I also have a preliminary plan for the construction of the pier..."


    "Don''t worry about the pier." Samwell shook his head and interrupted. "First concentrate on building the wooden fortress. Remember to build more wooden houses. I''m afraid we will have new companions coming soon."


    "Yes, my lord."


    After arranging the artisans, Samwell turned his gaze to Todd Flowers aside:


    "Knight Todd, what advice do you have for the security of the camp?"


    Although there was some gap between the two of them because of Carter''s death, they didn''t tear each other apart, and Todd has been doing his best along the way.


    Especially after going deep into the Crimson Mountains, without this experienced knight, even without the harassment of wildlings, the pioneering team might not have reached the northern shore of the Summer Sea so smoothly.


    So, Samwell still respects Todd''s opinion in terms of security.


    Todd didn''t hold back either, and immediately replied:


    "My lord, I suggest that all the trees near the entrance and exit of the valley be cleared to prevent enemies or wild beasts from taking cover. In addition, although the savages did not attack us all the way before, they have been following us, so we must Raise your vigilance, arrange people to go out of the valley every day to watch the sentry, and check the surrounding situation by the way."


    "Okay." Samwell nodded, and after thinking for a moment, he added, "However, as long as the savages around us don''t show malice first, we don''t want to attack them. If possible, I hope we can Find out the distribution of the wildling tribes around, and it would be best if I could meet the leaders of those tribes."


    "My lord, the savages in the Crimson Mountains don''t have any kindness towards us. The reason why they didn''t attack us before is because we have enough soldiers. Don''t take them lightly."


    "Don''t worry, I understand their danger. But as pioneer lords, if we can accept some savages as subjects, our territory construction will definitely be smoother."


    Todd didn''t persuade much, and then started to act according to Samwell''s instructions.


    The originally quiet valley suddenly became lively again.


    Samwell led his recruits to catch fish and shrimp by the sea, because Yingzui Island is located deep in the Red Mountains, and the transportation is inconvenient. Although they bought some livestock and prepared some bacon, they must save some eat.


    Fortunately, the recruits were originally dock laborers. Most of them grew up on the banks of the Mande River, so they naturally knew how to catch food from the water.


    In one afternoon, the recruits had a great harvest, and the seafood they caught piled up into a hill half the height of a person.


    But just when Samwell was delighted to have a seafood barbecue dinner tonight, Todd came back worried and reported:


    "My lord, it''s not good. Our soldiers who were cutting down trees outside were attacked by savages, and three people were injured. Moreover, only two groups of the three groups of sentinels came back."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 19: Lure the enemy

    Chapter 19 Lure the Enemy


    The setting sun slanted to the west, casting golden afterglow on the calm sea, and a few seagulls flew by, shattering the golden image on the water.


    But Samwell didn''t care to appreciate the beautiful scenery in front of him. Seeing Todd who returned again, he asked:


    "The group of sentinels haven''t been found yet?"


    "No." Todd looked equally ugly.


    "Where are the savages who attacked us, have you found their trace?"


    "No. They don''t confront us head-on. After the sneak attack, they just go into the mountains and forests. We are not familiar with the terrain, so we can''t catch up." Todd gritted his teeth and said, "I''m going to take ten more people to a place farther away. Find a place."


    Samwell was silent when he heard the words.


    Todd thought that the other party was unwilling, and a surge of anger suddenly rose in his heart, and said:


    "My lord, I sent those sentries, I must get them back! Otherwise..."


    "I''m not trying to stop you from looking for people." Samwell explained, "I just want you to bring more people."


    Todd''s expression softened slightly, he shook his head and said: "Ten people are enough, if there are more, I''m afraid the safety of the camp cannot be guaranteed."


    Samwell smiled slightly: "I just want those savages to think the same way."


    "What do you mean?" Todd froze for a moment.


    "You were right before. I underestimated the malice of those savages. Now it seems that they will not easily communicate with us. If this is the case, then we must first show our power!" Speaking of this, Samway There was an undisguised killing intent in Er''s eyes, "You take out all the soldiers of the Tyrell family, so that the wildlings will think that the camp is empty and come to attack. I will lead my men to hold them back. Block them all in the valley!"


    Todd stared at the young knight in front of him, and after a while he said in disbelief:


    "My lord, is this too risky? We don''t even know how many savages have come..."


    Samwell said without fear: "A group of sneaky savages, what is there to be afraid of. If they really have the strength to confront us head-on, why do they keep attacking?"


    Todd still hesitated: "It''s better to wait until we find out the number of savages, and then deal with it..."


    "How to investigate?" Samwell interrupted unceremoniously, "This is the Crimson Mountain Range, which is the territory of the savages. Our people can''t even catch up with each other''s shadows here."


    Seeing that Todd was silent, Samwell said coldly again: "Don''t hesitate, now is our best chance. Otherwise, after we have built the tower and surrounded the fence, we will resort to tricks to lure the enemy. The opponent may not dare to attack.


    At that time, relying on their familiarity with the terrain, they will come and go without a trace, constantly harassing and attacking us. I am afraid we can only stay in the valley to ensure safety. If this goes on for a long time, the construction of the territory will be greatly affected, and the entire pioneering team will be panicked. Even slowly will be trapped in this valley!


    Therefore, we must seize the opportunity, take advantage of the precarious moment, deliberately show our flaws, lure the savages to attack, and then completely hurt them in one battle! "


    Todd pondered for a while, finally gritted his teeth and nodded:


    "Okay! Since you have such courage and trust me so much, my lord, I will definitely not let you down!"


    After finishing speaking, Todd slammed his right hand on his chest heavily, performed a knight salute solemnly, and then turned and left.


    Samwell turned to find Gavin, the attendant, and was about to give orders, but saw that the other party seemed hesitant to speak, so he asked:


    "What''s wrong?"


    Gavin lowered his voice: "My lord, if you arrange it this way, aren''t you afraid that Todd Flowers will die instead of saving?"


    Samwell took a deep look at his young attendant and said with a smile:


    "Don''t worry, Todd Flower is a smart man, and he won''t do stupid things. What''s more, the supplies and food are all here. If he sits and watches us be defeated by the savages, he will bring a hundred people without supplies. Can the soldier really escape from the Crimson Mountains? Even if he escapes, will the Tyrell family let him go?"


    Gavin hesitated for a moment, but persuaded again:


    "My lord, I''m still a little worried. Even if Todd doesn''t dare to stand by, will he deliberately delay and let us fight the savages with heavy losses? Why don''t we change it and let Todd and his men defend in the valley, you personally Lead your troops out and come back after the battle begins.¡±


    Samwell shook his head:


    "You are all new recruits who have never been on a real battlefield. It is more suitable to stay in the valley and rely on defensive facilities to fight positional warfare. It is more appropriate to leave the complicated operation of pretending to go out and then come back to Todd and his group of veterans."


    Seeing that Gavin seemed to want to say more, Samwell interrupted directly:


    "Gavin, do you know what is the most taboo thing on the battlefield?"


    "My lord, what is it?"


    "It''s internal discord and mutual suspicion!" Samwell''s face became extremely serious, "No matter what conflicts I have with Todd, we are comrades in arms on the same front when facing wildlings! If the arrangement is according to what you said , Todd will immediately sense my distrust of him, and before the war starts, he will let go of his momentum. And even if this battle is won, from now on, there will only be wariness between me and him and suspicion."


    "I see, my lord." Gavin lowered his head and said nothing more.


    Samwell also slowed down his tone: "Well, go and tell the brothers that there may be wildlings attacking tonight, let them eat early and rest early, but don''t remove their armor, keep all weapons at hand, and pay attention to the horn. In addition, Then go and call Vito."


    "yes."


    In fact, there is another important reason why Samwell dared to trust Todd¡ª¡ª


    Margaery had warned him in a letter before that he was not allowed to kill people indiscriminately, and Todd Flowers would follow his arrangements from now on.


    These words made Samwell keenly aware that Mrs. Olenna''s attitude towards him might have changed.


    If Mrs. Olenna regarded him as a puppet that could be controlled before, then after killing people and gaining power, she should have changed her strategy and was willing to give him a chance.


    So, currently Todd can still be trusted.


    Of course, if Samwell''s performance in the next territory development cannot satisfy her, Todd may jump out and compete for the dominance of the development team.


    Samwell firmly believed in this point, after all, the "Queen of Thorns" was not a soft-hearted woman.


    Therefore, this battle will be extremely critical for him.


    Similarly, it is also extremely critical for the recruits under him.


    For more than four months, Samwell has piled up equipment for them regardless of the cost, fed them meat every day, and personally led them to train. Now, it is finally time to test their quality.


    As long as they win this battle, these recruits will complete their transformation.


    Samwell will also officially have his own first batch of elite troops.


    As long as we win this battle...


    While thinking wildly, Gavin has already brought Vido over.


    Samwell calmed down, told Vido about his plan, and then began to discuss how to deploy defenses.


    The tower must have been too late to build, and even the fence was too late.


    Fortunately, in half a day in the afternoon, the craftsmen had built a small mound in the mouth of the valley on the basis of the original terrain.


    After reinforcement and arrangement, it is a suitable defensive position.


    The mouth of the valley was originally not wide, and only six or seven people could pass side by side. When Samwell led his troops to line up on the small hill, he would be able to take advantage of the location.


    After finalizing the plan, Samwell asked Vido to prepare some rolling stones and logs and pile them on the small mound.


    After the sun completely disappeared below the sea level, Todd also left the camp with his men.


    The artisans began to set up defensive positions, while Samwell and the soldiers went to bed early to recharge their batteries.


    Looking at the bright and vast starry sky, Samwell could not fall asleep.


    Hearing the sound of the waves hitting the rocks, the scenes before the crossing flashed in my mind. Although the time is not far from now, it seems like a world away.


    The night is dark, as if something is brewing and accumulating.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 20: night attack

    Chapter 20 Night Raid


    "Woo¡ª"


    The dull sound of the horn pierced the silent night.


    also startled Samwell who was not asleep.


    He suddenly got up from the ground and roared loudly:


    "Line up! Line up!"


    After a brief panic, the recruits quickly lined up beside Samwell.


    Discipline and order have been the core content of Samwell''s training for recruits over the past four months.


    After constant emphasis and repetition, it finally became part of the blood of the recruits and became something like muscle memory.


    Under the hazy moonlight, Samwell has already seen dark shadows appearing in the passages in and out of the valley.


    The savage really took the bait.


    After hearing the sound of the horn, the savages knew that they had been discovered, and they simply did not hide their intentions, and they all let out strange howls:


    "Aoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooh


    For a while, howling resounded through the valley, awakening countless sleeping beasts and birds.


    It also shocked everyone in the camp¡ª


    Too many savages!


    Under the cover of the night, they couldn''t see exactly how many people there were, but judging by the voice and the momentum, there might be thousands of them!


    Can such a disparity in the number of people be maintained?


    Samwell stood on the small mound at the entrance of the valley, looking at the dense black shadows in front of him, and rushed towards him like crazy, but his heart was extremely calm.


    He was so calm that he surprised himself.


    Every major event is calm.


    This is a psychological state that he could not have expected in his previous life.


    But I didn''t expect that after time travel, I somehow grasped it instead.


    Before he decided to kill Carter last time, he had hesitated, and even after the killing, he still felt scared, flustered, and even disgusted.


    But when he faced Carter who was hanging upside down in front of him, he was extremely calm. Even if Todd Buddha rushed towards him with a roar, he could kill without hesitation.


    It is the same this time.


    Before the war, he also couldn''t sleep worrying about his gains and losses, worried that Todd would really betray him, worried that he had miscalculated the number of wildlings, worried that his four months of military training was just a joke, and worried that he hadn''t had time to participate in this battle. Game of Thrones died tragically on a nameless mound...


    But when facing the dark savages rushing towards him, Samwell suddenly became distracted.


    At this time, he has lost all hesitation, worry, and fear, and there is only one thought in his mind¡ªfight to the end!


    "put!"


    Following Samwell''s order, the soldiers pushed the rolling stones and logs that had been prepared down the mound.


    Boom¡ªBoom¡ª


    Driven by gravity and inertia, rolling stones and logs tumbled down the **** one by one, hitting heavily on the savage team that had just rushed into the valley.


    In an instant, flesh and blood flew everywhere, and screams continued.


    This wave of preemptive strikes dealt a severe blow to the arrogance of the savages, and also relieved the nervous recruits who had just entered the battle.


    "Stand up the shield!" Samwell''s voice sounded again.


    The soldiers in the front row reflexively stood the huge wooden shields in front of them, and looked anxiously at the savages who rushed up.


    Under the moonlight, the ferocious face of the savage could already be clearly seen.


    Although fear was unavoidable in their hearts, they did not move.


    Because the companion is behind, the lord is also behind.


    For more than four months, Samwell did not teach them complicated fighting skills, but just let them repeat the simplest and most basic fighting moves. The only requirement is that they must be neat, unified, and obey orders!


    Countless boring repetitions have allowed these soldiers to form muscle memory. No matter how nervous or scared they are, they will subconsciously complete tactical actions after hearing the password.


    If they fight alone, each of these recruits has fatal flaws, their movements are stiff, inflexible, rigid and monotonous... But if they are lined up in an array, they will become terrifying killing machines!


    I''m afraid that even Samwell himself may not be clear about what such an orderly and orderly army means to the war in the cold weapon era.


    And tonight, this fledgling army will show its **** fangs for the first time in the depths of the Crimson Mountains.


    Bang bang bang!


    Many of the recruits in the front row closed their eyes, stepped on the ground with both feet, struggling to withstand the first round of impact from the wildlings.


    Fortunately, the wooden shield was not broken.


    This is no surprise.


    Although the protective ability of the wooden shield is not strong, you must know that the savage weapons on the opposite side are even worse.


    Living in the Crimson Mountains, they can''t master the superb smelting technology at all. There are very few iron weapons, and most of them are primitive weapons such as stone hammers, wooden spears, and animal teeth.


    In addition, they are attacking from the bottom up, and the lethality is greatly reduced.


    Samwell watched all this coldly, and issued a second order:


    "Stabber!"


    Swish Swish Swish!


    The spearman hiding behind the shield soldier immediately stabbed the spear in his hand along the gap in the wooden shield!


    Chi Chi Chi!


    The sound of the gun point piercing the flesh came and went.


    After several rounds of spear stabbing, the savage team that rushed into the valley became thinner in an instant.


    "Knife out!"


    Following Samwell''s third order, the soldiers in the last row drew out their long knives, pierced through the spearmen and shield soldiers, and slashed at the savages who were still screaming.


    After a round of make-up, before the next wave of savages rushed up, the sword soldiers immediately withdrew to the formation, and the shield soldiers re-established their shields to meet the next round of impact.


    This cycle repeats.


    After a few rounds, Samwell saw that the soldiers were exhausted, so he ordered:


    "The first group retreats and changes to the second group!"


    Due to the narrow terrain at the mouth of the valley, Samwell had already divided his soldiers into three groups and took turns to fight.


    Of course, the arms and tactical arrangements of each group are exactly the same.


    Establish a shield, stab a spear, draw a knife...


    Monotonous, repetitive, and extremely uninteresting.


    But extremely effective.


    Not long after the battle started, a layer of savage corpses was already spread on the **** of Taniguchi.


    Even these first-time recruits were amazed by the amount of damage they caused.


    Of course, it was the first battle after all, so they would inevitably be nervous and make mistakes, but even so, it was difficult for the wildlings to cause much damage to them, because they still had a piece of leather armor on them for protection.


    Excellent equipment, favorable terrain, tacit cooperation, reasonable tactical arrangements, Samwell''s calm command at the scene, in the rotation after rotation, the recruits are becoming more and more proficient and confident.


    Blood stained their bodies red and washed away their greenness.


    In fact, the steps for a recruit to become a veteran are as simple as that¡ªgo through a battle, kill an enemy, and survive.


    These more than a hundred recruits recruited by Samwell from the Mande River Wharf are experiencing such a transformation.


    As time goes by, their movements become more unified, more concise and more efficient.


    No matter how bravely the savages charged forward, they were still unable to shake this seemingly thin line of defense, and could only leave corpses at the entrance of the valley.


    The strong smell of blood filled the entire valley. Under the command of Samwell, the soldiers on the hill seemed to have condensed into a machine designed for killing.


    Life is its fuel, blood is its lubricant, and the fear of its enemies is its highest glory.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 21: warrior

    Chapter 21 Warriors


    "Why haven''t you attacked yet?"


    Outside the valley, a young savage asked a little anxiously.


    He has a horse face, dark skin, and a strong figure. Around his neck is a necklace made of animal teeth.


    Experienced hunters should be able to see that these are all tiger tusks.


    And this is exactly the custom of a famous tribe in the Scarlet Mountains¡ªthe Huya Tribe.


    The warriors of this tribe regard hunting tigers as their highest honor. After killing a tiger with their own hands, they will take off the longest and sharpest tusk and string them into a necklace to hang on their chests to show their pride. own bravery.


    The savage who spoke just now had dense fangs hanging from his neck, and the longest of them exceeded five inches.


    From this, one can imagine how huge the tigers hunted and killed were once.


    Beside this person, stood two young savages who looked very similar to him. The tiger tooth necklaces on their chests were also densely packed, making people look sideways.


    These three are the three sons of the chief of the Huya tribe, the most powerful tribe in this mountain area, the famous "Three Brave Brothers".


    The eldest is Cheka, the second is Chimu, and the third is Cheman.


    After discovering the traces of the pioneering team, the three brothers began to summon the warriors of the nearby tribes, and prepared to drive these damned river people out of their territory together. In dealing with the Hewan people, they are natural allies.


    However, since they found that there were more than 200 well-equipped and well-trained soldiers in the pioneering team, the three brothers did not act rashly, but followed secretly while waiting for the gathering of warriors from various tribes.


    When the pioneering team arrived at the destination and began to build the camp, Cheka became a little anxious.


    Because he can see that the valley chosen by these cunning river benders is a place that is extremely conducive to defense. If they really let them build a solid camp there, or even a castle, the wildlings will lose control of this land forever right.


    At this time, under the prestige of the Huya tribe, the three brothers had already gathered more than 2,000 savage warriors, but Cheka still did not dare to attack rashly.


    After all, when facing the regular army in Hewan, the savages were at a complete disadvantage in terms of equipment and physical fitness. Unless they had a numerical advantage of more than ten times, they would never dare to confront them head-on.


    Although the current strength has reached ten times, but because the Hewan people occupy the valley, the Cheka still wants to wait for more wildlings to support them.


    However, as time goes by, the people of Hewan will also build more defensive facilities. Therefore, the Cheka is not fighting or delaying now, and it is a bit of a dilemma.


    In desperation, he sent people to carry out sneak attacks and harassment, trying to delay the construction of the camp, and at the same time test the combat effectiveness of these Hewan people. By the way, he also arrested two sentinels who came out to inquire about the situation.


    Unexpectedly, those Hewan people reacted extremely violently, as if they had been stabbed in a hornet''s nest. In the evening, hundreds of heavily armed soldiers came out of the valley, trying to find their companions.


    This made Cheka happy instead of surprised.


    Because he just learned from the two river bend sentinels he captured that there are more than two hundred soldiers in this pioneering team, half of them are the elite troops of the Tyrell family, and the other half are the pioneering knights. The recruits who had just been recruited before leaving.


    Now, the most elite army of the Tyrell family has all left the camp!


    this is a good chance!


    As an excellent hunter, Cheka never hesitates when the prey reveals its weakness.


    So, when it was confirmed that the soldiers of the Tyrell family had gone far, he decisively ordered an attack on the camp of the people of the river bend.


    In his opinion, how could more than a hundred recruits and a waste knight who was said to be a well-known waste knight among the nobles in the river bay, be able to stop the attack of more than 2,000 warriors even if they had a good location.


    However, when the battle really started, things gradually went wrong.


    The resistance in the camp was unexpectedly strong. The narrow and deep valley mouth seemed to be an invisible abyss, constantly devouring the lives of the savage warriors.


    "Should be rushing in." The third child Qiman was actually a little anxious, but he still calmed down, "The Hewan people only have more than a hundred recruits in the camp, and they should have suffered heavy casualties by now."


    "Where are our warriors? After fighting for so long, how many casualties have there been?" A tribal leader who came to help couldn''t help asking.


    This question caused everyone to fall into silence.


    Under the darkness, no one knew the casualties.


    Only the sound of brutal fighting was heard, and a strong smell of blood was smelled.


    The boss Cheka suddenly stood up, drew his knife and said:


    "I will personally lead people to charge!"


    Hearing this, everyone beamed with joy. It seemed that as long as the number one warrior of the Huya tribe went into battle in person, the enemy would immediately collapse.


    Cheka just took a few steps, but found himself being held back.


    "What''s wrong Cheman?"


    Cheman approached his eldest brother, lowered his voice and said:


    "Brother, the more I think about it, the more I feel something is wrong. This is probably a trap deliberately set by the people of Hewan!"


    Cheka froze for a moment: "What trap?"


    "Brother, think about it carefully, if the camp in front of you can''t be attacked for a long time, and at this time, the army of the Tyrell family that left before suddenly came back, what would happen?"


    Cheka''s eyes widened suddenly, but in the next second, they narrowed again.


    He patted his younger brother on the shoulder and said:


    "What you said makes sense, but we can''t retreat now. You and Chimu stare behind you. If the army of the Tyrell family really comes back, hold it against me! As long as I rush into the valley, this battle It was us who won! All those people in Hewan must die!"


    After speaking, Cheka turned around and strode away without hesitation.


    Cheeman secretly sighed.


    He knew that what the elder brother said was right, it was a bit late to wake up now.


    Most of the savage warriors are crowded in the valley at this time, and it is difficult to retreat. What''s more, if they really escape undefeated, the reputation of the Huya tribe will be completely ruined in the future.


    So, up to now, the three brothers can only advance, not retreat!


    Just as Cheka gritted his teeth secretly, a savage suddenly ran over and shouted in a panic:


    "It''s not good, the river bend army that left before has come back!"


    Qieman''s heart skipped a beat, and he secretly thought that he had been tricked.


    But at this time, he knew that he must not panic, otherwise this improvised savage alliance might fall apart.


    So, facing the people who were stunned by the news, Qieman smiled calmly and said loudly:


    "What are you afraid of! It''s only a hundred or so soldiers from Hewan. I will bring three hundred warriors with me, and I will definitely be able to stop them!"


    Infected by Qieman''s courage, everyone regained their calm, and immediately expressed their appreciation for the bravery of the "Three Huya Brothers".


    Cheman also knew that it was not too late, so he immediately found his second brother Chimu, called more than 300 wildling warriors, and quickly lined up outside the valley to meet the Tyrell family army that appeared behind him.


    Looking at the menacing army in front of him, Cheman suppressed his worries and forced himself to calm down.


    So what if it¡¯s a trap?


    As one of the three most outstanding warriors of the Huya tribe, Cheeman has walked on the edge of life and death countless times.


    But not once did he leave his back to the enemy!


    "Warriors of the mountain, follow me, go!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 22: rout

    Chapter 22 Rout


    "Establish a shield!"


    "Stabber!"


    "Knife out!"


    ¡­


    On the small hill at the mouth of the valley, Samwell''s voice was a little hoarse.


    But the expression on his face became more and more relaxed.


    Fighting to the present, not only those recruits have already completed their transformation under the baptism of blood, but Samwell has also strengthened his confidence in the military theory he has figured out. On this battlefield dominated by cold weapons, neat queues and strict discipline And order is the most powerful weapon.


    The corpses of savages almost covering the hillside in front of him are the best proof of this theory.


    Samwell could already feel that the enemy''s aura was fading rapidly, and the momentum of the attack was not as good as before. I believe that it won''t be long before the savages even dared to launch a new round of attack on the hill.


    Even without Todd Buddha Flower attacking outside, Samwell has the confidence to lead his recruits to defend the valley.


    Looking at the dark savages crowded in the valley road, Samwell even had time to think, if only he had some archers in his hand.


    At this time, a few rounds of shooting at the crowd will definitely destroy the morale of the barbarians.


    Of course, this can only be thought about.


    A qualified archer is not so easy to train, four months is definitely not enough, not to mention, archers are a very expensive unit.


    We can only wait until the territory grows in the future.


    There are also cavalry, so it will cost more money...


    "kill!!"


    A roar like thunder on the ground exploded in his ears, and Samwell suddenly came back to his senses, and saw a shield soldier under him flying up like a kite with a broken string, tumbling a few times in the air and then smashing heavily Falling, the entire chest was sunken in, and unstoppable blood gushed out of his mouth.


    what happened?


    Samwell was shocked to find that a majestic savage had torn through the defense line of the shield soldiers and rushed up. He was waving a long knife, unstoppable, and the tiger tooth necklace hanging on his chest gleamed with blood.


    "Stop him!"


    Boom!


    Cheka slashed and shattered the wooden shield in front of him again. Among the scattered sawdust, his blood-red eyes locked on the person on the hillside who was giving orders.


    "Die to me!"


    Cheka let out a wild roar, like a tiger descending the mountain, and charged towards Samwell.


    In the flash, Samwell couldn''t dodge at all, so he could only bite the bullet and swung his sword to block.


    clang!


    Amidst the violent clanging of gold and iron, Samwell let go of his long sword, and his whole body seemed to have hit a truck and flew backwards.


    The severe pain in his chest made him barely able to breathe.


    Fortunately, he was protected by chain armor for the knife just now, otherwise he would definitely have his chest cut open by this terrible savage!


    Before Samwell could catch his breath, Cheka laughed wildly and slashed down again.


    The gust of wind blowing towards his face was like the breath of death, which almost broke Samwell''s liver and gallbladder.


    At the critical moment of life and death, he tried his best, using his hands and feet together, and crawled a few steps to the side like a big lizard.


    poof¡ª


    The steel knife hit the ground heavily, and the splashed soil and gravel drew several bloodstains on Samwell''s face.


    Just a little bit, he was going to be separated from head to head.


    Samwell wanted to struggle to get up, but at this moment his hands and feet seemed to be filled with lead, and he couldn''t move at all.


    But Cheka pounced again.


    "Protect Lord Caesar!"


    The soldiers finally reacted and stopped Cheka.


    Samwell quickly took a few breaths, only to find that his mouth was full of fishy and sweet taste.


    What a terrible savage!


    What a tyrannical force!


    After these days of hard training and the help of the golden tail shrimp, his current strength attribute has surpassed that of ordinary people, reaching 1.32.


    But in front of this terrifying savage, he is still so vulnerable!


    Samwell secretly guessed that the strength attribute of this savage might have reached 3, or even higher!


    "The second group stepped forward! Stabilize the line of defense! The third group went to surround that savage!"


    Samwell gasped, and quickly ordered.


    This is the benefit of having a reserve team. The line of defense that was breached just now quickly stabilized again.


    As for Cheka, no matter how tough he is, surrounded by dozens of spear and shield soldiers, what kind of waves can he make?


    The role of personal valor in war is extremely limited.


    However, Samwell had to admit that it was really a thrill just now.


    The savage was extremely terrifying both in terms of personal force and timing. He rushed into the battle just now. If he succeeded in killing Samwell, he might really be able to turn the tide of the battle and turn the tide.


    But unfortunately, only a little bit.


    At this moment, Cheka could only be surrounded by more than a dozen spears, shooting left and right, in a panic, and soon suffered several wounds on his body.


    Cheka roared like a trapped animal in the cage, a cold light flashed in his blood-red eyes, and threw the steel knife in his hand towards Samwell!


    "die!"


    Fortunately, Samwell has been paying attention to this person''s movements. Seeing this, he quickly took the wooden shield from the soldier beside him and blocked it in front of him.


    Boom!


    With strong inertia, the long knife pierced a hole in the wooden shield, but it was still blocked by the mail armor on Samwell''s body.


    The tyrannical force made Samwell take three steps back and sat down on the ground.


    Swallowing the blood rushing to his throat, Samwell struggled to get up again, roaring:


    "kill him!"


    "kill!"


    Seeing that the savage had no weapons, the soldiers rushed forward.


    "Aw¡ª"


    Cheka roared like crazy, and was about to charge again in the direction of Samwell.


    The soldiers quickly gathered, ready to defend their lord to the death.


    But who knows, Cheka suddenly turned around and rushed out of the valley.


    Before this savage had always been extremely fierce and indomitable, but now he suddenly played tricks, which really caught the soldiers by surprise.


    In a daze, Cheka actually broke out of the encirclement.


    "Don''t chase! Hold your position!" Samwell quickly stopped the soldiers who were trying to pursue.


    Although he wished to cut that savage into pieces, he also knew that the overall situation was the most important.


    Besides, the savage was already seriously injured, so there was nothing to worry about.


    Although Cheka''s rampage made the defenders flustered for a while, it turned out that this attack was just a flashback.


    After that, the wildlings could no longer pose any threat to the front on the hill.


    Moreover, Samwell has heard the sound of fighting outside the valley.


    Obviously, Todd finally led his troops back.


    There was a burst of cheers in the camp, and the morale of the soldiers was even higher.


    The savage on the opposite side became more and more depressed.


    Although they organized a few more attacks, the position on this not-so-high hill was like a city wall made of steel, impenetrable.


    The front road was blocked, and the rear was attacked again. The savages in the valley finally became anxious and even panicked.


    At this time, the first ray of light in the morning finally pierced the deep darkness, illuminating the valley in the midst of fierce battle, and presenting this hellish scene in front of everyone¡ª


    From Taniguchi to the front of the pioneering team''s defense line, the **** of more than a hundred feet was densely covered with the corpses of wildlings. In this pile of corpses, there are still savages who have not died, and they let out heart-piercing wailing, just begging for a relief.


    The flowing blood dyed the ground dark red, and the strong smell of blood permeated the air, almost suffocating.


    This doomsday scene became the last straw that broke the camel''s back. The savage army finally collapsed!


    They could no longer organize a decent attack. They either ran back like crazy, or cried bitterly with their heads in their hands, or collapsed on the ground motionless, as if they were frightened stupid...


    Samwell took the opportunity to announce loudly to the wild man:


    "Put down your weapons, surrender without killing!"


    The soldiers on the hillside also began to move forward, shouting as they walked:


    "Put down your weapons, surrender without killing!"


    "Put down your weapons, surrender without killing!"


    ¡­


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 23: deal with

    Chapter 23 Disposal


    The twilight of the morning sun slowly penetrated the clouds, and sprinkled a touch of golden color on the mountains.


    On the blood-stained ground, unknown weeds greedily absorb the remains of the dead, trying to grow taller and stronger.


    A few vultures were circling in the sky, and they couldn''t wait to dive down and enjoy the feast.


    Although he didn''t sleep all night, Samwell was still in high spirits, directing his subordinates to clean up the battlefield and place the prisoners.


    This battle was finally won, and it was a hearty victory!


    Samwell understood that this victory meant a lot to him.


    First of all, after this baptism, the batch of recruits he recruited are no longer just a display, but a powerful armed force that he can rely on.


    Secondly, he himself gained a lot of prestige because of this victory. Originally, he was a well-known trash among the nobles of the River Bend, and no one thought highly of him except those recruits he recruited. But now, everyone looked at him with reverence and respect, and they really regarded him as a lord who expanded his territory.


    The most important thing is that after this battle, the new territory will no longer have to worry about being harassed by savages. At least near this valley, no savage tribe has the courage and ability to pose a threat to him.


    At this time, Todd came over, bowed to Samwell, and said:


    "My lord, the preliminary statistics of this battle have come out."


    After this victory, the knight of the Tyrell family was obviously more respectful when facing Samwell.


    "How is it going?"


    "A total of 21 of our soldiers died unfortunately, and more than 30 people were seriously injured. However, we killed more than 230 savages and captured nearly a thousand people!"


    When it came to the end, the illegitimate knight who had experienced many battles couldn''t believe it.


    He has participated in many battles, but he has never seen such exaggerated results, especially since he also knows that the pioneer knight in front of him is only a group of recruits who are on the battlefield for the first time!


    Even if the opponent is only a savage with poor equipment and poor organization, such a brilliant victory is enough for this young knight to enter the ranks of the excellent generals of the River Bend.


    The Tully family is really rich in generals.


    At this moment, Todd no longer dared to associate Samwell with the name of trash. In his opinion, this was either a misunderstanding, or involved some dirty conspiracy within the Tully family.


    "Well, properly accommodate the wounded and sacrificed soldiers, and pay pensions according to the standard I promised before. You can ask Gavin for the money."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Caught the wildling leader?"


    "Caught it. This attack was initiated by a nearby tribe named Huya. The organizers were the three sons of the tribe''s chief. They have all been captured."


    "Okay, bring it to me."


    "yes."


    It wasn''t until the three Huya brothers were brought to him that Samwell discovered that one of them was the terrifying savage who posed a fatal threat to him on the battlefield last night.


    "We meet again." Samwell greeted with a smile, "What''s your name?"


    "Cheka." Cheka gritted his teeth and spit out a few words from between his teeth. His blood-red eyes were fixed on Samwell, as if he would rush to bite his throat if he disagreed.


    Samwell would naturally not be afraid of a defeated general, not to mention that the opponent''s hands and feet were tied.


    "Cheka, we have no hatred, right? I haven''t hurt anyone in the Huya tribe, but why are you attacking us?"


    Cheka snorted softly and said angrily:


    "Everywhere you go, the Hewan people will occupy land and build cities, cut down forests, and hunt wild animals, but these are all gifts from the gods! Now you have ruined them, and you still ask why we attack you? "


    "These survival resources are not labeled. Why do you say that the gods are exclusive to you? Why can''t they be jointly developed?"


    "Hehe, since you have won, this mountain forest is naturally yours. Why are you talking so much nonsense? Kill as you want. None of the Huya warriors are afraid of death!"


    "Really?" Samwell looked at the fearless three brothers, and suddenly had an idea, and said, "However, I didn''t say I would kill you."


    "You won''t kill us?" Cheka frowned and asked, "Are you planning to make us your slaves?"


    Samwell shook his head again: "Enslaving others is an offense to the Seven Gods, and the laws of the kingdom also expressly prohibit keeping slaves."


    "If you don''t want to be slaves, will you let us go?" the second child, Qimu, couldn''t help asking.


    Unexpectedly, Samwell nodded.


    "Hmph! Are you so kind?" Cheka obviously didn''t believe it.


    "I didn''t intend to be an enemy of the savages." Samwell said frankly, "It''s just that you don''t give me a chance to show friendship. As I said just now, the gift of nature is not something you can monopolize. As long as you are willing, we It¡¯s perfectly possible to be a partner, a friend, or even a relative.¡±


    "You River Bend nobles have always spoken well." Cheka said disdainfully, "But don''t you want us to surrender to you?"


    Samwell asked with a smile: "Isn''t it natural to submit to the strong? Isn''t that the case in your tribe?"


    These words made Cheka speechless.


    Savages are indeed respected by the strong.


    But then he said in a muffled voice:


    "Only the patriarch of the Huya tribe, our father, can decide whether to surrender to you."


    "So I want to meet your father."


    "Okay, then you let us go first, and our people."


    Samwell shook his head and said:


    "Your attack has caused us huge losses, so there must be corresponding compensation."


    "What compensation?"


    "Those tribesmen who were captured by us must stay and build the castle for me, and they can only leave after the completion."


    "Isn''t this just letting them be your slaves! You said just now that you won''t keep slaves, you really are hypocritical nobles!" Cheka snorted softly.


    Samwell ignored him and continued:


    "And you, you must also pay the price as punishment for instigating this battle."


    "What punishment?"


    "Hundreds of people died because of you, and the punishment must be equal, so, naturally, death!"


    Cheka laughed loudly: "So you still want to kill us, are you talking nonsense before?"


    Samwell shook his head again: "No, I will only kill one of you. I will release the other two to show my sincerity in reconciling with the Huya tribe."


    The three brothers froze for a moment, then asked almost simultaneously:


    "Who are you going to kill?"


    Samwell smiled mysteriously and said:


    "Well, it''s up to you to decide which one will atone for the dead."


    After Samwell finished speaking, the atmosphere at the scene suddenly became delicate.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 24: surrender

    Chapter 24 Surrender


    The three Huya brothers who died generously, suddenly fell silent.


    No one wants to die.


    Especially when I had a chance to survive.


    If Samwell declared that he would kill all three brothers, they would definitely be impassioned and die calmly.


    But when Samwell said to kill only one of them and let the other two go, the situation suddenly changed.


    The three warriors were no longer brave, and they all lowered their heads and did not speak.


    "Hey, three warriors, have you decided yet?" Samwell urged.


    The three of them still did not speak.


    Samwell curled his lips in disdain, and said again:


    "Well, who was the first to propose to attack the pioneering team? Let him take the blame."


    Still an embarrassing silence.


    "What? Three warriors, don''t you even dare to admit the truth?" Samwell threatened, "If you don''t tell me, then I''ll pick someone at random and kill him."


    "It was first proposed by Cheeman."


    Finally, the second child, Qimu, spoke in a low voice.


    Samwell raised his mouth slightly and asked, "Who is Cheman?"


    Without the other party answering, he had already found Cheeman.


    Because this person was glaring at his elder brother and asked:


    "Chimu! Is that why you want me to die?"


    Qimu avoided his younger brother''s gaze, nana said:


    "It is indeed the first plan you mentioned..."


    "Isn''t this plan agreed by all three of us? Why should I undertake it alone? It''s just death. We die together, what are we afraid of?"


    Samwell said leisurely at the side: "Cheman, you are wrong. How can you all die, you must leave some blood for your family. Okay, so, has it been decided to be Cheman? Cheka, You are the big brother, you say something."


    Qieman immediately turned to look at his eldest brother, but saw that the other party lowered his head and remained silent.


    He smiled miserably and asked:


    "Brother, do you want me to die too?"


    Cheka remained silent.


    "Silence is tacit consent." Samwell drew out his long sword and walked behind Cheeman, "Since your two elder brothers said to kill you, then they will kill you."


    Cheman ignored the long sword approaching behind him at all, and still stared at his two elder brothers with staring eyes, as if he wanted to see their true colors clearly.


    Shua!


    The long sword slashed down.


    But Cheeman did not wait for the expected pain, but felt his wrist loosen instead.


    Turning around to look, only to find that what Samwell cut with his sword just now was actually the rope that bound him!


    Under Cheeman''s blank gaze, Samwell smiled and said:


    "Oh, I changed my mind. Of the three of you, only one will survive."


    After speaking, he threw the long sword in front of the three brothers.


    If it was the beginning, Samwell would only humiliate himself by doing so. The three brothers would never have been provoked to kill each other so easily.


    But now, the situation is completely different.


    As soon as the long sword fell to the ground, the second child, Qimu, jumped on it first.


    Betrayal is the same as cheating, there are only zero times and countless times.


    However, after all, he was still tied hands and feet, so he couldn''t move easily. How could he **** his younger brother Qiman who had been untied.


    "Brother, younger brother, listen to me!" Facing the long sword pointing at his heart, Qimu tried to squeeze out the most friendly smile, trying to awaken the brotherhood in his heart, "I just stated the facts just now, what do you really want? It was that damned nobleman who killed you! All of this is his trap, can¡¯t you see it? He forced me, he forced me...Ah!"


    The long sword pierced through the heart, and Qimu finally died in the hands of his younger brother.


    Samwell clapped his hands, as if admiring, but also as ironic. He pointed to Cheka and said:


    "There is one more."


    Cheman pulled out his long sword and walked in front of his elder brother Cheka, his voice was hoarse as if it came from hell:


    "Brother, look up at me."


    Cheka still lowered his head.


    "Look up at me!" Chiman hissed like a wounded beast.


    Cheka finally raised his head, but looked at Samwell who was standing beside him.


    Samwell looked at him without flinching.


    "You are a devil!" Cheka gritted his teeth.


    Samwell smiled lightly, and retorted: "The devil is hidden in your heart, I just let it show up. What about the three warriors with tiger teeth, what brotherly love, hehe, it turns out that they are all lies that can be easily exposed. You Always say that we nobles are hypocritical, but turn a blind eye to our own hypocrisy."


    "Look at me!" Cheeman still yelled reluctantly.


    Cheka finally turned his head to look at his younger brother, with guilt in his eyes.


    "Just now, did you want me to die too?" Qieman stared into his elder brother''s eyes and asked.


    Cheka did not answer this question, but sincerely persuaded:


    "Brother, kill me and run away as far as you can, don''t think about avenging us. He is a devil who plays with people''s hearts! You will never be able to defeat him!"


    Cheman gritted his teeth and said, "What qualifications do you have to teach me how to do things?"


    Cheka sighed, stopped talking, raised his head, closed his eyes and waited for death.


    Cheman''s face changed rapidly several times, hesitating, sad, resentful... But in the end, he aimed at his elder brother''s heart and stabbed with his sword.


    Chi!


    Hot blood spurted out, splashing Cheeman all over.


    He staggered back a few steps, then stood still, as if he had become a stone statue.


    Samwell''s voice sounded again:


    "Very good. I kept my promise, and now you are free. Go back and tell your father, I am not a person who likes to kill, and I would rather you surrender than to destroy. So, if he is willing to submit, then come here to see I, I will accept all the savages of the Huya tribe as my subjects. If you don¡¯t want to, hehe, then Huya tribe had better have enough warriors to withstand our swords.¡±


    Cheman stood there blankly, as if he hadn''t heard Samwell''s words at all.


    "What? Don''t dare to go back to the tribe? Don''t worry, as long as you are no longer an enemy of me, I won''t tell you about your brother killing."


    Cheman finally raised his head, and at this moment, his face was covered with blood, and he looked extremely ferocious.


    Although the appearance has not changed, the temperament seems to be a completely different person.


    "My lord, I''m afraid it will be difficult for you to win my father''s surrender." Cheman said hoarsely.


    "Oh?" Samwell frowned, a little surprised, "Why? Could it be that the Huya tribe really has enough warriors?"


    Qiman shook his head: "No, the warriors of the tribe have either died in battle or become your captives, and the rest of them may have been terrified. But even so, my father will not surrender to you, because That''s a dead end!"


    "Dead end?"


    "Yes, the river bend nobles will definitely kill him."


    Samwell had a guess in his mind: "Could it be that your father once hurt any nobleman in the river?"


    "Yes. My father went out to plunder when he was young, and once killed a member of the Hightower family."


    Samwell suddenly realized.


    This is no wonder, with the influence of the Hightower family in the river bend, Samwell may not be able to keep the patriarch of the Huya tribe.


    "Why did you tell me this?" Samwell looked at the savage in front of him with interest.


    "Because I want to tell you that my father will not surrender to you, but I will!"


    After finishing speaking, Cheeman suddenly fell to his knees with a thud, crawled to the feet of Samwell on the ground, pressed his forehead tightly against his feet, and said loudly:


    "Noble and great knight, Cheman hereby swears allegiance to you! I would like to be the sharp sword in your hand and remove all obstacles in your way! Please witness for me, if you violate this oath, let me Die with blood!"


    Samwell looked down at the back of the savage in front of him, with playful eyes, and after thinking for a moment, said:


    "I accept your allegiance."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 25: New Lingmin

    Chapter 25 New Territories


    The camp of the Huya tribe is located in the northeast of Yingzui Island, about twenty miles apart.


    The camp was built in the open space by the lake, surrounded by a double-layer iron oak fence that was 20 feet high, and more than a dozen tall watchtowers stood inside the fence. There is also an artificially dug moat outside the fence, turning the entire camp into a small island connected to the lake.


    For such a camp, although its defense ability cannot be compared with that of a nobleman''s castle, it is already considered strong.


    "who?"


    On the watchtower, a savage pointed a bow and arrow at the figure in front of the camp gate and asked vigilantly.


    Since the deserters from the Battle of Yingzuiyu returned to the tribe, the atmosphere in the camp has become extremely tense.


    Such a disastrous defeat almost wiped out most of the young and strong forces of the Huya tribe, which was a disaster for them.


    "It''s me, Cheeman."


    Hearing the familiar voice, the savage guard put down his bow and arrow, and hurriedly opened the camp gate.


    Cheman walked into the camp without saying a word, and asked directly:


    "Where''s my father?"


    "After the patriarch received the news of the defeat... he fell ill."


    Cheman nodded expressionlessly, and said:


    "Take me to him."


    "yes."


    Led by the servant, Cheeman came to a hut near the lake.


    There is a brazier burning in the house, and the wizard of the Huya tribe is throwing a bunch of strange plants into the flames, chanting words.


    Amidst the smog, Cheeman saw his father lying on the bed, his body covered with the fangs of various beasts.


    "You go out first."


    The wizard hesitated for a moment, but still left the hut with the servants.


    Hearing the movement, the old patriarch opened his eyes, looked at the younger son who walked to the bed, opened his dry lips, and asked weakly:


    "Why are you alone? What about Cheka and Chimu?"


    "They are all dead." Cheeman said expressionlessly.


    The old patriarch closed his eyes in pain, his body trembled slightly, and it took him a while to control his emotions, saying:


    "In my name, you immediately write to the fourteen nearby tribes, telling them that the Hewan people have invaded the depths of the mountains that the gods have given us. If they do not want to be expelled from the place where they have lived for generations, they must unite and work together. ..."


    "Father." Cheeman interrupted loudly, "Do you still want the warriors of the tribe to continue to bleed?"


    The old patriarch glanced at his younger son and said angrily:


    "What? Did just one failure make you lose your courage?"


    Cheman looked straight into his father''s eyes without flinching, and said:


    "This is not a question of courage. Father, you have also seen the people of Hewan and fought against the army of Hewan. Don''t you know where the gap between us and them is?


    Were the warriors of the tribe less brave than they?


    No!


    What we lack is not courage, but piles of bread and dried meat, well-made steel weapons, knights born for war, and indestructible castles!


    Without these, no matter how many wildlings we gather, we will never be able to defeat the people of the Reach! "


    "Cough, cough, cough..." The old patriarch coughed violently, and seemed very angry at his son''s words, "Then what do you want? Do you really surrender to the people of Hewan? Be their slave?"


    "Not a slave, but a leader."


    "Leaders? Haha...cough cough cough..." the old patriarch said disdainfully, "Have you ever seen the people ruled by those noble lords? What''s the difference between them and slaves?"


    Cheman retorted: "What about our people? They are not even as good as the so-called ''slaves'' in your mouth."


    "What did you say...cough cough cough cough..." The old patriarch sat up straight in anger, but couldn''t help coughing again.


    He coughed so violently that he seemed to be coughing up his heart, lungs, and lungs.


    Cheman looked at his father coldly, and had no intention of stepping forward to help. He even added fuel to the fire and said:


    "Father, you are already old, and your stubbornness will only make the Huya tribe fall into the abyss of despair."


    "Shut up!" The old patriarch gasped heavily and cursed, "What? You still want to decide the future of the tribe? Wait until I die..."


    "good!"


    Before he finished speaking, Qieman picked up the tiger skin on the bed and covered his father''s head.


    "Woooooooooooooooo..."


    The old patriarch struggled violently for a while, but was firmly held down by the young and strong son.


    The flame in the center of the hut was beating violently, vaguely reflecting the silhouettes of the father and son.


    Finally, the old patriarch stopped moving.


    Cheman put the tiger skin back on his father, and put those messy beast teeth back in place.


    After finishing all this, he stared at his father''s face for a while, and finally rubbed his own stiff face severely, put on a panicked expression, and shouted anxiously:


    "Father! What''s wrong with you? Father! Saru, Saru!"


    Hearing the call, Saru, the wizard who was guarding outside the house, hurried in.


    "Look at my father, he fainted just now!"


    Saru sniffed the old patriarch''s breath, feeling horrified.


    He turned his head and met Cheeman''s cold eyes.


    Seems to understand something, Saru quickly lowered his head and said:


    "Sorry, Master Cheeman, the Patriarch...he has returned to the embrace of the gods."


    "What? Father!"


    Qiman threw himself on the bed, hugging the old patriarch''s body and crying loudly.


    ¡­


    "My lord, you shouldn''t accept the allegiance of someone like Cheeman."


    On a high **** outside the camp of the Huya Tribe, Todd Buddha flower persuaded Samwell.


    Samwell asked while watching the movement in the camp from a distance:


    "What kind of person is Cheeman?"


    "Kinslayer!" Todd said sternly, "A person who can kill even blood relatives, what else can''t be done?"


    Samwell pointed to the distant camp and asked:


    "How many soldiers do you need to capture this stockade?"


    Todd froze for a moment, then said after deliberation:


    "Five hundred people."


    "What about casualties?"


    "Maybe bigger..."


    Samwell sighed, and said, "As for Cheeman, we can take down this camp without a single soldier."


    Todd frowned and said:


    "My lord, why do you insist on taking this camp? After the previous battle, neither the Huya tribe nor the other savage tribes in this forest dared to invade us again, so we just need to build up our territory safely. "


    Samwell sighed secretly.


    Something he couldn''t tell Todd.


    The stable development is too slow, and the troubled times come too fast. He doesn''t have that much time.


    Therefore, he must increase the population of the territory as soon as possible, and absorbing savages is the fastest way.


    Huya tribe is the most powerful and most prestigious savage tribe in the vicinity. Taking it down is of great significance to subdue the savages.


    At this time, the gate of the camp suddenly opened, and seven or eight savages came out of it, walking towards the direction where Samwell and the others were.


    When the other party approached, they saw that the leader was Cheeman.


    He slowly came to Samwell, knelt down on the ground, and said loudly:


    "Respected Lord Caesar, as the new head of the Huya tribe, on behalf of all the tribe, I surrender to you!"


    Samwell stepped forward and said seriously:


    "I, Samwell Caesar, under the witness of the gods, accept all the people of the Huya tribe as my subjects. Starting today, I will accept your offerings and at the same time give you shelter."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 26: arrange

    Chapter 26 arrangement


    "How many people are there in the tribe?"


    In the wooden house in the center of the camp, Samwell, sitting at the top, asked.


    Below him, the new patriarch, wizard, and elders of the Huya tribe gathered.


    "My lord, there are still more than 2,300 people in the tribe, but most of them are women, the elderly and children."


    Samwell, of course, heard what Cheeman meant, and asked:


    "Lack of food?"


    "There is enough food now, but due to the lack of young and strong, the prey harvested in the future should be greatly reduced... It is estimated that there will be a shortage of food in a short time."


    Samwell rubbed the back of the chair, of course he knew in his heart that most of the young and strong members of the Huya tribe had either died in battle on Yingzui Island, or they had become their own captives.


    Of course he didn''t want to release these captives, after all, they had to rely on them to build the territory.


    However, these women, children, and children of the Huya tribe cannot be ignored.


    Whether it is out of humanitarianism or to buy people''s hearts from a utilitarian perspective, Samwell must settle these people well.


    It''s just that it''s really difficult to support so many people with the money and food in his hands.


    But Samwell wasn''t too worried.


    After all, we have just won such a big battle. Is it too much to use this to increase investment with investors?


    Samwell asked himself that compared to those entrepreneurs who dare to ask for money just with a ppt, he is already a rare honest person.


    After pondering for a while, Samwell said:


    "Qiman, please count the number of unattended elderly people over sixty years old and children under ten years old in the camp. In addition, count the disabled, sick and other people who cannot take care of themselves. I will build a The orphanage takes care of these people in a unified way. Of course, entering the orphanage is voluntary, and if someone at home takes care of them, you don''t have to go."


    "You are such a merciful lord!"


    Qiman and a group of clan elders bowed their heads and said sincerely.


    Samwell continued:


    "As for the women in the camp, if they wish, they can marry my unwed warriors, and for every tribal woman who marries to Yingzui Island, I will give a silver stag as a reward for newlyweds. Congratulations."


    "Thank you, Lord Caesar!" Qiman bowed again, "It is the greatest honor for a Huya tribe woman to be able to marry those powerful warriors under your command!"


    "Since you have become my subjects, you should stop using the Huya tribe''s name. From now on, this place will be called Huya Village, Qiman, I appoint you as the village head, and be responsible for managing this village for me."


    Cheman hurriedly walked up to Samwell, knelt down respectfully and saluted:


    "It''s my pleasure."


    Samwell lifted it up and said:


    "Considering that Huya Village has just experienced a war, I will exempt you from taxes for three months. However, if a war breaks out, Huya Village must respond to my call."


    "Yes, my lord, it is our honor to fight for you!"


    "Cheman, you write letters to other nearby savage tribes on my behalf, telling their leaders that I am also willing to accept them as my subjects, and the treatment is the same as that of the former Huya tribe."


    "Yes, my lord."


    In fact, Samwell didn''t have much hope for other savage tribes to take refuge in. The Huya tribe was because of the existence of Qiman, the leading party, and the leaders of the other tribes would definitely not want to have multiple lords on their heads and pay an extra fee. share tax.


    However, the posture still needs to be shown first.


    In the future, these savage tribes can be slowly conquered, but the most urgent task is to digest the Huya tribe first.


    Subsequently, Samwell made an appearance of being close to the people, and consulted the opinions of the elders present.


    These clan elders are also sensible people, so of course they dare not take the opportunity to raise excessive opinions, lest they offend the lord, so they only raise some trivial opinions.


    In order to show his benevolent side, Samwell also fulfilled their little requests.


    Only the opinions raised by the tribal wizard Saru made Samwell frown.


    Originally, the Huya tribe believed in the so-called "God of the Mountain". Now that they have become the leader of Samwell, Saru wanted to know whether all the tribesmen should convert to the Seven Gods.


    Of course, Samwell knows that faith must be treated with caution, otherwise it will easily cause turmoil.


    The savage tribes living in the Crimson Mountains actually have different beliefs. Some believe in the seven gods, some believe in the old gods, and some believe in other messy gods, such as the "God of the Mountain" of the Huya tribe.


    If they are forcibly converted to the Seven Gods, not only Huya Village is prone to problems, but other savage tribes may also be more resistant to Samwell after hearing about it.


    But in the continent of Westeros, except for the northern border, the Church of the Seven Gods is the official religion. If they learn that the people under Samwell believe in all kinds of messy gods, they will probably send someone to question them.


    Samwell pondered for a moment, and said:


    "My subjects have the right to freedom of belief. If they are willing to convert, the Seven Gods will naturally open their arms to them. If they are not willing, they can still retain their original beliefs."


    After considering the pros and cons, Samwell finally decided not to go to the Church of the Bird Seven Gods.


    After all, increasing one''s own strength is the top priority, and he certainly doesn''t want to push the savages in the mountains to his opposite because of belief issues.


    As for the accusation of the Church of the Seven Gods... To put it bluntly, how many teachers does it have?


    After the former religious group was forcibly disbanded by Maegor I, the Church of the Seven Gods has lost the ability to interfere with the lord''s affairs by force.


    If you just send monks to be held accountable, Samwell has plenty of ways to deal with it.


    Anyway, try to delay as much as possible, and when he has enough strength, he will naturally have the confidence to bargain with the Church of the Seven Gods.


    Just like the nobles in the northern border, don¡¯t they still stubbornly believe in the old gods, does the Church of the Seven Gods dare to send people to burn the weirwood in their homes?


    "You are truly a benevolent lord!" the wizard Saru said respectfully.


    Just when Samwell thought the other party was done, Saru actually said again:


    "My lord, can I recommend a young man to be your attendant?"


    Samwell frowned again, a little displeased in his heart, feeling that the old man in front of him was a little ignorant, and he actually wanted to squeeze people around him.


    Seeing that Samwell had misunderstood himself, Saru quickly added:


    "My lord, he is a descendant of the tribe''s chief. If you can accept him as a servant, it will be the glory of everyone in the Huya tribe."


    "The heir of the old patriarch?" Samwell looked at Cheeman, "Do you have other brothers?"


    Before Cheeman could speak, Saru explained:


    "No, I mean the grandson of the old patriarch, Katu."


    Samwell understood in an instant, and looked at Saru with a very playful look: "Is he the son of Cheka or Chimu?"


    "The son of the Cheka, my lord."


    "Bring it here and let me have a look."


    Saru walked out of the wooden house, found a thirteen or fourteen-year-old boy, took his hand and said:


    "Katu, you will become the lord''s attendant. From now on, you will lead the horse, hold the gun, clean the armor, and obey all his orders. Do you understand?"


    Katu couldn¡¯t help shaking his head, and said in a muffled voice:


    "But I don''t want to be his servant, he killed my father!"


    "He killed your father on the battlefield. In an aboveboard manner, you shouldn''t hate him for this. Instead, you should learn from his bravery. Moreover, if you continue to stay here, I''m afraid you will die without knowing why."


    "Why?"


    "Do you know how your grandpa died?"


    "Didn''t grandpa die of illness?"


    "No, he was smothered to death by Chiman!"


    Katu opened his mouth wide, obviously shocked by the news.


    Immediately, he shouted: "Then why didn''t you tell everyone?"


    Saru put his index finger in front of his lips, beckoning the other party to keep his voice down, and said helplessly:


    "Even if I tell the truth, how many people will believe it? This will only cause the Huya tribe to fall into greater turmoil."


    Afterwards, Saru didn''t say any more, took Katu''s hand and returned to the wooden house.


    "My lord, he is Kato."


    Seeing Katu standing there blankly in a daze, Saru quietly pushed his back.


    Catu secretly glanced at his uncle Qiman, then quickly looked away, then stepped forward and knelt in front of Samwell, saying:


    "My lord, please allow me to be your attendant."


    Samwell looked at Cheeman, but saw that the other party was looking at the ground expressionlessly, as if he didn''t care about what was happening in front of him.


    "Can."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 27: prophecy

    Chapter 27 Prophecy


    "My lord, these are the special delicacies of our Huya tribe, roasted lamb heart, roasted pigeon, stewed snake meat, as well as limes and mountain grapes..."


    Looking at the food in front of him, Samwell nodded with satisfaction, raised his glass, and said:


    "Thank the gods for the food!"


    Everyone toasted quickly.


    The wine is plum wine, sweet and sour, and tastes good.


    Although the tribal cuisine doesn¡¯t look good and is rough, the taste is actually not bad.


    Unfortunately, Samwell still failed to find the food that would increase his attribute points.


    Swallowing the last piece of pigeon meat, Samwell picked up the napkin and wiped his mouth, asking:


    "Have you heard of the Raven Tribe?"


    Cheman quickly put down the knife and fork, and said:


    "My lord, the Wandering Crow tribe is also one of the nearby wildling tribes."


    "Where is their camp? Is it far from here?"


    "My lord, this is hard to say." Cheeman explained, "The Traveling Crows tribe does not have a fixed camp, it is a constantly migrating, erratic tribe. They regard crows as the messengers of the gods, so they are called Traveling Crows."


    Samwell frowned: "Then do you have a way to find them?"


    "Of course. As long as the Youya tribe is still in this mountain forest, they will always leave traces, but it will take some time to find out their whereabouts."


    "Okay, you send someone to do it as soon as possible. Let me know when you have news."


    "Yes." Cheeman nodded in response, and then asked, "My lord, may I ask why you are looking for them?"


    "Have you heard of ghost grass?"


    Cheeman shook his head.


    Just when Samwell was disappointed, the wizard Saru said:


    "My lord, I have heard of it."


    "Oh? Then do you know where to find this grass?"


    "Sorry, my lord, this kind of grass is rare, and it is said to have spirituality, and it will hide from the eyes of humans. Only the people of the Wandering Crow Tribe can find it."


    Samwell nodded with some disappointment.


    He now only finds two kinds of food that can improve attributes - golden tail shrimp and ghost grass.


    Goldtail shrimp are available, although expensive.


    As for the Ghost Grass, it seems that the only way to find it is the Crow Tribe.


    After the meal, Samwell didn''t stay long and set off for Yingzui Island.


    Cheman led the clansmen to send Samwell and his party out of the gate of the village.


    Samwell looked at Katu who was following behind him like a follower, and suddenly turned around and called the wizard Saru aside alone.


    "Saru, would you like to go to Yingzui Island with me?"


    "No, my lord. I appreciate your kindness, but this is my home, I was born here, and I will die here."


    Samwell looked at the indifferent wizard Saru, with a look of surprise on his face.


    He originally thought that Saru''s sacrifice of Katu, the son of the Cheka, was a political speculation.


    But now it seems that this may not be the case.


    "Stay here, you may die inexplicably." Samwell couldn''t help persuading again.


    Saru dedicated Kathu to Samwell, which is equivalent to putting a chain around Cheman''s neck, and he will definitely be hated by Cheman for this.


    Cheeman is not a soft-hearted person.


    A person who even killed his father and brother would naturally not mind killing one more wizard.


    Saru smiled slightly and said calmly:


    "My lord, everyone is bound to die, and I am no exception."


    Samwell sighed, knowing that the old wizard should have already had the will to die.


    Probably because of the guilt of the old patriarch''s death, he thought of atonement with death.


    Samwell always felt that it was a pity that the old wizard in front of him died like this.


    After thinking for a moment, he said, "How about this? Although I have exempted Huya Village from taxes for three months, I still need a tax official. Saru, are you willing to be this tax official?"


    Saru was stunned for a moment. Of course he knew that this was an amulet left by Samwell. With this position, if Cheman really dared to kill him, it would be a great challenge to the authority of the lord.


    But Saru didn''t immediately accept the kindness, but frowned instead.


    Seeing this, Samwell persuaded again:


    "Even if it''s for this village, you should live on. I''m not at ease in leaving this place to Qiman alone."


    Saru nodded and said: "Okay, my lord, since that''s the case, then let me serve you."


    "That''s right!" Samwell laughed, "Don''t say death easily. This world is still very big and exciting, and I still want to take you to see it together."


    "The outside world doesn''t belong to us..."


    "Who said that?" Samwell interrupted, "You are also the descendants of the ancestors and the Andals. Are you born inferior to the people of the River Bend? You do not lack wisdom and courage, but you lack a man who can unite all the wildlings." people."


    Saru raised his head, and saw the undisguised ambition in the eyes of the young knight in front of him.


    Unite all wildlings?


    At this moment, Saru suddenly remembered something.


    His old and tired heart seemed to suddenly glow with vitality, beating violently.


    "You are right." Saru looked at Samwell with piercing eyes, and said, "The hundreds of thousands of savages in the Crimson Mountains need a hero! They have been waiting for thousands of years for this!


    I once heard the revelation of the gods in the wind in the mountains. He said that after the long summer, darkness will invade, and a great king will be born from the ashes. He will be the light in the long night, the savior of the world, and The messenger who acts on behalf of the will of the gods! "


    What the hell?


    Samwell was taken aback by the fiery light in the old wizard''s eyes.


    He casually said something in the second class, which actually ignited the enthusiasm of this old magician.


    But the next moment, he noticed that the "revelation from the gods" that the old magic stick said was related to the "red robe girl" in the play, Melisandre, the priestess of the King of Light, about the reincarnation of Azor Ahai. The prophecy has a striking similarity.


    There are keywords such as the end of long summer, darkness, fire, light, etc., and they are all the core of the story of heroes saving the world.


    Is this a coincidence?


    Or... are the gods all revealing the same prophecy to their followers?


    At this moment, Samwell suddenly had an inspiration.


    Why didn''t he take advantage of this prophecy?


    In this world, the easiest way to have a strong appeal is to have noble blood.


    But unfortunately, this is exactly what Samwell lacks.


    The Tully family is obviously not a noble and ancient bloodline, not to mention that he has now changed his surname to Caesar.


    Westeros has never heard of this surname.


    So, if Samwell wants to have more influence and more supporters in this Game of Thrones, he must choose another path¡ª


    Belief.


    The appeal of faith is extremely terrifying.


    Although the armed sect has become history, it once gathered a large number of followers in the name of faith, and even almost overthrew the rule of the Targaryen family.


    Thinking back to the people who participated in the power game in ancient China, which one didn''t do some tricks?


    What is cutting a white snake, what is dreaming of the sun in his arms, what is full of red light, feet on seven stars, **** with four breasts...


    Samwell felt that he could also create some auspiciousness.


    Isn''t it "Land of Smoke and Salt", "Burning Red Sword" and the like, he can make up stories to add to it.


    When he was weak, this kind of story was naturally useless, and not many people would believe it, but when he was strong enough, this prophecy would become an amplifier of fame, making more people believe that he was the one who He is the messenger of God, so he willingly surrenders at his feet.


    Maybe even the "Red Robe Lady" would mistake him for the prophesied prince.


    Anyway, it''s not like she didn''t admit it...


    Thinking of this, Samwell no longer avoided the old wizard''s fiery gaze, and said with a smile:


    "Saru, do you want to hear the story of my childhood?"


    "Of course, it''s my pleasure!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 28: captive

    Chapter 28 Captive


    The tall canopy of the tree is like an open giant umbrella covering the sky, and the sun''s rays can only shine into the forest through the gaps in the branches and leaves.


    The mottled light spots are constantly changing with the shaking of the branches, disturbing the sight of people walking in the forest.


    Fortunately, they are all savages who were born and raised here. They have long been accustomed to the changes of light and shadow in the forest, and know how to maintain keen perception and vigilance in such an environment.


    Ucha carried a bag of dried meat and walked at the end of the line, turning his head from time to time to ensure that no foraging beasts followed behind him.


    "Look, it''s almost there!"


    A cry from the front startled Wucha slightly, he looked forward quickly, and through the layers of branches and leaves, he also saw the deep valley from afar.


    Memories from a few days ago came to my mind, making Ucha couldn''t help shivering.


    It was the scariest night he had ever experienced.


    Blood, screams, fighting, and corpses all over the ground...often woke him up in the middle of the night, breaking out in a cold sweat.


    Fortunately, Ucha ran fast at that time, so he didn''t die in the valley or become a prisoner.


    Fortunately, the aristocrat was a kind person. Not only did he not hold the Huya tribe accountable for their crimes, but he accepted them as the people.


    Ucha didn''t know exactly what the difference was between the people and the savages, but he didn''t have much resistance to the change in his identity.


    At least we don''t have to fight those horrible Reach people anymore.


    And you can eat delicious white bread.


    Wu Cha still remembers the delicious taste that melts in his mouth. This time he brought dried meat to Yingzui Islet, and he also wanted to change some bread back.


    Of course, this is just incidental.


    The more important task is to help my sister find a man.


    Many girls in the village have married to Yingzui Islet. After World War I, the ratio of men to women in Huya Village has been seriously out of balance. If the girls in the village don¡¯t want to die alone, they can only marry out.


    Moreover, the savages have always had the tradition of being strong.


    The people of Hewan have already proved their strength, so the girls in Huya Village will naturally not have any resistance to marrying outsiders.


    What''s more, the lord also promised to reward the girls who marry to Yingzui Island.


    In the past few days, many girls from Huya Village have gone to Yingzui Island to choose a man.


    Yes, these girls living in the mountains have always been very active.


    Ucha''s older sister, Wuna, is a bit reserved due to her outstanding looks, but now she doesn''t dare to wait any longer, otherwise the river bend warriors will be picked out.


    At that time, only craftsmen will be left.


    After walking for a while, the team was already close to Taniguchi.


    The scene gradually became lively. Hundreds of savages were busy cutting down trees here. The originally dense woods were now much sparser, and there was a large area near the mouth of the valley.


    Wucha knew that these loggers were all his former clansmen, and they stayed in Yingzui Island after being captured to build a castle for the lord.


    He originally thought that these people would have a miserable life, not having enough food, not sleeping well, having to do heavy work, and even being beaten and abused in various ways.


    But looking along the way, I found that this is not the case.


    These lumberjacks are full of energy and energy, not like prisoners at all.


    "uncle!"


    Ucha heard his sister''s voice, turned his head quickly, and saw his uncle wielding an ax in front of a thick oak tree.


    "Hey, Wuna, Wucha, why are you two here?" The uncle stopped his movements, then seemed to remember something, and smiled, "Is it to pick a man for Wuna?"


    Wu Na nodded generously, and she wasn''t too shy, but she was a little worried: "Uncle, those Hewan people won''t bully us savages, right?"


    "No. The lord has already promulgated the decree. The people of Hewan and the savages are equal. If they bully others, they will be punished."


    "That''s good." Wu Na nodded, and seemed to finally relax.


    "Uncle, how are you doing..." Ucha asked with some guilt.


    He always felt that it was a cowardly act for him to run away alone that night, and he also made his uncle a prisoner.


    "I''m fine. Some eat, some sleep, and I get paid."


    "Is there still money?" Ucha was startled.


    "Yes." The uncle picked up the ax again, "I''ll tell you later, I have to finish today''s task, or I will lose my work points."


    After speaking, ignoring the confused Wucha brothers and sisters, they waved the ax in their hands again.


    boom! boom! boom!


    After the tree creaked, the leading man signaled his subordinates to pull the thick rope that had already been attached to the treetop.


    The already crumbling tall trees finally fell to the ground under the concerted efforts of everyone, stirring up a large cloud of dust.


    After cleaning up the excess branches, everyone carried the log on their shoulders and walked into the valley.


    The Wucha siblings also followed.


    "Uncle, did you just say you still have money?"


    "Yes. The lord said that we are captives, not slaves, and we should be paid for our work. However, after all, we are atoning for our previous mistakes, so the reward is not high, and we cannot get it immediately."


    "When can I get it?"


    "When the castle is completed, the lord will settle the settlement with us in a unified way. Now we will record the work points first."


    "Work points?"


    "Yes, you can get one point for completing the prescribed work every day. In addition, each person in the group that does the most work will get an extra point, and this point is equivalent to a copper plate. Don''t underestimate it, you know, my lord It¡¯s in charge of our food and our fullness!¡±


    "That''s really good." Seeing that his uncle was doing well, Wucha breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What a benevolent lord!" Wuna also sighed, looking forward to marrying Yingzui Island even more in her heart.


    "Yes, the only bad thing is that every six days of work, we have to stop for one day. The lord said this is a rest day for us. Hey, but this day will not earn work points." Uncle said with a long sigh, "I have I don''t know what to do today. What is there to rest for?"


    "You can go back to Huya Village to have a look. Oh yes, uncle, can you leave Yingzui Island?"


    "Yes. The lord did not restrict our freedom. However, why should I go back? The woman has remarried, and my mother and son are now living in the orphanage in Yingzui Island. Huya Village no longer has my home .¡±


    "Aunt, she thought you died in battle, so..."


    "Okay, don''t make excuses for her, I have nothing to do with her. After I build the castle for the lord and get the wages, it will not be easy for me to find another woman. Anyway, there are a lot of widows in the village now."


    Wucha scratched the back of his head, and didn''t say much more.


    After walking for a while, I saw a small group of people gathered in front of them, and there seemed to be a dispute.


    Ucha recognized from the appearance of the other party that those were all members of the Longbeard tribe, and they also participated in the Battle of the Canyon under the call of the three Cheka brothers.


    The road in the valley is very narrow, and Wucha and others inevitably heard some conversations when they passed by.


    "Tell the Patriarch that we are not going back."


    "Why? Since the people in Hewan haven''t restricted your freedom, why don''t you run away?"


    "Why do you want to run? Here you can eat enough, sleep well, and get paid. I won''t go back."


    "But here, you have to keep working."


    "Isn''t going back to hunting? In comparison, cutting down trees is not life-threatening."


    "But...but...the Horde needs you!"


    "Why don''t the patriarch also submit to Lord Caesar, just like the Huya tribe."


    "That''s right, that''s right, so we can all become Lord Caesar''s subjects."


    "Bastard! Have you forgotten the glory of the Longbeard tribe!"


    "What glory is there... I have been beaten like that..."


    "Shut up! You ungrateful bastards! I bought you for a few coppers!"


    "It''s more than a few copper coins! It will take a long time until the castle is built, but... a lot of copper coins! If you run away now, the previous work points will not be counted, anyway, I won''t leave."


    "Yes, I''m not leaving either."


    "Me too."


    ¡­


    "Only fools will run away." Listening to the disputes among the Longbeard tribe, the uncle commented, "Not only did no one escape, but these days, the number of people in our prison camp has actually increased."


    "It has increased?" Wucha was a little stunned when he heard the words, "Is there anyone else who volunteered to be a prisoner?"


    "Yeah, you heard it yourself, the prisoners here are treated so well, why don''t you come here." The uncle glanced at his nephew, and suddenly said, "Wucha, why don''t you stay as a prisoner too. Anyway, your sister also If you want to get married, you can have someone to take care of you if you stay."


    "What?" Ucha was dumbfounded.


    But after thinking about it, it seems that this is not bad.


    Yes... but how can anyone become a prisoner by himself? What about the glory of the wildling warriors?


    For a while, Wucha was in a tangle.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 29: knowledge

    Chapter 29 Knowledge


    Before Wucha finished struggling, the valley road had come to an end.


    Even though more than ten days have passed, the residual **** smell has not completely dissipated.


    Standing on the dark red ground, Ucha couldn''t help recalling that unforgettable night.


    This made him bend down involuntarily, and even his breathing eased a lot.


    Today''s Taniguchi has completely changed. Not only have two tall iron oak fences been added, but also towers have been erected on the mound.


    With such fortifications, Yingzui Island is even more difficult to break through.


    After confirming their identities, the guarding soldiers released Ucha and his party into the valley.


    After entering the valley, my uncle and others went to deliver the logs. The Wucha siblings stood there stupidly, a little at a loss.


    Until a few loud slogans attracted their attention.


    "Look, there are Hewan soldiers training!" sister Wuna shouted in surprise, and then ran over.


    Wucha had no choice but to follow, and saw a team of about a hundred people running on the beach.


    "One, one, one two one!"


    Although he was just running, his neat pace, loud slogans, and strict military posture still revealed an awe-inspiring and inviolable temperament.


    Especially when thinking of the countless savage warriors who could only be ruthlessly slaughtered at the hands of this small number of river bend soldiers, Ucha felt even more fear from the bottom of his heart.


    But at the same time, a strange thought quietly grew in his heart¡ª¡ª


    If only I could be one of them...


    A lot of savage girls have gathered around the beach, some of them have successfully found their husbands, and they are proudly pointing them out to others, attracting envious words; those who haven''t found them are constantly inquiring about the situation, looking for their own husbands. Opportunity.


    Una also leaned over and began to spy on information.


    Soon, she locked on to her target¡ªit was the short young man in the front row who was giving orders.


    I learned from my companion that although this young man named Gavin is not impressive, he is the lord''s housekeeper.


    Such a character naturally has a high vision. These days, how many savage girls who threw themselves into their arms have all failed.


    Oona, relying on her beauty, decided to challenge her.


    So when the training was over, she rushed out and went straight to Gavin.


    Wu Cha scratched his head on the spot, and it was not good to disturb his sister, so he could only silently wish her good luck.


    Find a small market in the northwest corner of the valley. Ucha replaced the dried meat he brought with oats, bread, and a small amount of sweet biscuits.


    Then, he didn''t know what to do.


    Wants to return to Huya Village, but Wucha is reluctant to part with her sister.


    But if he was really asked to join the prisoner camp, Wucha would not be reconciled.


    While he was wandering aimlessly, Wucha suddenly heard a voice saying:


    "It is said that this long summer is coming to an end, followed by cold winter and endless night, the demons that have been dormant for thousands of years will wake up in the darkness and bring destruction to this world!"


    "Huh? So what should I do?"


    "Don''t be afraid, the gods have long arranged for a hero to save the world. He will be born in the land of smoke and salt, holding a burning sword, leading people to defeat evil and usher in a never-ending long summer."


    Hearing this, Ucha couldn''t help but said: "You are wrong."


    The man raised his head and glared at Wucha, but he still asked patiently, "What''s wrong?"


    "I heard Wizard Saru say that the hero was born from ice and fire."


    "Ice and fire? Boy, tell me, how do people come into being between ice and fire?"


    "Of course it''s heavy snow and fire." Ucha''s face showed piety, "Sorcerer Saru also said that our Lord Caesar was born in a snowy winter, and there was a fire in the castle that day. Therefore, he is the hero who was born between ice and fire in the prophecy!"


    The man suddenly relaxed when he heard the back, and said:


    "Boy, maybe the ''ice and fire'' your wizard said is the same as my ''smoke and salt''."


    "A meaning?"


    "That''s right. If you think about it carefully, there must be smoke in the fire, and snow is actually the salt of the sky."


    Ucha scratched the back of his head habitually: "So, you also think that Lord Caesar is the hero in the prophecy?"


    "certainly!"


    As soon as these words came out, the atmosphere suddenly eased.


    Ucha approached enthusiastically, and began to discuss the prophecy with the other party.


    The savages around listened to the conversation between the two with different expressions. Some showed awe, while others curled their lips secretly... But no matter what, no one dared to refute directly, after all, they are all Lord Caesar''s subjects now.


    Moreover, the previous big victory has already deeply imprinted the prestige of Lord Caesar in the hearts of these savages.


    Even though they may not believe that Lord Caesar is the hero in the prophecy, they have planted a seed in their hearts.


    Perhaps in the near future, as the legend of Lord Caesar continues, this seed will thrive until it becomes a deeply rooted belief in their hearts.


    Wucha became more and more convinced of the wizard''s prophecy, and he reluctantly ended the conversation until his sister came to find him.


    "How about it?"


    "Not bad!" Wuna blushed excitedly, "He accepted the tiger leather gloves I made."


    "That''s great! It won''t be long before I can attend your wedding."


    Wuna accepted her brother''s congratulations with a smile, then remembered something, and said:


    "By the way, have you decided? Do you want to stay in Yingzui Island?"


    "I..." Ucha was still hesitating, "I''ll think about it again."


    Una smiled and said: "I guessed that you would not be willing to join the prison camp, but what about the lord''s guard? Would you like to join?"


    "What? Is Lord Caesar''s guard going to recruit people?"


    "That''s right. Gavin told me just now that the guards will recruit 100 new soldiers. The call-up order will be posted tomorrow, so remember to sign up when the time comes."


    "Okay!" Wu Cha nodded again and again, but then he became a little worried, "However, if we only recruit a hundred people, I''m afraid I might not be chosen."


    Ucha is sure that when this call-up order is posted, the savage warriors will definitely rush to sign up.


    "I believe you can do it!" Wuna rolled her eyes, "It''s really not possible, I can ask Gavin for help."


    "Yes, yes, yes, yes!" At this moment, Ucha wished that his elder sister would marry Gavin immediately.


    Scratching his ears and cheeks for a while, Wucha suddenly whispered:


    "Sister, why don''t you go to Lord Gavin tonight..."


    Una glared at her younger brother, but then she suddenly tilted her head to ponder, as if seriously considering the feasibility of this move.


    ¡­


    Gavin didn''t know that he had been targeted by a savage girl. He was looking for Samwell, and said with a sad face:


    "My lord, you should take care of those savages! I went to count this morning and found that there were nearly 200 more people in the prisoner camp! This is too much!"


    Samwell chuckled and said, "Isn''t it good to have too many people? This will speed up the construction of our territory."


    "But it''s also a lot of consumption! Our food reserves can last at most another half a month!"


    "So fast?" Samwell''s face also became serious, and after a moment of pondering, he said, "I see, I will solve this matter."


    Gavin was slightly relieved.


    In his opinion, although the lord spends money like water, the speed at which he makes money is amazing.


    I just don¡¯t know how he got so much money.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 30: way of making money

    Chapter 30 The Way to Make Money


    "Lord Caesar."


    "Mr. Vido." Samwell walked to Vido who was directing the craftsmen and wildling laborers to lay the foundation for the castle. "How is the situation?"


    "It''s faster than I imagined." Vido said with emotion, "I never thought that those savages would work so hard, they were rushing to do it! In comparison, the laborers in our Highland City are all lazy!"


    Samwell laughed and said:


    "Do you know why?"


    "Why?" Vido asked quickly.


    Samwell did not answer directly, but asked rhetorically:


    "In Highland City, if someone is lazy at work, what will Viscount Martin do?"


    "With a whip, of course."


    Samwell shrugged and said with a smile: "Punishment is certainly a way, but I think rewards can arouse the enthusiasm of the people."


    When Victor heard the words, he immediately thought of the weird "work point system" promulgated by Samwell.


    At that time, he was still laughing in his heart at the young lord who was too kind and wanted to send money to a group of captives.


    But now it seems that this move may have other meanings.


    However, it is indeed too prodigal... Wait!


    Vido suddenly realized that Samwell didn¡¯t actually send money to those wildling captives at all, he just took care of them to eat. As for the money, it can¡¯t be cashed until the castle is built.


    That''s just a bait that you can''t see but can''t eat!


    Drives thousands of savages to work for him willingly!


    What a good way!


    Reminiscent of the contract between his lord and this person, Vido seemed to understand something, but he was a little unsure.


    Just when Vido was thinking about it, Samwell said again: "Oh, by the way, the construction of the pier should also be put on the agenda."


    Vido froze for a moment, then nodded and said, "Okay, my lord."


    Samwell added: "However, the construction plan you proposed before is too complicated. Let''s build a trestle first, so that ships can dock to load and unload goods. At present, the main energy is still on the construction of the castle."


    "Yes, my lord." Vido had a hunch that this might be the limit of what this pioneering lord could do.


    I don¡¯t know what expression my lord will have when he sees the wharf with only one bare trestle bridge a year later¡­


    The two chatted for a while, and after learning about the construction progress of the territory, Samwell bid farewell to Vido and walked towards the deepest part of the valley.


    Near the cliffs on both sides, there are several brand new cabins.


    There were more than a dozen heavily armed soldiers holding hands around the wooden house. When they saw Samwell, they all bowed their heads and saluted.


    This is the most heavily guarded place in the entire valley, storing all kinds of food and supplies of the pioneering team, and of course Samwell''s lord''s hut.


    The only strange thing is that there is actually a blacksmith''s shop among them.


    From the perspective of the citizens, perhaps this lord pays more attention to weapons and equipment.


    And now, Samwell walked into this blacksmith shop.


    Seeing Samwell''s arrival, the blacksmiths stopped their work and stood up to greet him.


    Samwell waved his hand to let them continue working, and then walked to the innermost room by himself.


    That is the workshop that belongs exclusively to blacksmith Buso.


    There are actually two guards guarding the door, which shows that Samwell attaches great importance to the security of this place.


    As the most outstanding blacksmith in Highland City, Busso was unabashedly favored by Samwell after he joined the pioneering team.


    Everyone thought that the lord wanted Buso to tailor a set of plate armor for him. However, in fact, Buso has never touched steel at all these days, but has been dealing with various copper pipes.


    "My lord, what you want is ready." Buso pointed to the strangely shaped device in front of him, and said respectfully.


    Although this thing was built under the guidance of the lord, Buso had no idea what it was for.


    This weird device consists of three copper pots of different sizes and shapes. The first copper pot and the second are connected by a swan-neck copper pipe, and the copper pot coming out of the second copper pot After entering the third copper pot, the tube will coil into a serpentine circle.


    Samwell looked at the device in front of him, his eyes were full of eagerness, and a touch of melancholy, as if he was missing something.


    He checked the device carefully, and after confirming that it was correct, he turned to look at Buso and said with a smile:


    "Fine! That''s what I want!"


    "It is my pleasure to serve you."


    Samwell looked at the outstanding blacksmith in front of him, and suddenly asked: "Buso, I remember you have a son?"


    "Yes, my lord. Although he is also my apprentice, but his mind is not on it. Hey, I can''t do anything about him."


    "I heard he prefers to wield knives and guns?"


    "Yeah, he still wants to be a knight. Dreaming all day!"


    "How about this, my guard team needs to recruit someone, you can let him sign up, if he behaves well, I can take him in as my attendant in the future, maybe even one day, I will personally seal him as a knight."


    Busuo was stunned when he heard the words, and hesitated for a while before saying:


    "My lord, I am really flattered by your grace! But, we are the citizens of Highland City after all, and we will leave in a year..."


    "Who can tell what will happen one year from now." Samwell said with a smile, "And during this year, you all served me. Blacksmithing is service, and so is fighting for me."


    Busuo suddenly fell into a tangle.


    Samwell didn''t urge him, and said with a smile: "Busuo, think about it carefully, but not every lord is willing to accept a blacksmith''s son as his attendant. You go out first, and come to me at any time if you think about it. "


    "Yes, my lord."


    After Buso left, Samwell couldn''t help but reach out and stroke the strange bronze vessel in front of him. Feeling the familiar yet unfamiliar touch, a faint sparkle appeared in his eyes.


    This is actually a Charente pot still.


    In his previous life, he was born in a family of wine merchants. Since his grandfather''s generation, he has been specializing in the production of grape distilled wine¡ªthat is, brandy¡ªat the foot of Tianmu Mountain.


    So as long as he can remember, he has seen amber liquor gurgling from this ancient and magical device.


    And now, even though it was a time and space apart, Samwell stood in front of the empty copper vessel, but he still seemed to be able to smell the unique aroma of the wine after it was distilled.


    That is the memory that runs through his entire childhood.


    will also be his source of wealth in this different world.


    Exactly.


    Samwell dared to develop in a barren land like the Crimson Mountains, and rejected the pirate route arranged by Mrs. Olenna for him. This is where his real confidence lies.


    There are no nobles in this world who do not drink alcohol, and the winemaking industry is also very developed, but due to the lack of advanced distillation technology, the alcohol content is generally low.


    And this is his chance!


    Although the land in the Chihong Mountains is barren and cannot grow food, it is suitable for planting mountain grapes that do not require high soil conditions, are resistant to drought and waterlogging, and require sufficient sunlight.


    In fact, Samwell had seen wild mountain grapes picked by savages in Huya Village before.


    The taste of this grape is actually not very good, not sweet enough, and slightly sour.


    However, this grape variety with low sugar content and high acidity is suitable for brewing brandy.


    Touching the smooth and cold surface of the still, Samwell seemed to see a shining golden road.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 31: brewing

    Chapter 31 Wine making


    In the room with the doors and windows closed, there was a strong smell of alcohol.


    At the same time, there is the sound of gurgling after the wine boils.


    "Come out, come out!" Gavin shouted excitedly as he watched the amber liquid flowing out of the copper pot.


    Samwell was rather calm. After all, he had seen such a scene countless times in his previous life. However, his eyes were still staring straight at the exit of the copper pot.


    As more and more liquid flowed out, Gavin couldn''t help saying:


    "My lord, can I have a taste?"


    "Can."


    Getting permission, Gavin immediately brought a small cup, took some distilled liquor, and immediately poured it into his mouth eagerly.


    The next second, I saw the young butler tightly closed his eyes, his facial features were squeezed together, his body trembled slightly for a moment, and finally he couldn''t help coughing:


    "Cough cough...cough cough... big, my lord, what a strong wine!"


    Seeing this, Samwell also took some wine in a small cup, put it on the tip of his nose and smelled it, and then put it in his mouth.


    The strong taste exploded in the mouth, like a tumbling flame, stimulating every taste bud.


    In fact, the taste of the wine that has just been distilled is not good, the taste is too spicy, and the aroma is not enough.


    But Samwell laughed out loud.


    Because, this is exactly the taste he has been striving for.


    After the two steps of blending and aging of this distilled wine, the wine absorbs enough oak aroma and combines with the substances produced by the oxidation of its own tannins to form the unique and wonderful aroma of brandy.


    He believes that this taste will definitely conquer the nobles of Westeros, making brandy a must-have at their banquets and a treasure in the wine cellar.


    Seeing that the experiment was successful, Samwell was finally relieved and asked Gavin:


    "Has Buso''s son joined the guard?"


    "Joined, my lord, I will do it myself."


    "very good."


    Gavin peeked at Samwell, and said hesitantly:


    "Big, my lord, I have stuffed one more person into the guard..."


    "Who?" Samwell''s face showed no joy or anger.


    "A savage named Ucha..." Gavin became more and more disturbed.


    "Huya Village?"


    "Yes."


    "Tell me, why did you do this?" Actually Samwell was not angry.


    Gavin was his attendant at the beginning, and now he has become the steward of the territory, but as his confidant, he should have some privileges.


    What''s more, he also took the initiative to confess to himself.


    "He has an older sister named Oona who treats me very well and even gave me a pair of tiger leather gloves..."


    Sam Well suddenly understood, and said with a smile:


    "Have you taken a fancy to this girl?"


    Seeing that Samwell was not angry, Gavin secretly heaved a sigh of relief and nodded.


    "This is a good thing. Pick a date yourself, and I will personally host the wedding for you."


    "Thank you, my lord!"


    "After you get married, Oona will be in charge of operating the still."


    "Yes, my lord!" Gavin immediately understood, "I will tell her to keep it secret."


    No way, Samwell really lacks trustworthy people, so he had no choice but to focus on Gavin''s new bride.


    "Well. The raw material for making wine is mountain grapes. You can let the leaders go to the mountains to pick wild ones, but you have to start planning to plant them in batches. You probably don''t understand this?"


    Gavin shook his head.


    "Then ask the savages, they should understand..." Samwell thought for a while, but shook his head, "Forget it, they probably don''t understand, I''ll teach it myself."


    "Let the adults bother you."


    Samwell waved his hand and continued:


    "You go and organize the female savages who are married these days, and I will personally teach them how to grow mountain grapes, as well as the subsequent picking, juicing, and fermentation processes. Afterwards, you need your Wuna to do the distillation, and wait for the future The scale has expanded, and I will find some helpers for her. As for the storage later, I will first find carpenters to build a batch of oak barrels, and then you will arrange people to fill the wine."


    After explaining this, Samwell thought for a while, and then urged:


    "In addition, each process must be done by different people, and try to assign blood relations to the same process."


    "Yes, my lord." Although Gavin didn''t understand the intention of Samwell''s move, he still nodded and wrote it down.


    "This is to minimize the possibility of someone figuring out the entire brewing process." Samwell simply explained.


    Of course, in fact, he is not worried that someone will be able to imitate the brandy quickly.


    Because this process seems simple, but in fact there are many small details in it, which are lessons learned from years of practice. A little error will lead to a great change in flavor.


    Inexperienced people are destined to take countless detours and spend a lot of time imitating.


    What''s more, he also mastered the manufacturing method of the core device of the still.


    The blacksmith named Buso, he will never let this person leave Yingzui Island.


    Gavin could also feel that Samwell attached great importance to this brewing technology, so he reminded:


    "My lord, the blacksmith who made this distiller is a leader of Highland City. If he returns to the Mullendall family a year later..."


    "Don''t worry, he can''t go back." Samwell said with a smile, "Not only him, but everyone who comes to Yingzui Island will be my people."


    "But Viscount Martin of Highland City may not agree..."


    "He''ll agree, because I''ll make an offer he can''t refuse."


    Gavin rubbed his head, as if he understood something, but he didn''t dare to ask more.


    Samwell didn''t explain much, and instead said:


    "I''m going to Qingting Island in three days. When the time comes, you will be in charge of the daily affairs here in Yingzui Island."


    "Okay, okay, my lord." Gavin responded with some trepidation.


    Although Gavin is now Samwell''s housekeeper, he has long been used to obeying his master''s orders in everything. Now that he suddenly has to make up his own mind, he is inevitably a little flustered.


    "Don''t be nervous." Samwell smiled and comforted, "It''s fine as usual. If you have any doubts, just wait until I come back."


    "Yes, my lord." Gavin thought for a while, then said with some worry, "My lord, if the savages call again and you''re not here, I''m worried..."


    "So you have to spread the news that I''m leaving as soon as possible."


    "Ah?" Hearing Samwell''s answer that was not what he asked, Gavin was stunned for a moment, then realized after a while, and suddenly realized, "My lord, did you pretend to leave just to lure those restless savages to attack Yingzui Island again?" ?¡±


    "Yes, if they are smart, it would be best not to come. But if they really dare to come again, then I will take this opportunity to completely solve this hidden danger."


    Gavin obviously breathed a sigh of relief, and said with a smile: "Okay, I will spread the news as soon as possible."


    Samwell reminded again:


    "However, I do want to go to Qingting Island. The food and living supplies in the territory are almost exhausted, and as the number of people in the territory increases, we must have a stable supply line. "


    Gavin nodded and understood: "My lord, do you want to transport supplies from Qingting Island by sea?"


    "Yes, my territory is in the Crimson Mountains. If it is too costly to travel by land, the sea route is the most suitable choice."


    Actually, Samwell wanted to have a good chat with the lord of Arbor Island, Earl Paxter, in addition to opening up the sea transportation channel.


    The pirate route that Mrs. Olenna arranged for him before must have included the participation of Earl Paxter. After all, it required the Arbor Island to send ships and sailors.


    Of course, Samwell definitely doesn''t need these things now, but he can talk about investment.


    In addition, Arbor Island, as the most famous wine producing area in Westeros, is suitable for the first appearance of brandy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 32: joint

    Chapter 32 Union


    The gloomy sky did not see any sunlight, and it seemed that it was going to rain.


    There is no wind in the mountains and forests, and the hot weather is almost suffocating.


    "The pioneer leader is leaving? Is the news reliable?"


    In the not-so-spacious wooden house, dozens of serious-looking savages gathered.


    The smell of sweat and spices mixed together, fermented in this humid and hot environment, and finally became a weird smell.


    "Of course it''s reliable!" The savage sitting at the top said in a deep voice.


    He is a middle-aged man in his forties. He is tall, with powerful limbs and fierce eyes. What attracts the most attention is his dark blue skin¡ª¡ª


    This is the characteristic of the blue-skinned tribe.


    As the savage tribe in this mountainous area second only to the Huya tribe, the Blueskin tribe also sent people to participate in the battle of Yingzui Island last time, and also suffered heavy losses.


    But obviously, unlike the Huya tribe, the Blueskin tribe is not willing to surrender.


    "How is it? Do you dare to take this opportunity to do it again?" Linia, the patriarch of the Blueskin Tribe, urged again.


    This time he summoned the leaders of the thirteen nearby tribes, just to avenge his shame.


    Of course, more importantly, he must take back those tribesmen who were captured by the people of Hewan, otherwise, without these young men, the blue-skinned tribe will surely decline.


    However, Linia''s call did not receive the expected warm response.


    Obviously, the last disastrous defeat left too much psychological shadow on these tribal leaders. Even in the face of such a good opportunity, they didn''t have the guts to fight again.


    "Everyone talk!" Linia couldn''t help raising her voice, "Have you all been scared out of your wits by the people in Hewan!"


    Finally, someone said: "We are not afraid of the people of Hewan, but the Yingzui Islet is too difficult to attack, and going there will only waste the lives of more people."


    "But have you ever thought about it! If we miss this opportunity, we will lose control of this mountain forest forever when the people of Hewan really build the castle! At that time, we will either surrender or be killed or expelled !


    Of course I know that Yingzuiyu is easy to defend and difficult to attack, but we have no choice!


    In order to defend this forest, for the glory of the gods, and for the glory of the savage warriors, we must take action!


    Even if you pay for it in blood! "


    Linia became more and more excited as she spoke, and finally stood up, tearing open the opening of her jacket, revealing her scarred chest.


    The members of the blue-skin tribe all have crazy genes. They may not be the most powerful on the battlefield, but they must be the most terrifying.


    After their weird blue skins were soaked in blood, they looked like devils crawling out of hell.


    And now, being swept by the murderous eyes of the ferocious, almost crazy Linia, everyone in the audience was silent, for fear that the patriarch of the blue-skinned tribe could not control his emotions and start killing.


    But just as everyone was holding their breath, there was a melodious female voice:


    "Our Crow Tribe will not participate in this matter."


    The person who spoke was a woman sitting in a corner. She was wearing a veil and couldn''t see her face clearly, but her beautiful purple eyes were enough to attract the attention of all men.


    Moreover, she has fair skin, a slender figure, and an elegant temperament. She doesn''t look like a savage at all, but more like a noble lady who walked out of a castle.


    At this time, she is like a proud white swan, sitting among a group of native chickens.


    And those local chickens cast greedy eyes on her.


    Well, it wasn''t all greed, at least there was a blue-skinned chicken with particularly fierce eyes, as if it was about to skin the woman and cramp it.


    "Swimming Crow Tribe? When will it be a woman''s turn to speak in the Swimming Crow Tribe? Where''s the patriarch Ruen?"


    Facing Linia''s devouring eyes, Nora smiled lightly and said:


    "My husband returned to the embrace of the gods three months ago, so now the warriors of the Raven Tribe obey my orders."


    "Your husband is dead. Could it be that all the other men in the Crow Tribe are also dead? You actually succumbed to a woman''s knee!"


    Hearing such disrespectful words, the two savage warriors beside Nora stood up angrily and wanted to draw their swords to defend the reputation of their patriarch.


    But Nora waved her hand to stop her subordinates, her tone still unhurried:


    "Linia, we, the Raven Tribe, will not participate in your actions. Of course, we will not surrender to the people of the river bay. We only serve the old gods and obey his every oracle."


    After finishing speaking, he was about to turn around and leave the cabin.


    "Stop!" Of course Linia would not allow her to leave, otherwise the alliance would fall apart before it was established.


    Looking at the group of blue-skinned warriors blocking the gate, Nora frowned slightly and asked:


    "Linia, we have eaten the bread and salt of the Blueskin Tribe. Are you going to destroy the guest rights? Are you not afraid of being rejected by the gods?"


    Linia sneered:


    "Woman, don''t pretend to be innocent with me. I heard that some people from the Huya Tribe were inquiring about you before, saying that the nobleman from the River Bend wants to see you. If I let you go, who knows if you will turn around?" Just inform the people of Hewan!"


    Nara sighed and explained:


    "That''s right, the river bend nobleman is indeed looking for us, but I have already declined his invitation. If you are still not at ease, I can swear to the old gods that I will never reveal your plan."


    "I don''t believe in women''s oaths!" Linia said coldly, "So, please stay with me for a few more days, and when the war is over, I will naturally set you free."


    Nara had no choice but to go back to the room and sit down again.


    Linia took a deep breath, and was about to mobilize the rest of the tribal leaders again, but suddenly saw a figure walking in from the door.


    "Sorry, I''m a step late, I hope it''s not too late."


    Everyone followed the prestige, and all of them showed expressions of astonishment.


    Because the person who came was the patriarch of the Huya tribe¡ª¡ªQiman!


    Linia immediately ran to the door, embraced Chiman''s arm affectionately, and laughed loudly:


    "My good nephew, you really came! I knew that you definitely didn''t really surrender to the people of Hewan!"


    The old patriarch of the Huya tribe married Linia''s sister, but because she passed away early, the relationship between the two families gradually became colder. But in any case, this blood relationship has always existed.


    "Yes, uncle. I had no choice but to surrender to the people of Hewan back then, but I have never forgotten the hatred of my father and brothers! Now is the best time for us to take revenge!"


    "That''s right!" Linia held Cheeman''s hand and stood in the center of the venue, his gaze slowly sweeping across everyone''s faces, "Leaders, what are you afraid of? With the warriors of the Huya tribe as internal support, Eagle Zuiyu is no longer impenetrable! Don''t you have the courage to avenge your shame?"


    After seeing Cheeman, the faces of the tribal leaders began to change. At this time, when they heard Linia''s words, they stopped hesitating and echoed:


    "Okay! Our Longbeard tribe can produce 200 warriors, vowing to break through Yingzui Islet, and we will be ashamed!"


    "We can send one hundred and fifty warriors!"


    "We can send seventy warriors!"


    ¡­


    The atmosphere at the venue suddenly became heated, and the tribal leaders seemed to have changed their appearance, and they all took out their last family fortunes, preparing to fight the Hewan people.


    Linia and Cheeman stood in the middle of the crowd, accepting the compliments and cheers from the crowd, with a complacent look, as if the victory was already within reach.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 33: loyalty

    Chapter 33 Loyalty


    "Father, Mother, Warrior, Blacksmith, Maiden, Crone, Stranger."


    "I''m yours,"


    "you are mine,"


    "From today onwards, until death."


    On the beach by the summer sea, Gavin and Oona stood opposite each other, solemnly swearing an oath.


    Samwell held up a crystal high, let the refracted rainbow light shine on the faces of the couple, and said:


    "Under the witness of the seven gods and the world, I solemnly declare that Gavin and Oona are married. From now on, they will be one body, one mind, and one soul forever. Anyone who interferes with their marriage will be punished." Will be mercilessly cursed!"


    Woona blushed with happiness on her face, tiptoed lightly, and narrowed the distance between the two, reciting the oath she had just memorized:


    "Through this kiss, give my love, may you be my husband and reliance."


    "Through this kiss, I offer my love, and may you be my wife and my wife."


    Gavin''s body trembled slightly, but he still leaned forward, bringing their lips together.


    Applause and cheers sounded immediately, and a flock of seagulls resting on the sea soared into the air, adding to the festive atmosphere.


    The ceremony is over, and it''s time for the banquet.


    Because the castle was not yet built, an open-air banquet was held, and because the supplies were not abundant, it was actually no different from what we usually eat, except for a small glass of wine per person.


    It is because the wine is so strong that it chokes many people to cough.


    But there were also more people whose eyes lit up after drinking it, and asked where the wine came from one after another.


    When they learned that the wine was brewed by the lord himself, they all showed surprise expressions.


    Cheeman hurriedly finished the food in front of him, and drank the wine in one gulp, then looked at Samwell''s figure and fell into deep thought.


    After a while, seeing Samwell walking towards the lord''s cabin, he got up and followed.


    "Stop!"


    In front of the hut, Cheeman looked at his nephew Katu who stood in front of him, and showed an inexplicable smile:


    "Boy, I want to see Lord Caesar, why are you stopping me?"


    Katu''s face was sullen, and his tone was stiff: "Then you can''t go in casually, you have to report!"


    "You are really a qualified attendant." Chiman said with emotion, "Then please inform me."


    "You wait here." After Katu said coldly, he turned and entered the hut.


    Not long after, he came out and said:


    "Master Caesar let you in."


    Cheman smiled slightly, and walked towards the lord''s cabin, but when he passed Katu, he suddenly stopped.


    "What are you doing?" Katu suddenly became nervous. Although the person in front of him was his own uncle, he always felt that the other person''s eyes were like a poisonous snake, which made his hair stand on end.


    "Are you afraid of me?" Cheeman stared into his nephew''s eyes.


    "I''m not afraid of you!"


    Cheman grinned, lowered his voice and said:


    "What did Saru tell you?"


    Catu''s pupils shrank slightly, unconsciously avoiding Cheeman''s gaze.


    But the next moment, he seemed to realize his weakness, and forced his head up to look directly into Cheeman''s eyes, gnashing his teeth and saying:


    "He told me you killed Grandpa!"


    After saying this, Katu regretted it, and felt that he was too reckless to tell this secret.


    But he didn''t want to show weakness in front of Cheeman, so the young savage tried his best to straighten his back.


    After hearing this, Chiman did not show any panic or anger, as if he heard his nephew say something like "the weather is fine".


    Such performance not only surprised Katu, but also made him more angry.


    After a long while, Qiman said quietly:


    "That''s right, I killed Grandpa."


    Before Katu reprimanded his uncle for being shameless, Chiman said again:


    "Moreover, not only him, but also your father Cheka and your second uncle Chimu, I killed them too."


    Katu was stunned, and the next second, the blood all over his body rushed to the top of his head, almost making him lose his mind.


    Clang!


    Katu drew his sword, but stopped halfway.


    He trembled all over, biting his lips to the point of blood, as if trying to restrain his impulse.


    Qiman looked at his nephew quietly, and suddenly smiled:


    "Why didn''t you pull it out? Don''t dare to kill me?"


    "I''m not that stupid!" Katu said without a word, "I can''t beat you now, if you draw your sword and attack you, you will have a reasonable excuse to kill me!"


    "Yes, it seems that you are not stupid." Cheeman looked at his nephew, who was only half as tall as himself, "But not smart enough."


    As he spoke, he stepped forward and helped Katu straighten his clothes calmly.


    People who saw it from a distance might think it was a scene of deep affection between uncle and nephew.


    "Know why I said you''re not smart enough?"


    Katu also calmed down at this time. He returned the long sword to its sheath, pursed his lips, and looked at his uncle fiercely, but did not intend to answer his question.


    Cheman didn''t care either. After tidying up his nephew''s clothes, he said to himself:


    "Because a truly smart person will hide his hatred. Especially when the strength is insufficient."


    After speaking, Cheeman no longer cared about his nephew, got up and walked towards the lord''s cabin.


    "Lord Caesar."


    "What do you want from me?"


    "My lord, I have an important report for you!"


    "explain."


    "The head of the Blueskin Tribe, Linia, has united with the leaders of the thirteen nearby tribes. They are preparing to launch a sudden attack on the territory after you leave Yingzui Island!"


    "Oh?" Samwell sat up straight, "How do you know the news?"


    "Because Linia is my uncle, and this time, he also sent someone to contact me secretly, wanting me to be their internal correspondent, inciting the people of the Huya tribe to resist you together."


    Samwell looked at the young savage in front of him with scrutiny, and suddenly said:


    "Why didn''t you help your uncle? Instead, you came to inform me?"


    Cheman said without hesitation: "Because I will always be loyal to you!"


    Samwell stroked his chin, carefully examining the young wild man in front of him.


    To be honest, this time he deliberately spread the news that he was about to leave, mainly to lure Cheeman to jump out of his own initiative, so as to take the opportunity to solve this hidden danger.


    Who knows, this person''s reaction was far beyond his expectations.


    Of course, Samwell would not believe that Cheeman was really loyal to him.


    No betrayal doesn''t mean loyalty, it''s just that the price is not enough, or the timing is wrong.


    However, Qieman took the initiative to keep secrets to him, so it was not easy for him to attack this person.


    He didn''t know whether Cheeman really saw that he was fishing on purpose, or felt that the timing was wrong and dared not really rebel, or whether he wanted to use this method to win his trust, but no matter what, Samwell decided to give him another Here''s a chance to see what this unrecognizable savage really wants to do.


    Now that he has decided to target the Iron Throne, Samwell knows that he cannot be morally clean.


    His subordinates not only need knights whose lives are based on honor, but also learn to control a mad dog like Cheeman.


    And sometimes, mad dogs are more useful than cavaliers.


    Of course, Samwell also knows that mad dogs are in danger of devouring his master, so he must hold the chain around his neck tightly at all times.


    Only in this way, he will bite others instead of himself.


    Thinking of this, Samwell showed a smile again, and said:


    "Very well, Cheeman, I appreciate your loyalty. Then, it''s up to you to get rid of these conspirators for me."


    Cheman slammed on his chest, and said loudly:


    "Willing to help you!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 34: bloody night

    Chapter 34 Blood Night


    The night is silent, only the breeze blows gently.


    In the camp of the Blueskin tribe, the lights were brightly lit.


    The place has become overcrowded due to the gathering of nearly three thousand warriors from thirteen nearby tribes.


    In the wooden house in the center of the camp, there were constant noises. It was the tribal leaders who were drinking.


    Nara was the only tribal leader who did not join the carnival. On the contrary, she smelled a strange smell in the air at this time¡ªit seemed that something bad was about to happen.


    This is the gods warning themselves, she firmly believes.


    "Mother, I don''t like this place." The one who spoke was a tall girl who also wore a veil, only revealing the same purple eyes as her mother.


    Nara turned her head and pulled her daughter into the tent, saying:


    "Go and look around the camp."


    Natalie frowned when she heard the words, and said:


    "But mother, it''s so dark now, I can''t see anything clearly."


    Nara insisted: "Go and see, I have a bad feeling."


    "All right."


    Natalie had no choice but to lie on her back on a wool blanket, holding her breath and concentrating.


    The next moment, her eyeballs suddenly rolled up, and the amethyst-like pupils disappeared, replaced by a creepy pure white.


    Outside the camp, a crow fluttered its wings, croaked a few times, and then plunged into the dark mountain forest.


    Nara sat cross-legged beside her motionless daughter, holding her hand with a slightly anxious expression.


    But before Natalie sent back the news, there was a sudden commotion in the camp.


    Nara suddenly became nervous, but she didn''t want to leave her daughter at this time, so she raised her voice and shouted outside:


    "What happened?"


    "Master Patriarch, it seems that the village is on fire."


    "on fire?"


    "Yes, but it seems that the fire is not big, it should be just an accident, you don''t have to worry too much."


    Nara did not relax at all when she heard the words, but became more convinced that her hunch was correct.


    Just when she was hesitating whether to send some people from the tribe to see the fire, her daughter Natalie suddenly let out a scream, and then sat up suddenly.


    The pupils also returned to their normal purple color.


    But her expression was extremely flustered: "Mother, mother, it''s bad, I saw a lot of people, a lot of people are walking towards the camp! They are all armed!"


    Seeing that her hunch was confirmed, Nora calmed down instead, comforted her daughter, and asked in a deep voice:


    "Don''t panic, Natalie, tell me, where are they coming from?"


    "There are all directions, we are surrounded! What to do, mother? Did the people from Hewan kill you?"


    "It should be." Nora tried her best to keep calm, and asked again, "But they always have a direction with the least number of people?"


    Natalie took a few deep breaths and recalled:


    "I feel that the number of people in the north is the least."


    "okay, I get it."


    After finishing speaking, Nora got up and walked out.


    Natalie was startled, and quickly got up, hugging her mother''s arm tightly, refusing to let go.


    Nara had no choice but to take her out of the tent.


    At this time, the chaos in the village not only did not subside, but intensified!


    Fires also rose from more than one place, and the wild people were busy fighting the fire, which made the camp even more chaotic.


    "The Huya tribe betrayed us! The Huya tribe betrayed us!"


    "The Blueskin tribe betrayed us! They colluded with the people of the River Bend to kill all the savages!"


    "The one who betrayed was the Longbeard tribe..."


    ¡­


    All kinds of chaotic voices sounded in the camp, making the savage warriors at a loss, and it was impossible to tell who was the enemy and who was the friend.


    Trust gradually collapsed, and at the same time, this fragile alliance collapsed.


    The warriors of various tribes who were still drinking and chatting, and were going to fight together tomorrow, suddenly had infinite doubts about the people around them.


    If the tribal leaders can stand up in time to stabilize people''s hearts at this time, the further spread of chaos can be prevented.


    But the strange thing is that from the beginning of the chaos to the present, no tribal leader has been seen.


    The patriarch''s wooden house in the center of the camp fell into a strange calm at this critical moment.


    Many savages also ran to knock on the door, but did not get a response at all.


    Nara saw all this, her heart sank. But she knew that she couldn''t help any hesitation at this moment, so she quickly called a few clansmen and ordered:


    "Gather all your clansmen immediately and tell everyone to rush to the north! When you meet the enemy, don''t fall in love with fighting, just get away from this place quickly. Remember, this is not our war!"


    "yes!"


    As soon as she finished explaining, Nora heard a dull and long horn sound from outside the camp.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    The sound of shouting and killing sounded.


    In the darkness, there seemed to be countless figures rushing out from all directions, surrounding the camp of the Blueskin Tribe.


    And this became the last straw that broke the camel''s back, and the camp exploded in an instant.


    The savage warriors were like headless chickens, scurrying around with their heads in their arms. Even if some wanted to raise their swords to meet the enemy, they couldn''t organize a decent resistance at all.


    Seeing this, Nora held her daughter''s hand tightly and said loudly:


    "Everyone in the Youya Tribe, don''t disperse, follow me and rush north!"


    "Come on!"


    ¡­


    "Why! Chiman, why did you betray us!"


    In the wooden house, Linia, the patriarch of the Blueskin tribe, roared hoarsely.


    His hands and feet were bound with thick ropes, and weird blue blood oozes from the constant struggle.


    "Qiman, what benefits did the people of Hewan give you?" the chief of the Longbeard tribe also asked angrily.


    "Cheman, have you forgotten your identity?"


    "You''re a savage! You''ll always be a savage! There''s no way the people of the Reach can trust you!"


    "Yes, only we are your brothers! Let us go, and together we will drive the river bend out of the Crimson Mountains!"


    "Yes! Let us go, we will never hold you accountable for what you did tonight!"


    ¡­


    Facing the questioning, threatening, or wooing words of the tribal chiefs, Cheman remained indifferent. He just stood in front of the window and looked out expressionlessly.


    The jumping flames reflected on his face, making that handsome face look a bit hideous.


    In a trance, Cheeman recalled the words Samwell said to him before this operation¡ª


    "I have given those tribal leaders a chance to surrender, but they still choose to resist. I will not give a second chance to such people. I can accept the surrender of all other wildlings, but they cannot. So, in my When you step into the camp of the Blueskin tribe, you don''t want to see any of the tribe leaders alive!


    You, know what to do? "


    Cheman remembered his shock and anger at the time, but in the end, he still lowered his head and said:


    "I know."


    ¡­


    After an unknown period of time, the commotion outside gradually subsided, the screams and killing sounds decreased, and the voices of surrender and begging for mercy gradually gained the upper hand.


    The tribal leaders trapped in the house also gradually despaired, collapsed to the ground, and no longer tried to persuade the traitor.


    Seeing that the dust of this battle was about to settle, Cheeman knew that it was time for him to complete his mission.


    I thought that my heart was as hard as a stone, but at this moment, there was still a trace of hesitation in Cheeman''s eyes.


    But this hesitation did not last long.


    Turning around, Cheeman had already put on a cold expression, with a crazy and bloodthirsty light jumping in his eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 35: mad dog

    Chapter 35 Mad Dog


    "Cheman, what are you doing!"


    Some tribal leaders seemed to have a premonition, and roared fiercely.


    Chi!


    The long sword pierced into the chest of a tribal leader without hindrance, and the gushing blood spattered Qiman all over.


    "Cheeman! Do you dare to kill us?"


    Chi!


    Qiman answered the questioning with actions, and killed another tribal leader in the blink of an eye.


    The wooden house suddenly boiled, and the remaining leaders cursed and struggled.


    But Cheeman was unmoved, and continued to walk to the next tribal leader.


    "Wait! Chiman, I am willing to surrender, I am willing to surrender..."


    Chi!


    Cheman swung his sword again, as if slaughtering a wild boar.


    "You madman! You traitor! We have already surrendered! Why do you want to kill us!"


    Chi!


    "The warriors of the Longbeard tribe will repay me..."


    Chi!


    ¡­


    The smell of blood filled the closed wooden house, tumbling, mixed with the smell of excrement and urine due to fear, forming an extremely strong, almost suffocating smell.


    Like a slaughterhouse.


    "The Butcher" Cheeman''s body was already covered with a thick layer of blood stains, like a bright red armor, which was daunting.


    As the tribal leaders were killed one by one, the wooden house gradually became quiet.


    There is only the last one left¡ªthe patriarch of the Blueskin Tribe, Cheman''s uncle, Linia.


    Linia stopped speaking at this time, and there was no expression of anger or fear on his face.


    He looked at his nephew standing in front of him, and said indifferently:


    "tell me why?"


    Cheeman, who had been silent all this time, finally spoke.


    The voice was hoarse like a rusty sword:


    "For the future of the wildlings."


    "The future of the savages?" Linia, who was already ashamed, suddenly became angry again, "You are killing the future of the savages with your own hands!"


    Cheman shook his head slowly:


    "No, you are the obstacle to the progress of the wildlings."


    Linia was stunned for a moment when he heard such absurd remarks.


    Cheman continued unhurriedly:


    "We savages are also descendants of the ancestors and Andals. There is not much essential difference from the people of the River Bay. But thousands of years have passed, and the people of the River Bay have built hundreds of castles, fed tens of millions of people, and organized There are countless powerful armies. But what about us savages?


    We are companions of wild beasts and ignorance, split into hundreds of large and small tribes, fighting each other for a ridiculous territory and prey, but after fighting for so long, what have we won?


    Didn''t they only dare to hide in the crimson mountains? Occasionally go out to plunder, and seeing the regular army of the Hewan people, can''t they just run away?


    Tell me, uncle, even if I drive the people from the River Bend out of the Crimson Mountains with you this time, so what?


    We will still return to the previous state, stuck in the quagmire of barbarism, ignorance, and backwardness. "


    Linia sneered and said:


    "Could it be that you can change the future of the savages by being a dog for the people of Hewan?"


    Cheman didn''t care about the insult in his uncle''s words, and still responded flatly:


    "At least, this is the best chance to smash the barriers between the tribes and unite all the savages of the Crimson Mountains."


    "Even so, the future ''Savage King'' will be the nobleman of the River Bend, and you are just a mad dog under him!"


    "As long as the savage can break free from the quagmire of savagery and ignorance, so what if I am a mad dog?"


    Linia was silent.


    At the moment when his life was about to come to an end, he seemed to finally understand his nephew.


    Of course, understanding does not mean forgiveness.


    Linia couldn''t forgive Cheeman for what he had done, but now, he knew that it was impossible for him to stop his nephew.


    He didn''t know whether Cheeman''s actions would bring the wildlings into a glorious future, or into an even more desperate abyss.


    But Linia suddenly felt that perhaps it was time to give the wildlings a different leader.


    "Don''t be a mad dog." Linia suppressed the hatred and anger in his heart, and became earnest, "The people in Hewan asked you to kill us, right? If you kill us, you will reap the hatred of the thirteen tribesmen. If you kill more people in the future, the blood stains on your body will accumulate more and more, until the whole world is an enemy. Therefore, Cheman, control your desire to kill! Otherwise, before the wildlings usher in a bright future, you will have already fallen into the abyss."


    Cheeman twitched the corners of his mouth, with a strange expression on his face:


    "I''m already in the abyss, uncle."


    "It''s not too late." Linia persuaded, "The Crimson Mountains are still huge, and it''s too late for you to stop now. The future of the wildlings needs you."


    Qiman shook his head: "It''s too late, I''m a kinslayer, and I have no future."


    Linia froze for a moment, then thought of her brother-in-law''s death, her complexion suddenly changed:


    "You killed your own father?!"


    "There are brothers." Cheeman stepped forward, piercing Linia''s chest with the blood-red long sword in his hand, "Now there is another uncle."


    Linia roared wildly, and blood gushed out of his mouth continuously. However, there was not much hatred in his eyes, but a look of great regret:


    "You... why do you... do this kind of thing... detested by the gods..."


    Cheman looked at his panting uncle expressionlessly, and said lightly:


    ¡°I also prayed devoutly to the gods, but it was never answered. So, I decided to give my soul to the devil.¡±


    Linya seemed to be struggling to say something, but his broken heart was no longer able to support the body, and he spit out the last mouthful of blue blood. He finally tilted his head and remained motionless.


    Cheman stared at his uncle''s body in a daze for a while, not knowing what he was thinking.


    It wasn''t until the shouting outside the house completely subsided that he turned around and walked to the door, and opened the locked wooden door.


    Hoo¡ª


    The slightly cool night wind came oncoming, but it failed to blow Qiman''s hair that had already been covered with solidified blood scabs.


    "Cheman, where is Lord Linia?"


    "And what about the patriarch of our long beard tribe?"


    "And our patriarch, now that the battle is over and we have surrendered, can you release them?"


    ¡­


    Faced with the questioning of the captured savages, Cheeman remained silent.


    It wasn''t until everyone saw the blood stains on Qieman''s body that they all changed their faces and cursed, and some even rushed forward to fight Qieman with their lives.


    The soldiers hurried forward to stop them, and even killed a few of the most violent ones before they nip this captive riot in the bud.


    At this time, Samwell just walked into the camp surrounded by soldiers.


    The group of savage captives also gradually calmed down, and turned their attention to the River Bend nobleman who was about to decide their fate.


    Samwell first glanced at Cheeman from a distance, and then with a warm smile on his face, he said loudly under the expectant or fearful gazes of the savage captives:


    "Anyone who is willing to surrender, I can pardon your death penalty!"


    The captives were quiet for a while, and then burst into cheers:


    "Thanks to the kind lord!"


    "We are willing to surrender!"


    ¡°We Will Serve!¡±


    ¡­


    Cheman looked at Samwell, who was being cheered and supported by everyone, with complicated eyes.


    Under the light of the orange fire, the young river bend noble seemed to exude a divine radiance.


    But he could only stand alone in a dark and cold corner, exuding an aura that people despise ghosts.


    Cheman let out a laugh, shook his head, then clasped his right hand on his chest, and said loudly:


    "Loyalty, dedicated to the greatest Caesar!"


    "The Greatest Caesar!"


    "Caesar!"


    "Caesar!"


    "Caesar!"


    ¡­


    The sound of cheering was louder than wave after wave, sweeping across the forest like a strong wind.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 36: Nora

    Chapter 36 Nora


    Among the mountains and forests, the low-hanging crescent moon swayed the last ray of light, trying to resist the invasion of darkness.


    However, this is futile after all, and the whole world will soon fall into the darkest hour before dawn.


    "Ma''am, I counted again, more than 30 brothers are missing."


    "So many?" Nora frowned tightly, unable to accept the number for a while, "But we didn''t encounter fierce battles when we rushed out. How could there be so few people?"


    "It should be that many tribesmen failed to keep up with the team and got trapped in the camp of the Blueskin tribe."


    Nara nodded, then stood up resolutely and said:


    "I''m going back now and bringing them out!"


    "Madam, you must not go back!"


    "Yes, mother, you probably won''t be able to get out after you go." Natalie also hugged her mother''s arm tightly, as if she was afraid that she would never come back.


    "No, I have to go back." Nora insisted, "I brought them into danger, and I should bring them out."


    "Madam, then we will go back with you!"


    "No, you stay here. If I don''t come back for a long time, you take Natalie away."


    "I''m not leaving!" Natalie was so scared that she almost cried.


    Nara patted her daughter''s little hand lightly, smiled and comforted her:


    "Don''t worry, the situation may not be so bad. As far as I know, the river bend nobleman is not a bloodthirsty person, not to mention that our Raven tribe did not participate in Linia''s conspiracy, he probably wouldn''t embarrass us."


    "Then you should also bring more people, just in case."


    "No need. If he really wants to harm me, even if I take everyone from the Youya tribe, I won''t be able to stop him."


    Everyone fell silent after hearing the words.


    The Youya tribe is just a small tribe, with a total number of less than 500 people, and most of them are old and weak, women and children, and they really can''t fight against the powerful Hewan people.


    "Okay, you don''t have to worry, I haven''t received a warning from the gods, indicating that this trip will not be dangerous."


    After reassuring the tribe, Nora looked for the direction and walked into the darkness alone.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "So, my subjects will increase by more than 9,300 people?"


    "Yes, my lord." Gavin said with dark circles under his eyes, "This is the preliminary statistics of the population of the thirteen tribes. There may be some differences in the final results, but they should not be big."


    Samwell stroked his chin, but he was a little worried.


    The increase in the population of the territory is of course a good thing, but if it increases too fast, it will make people worry.


    These more than 9,000 people, plus the original Huya tribe of more than 2,000 people, are more than 10,000 people.


    And this happened in just less than a month.


    For a territory that has just begun to develop, this is no longer a population explosion, but a population explosion.


    The territory''s food reserves were almost exhausted, and the population surge at this time was simply adding fuel to the fire.


    Originally, there were more than 2,000 people, but Samwell could still go to Qingting Island to make a wave of investment and survive this period of time.


    But now that the rations have soared to more than 10,000 people, how can this be fooled?


    Do you really regard Earl Paxter as the wronged person?


    The brandy cash cow is still in its infancy, and it can''t immediately bring a lot of income to the territory.


    Thinking of this, Samwell finally sighed, and could only decide to temporarily raise these newly joined citizens.


    "We can''t supply so many people now, so all the more than 2,000 captives who surrendered last night were released back, and let them go hunting and gathering in the same way as before."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Gavin nodded in response, feeling a little pity in his heart.


    Although he could understand the difficulty of the lord, he also knew that if these captives were released now, it would be difficult to gather them together in the future.


    It''s a pity that the food in the territory is not enough to support so many people. Otherwise, it would be great if so many people were sent to build the castle.


    There is also a winery, which is also in urgent need of manpower.


    But these captives really can''t move. After all, they are the main hunting force of the thirteen tribes. If they are sent to build castles, the rest of the wildlings in the tribe will encounter a food crisis.


    Therefore, unless Yingzui Island has the ability to support all the more than 9,000 savages, these captives must be released back.


    Thinking of this, Gavin asked again:


    "My lord, will the orphanage not accept the elderly and young children from these thirteen tribes?"


    Samwell thought for a while, then gritted his teeth and said:


    "Take it! Otherwise, the hearts of these tribes will be scattered."


    "yes."


    Samwell sighed, knowing that he had to leave for Qingting Island as soon as possible, otherwise his leaders would really drink the northwest wind.


    "In addition, the thirteen newly added tribes have all been changed to villages. You should draw up a list of candidates for village chiefs as soon as possible. Remember to use familiar savages."


    The "familiar savage" in Samwell''s mouth actually refers to the savage or his relatives who intermarried with the River Bend people.


    For example, Gavin¡¯s new wife Wuna, and brother-in-law Ucha.


    Samwell insisted on getting rid of those tribal leaders this time, just to facilitate the placement of people he trusted, so as to better control these savage villages.


    He didn''t want the savages to start rioting again after he left.


    "Okay." Gavin quickly wrote it down, and then asked, "What about the tax? It is also based on Huya Village, exempt for three months?"


    Samwell hesitated for a moment, but finally nodded and said:


    "right."


    Although the territory''s finances are difficult, he still intends to have a bowl of water.


    After all, buying people''s hearts is the most important thing now.


    Moreover, those savages are so poor, how much can they collect even if they really collect taxes?


    Hunting and gathering are extremely inefficient production methods. The savages can barely support themselves. If they are really asked to pay taxes, Samwell feels guilty.


    Of course, after three months, you still have to pay.


    Even if the tax collected is returned as welfare, it must be collected.


    This is the duty of the citizens.


    If you really want to continue the tax exemption, it won¡¯t be long before no one will remember that there is a lord on their head.


    What''s more, Samwell has built an orphanage to help the leaders support the orphans, widows, old and young, greatly reducing their burden, and collecting some taxes will not affect their lives.


    Then, the two discussed some details of the settlement of the savages.


    After the end, Samwell was about to catch up on his sleep, but his attendant, Kathu, came to report:


    "My lord, there is a patriarch who claims to be the leader of the Crow Tribe and wants to see you."


    "Wandering Crow Tribe? Invite her to come here."


    "yes."


    After learning last night that most of the Raven tribe fled in the chaos, Samwell was still very disappointed.


    Because this tribe has mastered ghost grass, something that can improve his spiritual attributes.


    When people from the Huya tribe sent an invitation to the Yaya tribe on his behalf, they were rejected by the other party.


    He was still worrying about how to contact the other party, but he didn''t expect that now, the Youya tribe would come to him on his own initiative.


    Of course Samwell knew that the other party should have come for those tribesmen who were captured by him.


    While thinking about it, I saw a tall woman walking into the wooden house.


    A dark veil covered most of her face, revealing a pair of eyes with purple pupils, long dark brown hair draped over her shoulders, and a simple and rough buckskin dress, but it still couldn''t hide the mysterious and noble atmosphere.


    She came to Samwell with graceful steps, bowed and said:


    "Dear Lord Caesar, I am Nora, the patriarch of the Crow Tribe. On behalf of all the clansmen, I would like to extend my most sincere greetings to you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 37: protocol

    Section 37 Agreement


    Samwell looked at the woman in front of him, feeling more and more weird in his heart.


    Because the other party really doesn''t look like a savage.


    The kind of elegance and pride that comes from the bones cannot be faked or imitated. It can only be cultivated from a child who has no worries about food and clothing, has someone to serve him, and has an excellent tutor.


    A woman like this can only appear in noble castles, not in the crimson mountains filled with barbarism and ignorance.


    "Madame Nora, may I ask, are you a native savage?"


    Nara smiled slightly, as if she was not surprised by such a question:


    "I''m afraid not."


    "I am afraid?"


    "Yes, my lord. Many people have asked me similar questions, but I really can''t give them a definite answer. Because I don''t remember myself."


    Samwell''s expression suddenly became strange:


    "Have you ever lost your memory?"


    "Yes, my lord. The previous patriarch of the Crow Tribe, that is, my husband, rescued me in the summer sea more than ten years ago. But I can''t remember why I fell into the sea, and I lost everything before. memory."


    Nala stroked the hair beside her ears with her hands, and said in a slightly melancholy tone, "Maybe I used to be a noble lady in some castle. But it doesn''t matter anymore. Now, I''m just the patriarch of the Raven tribe. So Lord Lord, this time I am here for my people. We did not participate in Linia''s conspiracy, let alone be against you, so please let those innocent people go back to the forest."


    Samwell did not rush to respond to Nora''s request, but looked at her purple eyes and fell into deep thought.


    He already had a guess about Nora''s real life experience.


    There are not many families with purple eyes in Westeros. The most famous one is of course the former royal family - the Targaryen family.


    But Targaryen has silver hair and purple eyes, while the woman in front of him has dark brown hair.


    Moreover, the existing Targaryen are all in exile on the continent of Essos across the Narrow Sea, and it is impossible to appear in the Summer Sea.


    There is a woman who fits Nora''s situation very well.


    That is the sister of "Dawn Sword" Arthur Dayne, the dream lover of Eddard Stark, the Duke of the North, and the goddess that Barristan Selmy, "the fearless" of the Kingsguard, never forgets¡ª


    Ashara Dayne.


    First of all, Starfall City, the territory of the Dane family, is on the east bank of the mouth of the Turbulent River, not far from here.


    Moreover, almost ten years ago, after the Usurper War ended, Ed Stark brought the great sword [Dawn] inherited from the Dane family to Starfall City, returned it, and told the "Dawn Excalibur" "The news that Arthur Dayne died in battle in the Tower of Bliss, it is said that Ashara Dayne couldn''t bear the blow of her brother''s death, and in grief, she jumped into the sea from the top of the White Stone Sword Tower and committed suicide.


    However, her body has never been found.


    Now it seems that Ashara who jumped into the sea may not have died, but was rescued from the sea by the previous patriarch of the Raven tribe, and lost her memory because of this.


    Thinking of this, the way Samwell looked at Nora immediately changed.


    Starfall City, as the most important city in the west of Dorne, is located on the shore of the Summer Sea, facing Samwell''s territory across the sea.


    If he wants to get his hands on Dorne, Starfall City is the best step, and Nora in front of him, that is, Ashara Dayne, is a key that can open the gate of Starfall City.


    "Madame Nora, I know that you are not involved in Linia''s conspiracy, so you won''t embarrass the warriors of the Wandering Crow Tribe. You can take them away at any time."


    "Thank you for your kindness and justice." Nora quietly breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly thanked you.


    She was just about to say goodbye, but she heard Samwell say again:


    "I am here on behalf of the Duke of Metz to open up, and I am willing to provide shelter for all the wildlings. I don''t know if the Raven tribe is willing to become my territory?"


    "Sorry." Nora refused, "Our Crow Clan only serves the old gods, and we cannot be loyal to a knight who believes in the Seven Gods. If this mountain forest has become your territory, then we can leave as well. The Crow Crow never Occupy the land."


    This answer did not surprise Samwell.


    After all, no one wants to surrender to someone for no reason.


    If it is another tribe, Samwell will either subdue it directly or expel it directly.


    But the Crow Tribe, whether it is Nora''s real life experience or the Ghost Grass, Samwell cannot easily use violence.


    Be gentle.


    Samwell smiled slightly and said:


    "Since that''s the case, I won''t force you. However, you don''t have to leave. As long as you don''t attack my people and don''t enter their settlements without invitation, I can ask you to stay in this forest. And, you You can also trade freely with my subjects."


    Nara was a little surprised, she really didn''t expect this young lord to be so generous.


    "You are truly a merciful lord. On behalf of all the clansmen, I would like to express my gratitude to you!"


    "I''m very happy to reap the friendship of the Crow Tribe." Samwell said with a smile, "Oh, by the way, Mrs. Nora, I heard that there is a ghost grass in the Crimson Mountains. Have you ever seen it?"


    Nara froze for a moment, then nodded and said:


    "Of course I know. This is a rather rare weed with mysterious spirituality. Only those who are favored by the old gods can find them in the mountains and forests."


    Samwell was overjoyed, and then asked:


    "Can you help me collect ghost grass? I can pay for it, one silver deer per plant. Of course, if you want to exchange it for grain or other things of equivalent value, that''s fine too."


    Nara thought for a moment, then said:


    "As long as you agree to one more condition, we, the Crow Tribe, will collect Ghost Grass for you."


    "What condition?"


    "You and your subjects shall not destroy a single weirwood in the Crimson Mountains."


    Samwell was taken aback when he heard this.


    Is there a weirwood in the Crimson Mountains?


    Weirwood is a sacred tree in the eyes of believers in the old gods.


    But he remembered that except for the northern border, didn''t the weirwood in the south have been destroyed by the Andals?


    However, since the Crimson Mountain Range is so big, it is possible that some fish slipped through the net.


    "Yes. I agree to your conditions. In fact, if you understand it, you will know that I did not force all my subjects to convert to the Seven Gods. They can still voluntarily retain their original beliefs. I also respect your beliefs and will not go to Destroy the weirwood."


    "You have a tolerant heart, and the gods old and new will protect you!" Nora smiled.


    This negotiation was much smoother than she had imagined.


    The young nobleman of the Reach was far friendlier than she had expected.


    With this guarantee, she doesn''t have to worry about the destruction of the remaining weirwoods. At this moment, she even sincerely hopes that Samwell''s territory will continue to expand, so that more weirwoods can be protected.


    Moreover, the ghost grass can be exchanged for a silver deer. This exchange agreement can greatly improve the lives of the tribe.


    What a generous lord!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 38: silver leaf grass

    Chapter 38 Silver Leaf Grass


    A supply agreement for ghost grass was reached, and Samwell was in a good mood, and warmly invited Nora to stay for lunch, hoping to deepen their relationship.


    Nara didn''t refuse. If she could find a strong backer for the Yakuza Tribe, of course she would not refuse.


    When the waiter Katu brought the food to the table, Nora took off her veil, revealing her delicate face.


    Although the youth is no longer there, the charm is still there.


    No wonder he was able to fascinate the talents of the Seven Kingdoms in Harrenhal.


    Looking at Samwell''s gaze, Nora smiled gently and explained:


    "I usually wear a veil to avoid unnecessary trouble."


    "Understandable." Samwell nodded with a smile.


    In this crimson mountain range that obeys the law of the jungle, a woman who is too beautiful will inevitably cause a lot of trouble.


    However, now that Nora takes the initiative to take off her veil, she is also expressing her trust in Samwell.


    Pointing to the plate in front of him, Samwell smiled and said, "This is the special lunch combination for the chief of the Blueskin tribe. How about the taste?"


    "good."


    Although it is a "patriarch''s set meal", it is not really rich, that is, some barbecue, wild vegetables, mushrooms, goat''s milk, and a plate of weeds that Samwell doesn''t know.


    Samwell first picked up the weed and stuffed it into his mouth¡ª


    As a man who is determined to taste all the food in Westeros, he must choose to eat unfamiliar food.


    The taste is a bit bitter, and the throat is hot...


    Just when Samwell was about to put this weed on his blacklist, he suddenly stopped.


    Because, there was movement on his attribute panel!


    Strength increased by 0.01!


    Samwell was overjoyed, and quickly stuffed the other two weeds on the plate into his mouth.


    Nora, who was provoked by the side, couldn''t help wondering¡ªthis lord likes to eat grass so much?


    He bought ghost grass from himself, maybe it was also for eating...


    Seeing that the strength attribute increased again, Samwell hurriedly asked Katu beside him:


    "What kind of grass is this?"


    "My lord, this is silver leaf grass."


    "Is there any more? Give me some more!"


    "yes."


    At this time, Nora reminded:


    "Master Caesar, you''d better not eat too much of this silver leaf grass."


    "Oh why?"


    "Because, I suspect it''s poisonous."


    "Toxic?" Samwell was slightly surprised, but then questioned, "The chief of the blue-skinned tribe still eats it every day?"


    "It shouldn''t be very toxic. It should be fine if you eat less, but if you eat too much, you may have problems. If you go to find out, you will know that this silver-leaf grass is a sacred object of the blue-skinned tribe. Only Only the leader can enjoy it, and occasionally some will be given to the clansmen who have done meritorious deeds.


    But the leaders who often eat this grass often don''t live past the age of forty, and their spirits are also somewhat abnormal, and they may even lose control and go crazy. "


    "Then they still like to eat this grass so much?"


    "Because this grass can cure some diseases and turn their skin blue, they think it is a gift from the gods."


    Samwell frowned.


    The skin turns blue, the mind is abnormal, but it can cure some diseases...


    It reminded him of some kind of substance.


    The next moment, he stood up abruptly and walked out quickly.


    "Sorry, Mrs. Nora, I suddenly have something important to do, you have lunch first."


    Walking to the door, I ran into Katu who was delivering food.


    Samwell grabbed all the silver leaf grass brought by the other party, stuffed it into his mouth, and asked:


    "Where does this silver leaf grass grow?"


    Katu was stunned for a moment, then said:


    "It''s in the innermost part of the camp, and there''s a small cave there."


    "Find ten Reach soldiers and meet me in the cave, bring your shovels."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Came to the cave that Kathu mentioned, and Samwell saw the silver leaf grass here.


    In the slightly dim cave, their leaves shone with a silvery white shimmer.


    After listening to Mrs. Nora''s story, Samwell immediately realized that the leaders of these blue-skinned tribes were probably suffering from chronic silver poisoning!


    Silver has a bactericidal effect, so it can treat some infections, but if you eat too much, it will cause heavy metal poisoning, and it will also turn people''s skin and even blood blue.


    But the question is, how can these silver leaf grasses contain metallic silver?


    Samwell guessed that there might be a silver mine buried under the silver leaf grass!


    That''s why silver is enriched in this kind of grass, which has caused the effect of chronic argyria among the blue-skinned tribesmen.


    But if this is the case, then the substance that increases one''s strength attribute is the silver leaf grass itself? Or the silver enriched in it?


    Thinking of another substance that can increase the strength attribute¡ªgoldtail shrimp, Samwell suddenly had a bold guess.


    At this time, Katu had brought the soldiers over.


    "This is the place, first pull out the silver leaf grass, and then dig deep for me!"


    "yes!"


    The soldiers responded, and then went into the hole to dig.


    Samwell stood outside, eating the silver leaf grass pulled out by the soldiers, while waiting patiently.


    The movement here has attracted the attention of the savages, especially the savages from the original blue-skinned tribe.


    In this cave grows the silver-leaf grass that they regard as a gift from the gods, so they are often regarded as a holy place.


    But now, the people of the Reach don''t know what to do in their holy places.


    This made them both nervous and at a loss.


    Of course, no one dared to stand up and protest.


    After all, the things in this cave have always been exclusive to the leader of the blue-skin tribe. Now that Samwell has conquered them, the cave is of course his.


    Time passed little by little, and Samwell stuffed the silver leaf grass into his mouth numbly. From the bitterness at the beginning, until now, he couldn''t taste the taste at all.


    Moreover, like golden tail shrimp, if you eat too much silver leaf grass, the effect will be reduced.


    However, even so, after eating hundreds of silver-leaf grasses, Samwell''s strength attribute also rose rapidly, and finally reached 2.13!


    At this time, his body''s tolerance to silver leaf grass has become very high, and in the end he needs to eat five plants to increase his strength by 0.01.


    Samwell burped, his mouth full of bitter grassy taste.


    I can''t eat anymore.


    Moreover, there is not much silver leaf grass left.


    Always save some seeds for seeds, otherwise the people of the blue-skinned tribe may cause trouble if they know that their tribal sacred objects are extinct.


    At this time, Nora had finished her lunch and came to bid farewell with her captured clansmen.


    "Okay, Mrs. Nora, I wish you a smooth journey. In addition, I also hope that you can find the Ghost Grass as soon as possible."


    Nara looked at Samwell''s silver-green teeth stained by grass juice, and wanted to say something to remonstrate, but hesitated for a while but didn''t say it, and finally just said goodbye politely.


    Not long after the Crows left, a soldier ran out and said to Samwell:


    "My lord, we dug up some ore below."


    Samwell hurried into the cave, and sure enough, he saw some lead gray crystal ores with metallic luster in a large pit.


    Is this a silver mine?


    Samwell was a little uncertain, the color didn''t seem right.


    However, considering that this may not be sterling silver, this is why the color and appearance appear.


    Samwell turned his head and told the soldiers:


    "Go to Yingzui Island and invite Wei Duo and Buso over here. Also, send someone to seal off this cave, and no one will come near it without my order!"


    "yes!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 39: silver mine

    Chapter 39 Silver Mine


    "Yes, my lord, this is indeed silver ore, more precisely, it should be argentite."


    Vido and Buso studied the ore crystals in the pit for half a day, and finally came to a conclusion.


    Sam Well suddenly smiled and asked quickly:


    "Do you know how to refine this silver-silver ore?"


    Vido stroked his beard, shook his head in embarrassment and said:


    "Sorry, my lord. We can''t do anything about it. There is no silver mine in Highland City, and we don''t know how to refine it."


    "Then where should I go to find someone who can refine silver ore?"


    "The bachelors of the Academy City should be able to."


    "Bachelor..." Samwell suddenly felt a little emotional.


    Without his time travel, the original owner would have become a bachelor in the end.


    It seems that I still have to go to Old Town.


    "Okay, I see, you guys go out first."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Regarding this newly discovered silver mine, Samwell did not keep the two of them secret.


    Because too many people are involved in the mining, refining, and casting of silver mines, it is too difficult to keep it secret.


    Besides, in Westeros, mining silver mines without permission is a felony.


    If Samwell was willing to take this risk, why didn''t he just agree to Mrs. Olenna and become a pirate?


    Anyway, being caught is a consequence.


    Of course, the silver mine was discovered on his territory, which no one can take away.


    It''s just that if you want to mine, you must obtain the king''s consent.


    Silver mines are generally mined, except for a small amount of luxury goods such as silver jewelry and silver tableware, most of them are used to mint silver deer coins.


    The right to mint coins is of course firmly in the hands of the royal family.


    He who discovered the silver mine had to be authorized by the king before he could mint silver coins. The king will also send someone to supervise the minting of silver coins, and take a part of it as an authorization fee.


    Most of the income from this silver mine still belongs to Samwell.


    Why is the Lannister family the richest family in the Seven Kingdoms? Not because of the gold mines beneath Casterly Rock.


    The silver mine in front of me is certainly not as valuable as the gold mine, and I don¡¯t know how many reserves it has, but it has already surprised Samwell.


    After all, everyone thought that the Crimson Mountains were a barren land with nothing, and Samwell originally planned to make money by brewing brandy.


    Now that there is this silver mine, the development speed of the territory will surely reach a new level.


    He who was still frowning just now because of the sudden increase in the number of his subordinates, is not worried at all now.


    With this silver mine, he will have more confidence to "raise investment".


    Moreover, the significance of this silver mine to Samwell is not only wealth.


    According to his previous conjecture, the real effective substance to increase the strength attribute is probably the silver in the silver leaf grass.


    So, why not just eat silver?


    Samwell gritted his teeth and hesitated.


    However, he ate so much silver leaf grass just now, his silver intake should not be low, and he didn''t feel any discomfort in his body. Instead, he could clearly feel the increase in strength, as if his whole body had endless energy.


    In this way, he can indeed digest silver.


    Thinking of this, Samwell picked up a small piece of ore in front of him, as if he was about to put it into his mouth, but he hesitated, and put it back.


    This kind of silver ore has too many impurities, and it may cause problems if eaten directly.


    So, he took out a silver deer coin from his pocket and threw it into his mouth.


    Gulp¡ª


    The hard silver coin scratched Samwell''s throat.


    But the next moment, he didn''t care about this anymore, because the power attribute increased by 0.01 as expected!


    Silver is really working!


    From this point of view, the silver content of five silver-leaf grasses is about the same as one silver deer.


    What about goldentail shrimp?


    Samwell has specifically inquired before that golden tail shrimp is a specialty of Bright Water City, and this kind of shrimp can only be caught in a lake connected to the Honey Wine River.


    So, Samwell suspected that there might be a gold mine under that lake!


    The shrimps growing in the lake have been devouring the sediment mixed with gold at the bottom of the lake for a long time, which has caused the gold element to enrich in the body and become golden tail shrimps.


    Of course, even if he guessed that there might be a gold mine at the bottom of the lake, Samwell couldn''t mine it. After all, it was the territory of the Florens family.


    Even if Samwell''s mother actually came from the Florens family, the things there have nothing to do with him.


    However, you can try to see if eating gold directly can also improve the strength attribute.


    Thinking of this, Samwell took out a golden dragon coin and threw it into his mouth.


    After a while, the strength attribute really increased, and the increase was 0.02.


    My good guy, this time I really became a krypton gold player.


    Wait a moment.


    Samwell suddenly realized that since gold and silver can be used, what about other ores?


    So, he took out another copper plate and threw it into his mouth.


    Waited for a while, but there was no response.


    It seems that copper is not good...


    As for other metals, Samwell decided to wait until later to try slowly, otherwise he was afraid that his chrysanthemum would not be able to bear it.


    However, it is estimated that there is little hope.


    After all, golden fingers, there is no picky eater...


    After learning that gold and silver are the substances that can really enhance the attribute of strength, Samwell fell into the trouble of happiness.


    These two substances are actually not rare, they are¡ª


    expensive!


    But expensive is not the fault of gold and silver, but his own fault...


    Still have to make money as soon as possible.


    Thinking of the extent to which directly devouring gold and silver can improve the strength attribute, Samwell''s heart is hot.


    Based on the fact that one golden dragon increases the strength by 0.02, if the effect decay is not considered, as long as there are one hundred golden dragons, the strength can be increased by a full 2 ??points!


    Of course, it must not be calculated like this.


    According to previous experience, the same substance will cause tolerance, the more you eat, the worse the effect on improving attributes will be.


    Fortunately, although gold and silver are precious, the total amount is still a lot. As long as he keeps eating, one day he will be able to pile up his strength attributes to a terrifying level.


    At that time, even if you really meet a dragon, you can break your wrists.


    Then let''s start with the silver mine in front of us.


    Of course, it cannot be eaten directly, it must be refined first.


    Samwell originally planned to go to Arbor Island, but now it seems that he has to go to Old Town again to see if he can lure a bachelor back from the Academy City.


    In the next two days, Samwell personally ran through the thirteen newly surrendered tribal camps. While appeasing people''s hearts, he appointed village chiefs, affairs officers, tax officers, and justices of the peace. Everything is dealt with.


    After finishing all this work, he took Todd Flower and Cheeman, accompanied by twenty guards, and left the territory.


    The reason for taking Cheeman away is very simple. Samwell doesn''t trust this "mad dog", and he must take it with him to watch him to be at ease.


    As for Todd Buddha Flower, although he is not trustworthy, at least Samwell is not worried that this person will make trouble for him. The reason why he brought him this time is entirely because the other party is the illegitimate child of Qingting Island.


    A group of people headed west along the northern shore of the Summer Sea, and soon walked out of the Crimson Mountains, and came to the territory of the Kuy family-Yangwu City.


    In fact, at first, Samwell planned to go straight to Qingting Island, and did not intend to go into the city to visit the Cue family.


    But now, after the population of the territory has exploded, the problem of food shortage is extremely serious. It may not be too late for him to buy food on Qingting Island before transporting it back.


    So, he decided to stay in Yangwu City for a while, buy some food and transport it back for emergency.


    Since he chose to enter the city, out of courtesy, Samwell sent a soldier ahead of time to send a letter of visit to the Cue family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 40: Viscount Brandon

    Chapter 40 Viscount Brandon


    Yangwu City is the territory of the Kui family.


    It is said that they are descendants of the Andals, and they were given this land by the gardener family more than 4,000 years ago.


    The family emblem of the Cue family is six yellow roses on a blue background, which looks somewhat similar to the emblem of the Tyrell family, but in fact, they are vassals of the Hightower family in Old Town.


    The current lord is Viscount Brandon Cue.


    This is a tall, middle-aged man, well dressed, and his grayish black hair combed meticulously. He is sitting solemnly at the main seat in the living room.


    "Sir Caesar, you are not what I imagined."


    Samwell took a sip of the wine and said with a smile:


    "Master Viscount, what do you imagine me to be like?"


    Viscount Brandon also smiled, no longer put on that serious look, and said:


    "I heard you''re a fat man."


    Samwell smiled wryly and shrugged:


    "Difficult pioneering is the best diet pill."


    It has been more than half a year since time travel, and Samwell''s weight loss has indeed been fruitful.


    The original bloated figure has completely disappeared. Now he is well-proportioned, tall and strong, and his whole body exudes a heroic and high-spirited spirit. Under the slender sword eyebrows, there is a pair of deep eyes, as calm as the sea before the storm.


    Viscount Blanton has seen countless people, but this is the first time he realizes that he can''t see through a young knight under the age of twenty.


    Especially this young knight is still a well-known trash in the aristocratic circle of the Reach. At the beginning, many people were guessing how long it would take for this person to escape from the Crimson Mountains in desperation and become a wandering knight.


    However, Viscount Brandon looked at Samwell who was close in front of him, but felt that Samwell was like a steel sword hidden in a sheath, deep and restrained, but with a hidden edge.


    Viscount Blanton has only seen this kind of calm, cold, and confident temperament in a few veterans who are on the battlefield.


    Among them was Lord Randyll Tarly.


    Viscount Brandon participated in the War of the Reavers. He still cannot forget the invincible and majestic appearance of Earl Randyll. Even the mighty Robert Baratheon was eclipsed in front of him.


    Now, Viscount Brandon sees the shadow of his father in Samwell.


    With such a son, Lando Tully was willing to drive him out of the house?


    Viscount Brandon took a sip from his wine glass, took the opportunity to withdraw his thoughts, and said:


    "How is the pioneering progress? Those wildlings in the Crimson Mountains are not easy to deal with?"


    "Well, those savages are indeed a headache." Samwell put on a distressed look, "There are too many captives, and I am wondering how to arrange them."


    "Cough cough cough..." Viscount Blanton choked when he heard Samwell''s Versailles-style remarks.


    When he regained his breath, he asked:


    "How many prisoners did you take?"


    "More than ten thousand."


    "How much?" Viscount Brandon thought he had heard wrong.


    "There should be more than 12,000 people. I fought two battles with the savages last month. Thanks to the favor of the Seven Gods, I won a complete victory. Therefore, the fourteen tribes near Yingzui Island have surrendered to me. All the clansmen have also become my subjects."


    Viscount Brandon frowned, thinking that the other party was bragging, and his evaluation of him suddenly dropped a lot, but he still asked one more question:


    "How many soldiers did you bring with you this time?"


    "The Tyrell family sent 100 elite soldiers, and then I recruited more than 100 recruits myself. Oh, by the way, there is also this Todd Flower Knight, who is also a great contributor to this development."


    Standing behind Samwell, Todd leaned slightly and saluted Viscount Brandon.


    Originally, when Viscount Brandon heard that Samwell had brought such a small number of people, and half of them were recruits, he felt even more convinced that the other party was bragging.


    But when he met Todd Flower, he was not sure again.


    Because he had heard of Todd Flower, and knew that he was the illegitimate son of Arbor Island and a knight loyal to the Tyrell family.


    Such a person should not help Samwell lie.


    But such a record still makes Viscount Brandon a little unbelievable.


    He thought that he had already overestimated this pioneering knight, but he didn''t expect that the opponent was even more powerful than he imagined.


    Is there another Randyll Tarly in the Reach?


    Samwell seemed to see the suspicion in Viscount Brandon''s eyes, so he winked at Cheeman behind him.


    Cheeman understood, immediately picked up the wooden box under his feet, and sent it to the long table in front of Viscount Brandon.


    "This is?"


    "This is a small gift from me."


    Viscount Brandon opened the wooden box, and then his eyes fixed.


    Because there is a human head in the box!


    Samwell explained: "This is the head of the Huya tribe chief."


    Yangwucheng is just south of the Crimson Mountain Range, and Viscount Brandon certainly knows the most powerful tribe in the nearby mountainous area.


    Looking at the necklace of fangs placed next to the head, Viscount Brandon believed a little more in Samwell''s previous remarks.


    "It seems that this pioneering work has taught the savages in this mountain area a lesson! I like this gift very much." Viscount Brandon said with a smile. After all, the other party has cleaned up these savages, and his territory can also avoid being harassed. .


    Seeing that the other party didn''t understand what he really meant, Samwell smiled and added:


    "Master Viscount, have you forgotten? The chief of the Huya tribe killed a Hightower many years ago."


    "Oh?" Viscount Blanton was stunned for a moment, and then he seemed to recall this old event, and the smile on his face suddenly became more eager, "I remembered! That''s right, I led two hundred family soldiers to follow Earl Layton went to the Crimson Mountains, trying to catch this savage who was stained with Hightower''s blood. Unfortunately, these guys are like mice, hiding everywhere, and there is no trace. Unexpectedly, they were killed by you! "


    Samwell smiled slightly and said:


    "Because I am rushing to Qingting Island, I would like to ask you to help send this head to Old Town and hand it over to the Hightower family."


    Although Samwell himself will go to Old Town soon, he still chooses to let Viscount Brandon take care of it.


    Because Viscount Brandon is a vassal of the Hightower family, the lord of Old Town, and he also participated in this matter back then, so he handed it over, which is equivalent to a gift, but received two favors.


    The Hightowers and the Cooeys all owe him thanks.


    "Of course no problem!" Viscount Brandon looked at Samwell with a more kind gaze.


    This is really a sensible young man!


    Brave, capable of fighting, and so sensible, Viscount Brandon really doesn''t understand why the nobles of the Riverbend think Samwell is a waste?


    Are you all blind?


    Viscount Brandon looked more and more at Samwell, and suddenly remembered that he had an unmarried daughter, and a thought came to his mind.


    "Sir Caesar, you must be tired from the long journey, why don''t you take a rest first. I have already had someone prepare a dinner, and we will have dinner together later."


    Samwell looked at Viscount Brandon who was smiling all over his face, and secretly thought that his gift was indeed delivered correctly, and the next "investment pull" should be sure, so he stood up happily and said with a smile:


    "my pleasure!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 41: supply agreement

    Chapter 41 Supply Agreement


    Samwell had just finished taking a bath when he heard footsteps outside the door.


    Guessing that it should be the servant sent by Viscount Brandon to pick him up for the banquet, he quickly dressed, and then he heard the knock on the door as expected.


    "Sir Caesar, the Viscount ordered me to take you to the dinner."


    Samwell opened the door, and while buttoning the last few buttons, he smiled at the maid outside the door:


    "Please lead the way."


    Follow the maid through the dark corridor and come to an oak door with a silver border.


    "Sir, the dinner will start in a while, you can take a rest in the reception room first."


    "good."


    Samwell pushed open the wooden door in front of the door and walked into the room.


    But the next moment, he froze on the spot.


    Because what caught the eye was pink curtains, snow-white cashmere carpets, a luxurious ivory bed, and an exquisite dressing table.


    Where is this reception room?


    It is clearly the bedroom of a certain lady or madam!


    Samwell''s heart tightened, and he immediately turned to leave, only to find that the door had been locked from the outside.


    Just then, a crisp voice sounded in the room:


    "Ah, Sir Caesar, you are so rude, why did you come to my bedroom!"


    Samwell then realized that a young woman was coming out of the room, looking at him with half a smile.


    Alice Cue!


    The youngest daughter of the Viscount Blanton was wearing a rather bold gown at this time, but her figure was too plump, and the clothes were deformed. There was no elegance at all, but it looked ridiculous and round. The round, fat face was covered with heavy makeup, but it couldn''t cover all the freckles and acne.


    Samwell quickly lowered his head and stopped looking.


    Because it is cruel to the ugly to look closely.


    "Sorry, Miss Alice, just now a maid told me that this is the living room, maybe she made a mistake. I''ll leave now."


    "Don''t worry! Sir Caesar, I heard from my father that you are a heroic knight who conquered tens of thousands of wildlings! Tell me your story."


    Looking at Alice who was rushing towards him, Samwell couldn''t guess that this was a well-designed trap!


    Damn Brenton Cue!


    Your daughter can¡¯t buy and sell even if it¡¯s not selling well!


    In a hurry, Samwell exhausted all his strength and slammed the wooden door behind him¡ª


    Click!


    Thanks to the substantial increase in his strength attribute during this period of time, which has reached 2.73, he forcefully broke the door bolt.


    After forcefully opening the door, Samwell rushed out of the room, dodging the tiger attacking the girl behind him, and just after he breathed a sigh of relief, he saw Viscount Brandon with a look of astonishment at the corner!


    At this moment, the air seemed to freeze.


    Samwell reacted first, and said before Viscount Brandon:


    "Master Viscount, I accidentally knocked down the door just now, I''m really sorry."


    Viscount Brandon, who was planning to come to "catch rape", looked helpless at Samwell, who was in good clothes. Finally, he couldn''t help but glared at his daughter Alice, as if to say¡ª


    How did you let him run away so easily?


    Alice snorted aggrievedly, turned and went back to the room.


    "Ahem, it''s all right, don''t worry about the wooden door, Sir Caesar, the dinner party is about to begin, let''s go."


    "good."


    The two walked side by side, tacitly pretending that nothing happened just now, and soon chatted and laughed again.


    "Sir Caesar, what are you going to Qingting Island this time?"


    "Master Viscount, you must be aware that the Crimson Mountains are too barren. If my territory wants to grow and develop, I must purchase food and other living supplies from the outside. This time I went to Qingting Island, hoping to be able to cooperate with the Redwyne family. Reach a material supply contract."


    Viscount Brandon glanced at Samwell, as if laughing at his naivete:


    "Young man, I have to remind you that if you plan to rely on food supplies from outside to supply your territory, you will probably need a lot of money."


    Samwell said in a relaxed tone:


    "I know. Fortunately, a silver mine was discovered in the territory recently, so..."


    "Silver mine?" The sneer on Viscount Brandon''s face suddenly turned into envy, "You are such a lucky guy!"


    "It''s all a gift from the Seven Gods!" Samwell drew a seven-pointed star on his chest devoutly.


    Then he kept silent.


    Sure enough, after waiting for a long time, I heard Viscount Brandon couldn''t help saying:


    "Actually, you don''t need to go to Qingting Island. Our Yangwu City can also supply food and supplies, and it''s closer than Qingting Island! It can save you a lot of shipping costs."


    Samwell secretly smiled in his heart, but on the surface he put on a hesitant look:


    "However, there are more than 10,000 people in my territory, and I''m afraid it will continue to increase in the future. Can you supply so many people?"


    "No problem!" Viscount Brandon waved his hand and said confidently, "There are countless fertile fields around Yangwu City. If you don''t believe me, you can go and see for yourself. Wheat, vegetables, and fruit trees can be seen everywhere! Don''t say ten thousand I can supply even 30,000 people!"


    It turns out that your limit is to supply 30,000 people.


    Samwell rubbed his chin, deliberated:


    "In this case, the price..."


    "Absolutely fair!" Viscount Brandon looked like a diligent businessman at this time, "I can ask someone to make a price list for you. If you are not satisfied, you can talk to me directly!"


    "Well, as long as you can guarantee a fair price, I will purchase food and supplies from Yangwu City."


    "Haha, you made a wise decision!"


    "However, there is a condition that I need to explain in advance." Samwell stopped the beaming Viscount Brandon.


    "What condition?"


    "You should also know that the mining of silver mines requires the authorization of the king. Although I have sent someone to King''s Landing to ask for instructions, it will take time. Moreover, it will take time to organize mining, refining, casting, etc." Samwell Spreading my hands, "I may not be able to pay for these supplies immediately, if you accept the extension, then we can talk about it."


    "Delay?" Viscount Brandon frowned, "How long?"


    "Six months."


    "Half a year?!" Viscount Brandon almost jumped up, "This is impossible!"


    But the next moment, he rolled his eyes and added: "However, if you are willing to marry my daughter, then there is no problem."


    The corner of Samwell''s mouth twitched, and he secretly thought that it''s your daughter who gave me half a year''s supplies for nothing.


    "I can understand your concerns." Samwell put on a look of not caring whether the other party agrees or not, "That''s why I didn''t mention this to you before, but I planned to go straight to Qingting Island. Redwyne The family¡¯s financial strength is strong, and the half-year payment delay is not a problem for them at all.¡±


    These words made Viscount Brandon grit his teeth, hesitated for a while, and then spoke again:


    "You can be delayed for up to three months! After three months, your silver mine should be able to produce output."


    "Three months..." Samwell pretended to ponder for a while before sighing, "Okay, three months. However, I hope that the first batch of food supplies can be shipped to Yingzui Island within three days."


    "No problem!" Viscount Brandon immediately agreed, "We will draw up a list of supplies after the dinner."


    "Okay!" Samwell showed a smile and extended his right hand at the same time, "Happy cooperation!"


    "Happy cooperation!" Viscount Brandon shook Samwell''s hand vigorously, and seemed to realize it, "You are an excellent negotiator!"


    "You too." Samwell smiled very honestly.


    Viscount Brandon moved closer, and said unwillingly:


    "If you are willing to marry my daughter, I will give you three months'' supplies for nothing!"


    "Sorry, Lord Viscount." Samwell said with a righteous face, "I once made an oath that if I can''t open up a territory, I will never start a family!"


    Viscount Brandon sighed, but he could only give up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 42: Green Pavilion Island

    Chapter 42 Qingting Island


    After staying in Yangwu City for three days, watching the transport ship full of food and daily necessities heading towards Yingzui Island, Samwell finally breathed a sigh of relief and bid farewell to Viscount Brandon.


    So, under the warm welcome of Viscount Blanton, and under Miss Alice''s resentful eyes, Samwell and his party embarked on the seaboat to Arbor Island and set sail.


    The whole journey was calm and calm, and only six days later, the ship successfully crossed the Red Wing Strait and arrived at Qingting Island.


    This island is famous for its rich wine, especially the golden wine of Qingting Island, which is the most sought after wine by the nobles of the Seven Kingdoms, and the price is also extremely expensive, which can be called "liquid gold".


    However, what really made the Redwyne family one of the most influential nobles in the river bay is obviously not the wine, but the Arbor Island fleet.


    This fleet, together with the Royal Fleet and the Iron Fleet, are called the three major fleets of Westeros, and they are important maritime forces that can influence the situation of the Seven Kingdoms.


    Under the afternoon sun, Samwell walked down the trestle slowly.


    The wharf was very lively, and laborers carrying goods could be seen everywhere. They yelled loudly and loaded the big bags of goods onto the merchant ships.


    Looking at the familiar scene in front of them, Samwell''s guards all showed nostalgic expressions.


    Just half a year ago, they were still the same as these people, carrying heavy cargo every day, but could barely fill their stomachs, but now, their fate has completely changed.


    Thinking of this, the guards all looked at the lord in front of him very eagerly.


    The arrival of Samwell and his party did not cause any disturbance. Although Todd Flowers had written back in advance expressing Dominic''s visit, it was obvious that with Samwell''s current reputation, it was impossible to get the Redwyne family''s big fanfare. welcome.


    In fact, none of their family members came, only a servant was sent to greet them.


    This is a bit too much.


    Even after Samwell entered the castle and drank tea in the drawing room for a long time, he still failed to see Earl Paxter.


    At this time, even Todd Buddha''s face became extremely gloomy, but Samwell still had that relaxed look.


    In fact, he already had some expectations for the cold reception of the Redwyne family. After all, according to Mrs. Olenna''s plan, although the new territory of Yingzui Island belonged to Samwell in name, the actual controller was Redwynn. Wen family.


    Now that Samwell refuses to be manipulated, Earl Paxter will naturally not give him a good face.


    However, he was not in a hurry.


    After reaching a material supply agreement with Viscount Brandon of Yangwu City, the food crisis in the territory has been temporarily lifted, so he no longer needs the support of the Redwyne family so urgently.


    As for brandy, he didn''t have to ask the Redwyne family to help sell it.


    Although the Redwyne family is indeed the best partner, after all, they have mature sales channels and can deliver brandy to the wine tables of the nobles in Westeros at the fastest speed, and the Qingting Island Winery It is also easier to make brandy famous if it is sold under the name of the brand, but if they don''t know the good and the bad, then it is not impossible to change the partner.


    After calming down, Samwell didn''t care anymore, just to see what kind of tricks that Earl Paxter can play.


    Just waited until the sun went down, and Samwell and his party were so hungry that their bellies started to growl, and finally someone walked into the living room.


    "Oh, why is it so dark? Come on, send some candles!"


    "Sorry, sorry, Sam, for making you wait so long."


    Entering were Earl Paxter''s twin sons, Horace Redwyne and Hope Redwyne.


    The appearance of the two is almost carved out of the same mold, with a square face, orange hair, and freckles all over the face.


    However, the two brothers are still very easy to distinguish.


    The elder brother Horace is taller, and his eyes are more aggressive, looking at everyone as if they are about to fight, while the younger brother Hopper, his words are slurred, as if his mouth is full of saliva and he has not swallowed it.


    "It''s okay, the journey is tiring, and we just rested for half a day." Samwell said with a smile.


    Horace stared at Samwell for a while, and said:


    "Sam, I haven''t seen you for a few years, you have changed a lot."


    Huo Bo also nodded in agreement: "Yeah, I have lost a lot of weight. Have you not had enough to eat recently?"


    Horace immediately said: "It''s really hard to get enough food in places like the Crimson Mountains, hahaha..."


    The two brothers burst out laughing as they spoke.


    Samwell smiled and looked at the two quietly, as if looking at two fools.


    Memories belonging to the original owner surged out, making him realize that he had a relationship with these two brothers.


    Before Earl Randall had not completely given up on his eldest son, he brought Samwell to Arbor Island, hoping to make a marriage contract between him and Earl Paxter''s daughter Desmera Redwyne.


    But it was a pity that Samwell did not live up to expectations at the time. Not only did he fail to win the favor of Earl Paxter, but he also cried bitterly under the teasing and teasing of the two brothers Horace and Hope, and lost all face.


    "It''s really easy to get hungry." Samwell didn''t care about the ridicule of the two brothers, "That''s why I came to Qingting Island, hoping to get help from the Redwynn family to support some food and supplies in Yingzui Island."


    Although a supply contract has been signed with Yangwucheng, Samwell doesn''t mind having one more supplier.


    Otherwise, let the Brandon family control the food lifeline of Yingzui Islet, what if Viscount Brandon turns his face one day? Or bring up the old story again, what if he insists on marrying Miss Alice?


    "Well..." Horace smiled reservedly and said, "Let''s wait until my father comes back."


    "The Earl is not on the island?"


    "Yes, yes, but my father went to inspect the territory."


    "Then when will he come back?"


    "It''s hard to say, maybe tomorrow, or next week... After all, Qingting Island is so big, I don''t know where my father is now."


    When Samwell heard this, he still smiled on the surface, but he had already cursed in his heart.


    "Since this is the case, don''t bother me any more. We still have something to do, so we will leave tomorrow."


    "Are you leaving tomorrow?" Hearing that Samwell said he was going to leave, Horace was stunned.


    "Yes." Samwell smiled slightly, "I still have to go to Old Town."


    "Then you will come to Qingting Island again when you return?" Hopper couldn''t help asking.


    "We''ll see the situation at that time." Samwell said instead, "Maybe we will dock again, and I hope to see the Earl at that time."


    Horace twitched the corners of his mouth, his face cloudy and uncertain.


    After a while, he forced a smile and said:


    "In that case, I''ll send someone to arrange a room for you to rest early."


    "Okay, then I will trouble you."


    Samwell didn''t hesitate at all, he got up and walked outside.


    Horace and his brother looked at each other, unable to hide their surprise.


    But soon, the two brothers exchanged glances tacitly, then quickened their pace, sending Samwell out from left to right.


    The door of the living room is not wide enough for the three of them to walk side by side, but the Horace Brothers did not evade at all, but instead took the opportunity to squeeze in the middle¡ª


    Boom!


    There was a muffled sound, but Samwell stepped out the door calmly, while the two brothers staggered and almost fell over.


    "Ah! I''m really sorry, are you all right?" Samwell turned back in a fuss.


    Horras endured the burning pain on his shoulder and the uncontrollable shock in his heart, and said:


    "It''s okay, we accidentally tripped."


    "So it is." Samwell suddenly realized, "I thought you two didn''t have enough to eat."


    After finishing speaking, he walked away without paying any attention to the flushed faces of the two brothers.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 43: Pay attention to

    Chapter 43 Emphasis


    The night was dark.


    The castle study was brightly lit by candles.


    Earl Paxter, who was supposed to inspect the territory, was sitting upright at this moment, listening to Todd Flower in front of him tell the whole story of the development of Yingzui Island.


    When Todd said that Samwell kept two thousand savages out of the valley with only a hundred recruits, Horace on the side couldn''t help retorting:


    "How is it possible! Absolutely impossible! One hundred recruits, how could it be possible to block the attack of two thousand savages! Todd, what are you bragging about!"


    Without waiting for Todd to argue, Earl Paxter glared at his eldest son and said:


    "Shut up!"


    Horace fell silent for a moment.


    Earl Paxter was thin and thin, and he seemed even more insignificant when he was huddled in a large chair, but no one in the room dared to really ignore the lord of Qingting Island.


    Not only them, but even the Duke of Mace, who is the governor of the Reach, had to bother to win over this person. For this reason, he deliberately married his own sister Mina Tyrell.


    "Todd, keep talking."


    "Yes, my lord." Todd continued hastily.


    Next, no one dared to interrupt his narration.


    Subjugate the Huya tribe, ambush the coalition of thirteen tribes, brew brandy, discover silver mines...


    The expressions of the brothers Horace and Hopper became increasingly ugly, as if they were listening to some ghost story.


    No ghost story is that far off the mark!


    The two brothers didn''t want to believe that the fat boy who was teased by him to cry was now a heroic knight who could open up territory in the Crimson Mountains.


    It''s all fake!


    Fake!


    Horace rubbed his sore shoulder, roaring inwardly.


    When Todd finally finished his narration, Horace immediately turned his head to look at his father, his mouth seemed to be full of words, but seeing Earl Paxter bowed his head in silence, he forced his mouth shut.


    Of course the others did not dare to speak.


    The study fell into a strange silence, only the occasional subtle sound of the candle burning could be heard.


    After a long time, Earl Paxter finally raised his head, with no expression of joy or anger on his face, he asked Todd:


    "He came to Qingting Island this time just to buy food and supplies?"


    "My lord, in fact, Sir Caesar has already reached a supply contract with the Cue family in Yangwu City, so he may not be in a hurry to buy food supplies from Qingting Island. But Brandy, he probably wants to cooperate with Qingting Island. "


    "Brandy..." Earl Paxter curled his lips and said casually, "Have you brought it? I''ll try it and see if it''s really as good as you said."


    "Bring it." Todd took out a small oak jar, came to the table, and poured a glass for Earl Paxter.


    The strong aroma of the wine permeated the air, and Earl Paxter, who was originally looking lazy, sat up straight in an instant.


    He squinted his eyes and stared at the amber liquid in the glass for a while, before picking up the glass and sniffing it in front of his nose.


    "Good wine!"


    Earl Paxter came to a conclusion before drinking the wine.


    This caused all the Redwynes present to look stunned.


    However, the tangy aroma of the wine was really alluring, and everyone swallowed quietly.


    Under their expectant or questioning eyes, Earl Paxter finally drank the wine in his glass.


    Gulp¡ª


    Everyone held their breath.


    Earl Paxter closed his eyes and raised his head, as if thinking about it.


    After a long time, he opened his eyes again, looked at his eldest son Horace, and said:


    "Early tomorrow morning, you bring Samwell to see me!"


    "Yes, Father." Horace quickly agreed.


    After that, he looked eagerly at the jar in Todd''s hand, as if he wanted to taste it too.


    But before he could speak, Earl Paxter ordered Todd:


    "Send all the remaining wine in your hand to the winery, let the winemakers taste it, and see if you can figure out how it is brewed."


    "Yes, my lord." Todd re-capped the jar under the eager eyes of everyone.


    Earl Paxter glanced at him and urged:


    "Going right now."


    "Yes." Todd had to turn around and leave the study.


    Out the door, the illegitimate child smiled bitterly.


    I know in my heart that I am always just a "Buddha flower".


    Earl Paxter will not let him truly enter the core of the Redwyne family.


    Under the dim candlelight, the corridors of the castle flickered.


    Everything in front of me is so familiar, yet so strange.


    Taking a deep breath, Todd calmed down and walked towards the winery.


    ¡­


    The next morning.


    After Samwell got up, washed up and had breakfast, he didn''t bother to say hello to the Redwin family, and went straight to the pier with his staff.


    Just happened to meet a merchant ship going to Old Town, Samwell paid some money and took the boat.


    As the huge anchor was pulled up from the water, the merchant ship slowly sailed out of the port.


    Todd Fohua, who was standing at the bow of the boat, looked at all this with a look of astonishment on his face.


    Why didn''t Horace come to Samwell? Or had Lord Paxter changed his mind later on?


    Why! Sure enough, I''m just an outsider, I don''t know anything...


    Looking at Todd who was depressed, Samwell asked:


    "What? Can''t bear to go home?"


    "This is not my home." Todd sighed, looking down at the sparkling water.


    The sea breeze is warm, but it can''t blow away Todd''s melancholy.


    But the next moment, he heard Chiman beside him say:


    "My lord, are those two on the pier the Redwyne Brothers?"


    Samwell stared intently for a while: "Eh? It seems really. Are they here to see you off?"


    Todd looked up quickly, and sure enough, he saw the twin brothers of the Redwyne family standing on the pier crazily shaking their arms towards him, and at the same time shouting something loudly, but it was too far away to hear clearly.


    "Goodbye! Goodbye! Don''t send it away!" Samwell also waved his arms at the two brothers.


    I still don¡¯t forget to turn my head to Todd and say:


    "I didn''t expect these two brothers to be quite enthusiastic."


    Todd opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    At the same time, a thought popped up in his mind - Horace didn''t forget to bring Samwell to see Earl Paxter, right?


    Probably not.


    Todd shook his head, shaking off the ridiculous idea.


    How could the heir of the Redwyne family be so stupid?


    ¡­


    "Wait! Wait! My father wants to see you! My father wants to see you!"


    On the pier, the two brothers waved their arms wildly and roared at the sea.


    All the workers around looked at them with foolish eyes.


    Until the voices of the two became hoarse, there was no sign of the merchant ship turning around.


    "Damn brother! Stupid brother! You overslept!" In desperation, Hobber tugged on his brother''s sleeve and shouted in his ear, "What should we do now? Father is still waiting for Samwell!"


    "What should I do? What should I do..." Horace looked at the merchant ship fading away with a dull expression on his face.


    He was addicted to alcohol last night by the brandy. After returning to the room, he drank to satisfy his hunger. He accidentally drank too much, and then he couldn''t get up in the morning...


    Thinking of his father who was about to go into a rage, the eldest son of the Redwyne family shuddered.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 44: old town

    Chapter 44 Old Town


    The warm sun shines on the smooth mirror-like sea surface, and at first glance, it looks like a green wool carpet extending to the horizon.


    The sea surface of Whispering Bay has always been known for its tranquility. It is rare to see waves higher than ten feet. No matter how unruly the sea breeze comes here, it will become gentle, as soft as a lover''s whisper.


    As the merchant ships sailed into the bay, Samwell could already see the iconic buildings of the old town from a distance¡ª


    Towering Tower.


    This huge tower of stone steps is one of the most magnificent and magnificent buildings in Westeros.


    It is more than 800 feet high, and the spire of the raging fire burning day and night goes straight into the sky, which can be clearly distinguished even hundreds of nautical miles away.


    For thousands of years, this bright lighthouse standing at the mouth of the Mead River has pointed out the direction for countless captains.


    As the merchant ship slowly approached the port, the majestic figure of the towering tower became clearer and clearer to everyone.


    Everyone''s eyes widened, looking up at the miraculous building in front of them, unconsciously holding their breath.


    Qieman, who had no knowledge, was even more unbearable. His whole body began to tremble, as if seeing a god, and he almost knelt down to worship.


    Even though he was used to seeing skyscrapers in his previous life, Samwell couldn''t hide his surprise at this time.


    It is really hard for him to imagine how to build such a lighthouse with the productivity of Game of Thrones close to the middle ages.


    Unless it''s magic!


    An idea came to Samwell''s mind.


    Such a building, apart from magic, he couldn''t think of any other way to build it.


    As the busiest port in Westeros, the sea area here is extremely crowded, and the merchant ships that Samwell and his party are on even have to wait in line to enter the port.


    Under the afterglow of the setting sun, this ancient city looks peaceful and elegant, like an old man who has experienced thousands of years of wind and frost, watching the vicissitudes of the world with calm and indifferent eyes.


    In addition to the towering tower, there are two famous buildings in the old town¡ªSchool City and Starry Temple.


    School City is the place where bachelors are trained, and it is also the place that the original owner most yearns for. Countless well-educated people set out from here to the lords of Westeros, big and small, to give them advice and suggestions.


    As for the Starry Church, it has been the center of the belief of the Seven Gods for thousands of years, and the seat of the archbishop until it was replaced by the Baylor Cathedral in King''s Landing more than a hundred years ago. But in the hearts of many believers of the Seven Gods, this place is still the closest to the kingdom of heaven.


    Of course, when talking about Old Town, one cannot fail to mention its lord, that is, the family that lives in the Tower¡ª


    The Hightower family.


    As one of the oldest families in Westeros, Hightower''s bloodline can be traced back to the ancestors. As early as the distant Dawn Era, they once ruled the Mead River Valley-the King of the Tower.


    However, such an ancient and influential family did not show the strength in line with its identity at all.


    In fact, in the eyes of many people, the Hightower family is not only not strong enough, it can even be called weak.


    As the king of the ancestors, when the Andals invaded, Hightower chose to submit and marry; when the Gardener family expanded from the Mande River valley, Hightower chose to submit and divorce his wife and marry When Targaryen rode a giant dragon to kill him, Hightower still chose to surrender, united¡­


    Uh, no marriage this time.


    It''s not that Hightower doesn''t want to, but the Targaryen family follows the tradition of intermarriage between brothers and sisters, and generally won''t let the "blood of the real dragon" flow out.


    This series of behaviors is indeed difficult for the Hightower family to establish enough prestige, let alone generate enough awe for them.


    However, Samwell never underestimated this family.


    In fact, anyone who takes the Hightowers lightly pays a heavy price for it¡ªoften in ways they don''t even realize.


    Those bachelors who came from the academy city to serve as advisors to the major lords, even though they claim to have no surname, no position, and no political inclination, who dares to say that the Hightower family has no influence on them at all?


    What is the purpose of those bachelors who pretend to be pious in order to study the mystery?


    That Xuecheng cardinal who rejects outsiders, what is he discussing in the dark room?


    What secrets are hidden behind those ancient and heavy doors?


    ¡­


    In Samwell¡¯s view, the Hightower family is well versed in the principle of ¡°conquering the strong with softness, and defeating the strong with the weak¡±. They never face strong enemies directly, but change the world in a silent way.


    Countless ancient and powerful families have been wiped out in the long river of time, and it is certainly no coincidence that only the Hightower family has survived to this day.


    As soon as they got off the merchant ship, Samwell and his party boarded another ferry boat¡ªthe towering castle tower of the Hightower family is located on the Battle Island, and they had to change boats.


    Conquest Island is an alluvial island at the mouth of the Mande River. It is said that in the distant Dawn Era, there were giant dragons entrenched on the island until the first Hightower appeared, wiped them out, and built towering towers on the island.


    When Samwell stood in front of this man-made miracle, he finally felt his own insignificance uncontrollably.


    This is really not like a masterpiece of mortals.


    "Dear Sir Caesar, welcome to the towering tower." In front of the gate of the castle, a handsome middle-aged man with an extraordinary bearing showed a bright smile at Samwell.


    This person is the lord of Oldtown, the eldest son of Earl Leighton¡ªSer Baelor Hightower.


    However, what really caught Samwell''s attention was the beautiful figure beside Sir Baylor¡ª


    Miss Margaery Tyrell.


    The daughter of the duke is wearing a green pleated skirt. The waist line outlined by gold silk highlights her perfect figure. Her soft brown curly hair is fixed by a headband and falls from the top of her head. Her gentle eyes see Sam When Will, he couldn''t help showing a look of surprise:


    "Ser Caesar, I almost didn''t recognize you!"


    Samwell was also stunned, apparently he did not expect to see this "Highgarden Rose" under the towering tower.


    But soon, he came back to his senses, bent down and saluted:


    "Good day, Sir Baylor, Miss Margery, the road to pioneering is not so easy, so I lost some weight."


    "It''s not just ''some'' thinner, it''s completely changed." Margaery looked Samwell up and down, pursed her lips and smiled, "And I heard that you have subdued tens of thousands of savages, It''s amazing."


    "I also helped the Hightower family get rid of a nasty wanted criminal, my poor cousin can finally rest in peace." Sir Baylor added with a smile, it seems that he has received the wildling sent by Viscount Brandon head.


    "It is my honor to be able to help the Hightower family." Samwell smiled at Baylor, and then turned his gaze to Margaery, "It is my responsibility to expand the territory of the Tyrell family."


    Margaery¡¯s eyes turned into crescent moons when she smiled, and cute dimples appeared on both sides of her cheeks:


    "I''m proud of you, my knight. This month''s funding will also be very generous!"


    Hearing this, the smile on Samwell''s face grew brighter: "Thank you for your generosity! Your efforts will definitely be rewarded."


    Afterwards, he asked curiously: "Miss Margery, I would like to ask, why did you appear here?"


    "I came back to visit relatives with my mother, and I didn''t expect to meet you. What a coincidence."


    It was only then that Samwell remembered that Margaery''s mother, the Duchess of Highgarden, was the daughter of the Lord of Old Town, Earl Layton.


    "Okay, stop standing outside, come in." Baylor invited with a smile.


    Samwell nodded, took the bread and salt from the servants on the side, put them in his mouth, and then walked into the gate of the castle.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 45: banquet

    Chapter 45 Banquet


    Walking into the towering tower, Samwell couldn''t help looking around with curious eyes.


    The walls made of black boulders give people a heavy feeling, and the traces of countless years are deposited in it. Perhaps every tiny crack may hide a long-forgotten story.


    Seeing this, Baylor smiled and said: "Everyone who comes here for the first time will feel novelty, but if you live here for decades, you will only feel depressed and bored. Hey, if it weren''t for me, I only have a younger brother and no older brother, I''m afraid He left here long ago and ran around the world."


    Samwell stroked the dark and smooth wall and asked:


    "Is this really built more than 10,000 years ago?"


    Baylor laughed loudly and said:


    "How could it be so early! Although it is true that the Hightower family came to settle here in the Dawn Era tens of thousands of years ago, our castle was still a wooden tower at that time, only fifty feet high. Later, several castles were built one after another. There are three tall towers, and until the fifth one, it is the current towering tower."


    "The builder is ''City Builder'' Brandon Stark?" Samwell remembered the relevant records he read from the original book.


    "Yes." Baylor nodded, and suddenly said with some longing, "It is said that he also built the Great Wall of Impossibility. It is a more magnificent building. I really want to see it."


    "And Storm''s End." At this moment, a clear voice came from behind everyone.


    Samwell turned his head and saw a beautiful young man walking down the stairs.


    Yes, pretty.


    For the first time, Samwell felt that using this word to describe a man did not feel out of place.


    The flowing brown curly hair, charming golden eyes, and handsome face are enough to make any woman fall in love with him, even some men are no exception.


    Seeing everyone''s gazes, the pretty boy on the stairs smiled slightly and continued:


    "Lord Renly told me that Storm''s End is also the masterpiece of Brandon the Builder, and no storm can shake it."


    "Loras, come quickly." Margaery waved to the boy on the stairs, "This is the pioneer knight I mentioned to you, Samwell Caesar."


    Loras walked down the steps, nodded to Samwell, and said:


    "I am the third son of Lord Highgarden, Loras Tyrell. Nice to meet you, Ser Caesar."


    "It''s an honor to meet you, Sir Loras." Samwell nodded in return, suddenly realizing that this is the "Knight of Flowers", and he really lived up to his reputation.


    Just wondering how he was in Oldtown too?


    Samwell remembered that Loras was supposed to be a servant to Lord Renly Baratheon of Storm''s End?


    I don¡¯t know if I saw Samwell¡¯s doubts, but Loras explained:


    "Lord Renly is also here, talking to the Earl and his mother up there."


    Renly is here too?


    Samwell was slightly taken aback, and then greater doubts arose in his heart¡ª


    What is Renly doing here? The Hightowers are not related to the Baratheons.


    He immediately realized that Margaret and her mother came to the Tower of Sky Tower probably not just to visit relatives.


    There are too many coincidences to be believed to be coincidences.


    While Samwell was thinking wildly, Loras said again:


    "You are completely different from what I imagined, Sir Caesar. I heard that you have already opened up a territory in the Crimson Mountains? You have also surrendered tens of thousands of wildlings?"


    "Yes, thanks to the blessing of the Seven Gods."


    "The seven gods will only bless brave and pious knights." Loras laughed, "I have heard some bad rumors about you before, but now it seems that those are vicious and untrue slanders. No wonder Blue Lord Li always said, don''t trust your ears, trust your eyes."


    "Thank you for your praise." Samwell also flattered, "I have also heard that you are a knight with superb martial arts, especially good at using spears."


    "My spear skills are all learned from Lord Renly. He is a better knight than me, and he is a wise lord. By the way, I haven''t seen a wildling yet, Sir Caesar, can you tell me Shall I tell you about them? How did they fight? What weapons did they use?"


    "Of course, their weapons are very simple..."


    Samwell sneered in his heart as he told the story.


    This Loras is really a straightforward boy, but a little too straightforward, and he doesn''t hide his thoughts at all¡ªeverything is inseparable from "Lord Renly".


    Several people walked and chatted, and the atmosphere was very harmonious.


    I don¡¯t know how many floors I went up, Sir Baylor stopped, pointed to the room in front of him and said to Samwell:


    "Sir Caesar, this is the room arranged for you. The room of your entourage is also next to it. Please rest for a while. The dinner will be held at six o''clock, and a servant will come to inform you at that time."


    "Okay, Sir Baylor, thank you for your hospitality. Sir Loras, Miss Margery, see you later."


    "see you later."


    Entering the room, Samwell took a shower first, and then went to bed to rest, until the maid knocked on the door, he got up and changed clothes unhurriedly.


    After going out, Samwell did not rush to the banquet hall, but waited for Todd Flower and Cheeman to pack up before going to the banquet together.


    There is no way, the lesson in Yangwu City last time gave Samwell a psychological shadow. Although he knew that Earl Layton was unlikely to be as eager to marry his daughter as Viscount Brandon, but he never dared to talk to other people alone. The maid left.


    What if it is some other trap?


    Boys should protect themselves when they go out.


    The three followed the maid to the banquet hall.


    The floor of the hall is paved with purple paulownia wood flooring that can reflect people''s shadows. This kind of wood is tight and shiny, and it is an excellent material for making furniture. However, such valuable purple paulownia wood is just a floor here.


    Seven white jade carved pillars support the dome of the hall. More than a dozen mighty and majestic armored warriors stand motionless around the hall with spears in their hands. The slim and beautiful maids are taking plates of delicacies to the long dining table with light steps. .


    The dinner was in the form of a buffet. Unfortunately, very few guests stayed at the long tables filled with delicious food and wine.


    The guests were divided into two groups. The charming and charming ladies dressed up sat on the left hand side of the hall, laughing like silver bells from time to time, while on the right hand side of the hall, well-dressed gentlemen gathered, chatting in twos and threes.


    The brightly lit hall, the luxurious and elegant decoration, the courteous waiters, the soft and charming maids, and countless delicacies all outline a scene of a night banquet for aristocrats.


    Although Todd was an illegitimate child, he was also from a noble family like Redwyne, and he had served in High Court for many years. He wasn''t too nervous seeing such a scene, but he unconsciously straightened his collar again. And the bumpkin Qiman had never seen such a big scene before, his body movements became extremely stiff.


    Samwell didn''t notice the state of the two attendants. With an impeccable smile on his face, he walked into the banquet hall under the bowing guidance of the young maid.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 46: cooperate

    Chapter 46 Cooperation


    Entering the banquet hall, Samwell saw Miss Margaery Tyrell at a glance.


    This "Gaoting Rose" wore a pink satin dress with a halter neck tonight. The backless and waist design perfectly outlined her graceful figure, and her clear and deep brown eyes seemed to be beautiful The gemstone, the elegant and charming smile on the crystal clear red lips, the noble temperament and the stunning beauty make this daughter of the duke a well-deserved focus no matter where she goes.


    Of course, Samwell would not go to her so rashly.


    Here is the towering tower, he must first express his greetings and thanks to the master.


    Earl Layton is also easy to find.


    The gentlemen on the right half of the hall faintly surround a core, and there are four people in that core¡ª


    One was Ser Baelor Hightower who greeted Samwell into the castle in the afternoon, the other was Loras Tyrell, the "Knight of Flowers" who was dressed up beautifully, and the other was tall and handsome with a embroidered Young man of the crowned stag¡ª


    This should be the king''s younger brother, Duke of Storm''s End, Renly Baratheon.


    The white-haired old man who was talking cordially with Duke Renly should be the owner of the towering tower, Earl Layton.


    Sir Baylor noticed Samwell''s approach, and whispered something in his father''s ear.


    After that, Earl Layton turned his gaze.


    Before Samwell could speak, the old earl said with a smile:


    "Sir Caesar, I have received your gift and I like it very much!"


    "It is my honor, Lord Earl." Samwell stepped forward and bowed.


    At this time, Duke Renly asked curiously:


    "Excuse me, is Caesar a family from the Reach? Why haven''t I heard of it?"


    Loras explained:


    "Lord Renly, this is the pioneer knight of the Tyrell family, Samwell, the eldest son of Earl Randyll Tarly. He has just established a new territory in the Crimson Mountains, and Caesar is his new family name."


    When Duke Renly heard the words, a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes. He was very surprised why the eldest son of the Tarly family gave up Horn Hill and went to develop a barren land like the Crimson Mountains instead.


    Of course, out of politeness, he would definitely not ask such a question, but smiled:


    "It turned out to be a knight from the Hunter family. No wonder he was able to open up a territory in the Scarlet Mountains. What a hero!"


    "My lord duke, you are absurd. My castle has not been built yet, so I dare not say that I have opened up a territory."


    "I believe you will be able to build a castle." Duke Renly encouraged, and then saw that Samwell had something to discuss with Earl Layton, so he said thoughtfully, "I''m going to get some food, you guys talk. "


    "I''m going too." Loras naturally followed in a desperate manner.


    Facing Earl Layton and his son alone, Samwell did not beat around the bush, and said directly:


    "My lord, I came to Old Town this time, mainly because I want to ask for your help on three things."


    "You said." Earl Layton kept smiling.


    "The first thing is that a silver mine has been discovered in my territory. I have sent someone to King''s Landing to apply for authorization from His Majesty. However, I still need a bachelor who is proficient in mining, refining, and casting. I wonder if you can Introduce me to someone?"


    "The rules of the school city will provide each lord with a bachelor as an advisor. However, before your castle is completed and recognized as an official lord by the governor of the river bend, the school city probably won''t send you a bachelor."


    "That''s why I want to ask you to do me a favor. I would like to ask if the city can be flexible and send a bachelor in advance? If not, then at least give me the technology of silver mining."


    "The rules of the school city cannot be accommodated, and I can''t interfere with this."


    Hearing this, Samwell secretly rolled his eyes¡ªthe Hightower family, as the founders and patrons of the Academy City, said that they couldn''t even do such trivial things, what a lie.


    Before Samwell could speak again, Earl Layton said again: "However, I can ask Moroya to teach you the technology of mining and refining silver mines."


    Moroya Hightower? That "crazy girl"?


    Samwell withdrew his previous complaints about Earl Layton, and quickly thanked: "Thank you for your help! Who is Miss Moloya? I want to thank her personally later."


    "She''s not here." Baylor smiled wryly and shook his head. "My younger sister never likes to participate in social activities among nobles. I''ll take you to see her tomorrow morning."


    Scientific madman really lives up to his reputation.


    "Okay, I''m sorry to trouble you." Samwell thanked, and then continued the previous topic, "The second thing is about the supply of food and materials. You must also know that barren land like the Crimson Mountains can''t grow crops at all." The crops are produced, so I need to purchase food from the outside world, as well as other living supplies. I don¡¯t know if the Hightower family is willing to be my supplier.¡±


    Although there is already the supplier of the Kui family, Samwell will definitely not be willing to hand over the lifeline of the territory to a family. Finding multiple suppliers and diversifying risks is the kingly way.


    Furthermore, the Kui family can supply up to 30,000 people. Samwell certainly doesn''t think this is the upper limit of the population of his territory, and it will be a matter of time to seek more supply channels.


    "That''s no problem." Earl Layton''s answer should be very straightforward. The Hightower family likes to make money. "You can directly discuss the details with Baylor."


    Beside, Baylor bowed slightly and said with a smile, "Yes, Sir Caesar, I am now taking care of the business affairs of the family."


    "Okay." Samwell nodded to Baylor, and then said, "As for the third thing, a new wine has been brewed in my territory, and I want to talk to you about cooperative sales."


    "New wine?" Earl Layton sniffled subconsciously, "Can I have a taste?"


    This is an old drunkard.


    Samwell looked at the other party''s red wine-grooved nose and secretly smiled, took an oak jar from Todd''s hand beside him, and said:


    "This is a new wine I brew from grapes in the Scarlet Mountains. It tastes pretty good. You should try it."


    As he spoke, Samwell waved for a waiter, took out a cup from the tray, filled it with brandy, and handed it to Earl Layton.


    Samwell just wanted to remind the other party that the wine was very strong, but before he could speak, Earl Layton raised his head and drank it down.


    "Good wine!" The old earl breathed out the smell of alcohol, fine beads of sweat oozed from his forehead, and his rosy nose instantly became redder.


    Baylor saw this, his eyes lit up, and said:


    "Can I have a drink too?"


    "Of course." Samwell nodded happily.


    At this time, the good friends Renly and Loras just came back from picking up the meal. Seeing this, they also asked Samwell for a drink.


    The nobles of Westeros can be said to be alcoholics per capita due to their health and communication needs.


    So Brandy''s first official appearance in public was more perfect than Samwell imagined.


    "The sweetness of the grapes and the aroma of the oak are perfectly combined to form such a mellow and sweet taste, Sir Caesar, you are really a wine-making genius!" Earl Layton shook his head and praised in a drunken tone, "This wine Do you have a name?"


    "Brandy." Samwell laughed, and then showed a little regret, "It''s a pity that the storage time is too short, and the aroma of oak has not fully penetrated into the wine, otherwise the taste will be even better. Earl, look, this sea of ??wine Can the Tal family help with the sale?"


    "sure!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 47: first dance

    Chapter 47 The First Dance


    No one expected that the protagonist of this banquet was neither the beautiful Miss Margaery nor the honorable Duke Renly, but a new wine¡ª


    Brandy.


    Almost every guest who tasted the brandy was full of praise for it. Unfortunately, because it has not yet been mass-produced, Samwell did not bring much wine this time, and everyone disappeared before finishing a round of drinking.


    This kind of seeking but not meeting coincides with the true meaning of "hunger marketing", and instead makes everyone''s desire for brandy stronger.


    So, Samwell surrounded a circle of nobles and directly discussed with him about the purchase of brandy.


    Facing the enthusiasm of the crowd, Samwell remained calm, and said that he had reached a sales agreement with the Hightower family, and that if he wanted to buy brandy, he should go directly to Sir Baylor.


    Although direct sales can make more profits, Samwell is very clear that he does not have the ability and time to organize caravans to expand sales channels. More importantly, the profits of brandy are too attractive and will definitely attract coveted eyes. So he had to share part of the benefits and win over a strong enough partner.


    The Hightower family is such a character now.


    Looking at Earl Layton and Sir Baylor surrounded by everyone, Samwell stood aside with a glass of wine and smiled brightly.


    But then, he felt a pang of hunger¡ªwell, he actually forgot something.


    Samwell handed the empty wine glass to the waiter, asked for another silver plate, and walked to the long table in the front row of the hall.


    Looking at the delicacies on the table, Samwell''s eyes did not stop, but quickly glanced over.


    There are really golden tail shrimps!


    Samwell was overjoyed.


    Although the effectiveness of the golden tail shrimp has declined to an extremely low level with the improvement of the strength attribute, the accumulation of a small amount makes a lot of money, and this is a self-service, how much he eats is paid by the Hightower family, how could he miss it.


    Thus, Samwell simply stood next to the plate where the goldentail shrimp was placed, and ate it as soon as he took it, and then took it after eating... completely ignoring all the strange eyes cast around him.


    Wind reviews are extremely changeable.


    He used to be the useless eldest son of the Tully family, but when he gained a foothold in the Crimson Mountains, he became a young and promising Sir Caesar.


    If one day he can sit on the Iron Throne, then he is Caesar!


    At that time, all his unbearable, embarrassing, and difficult times will disappear under the more dazzling legendary light.


    Todd Flowers looked at his lord''s behavior, and couldn''t help but hide in the corner of the hall quietly. However, the bumpkin Cheman followed suit, and stood by the long table with a plate, taking it as he ate.


    This young savage has never eaten so much delicious food in his life, how could he let it go so easily.


    Just as the pair of wonderful master and servant were feasting like no one else, the melodious sound of the harp sounded slowly, kicking off the prelude to the dance.


    Samwell still stood still.


    He didn''t know how to dance in his previous life. Although the original owner had received dance education when he was a child, because he was too fat and cowardly, he hadn''t practiced it for too long, and he was already unfamiliar with it.


    As for Cheeman, it is even more impossible to jump. This guy saw that his lord had been staring at the golden tail shrimp, so he came over out of curiosity, wanting to try one, but was frightened away by Samwell''s protective eyes.


    At this time, many men and women in the hall have already found their dance partners, and they are walking to the dance floor hand in hand, and began to dance lightly.


    The most distinguished Duke Renly walked towards Miss Margaery, who was the most eye-catching. It seemed that he was going to invite the "Rose of Highgarden" to dance with him, but he didn''t expect that just halfway there, a The girl in the purple evening dress stopped directly in front of Duke Renly.


    Duke Renly had no choice but to hold the girl''s hand and walk onto the dance floor.


    Samwell was wondering which family''s eldest lady dared to compete with "Highgarden Rose" for the limelight, and then saw Sir Baylor with a slightly embarrassed face.


    It appears to be his daughter, so no wonder.


    The eldest granddaughter of Earl Layton does have the confidence to compete with Margaret for a man, not to mention that this is still in the towering tower.


    However, Duke Renly was intercepted, so it was very difficult to find a suitable person to invite Margaery to the first dance. Originally, Loras could come to help his sister out, but he already had partner.


    So, the most dazzling girl in the audience, at this time, was actually empty in front of her, and she was about to miss the first dance song.


    Samwell looked at the young male aristocrats who were eager to try, but still dared not step forward for fear of being rejected, curled their lips in disdain, and said in a low voice:


    "A group of cowards."


    After finishing speaking, he put down the dinner plate and strode towards Margaery.


    As a knight of the Tyrell family, Samwell felt it was his duty to help the beautiful Miss Margery eliminate the embarrassment.


    Even if he himself is not good at dancing.


    Yes, that¡¯s how dedicated it is!


    "Dear Miss Margery, may I have the honor of inviting you to your first dance?"


    Margaery looked at Samwell who was saluting to her, and secretly heaved a sigh of relief, but someone finally came, otherwise she would really end up in a field where no one cares about her, how embarrassing it would be.


    "Of course, my knight."


    Margaery smiled sweetly, placed her white slender hand in Samwell''s big hand, and let the other party lead her into the center of the dance floor.


    After standing still and posing, Samwell suddenly whispered in the girl''s ear:


    "I''ll tell you a secret, I''m not very good at dancing."


    "Huh?" Margaery was stunned for a moment, and then said helplessly, "It''s okay, I will teach you."


    After finishing speaking, he began to teach Samwell how to walk, how to listen to the rhythm of the music, how to maintain his posture... and most importantly, how not to step on his own feet!


    The two did stumble at first, but as Samwell gradually picked up the childhood memories of the original owner, the dance steps became much smoother.


    Although it still can¡¯t be called graceful, at least it won¡¯t step on Miss Margery¡¯s feet anymore.


    There were already several black footprints left on those delicate red high heels.


    "How is it? Am I a fast learner?" Samwell spun on the dance floor with the beautiful girl in his arms, feeling really proud.


    "It''s not bad." Margaery puffed her cheeks and said angrily, "If you can use the enthusiasm for dealing with goldentail shrimp to learn the dance, it will definitely be faster."


    Samwell laughed, and didn''t make any excuses. He just led the girl in a rather difficult lock-step rotation, which caused Margaery to let out a soft cry.


    After recovering, Margaery glared at Samwell.


    Unfortunately, there is no lethality.


    The cooperation between the two became more tacit, and Margaery was finally able to show her charm to the fullest.


    Spiritual and elegant dance steps, graceful figure, and bright and beautiful appearance, even if she is dragged down by a clumsy dance partner, she still makes her the focus of the hall again.


    It caused those noble youths who were hesitant to come up to invite the dance to beat their feet and chests even more, annoyed.


    After another sway, Margaery suddenly said, "Sam, in fact, the Tyrell family can also help you sell brandy."


    The corners of Samwell''s mouth slightly raised, but he said in his mouth:


    "What? Sorry, Miss Margery, I didn''t catch you just now."


    Margaret had no choice but to repeat it.


    "I''m really sorry, Miss Margery, but I have already signed a contract with the Hightower family, and it is an exclusive sales contract, so..." Samwell looked embarrassed.


    Although there is no such thing at all, and whether it is to prevent monopoly or to spread risks, it is impossible for him to sign such an exclusive sales contract, but negotiations must have some chips.


    If not, then there is something out of nothing...


    Margaret frowned slightly when she heard this.


    Samwell said again:


    "Of course, for the sake of the Tyrell family, I can negotiate with Earl Layton to re-sign the contract, but..."


    "But what?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 48: persuade

    Chapter 48 Persuasion


    "However, I am worried that Earl Layton will not agree to revise the contract."


    "Well, there is indeed a possibility." Margaret also felt that the Hightower family would not easily agree to share profits with others, so she said, "How about I ask my mother to talk to Earl Layton?"


    "This is not good." Samwell quickly persuaded, "If this is spread, others will say that the Tyrell family is robbing their vassals for profit."


    "Okay then." Margaery had to give up the idea just now, "How sure are you that you can persuade Earl Layton to re-sign the contract?"


    "Well..." Samwell put on a heartbroken expression, "It depends on how much I am willing to give up to the Hightower family. Hey, Earl Layton will probably ask for a higher share."


    Margaret also felt a little embarrassed when she heard the words, and said:


    "Thank you Sam, I will explain this to my father and ask him to give you a higher share to make up for the loss."


    "You are such a kind lady!" Samwell tried not to laugh out loud, "Actually, I would rather be compensated in other ways than share."


    "other aspects?"


    "Yes. As you know, most of my current citizens are savages, and there are too few Hewan people among them. There is a great hidden danger hidden in the racial imbalance, and it may explode one day. , and as a nobleman of Hewan, I still trust the people of Hewan more. Therefore, I hope that His Excellency the Duke will allow me to send people to collect the refugees in High Court and let them go to Yingzui Island to become my subjects."


    "This..." Margaret hesitated.


    Of course she is aware of the importance of the population of the territory. Any smart lord will not allow his subjects to leave, even those without land.


    The last time Samwell secretly recruited dock laborers to develop, it was actually a violation of the rules, but because the number of people recruited was not too many, the Tyrell family didn''t bother with him.


    Now he has the idea of ??being a refugee again.


    Margery didn¡¯t know how many refugees there were in Highgarden, but it was definitely not a small number. How could Samwell abduct them casually?


    Seeing that Margaery hesitated, Samwell persuaded again:


    "Miss Margaery, those refugees who lost their land can''t pay taxes for the Tyrell family, and keeping them will only affect the urban environment. The more they are, the more polluted the beautiful Highgarden will be. So please let them Let me erase this scar for House Tyrell!"


    "I''ll go back and discuss it with my father." Margaery still didn''t agree directly, and then seemed to be worried that it would chill Samwell''s heart, so she quickly added, "Don''t worry, even if father doesn''t agree to let you gather the refugees, you can Will compensate you in other ways."


    But I just want population!


    Samwell now has only a few hundred Hewan people under his command. Compared with the tens of thousands of savages, this number is too small, and as he gradually expands to the depths of the Red Mountains, he will definitely conquer more savages in the future, but Hewan It is difficult to replenish the number of Taiwanese.


    Although Samwell does not actually discriminate against savages, this proportional imbalance exists objectively, and racial problems will easily erupt in the future.


    The best way is to increase the number of Hewan people in the territory. It may not necessarily exceed the savages, but at least they must occupy a sufficient proportion so that the savages will not dare to mess around.


    Moreover, with enough people from the River Bend, Samwell can promote the intermarriage of the two races and promote racial integration, instead of being like now, there are not enough people from the River Bend under his hands to be divided into savage girls.


    Thinking of this, Samwell said again:


    "Miss Margaret, I know that you are different from ordinary noble ladies. You have a kind heart. When I was in High Court, I heard beggars say that you received alms from you, and the baker said that you bought Their hot pie, I heard from the farmer that you had a cordial conversation with them...Although you were born noble, you were never high. So I believe that you also understand the difficult life of those refugees who lost their land.


    I am here to assure you that after those refugees become my subjects, as long as they are willing to work hard, they will have no worries about food and clothing! May the Seven Gods bear witness to my words! "


    Hearing this, Margaery finally couldn''t help looking into Samwell''s eyes.


    Samwell immediately looked at him with the most honest and confident eyes.


    After a long time, the beautiful girl finally nodded seriously and said:


    "Okay, I will try my best to persuade father to agree to your conditions."


    This is the promise I want!


    Samwell was ecstatic in his heart, if he wasn''t worried about being beaten to death, he really wanted to hug the girl in front of him and kiss her.


    Since Margaret said so, then this matter is basically a sure thing.


    The Duke of Metz has never been very assertive, and he will not break his precious daughter''s heart for some lowly refugees.


    "Thank you for your help, Miss Margery, your kindness will definitely be rewarded!"


    "Sir Caesar." Margaery''s tone suddenly became solemn, "I hope you can remember today''s promise. Perhaps one day I will go to your territory in person, and if I find that their living conditions have not improved..."


    "Then you can announce to everyone that Samwell Caesar is a man who broke his oath!" Samwell said solemnly.


    "Okay!" Margaery smiled sweetly again, "I believe you won''t let me down, my knight."


    Samwell looked at the girl''s clear eyes, but suddenly felt guilty¡ª


    Is it really okay for me to try my best to calculate a little girl, and even take advantage of her kindness?


    But immediately, Samwell comforted himself¡ªhe really has the ability to make those refugees live a good life.


    Brandy and silver mines, with these two cash cows, Yingzui Island will definitely become a wealthy territory.


    So, he is really not cheating.


    However, using and calculating are really useless...


    But if you want to achieve a career, how can you not use some small tricks?


    As for Miss Margery... just find a way to compensate her in the future.


    Samwell suddenly thought that this "Highgarden Rose" had a bad ending. The Tyrell family wanted her to become queen, so as to return to the core of power. She also married three times under the family arrangement. A king, but they are all short-lived ghosts...


    So, Samwell felt it was his responsibility to save Miss Margery from the fire, and the best way to stop it¡ª


    is to marry her!


    It¡¯s really not because she is greedy for her beauty and background, let alone to get a powerful and prosperous Reach, but because she really can¡¯t bear to see the kind and beautiful Miss Margery repeatedly being mistreated by others.


    Of course, Samwell also clearly realized that with his current strength and status, it was absolutely impossible to marry Margaery.


    Fortunately, he still has time.


    Margaret married for the first time during the Five Kings Rebellion, almost two and a half years from now.


    In two and a half years, from a pioneering lord who didn''t even build a castle to being qualified to marry the daughter of a duke, this is undoubtedly a fantasy.


    But Samwell felt that he could challenge it.


    If you can''t even do this, then you''re still delusional about the Iron Throne.


    Thinking of this, he continued to spin on the dance floor with his arms around Margaery with peace of mind.


    With the bagpipe blowing a long bass, the dance music came to an end.


    Samwell also stopped, took Margaery''s hand, and escorted her to the periphery.


    "Thank you, Sir Caesar."


    "It''s my pleasure, Miss Margery."


    Just as Samwell let go of Margaery''s little hand, he saw Duke Renly walking over.


    He nodded to Samwell first, and then politely invited Margery to dance to the next dance.


    Of course Margaret would not refuse.


    Watching Margaery being taken away by Duke Renly, Samwell was about to go back to eat his golden tail shrimp, but when he turned around, he heard Duke Renly say to Margaery:


    "Miss Margery, your beauty has overshadowed the stars tonight. I just brought a painter along, and I wonder if I can ask him to do a portrait for you?"


    Hearing this, Samwell suddenly stopped.


    If other men said such things to Margaery, it could be considered a veiled courtship.


    But Duke Renly... this guy probably wants to paint Margaery''s brother Loras more.


    Samwell watched the backs of the two walking into the dance floor together, and suddenly remembered an inconspicuous detail in the original book¡ª


    In the near future, Duke Renly will show a portrait to Eddard Stark, Duke of the North, and the person in the painting is Margaery Tyrell!


    At this moment, Samwell suddenly guessed why Duke Renly came to the towering tower suddenly, and why Margaery just came back with her mother to visit her grandfather.


    He smelled conspiracy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 49: marionette

    Chapter 49 Marionettes


    The melodious harp sounded again.


    Pairs of men and women in the center of the hall are dancing to the music, showing off their most elegant dance postures.


    Samwell picked up the dinner plate again, and while eating golden tail shrimp, he watched Duke Renly and Margaery, a pair of golden boy and girl-like figures, spinning on the dance floor, with a mysterious smile on his face.


    He remembered that in the original book, Duke Renly took a portrait of Margaery and asked Duke Eddard Stark if the girl in the painting looked like his sister Lyanna Stark.


    And this Miss Lyanna is the former fianc¨¦e of King Robert I.


    At the same time, it was also the fuse of the famous snatcher war!


    Miss Lyanna had already made a marriage contract with Robert, but she was taken away by the former prince Rhaegar Targaryen.


    When Robert, who was still the Duke of Storm¡¯s End at that time, learned of this, he rebelled in a rage.


    This is the direct cause of the snatcher war.


    Although Robert had personally killed Rhaegar, overthrew the Targaryen dynasty, and avenged his wife, Miss Lyanna had already died in the war.


    This has also become a wound in Robert''s heart that will never heal.


    The reason why Duke Renly asked Duke Eddard whether Margaery looked like Lyanna was obviously intended to dedicate Margaery to King Robert to replace Cersei Lannister as queen.


    But judging from the later development of the plot, this plan was not successful.


    Think about it too. Although Robert has been unreliable after sitting on the Iron Throne, ignoring political affairs all day long, only focusing on drinking, prostitution, hunting, and his relationship with Queen Cersei is really bad, but he is not really brainless .


    It is impossible to go all out for a girl who looks a bit like his old lover.


    You must know that Queen Cersei does not have no background. Her natal Lannister family is the richest family in Westeros, and her father, Duke Tywin, is also one of the most powerful figures in the Seven Kingdoms.


    Unless you can grasp Cersei''s real deadly handle-the three children she gave birth to the king are actually the product of her own brother Jaime Lannister''s mess;


    Otherwise, Cersei''s queen status cannot be shaken by anyone.


    Unfortunately, although this secret King''s Landing should already be known, or at least suspected, no one has been able to produce evidence.


    This kind of thing is difficult to prove unless it can be caught in bed.


    All three children have Lannister blond hair instead of Baratheon black hair, which is not really proof.


    After all, it is normal for the offspring to inherit the hair color of the mother.


    In fact, in the eyes of most people, it is reasonable for the king''s three children to be all blond.


    After all, the Lannister family¡¯s blond hair has been passed down for more than 6,000 years since the legendary ¡°smart¡± Lann stole the sun¡¯s rays and dyed his hair blond (this is simply a genetic miracle ), and the Baratheon family has a total history of more than 300 years. Therefore, "the golden color of the lion suppresses the carbon black of the stag" seems to be a matter of course.


    So over the years, King Robert has never doubted that his three children are all blond.


    Duke Renly obviously has no evidence, so he wants to use this roundabout way to abolish the queen.


    The real ironclad proof of Queen Cersei''s deadly handle will have to wait until Jon Arryn, the Hand of the King, will find out from the tome book "The Genealogy and History of the Major Nobles of the Seven Kingdoms" in the future. A certain conspirator upset the fulcrum of the situation and used it to officially kick off the prelude to this power game.


    Of course, this is all for later.


    At this moment, Samwell looked at the handsome Duke Renly on the dance floor, guessing in his heart the motive of the other party''s plan.


    Judging from his later performance in the Five Kings Rebellion, the Duke of Renly may have long coveted the Iron Throne.


    But as the youngest brother of the king, his line of succession is behind Cersei''s three children and the second brother Stannis Baratheon.


    This time, he deliberately wanted to abolish the eldest brother, and he probably wanted to abolish the inheritance rights of the three children.


    In this way, the only heir to the throne ahead of him is his second brother Stannis.


    From Duke Renly''s point of view, the elder brother''s dislike for the second brother is almost obvious.


    During the War of the Reavers, Storm''s End, the old lair of the Baratheon family, was defended by Stannis at the risk of his life. However, after the war, Robert let Renly, who was still a crying kid He became the Duke of Storm''s End, but lost Stannis, who had made great achievements, to Dragonstone Island.


    Although it is said that the Duke of Dragonstone has always had the implied meaning of being the prince of the Iron Throne, that is the practice of the Targaryen dynasty. What does it have to do with the current Baratheon dynasty?


    Dragonstone Island is not the place where the Baratheon family thrived.


    The Stormlands are.


    Renly, who stayed in Storm''s End and enjoyed the service of the entire Stormland, looked at Stannis who could only enjoy the sea breeze on the barren Dragonstone Island, and he probably had no doubts about his eldest brother''s preference for a long time in his heart.


    Therefore, in Duke Renly''s view, as long as Queen Cersei is abolished and her three children are deprived of the right to inherit, the first heir to the Iron Throne must be himself.


    Samwell put down the knife and fork, and suddenly thought of another question¡ªwhat role did the Tyrell family play in it?


    Then, a playful smile appeared on his face.


    Watching TV dramas in his previous life, he noticed that many of the characters considered to be the protagonists in the drama would often die suddenly soon. It seemed that the author deliberately showed the cruelty of power struggle and the impermanence of fate in this way.


    However, if you think about it carefully, you can find that the death of these protagonists seems impermanent, but there are traces to follow, and they are even predestined.


    This Game of Thrones is actually just a game played by a few conspirators. They hide behind the scenes, and their deeds and thoughts are almost invisible to the audience.


    And those so-called "protagonists" are actually just puppets in the hands of these real players. They are pulled by the threads of honor, hatred, love, power, etc., fighting, fighting, and dying in the center of the stage. It was a wonderful and soul-stirring drama, but even if they died, they might not be able to figure out why they died.


    The young, noble and charming Duke Renly in front of him is just such a "protagonist".


    The person holding the thread behind his back at this time is probably one of the top players in this game¡ª"Queen of Thorns" Mrs. Olenna.


    Think about it carefully, how did Duke Renly know that Miss Margaery looks like King Robert''s old lover?


    Samwell guessed that the biggest possibility is that "Knight of Flowers" Loras "inadvertently" mentioned this matter to Duke Renly when he was playing around.


    Then, Duke Renly, who had coveted the Iron Throne for a long time, rushed to Highgarden¡ª


    No, it''s not Gaoting, but Towering Tower.


    The wily Lady Olenna would not let Duke Renly go to Highgarden, because that would show that the Tyrell family was also involved.


    Using the name of visiting relatives, Margaery and Duke Renly "encountered" in the towering tower, which is not so conspicuous.


    If this plot to abolish the empress succeeds in the future, the Tyrell family can pretend to be innocent and let Duke Renly bear the wrath of the Lannister family in the West.


    And if it doesn''t work... anyway, the Tyrell family didn''t pay anything.


    It was just an "accidental" mention by Loras and a portrait of Margaery, which made Duke Renly, a tough guy, run around and take all the risks for the queen of the Tyrell family.


    Samwell felt more and more that this kind of subtle and scheming method without fireworks should be the handiwork of Mrs. Olenna, the "Queen of Thorns".


    Moreover, he is sure that if Margaery succeeds in becoming queen, Lady Olenna will definitely abandon Duke Renly immediately, whether it is used as a scapegoat to calm the anger of the West, or to give the Tyrell family a future. The bloodline princes and princesses have cleared the barriers to succession, and Duke Renly''s tragic end is doomed.


    Poor young Lord of Storm''s End who can''t see this clearly, and is still working there foolishly for nothing.


    It seems that the blacksmith in King''s Landing was quite accurate in his evaluation of the three Baratheon brothers¡ª


    Boss, Robert, is real steel, which can stand fire; second, Stannis, is pig iron, which is too hard to break easily; third, Renly, is bright copper, which looks beautiful but is not worth much.


    As soon as the song ended, the men and women on the dance floor stopped and walked outside.


    Duke Renly took Miss Margery to the small room next to him.


    Seeing his "predetermined" daughter-in-law being taken away, Samwell didn''t panic at all.


    Because he knew that Renly''s plan would never succeed.


    If it was someone else, he might have to worry about the other person doing something other than painting, but Lord Renly.


    Not only is this guy a "bright brass", he''s gay.


    When I say to draw, I really mean to draw.


    Samwell chuckled, and lowered his head to get the goldentail shrimp, but he was surprised to find that the plate was empty!


    Damn it, I ate it up.


    Do you want Earl Layton to take some more?


    But wouldn''t that be too much...


    Sir Caesar, who knew everything, became distressed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 50: light the way forward

    Chapter 50 Lights the Way Ahead


    No matter how grand the banquet is, it always comes to an end.


    It was dark at night, Sir Baylor sent the last guest off, and then dragged his exhausted body to Earl Layton''s room.


    "Father."


    Earl Layton stood by the window, staring at the sea reflecting starlight and flames in a daze.


    At this time, the "old town old man" completely lost the gentleness and friendliness he had when he met outsiders, and looked preoccupied.


    However, Baylor was not surprised by this. He knew from a young age that his father had a laughing mask, which he would only wear when meeting outsiders.


    Gradually, he also learned this skill.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t learn the essence. Compared with his father''s naturalness, he seemed a little deliberate.


    The nickname of "Laughing Baylor" seems to be a mockery of him.


    "What''s the matter?" Earl Layton returned to the table and sat down, asking casually.


    Baylor stepped forward and poured a glass of wine for his father, and then poured himself a glass, saying:


    "Jenny just found me..."


    Before he finished speaking, the old earl snorted softly and said:


    "She wants to marry Renly?"


    Baylor nodded, not surprised that his father could guess this matter.


    After all, her daughter actually snatched the first dance that was supposed to belong to Miss Margery at the banquet. Her affection for Duke Renly has long been seen by everyone.


    "No!" Earl Layton refused without hesitation.


    "Father, are you worried that Duke Renly is unwilling to marry Jenny? But the Hightower family is also the number one noble in Westeros. You can test the Duke''s attitude."


    Earl Layton shook his head and said, "No matter what Renly''s attitude is, I will not agree."


    Baylor froze for a moment, hesitated and said, "Father, are you worried about the rumors about Duke Renly and his attendants?"


    "No. Regardless of whether Renly likes men or women, I would not agree with Jenny marrying him."


    Now Baylor didn''t understand: "Why?"


    Earl Layton took a sip of his wine and asked, "What do you think Ren Li is doing in Old Town? Is it really to see the towering tower?"


    Baylor rubbed his wine glass and fell into deep thought.


    Earl Layton reminded again after seeing this: "And your sister, why did she suddenly think of coming back to see me at this moment?"


    Baylor frowned: "You mean, it''s not a coincidence that my sister and Duke Renly appeared in Towering Tower at the same time?"


    Earl Layton added another glass of wine to himself, and said, "I never believe in coincidences."


    Baylor pondered for a moment, suddenly remembered something, said:


    "In the middle of the previous banquet, Duke Renly suddenly wanted to paint a portrait of Miss Margaery. Could it be for this? Is he planning to propose marriage to the Tyrell family?"


    "Why did they come here to propose marriage? Go directly to High Court."


    Baylor choked when he heard this.


    Looking at his dull son, Earl Layton couldn''t hide his disappointment, but he still said patiently:


    "No matter what they are planning, we don''t want to participate, let alone get too involved with Renly. You tell Jenny, I will help her find a good husband, but Renly can''t."


    Baylor was a little reconciled, took a sip of wine, and persuaded him again:


    "Father, are you being too suspicious? Maybe it''s really just a coincidence. I think Duke Renly is the most outstanding figure among the younger generation of the Seven Kingdoms. If Jenny can marry him, it will be great for our family..."


    "What is our language?" Earl Layton interrupted suddenly.


    "Huh?" Baylor didn''t expect his father to ask such a question at all.


    Earl Layton asked again patiently: "What is the native language of the Hightower family?"


    Baylor came back to his senses and blurted out: "We Light The Way. (We Light The Way


    "Yes, we light the way forward." Earl Layton changed his tone, "I didn''t ask you to lead the way ahead."


    "Huh?" Baylor couldn''t keep up with the old earl''s train of thought.


    Earl Layton sighed again, and explained:


    "We light the way ahead so that others can lead the way, and we just follow behind. The road ahead is difficult, and although the scenery is boundless in front, you may die a miserable death. But being a lamp bearer in the back, Very safe.


    Renly Baratheon, the first time I saw him, I saw endless ambition in his eyes. This is a guy who wants to rush to the front row. We must stay away from him, so as not to be splashed with blood in the future. "


    Baylor didn''t speak for a while after hearing this.


    It seems that this is the first time he knows that his family''s ethnic language can be understood in this way.


    However, when he recalled the "brilliant deeds" in the history of the Hightower family, he had to sadly admit that perhaps this was the true meaning of the clan language.


    Earl Layton didn''t try to comfort him when he saw this, but just drank wine on his own, waiting patiently for his son to digest the political wisdom of the Hightower family.


    This is the real mystery of how this ancient family can last forever.


    It took a long time for Baylor to come back to his senses. The expression on his face was extremely complicated. He took a big sip of his wine and asked:


    "You didn''t let me marry Princess Ilia of Dorne, was it because of this consideration?"


    "That''s right." Earl Layton nodded, "Looking back at what happened to Yili, aren''t you also very grateful for your decision to be a father?"


    Baylor argued unconvinced: "But if Elia married me, she wouldn''t die tragically in King''s Landing!"


    Layton shook his head, his tone full of vicissitudes: "You still don''t understand. Some things have long been engraved on the slate of fate by the gods, and they are destined and cannot be escaped. The only thing we mortals can do is to try our best to avoid Guess who those poor people on the Fate Slate are from the faint whispers in their ears, and then stay away from them.


    Of course, the wisdom of mortals is limited after all, we can''t guarantee that we can guess correctly every time, so we can only stay away from all the guys who may become the guides. We can light the way for them, but we must remember to hide ourselves in the dark. "


    Baylor sighed, and seemed to have figured out many things before:


    "Duke Tywin proposed marriage to you for his second son, and that''s why you bluntly refused?"


    "Exactly."


    "What about my sister Ellie? Didn''t you marry her to the Duke of Mace?"


    Earl Layton heard the words, with an undisguised sarcasm on his face: "Do you think the ''inflatable fish'' also looks like a guide?"


    Baylor coughed a few times in embarrassment, but still refused to accept the air:


    "But Tywin''s second son, Tyrion, is just a dwarf. How can Duke Mace be better than him?"


    Earl Layton chuckled and said:


    "So what about the dwarf? The founder of the Academy, Perrymore Hightower, is also a twisted and crippled body? Changing the world does not necessarily depend on a strong body, and the same goes for a smart mind. And the dwarf in Casterly Rock City , He is the only one among Tywin''s three children who has truly inherited the spirit of the lion. Son, you have to remember that some people are much taller than they look."


    Baylor didn''t want to argue with his father anymore, put down his glass, said good night, and was about to leave.


    As soon as I got up, I heard my father say again:


    "There is also Samwell Caesar, we can conduct normal trade with him, but don''t get too close to him."


    Baylor was stunned for a moment, and then asked in disbelief:


    "You don''t think that Samwell Caesar may also become the leader?"


    Earl Layton asked:


    "Give you two hundred soldiers, within half a year, can you gain a firm foothold in the Crimson Mountains and make tens of thousands of savages surrender?"


    Baylor was speechless for a moment, sighed after a while, turned and walked out.


    Just walked to the door, but he turned his head again, showing unwillingness:


    "But father, if you keep hiding in the dark, don''t you worry that we will be forgotten?"


    Earl Layton snorted softly and said:


    "Remember your Uncle Gero? He was a Hightower who didn''t want to be forgotten, so he went to King''s Landing. You must know what happened later, Captain of the Kingsguard, the most solid shield in front of the king, One of the best knights in the history of the Seven Kingdoms, ''White Bull'' Gero!


    Hehe, what a great reputation!


    I never thought that such a famous knight of the Seven Kingdoms could appear in the blood of Hightower.


    But what about the result?


    Didn¡¯t he die in the Tower of Bliss? "


    Earl Layton leaned back and leaned back in his chair, hiding his face in the darkness, his tone became tired and deep:


    "Being forgotten is better than being destroyed."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 51: school castle

    Chapter 51 School City


    The school city, which is famous in the Seven Kingdoms, is located on the banks of the Mijiu River. It is a large building complex.


    It does not have the majesty of the towering tower, nor the sacred magnificence of the Starry Temple, but it is the place with the richest cultural atmosphere in Old Town, and even in the entire Westeros continent.


    The gate of the Academy City is facing the direction of Whispering Bay. There is a tall green Sphinx statue on both sides of the gate, with a lion body, eagle wings, and snake tail, but it has the faces of a man and a woman. They all closed their eyes tightly, as if they were contemplating some thousand-year-old puzzle.


    Samwell walked into the school city under the leadership of Baelor Hightower. As soon as he entered the gate, he saw a lively small market. There were many vendors setting up their stalls, but they were selling things like books and maps. . A lot of people gathered beside them, waiting in line for assistant bachelors to help them write paperwork.


    Going forward, Samwell also saw a small island with a huge weirwood planted on it. The dense branches and leaves almost occupied the entire island. Countless crows perched on the tree, which looked like a picture with An oil painting with a strong religious atmosphere.


    Crossing a wooden bridge weathered by wind and rain, a tower covered with moss and vines appeared in front of the two.


    Baylor stopped here and said:


    "Sir Caesar, my sister Moloya is up there. The room on the left hand side of the stairs is on the fourth floor. I still have something to do, so I won''t go up with you."


    "OK."


    After watching Baylor leave, Samwell walked up the stairs alone.


    Come to the door of the room that Baylor said, he raised his hand and tapped the door a few times.


    After waiting for a while, I heard a deep female voice from inside: "Come in."


    Samwell pushed the door open and entered.


    The smell in the room is a bit weird, like the smell of raw meat that has been stored for a long time, plus disinfectant.


    The light was also very dark, and the only window was covered by a curtain. Samwell got used to it a little before he could see the furnishings clearly.


    Then he was taken aback.


    Anyone who enters a room full of various stuffed animals for the first time will have this reaction.


    Lizards, giant snakes, brown bears, cheetahs... and all kinds of weird animals that even Samwell couldn''t name, all were made into lifelike specimens and displayed on the shelves.


    Samwell finally understood why Baylor had to find an excuse to sneak out and let himself come up alone. The guy obviously didn''t want to enter this room.


    "Ahem, dear Miss Moroya, I am..."


    "I know who you are." Moroya interrupted, "I just woke up this morning, and a servant told me that you would come to me."


    She spoke very fast, as if she was in a hurry. While speaking, she didn''t stop moving her hands. She was peeling off the belly of a big palm spider with a sharp knife.


    Dark green juice stained her hands, looking weird and oozing.


    Samwell settled down and squeezed out a smile:


    "Since this is the case, I wonder if Miss Moroya can use the silver mine..."


    "It''s right there." Moluoya interrupted again, raised her thin chin and pointed to the small table in the front row, "The one with the white cover is there, everything you want is in it, look for yourself, what''s there If you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me.¡±


    Samwell stepped forward to pick up the book, flipped through it casually, and after confirming that it was correct, said:


    "Thank you Miss Moloya, then I will take my leave first. If there is any doubt, I will..."


    "Okay." Moroya interrupted again, as if she couldn''t wait to drive him away.


    Can''t you let me finish a sentence?


    Samwell slandered secretly, turned around and ran away immediately.


    You can''t stay in this place for long, you will lose your sanity.


    Going out, feeling the warmth of the sun again, Samwell breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Crazy Girl" Moroya really lived up to her reputation.


    While walking outside, Samwell flipped through the book given by Moroya.


    The book is indeed about knowledge related to silver mining and refining, but there are many difficult technical terms and esoteric symbols.


    Samwell did not work in this line of work in his previous life, and the chemistry knowledge he learned in high school has long been returned to the teacher, and it is extremely difficult to read now.


    Just when he felt a headache, he suddenly heard a noise coming from the front.


    Lifting his head, he saw a lot of people gathered in front of the gate of the school city, as if they were watching something.


    Curious, Samwell walked over.


    "... deprive you of your bachelor title, from now on, you are no longer a member of the Academy City..."


    Hearing this, Samwell realized that it was the school city that was expelling the bachelors.


    He squeezed forward a little, and finally saw the unlucky guy who was expelled clearly.


    It was a tall, thin old man, a little stooped, with wrinkles around his protruding blue eyes, and a faint smile on his lips, even when he was facing deportation.


    "Qyburn, what else do you want to say?"


    Hearing this name, Samwell was slightly startled.


    Of course he remembered that there was a character with this name in the series, and that person was also a bachelor expelled from the Academy City, and later became Queen Cersei''s confidant.


    Cobain raised his head slightly when he heard the manager''s question, but his eyes were a little confused, as if he didn''t know what to say.


    Another man wearing a doctor''s ring couldn''t bear it, and comforted:


    "Qyburn, from now on you don''t have to abide by the bachelor''s oath, and you are no longer a servant of Westeros. You can restore your original surname."


    "Surname?" Cobain finally spoke, and the smile on his mouth became a little sarcastic, "I have been in the Academy City for more than 40 years, and no one remembers my surname. Even I forgot myself."


    "But you still have profound knowledge, which is enough for you to live a life without worrying about food and clothing. However, remember to stop doing those immoral experiments, otherwise the kingdom''s laws will not let you go."


    After finishing speaking, the manager and the doctor turned and returned to the academy city, leaving Keben in a daze.


    The crowd of onlookers saw that there was no excitement to watch, and they all left one after another.


    Only Samwell walked up to Cobain and said:


    "Bachelor of Science..."


    "I am no longer a bachelor."


    "In my mind, a bachelor is not a status, but a respectful title for a learned person."


    Cobain''s face moved slightly, he took a serious look at Samwell, and said:


    "Young Sir, thank you for your kindness. Is there anything I can do for you?"


    Samwell''s smile became brighter and brighter: "I found a silver mine in my territory, and I need a bachelor to help guide the mining and refining. Would you like to help me with this?"


    "Don''t the bachelors in your domain know metallurgy?"


    "My castle hasn''t been built yet, so the Academy City didn''t send a bachelor there."


    Cobain frowned: "May I ask, where is your territory?"


    Samwell smiled slightly, and said: "Let me introduce myself, I am a pioneer knight conferred by the Duke of Metz, Samwell Caesar, I have established a territory in Yingzui Island in the Red Mountains, and I have more than 10,000 territories under my rule. civil."


    "Crimson Mountains?" Cobain frowned even deeper, but his expression softened when he heard that there were more than 10,000 people, but he was still hesitating.


    Samwell remembered that in the original book, the scientific research madman was expelled from the academy city because of the live experiment, and said:


    "Bachelor Keben, as long as you are willing to be my advisor, I can fully fund your research. Of course, it must be research that does not violate the laws of the kingdom."


    "Fully funded?" Cobain was a little moved, and then thought of the silver mine mentioned by the other party, finally nodded, "Okay! Dear Sir Caesar, I am willing to be your personal consultant."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 52: leave

    Chapter 52 Departure


    Walking with Cobain on the stone road beside the Mead River, Samwell was in a good mood.


    After all, the private consultant who was just recruited is definitely top-notch, but his moral consciousness is a little indifferent, which is why he was expelled from the city.


    But if it weren''t for this, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be Samwell''s turn to pick up the leak.


    Look at him in the future, just don''t let him fiddle with living body experiments.


    "Bachelor Keben, this is the book on silver mining and smelting given to me by Bachelor Moroya. You can read it."


    Facing the books handed by Samwell, Cobain did not pick them up, but said quite proudly:


    "My lord, there used to be three links made of white steel on my necklace. I already know how to mine and refine silver."


    Samwell knew that the "necklace" Cobain referred to was also called a bachelor''s necklace, which consisted of links made of metal, and each metal represented that the bachelor''s attainments in a certain field had been recognized by the Academy City. The more the same kind of metal, the deeper the knowledge in the field represented.


    White steel represents metallurgy.


    Samwell was in a good mood, put away the book that gave him a headache, and asked with a smile:


    "Then what metal is the most number of links on your necklace?"


    "Silver."


    Silver represents medicine.


    But immediately, Cobain sighed and said again:


    "In fact, I should have obtained more Valyrian steel chain links, but no one in the Academy City can confirm my achievements in occult science."


    Valyrian steel represents the master''s attainments in the occult.


    Samwell was moved when he heard it:


    "Is it because the magic is gone?"


    "Magic never disappears." Qyburn shook his head, and then with a smug smile on his face again, he said, "Your Excellency, do you know that everyone must stay vigil in a closed room on the eve before taking the oath to become a bachelor. There''s no light in there, just a glass candle. So unless you can light a glass candle, you''re going to spend a long night in the dark.


    For hundreds of years, this glass candle has never been lit.


    except me. "


    Samwell frowned: "Have you ever lit a glass candle?"


    "Yes, although it''s just a fleeting brilliance." A sneering smile appeared on the corner of Cobain''s mouth again, "However, the group of''grey sheep'' never admitted this, they said that I just had a hallucination."


    Hearing that Qyburn referred to other bachelors as "sheep in gray coats", Samwell couldn''t help laughing.


    Still, he had no doubts about the man''s boasting.


    After all, this is the guy who can create "Bioknight", so he must know magic.


    It''s just that the magic power is at a low ebb now, and magic is no different from tricks. It wasn''t until the red comet came and the magic tide became stronger that this world became strange and bizarre. Dragons can also be hatched, White Walkers have appeared again, and even the dead can be resurrected...


    While chatting, the two walked under the towering tower without knowing it.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly rushed out from the side, startling Samwell.


    As soon as he put on his defensive posture, he heard the man yell:


    "Sam, I found you!"


    It was only then that Samwell saw the other person''s appearance clearly, and found that it was Horace Redwyne, the eldest son of the Redwyne family on Arbor Island.


    "Horace, you are looking for me in such a hurry, what''s the matter?"


    Horras ran up to Samwell panting, his square face with freckles was covered with fine beads of sweat, his orange hair was all soaked, and he looked quite embarrassed.


    "I..." Horace just opened his mouth but closed it immediately, he took a few deep breaths, straightened his collar, as if he wanted to save his decent image, "Oh, it''s like this, Sir Caesar. Didn''t you just miss my father when you came to Qingting Island last time, in order to apologize, my father specially sent me to pick you up."


    "Thank you for the kindness of the Redwyne family." Samwell smiled slightly, "But I don''t plan to go to Qingting Island anymore."


    "Huh?" Horace froze for a moment.


    "I''m really sorry, Horace, for making your trip useless."


    "But... But, don''t you want to talk to your father about the sale of new wine? There is also the matter of supplies..."


    "Oh, no need. The Hightower family has agreed to help me sell new wine, and the Tyrell family will also participate."


    "What!" Horace was stunned as if struck by lightning.


    Seeing that Samwell was about to leave, he quickly stretched out his hand to hold him, and unconsciously carried a hint of pleading in his tone:


    "Shan...Sir Caesar, the Redwyne family sincerely wants to cooperate with you. In terms of selling wine, there is really no family in Westeros that can compare with our family! Believe me, only the caravan on Qingting Island Only then do you know how to sell your wine at the highest price! How to make your wine famous in the shortest time!


    And we also have a caravan going to Essos, which can sell your wine to the other side of the Narrow Sea! "


    Samwell then stopped and said:


    "Okay, since Earl Paxter is so kind, then I will go to Qingting Island again."


    "Great!" Horace smiled happily, and then said eagerly, "When are we leaving? In the afternoon? My ship can leave anytime!"


    "Tomorrow, I still have some things to deal with."


    "Ok! Let''s go tomorrow morning!"


    After receiving the confirmation letter, Horace finally relaxed.


    However, his attitude towards Samwell remained undiminished, and he kept bragging to Samwell about the huge caravan on Arbor Island and how the sales of wine topped Westeros...


    Backing back to the towering tower, Samwell first went to Baelor Hightower and told him that he had met Moroya and had obtained the method of silver mining and refining.


    Of course, he didn''t mention that he had recruited a bachelor who had just been expelled from the Academy City, so as not to cause complications.


    Then the two finalized some specific details of brandy consignment and material supply.


    In these two incidents, Samwell clearly felt the kindness of the Hightower family.


    The brandy supply price he quoted at the beginning was ten silver stags per gallon, which actually has a lot of profit margins, and it was reserved for the Hightower family to bargain, but he did not expect Baylor to accept the supply directly price.


    In terms of the supply of food and other daily necessities, Baylor''s price is also very favorable.


    It made Samwell, who had always been a self-proclaimed profiteer, a little embarrassed.


    Baylor seemed to see what Samwell was thinking, and said with a smile:


    "Sir Caesar, don''t forget the Hightower language. For a brave knight like you, we are willing to provide some trivial help to light your way forward."


    Samwell was in a good mood, and sincerely said:


    "Hightower is such a great family! Thank you for your generosity. If there is anything you need from me in the future, please do not hesitate to ask."


    After signing the contract with the Hightower family, Samwell found the Tyrell family without stopping.


    Because the Duke of Metz was not present, Samwell only discussed some details of the brandy consignment with the Duchess and Miss Margery, and drew up a contract, which was brought back to the High Court for the Duke of Metz to sign.


    As for gathering the refugees, Samwell didn''t mention it. He believed that Margaery would get the Duke of Mace''s consent after she returned.


    After finishing these things, the mission of Samwell''s trip to the old town is considered to be successfully completed.


    Although he was a little hasty, he didn''t have the intention to stay here for a long time.


    Having been away from Yingzui Island for half a month, he just wanted to go back early to see how the construction of his castle was progressing.


    So, early the next morning, after saying goodbye to Earl Layton, Samwell left Old Town on the merchant ship of the Redwyne family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 53: Earl Paxter

    Chapter 53 Earl Paxter


    On a sunny afternoon, Samwell came to the Arbor Island again.


    It''s only a few days since the last time I came here, but the treatment has changed drastically.


    The last time they came, the Redwyne family only sent a servant to greet them at the pier, and then made him wait in the reception room for an entire afternoon, and in the end they didn''t even see Earl Paxter.


    It can be described as extremely cold.


    But this time, not only was Horace, the eldest son of the Redwyne family, escorting them all the way, but when they arrived, an area on the pier was also cleared, and a group of members of the Redwyne family came to welcome them.


    The leader is none other than Earl Paxter''s daughter¡ªMiss Desmera Redwyne.


    Such treatment almost regarded Samwell as a great lord.


    However, in the face of such courtesies, Samwell became vigilant in his heart¡ªit seems that what the Redwyne family may want is not just a brandy sales contract.


    On the pier, Desmela took a few steps forward and said with a coquettish smile, "Sir Caesar, nice to meet you. You look much more handsome now than when you were a child!"


    This earl''s daughter is tall and plump, with fair and firm skin, and her facial features are not perfect, but they are also bright and charming. The only regret is a few small freckles on her cheeks, but this does not affect her beauty. It adds a little playfulness.


    Samwell quickened his pace a little, and came to Desmela, just about to salute, but saw that the other party stretched out his clean right hand towards him.


    He was stunned for a moment, but he still leaned over to hold Desmela''s slender hand, kissed lightly between his fingers, and said:


    "Miss Desmera, you are more beautiful than before."


    Desmela withdrew her little hand, turned around and made an invitation gesture, saying:


    "Please, young sergeant, my father has been waiting in the castle for a long time."


    "good."


    Samwell got into the luxury carriage of the Redwyne family and drove to the island.


    Not long after, the carriage arrived outside the castle.


    Samwell got out of the car, and saw a young maid walking forward with a silver tray.


    Waiting for Samwell to eat the bread and salt on the plate, an old man dressed as a housekeeper respectfully said:


    "Sir Caesar, my lord is waiting for you in the drawing room."


    As he spoke, he led the way ahead.


    Entering the living room, Samwell saw a thin middle-aged man leaning against the window holding a silver goblet.


    His hair is thin, his skin is rough, and he looks a bit old. He is wearing a white linen shirt, with the purple grape emblem of the Redwyne family printed on his chest, exuding an aura of calmness and prestige.


    Samwell knew that this person was Lord Paxter Redwyne, Lord of Arbor Island.


    Haven''t seen him for many years, the earl is almost the same as the original owner''s memory.


    "Lord Paxter, it''s an honor to meet you." Samwell stepped forward to salute.


    "Sir Caesar." Earl Paxter smiled slightly, nodded, and then pointed to the flagon on the table, "Don''t be restrained."


    "Okay." Samwell also relaxed after hearing this.


    He poured himself a glass of wine, then took the glass to the window, and stood side by side with Earl Paxter.


    During this process, Earl Paxter has been sizing him up.


    Looking at Samwell, who was at ease under his aura, Earl Paxter said:


    "Sometimes I really wonder, are you still the original Samwell Tarly?"


    Samwell''s expression froze slightly, then he smiled and said:


    "Now I am Samwell Caesar, Lord Earl."


    Earl Paxter smiled slightly, not entangled in this topic, and turned his head to look out the window.


    From here, you can see a courtyard full of flowers. In the courtyard, Miss Desmera, who just went to the pier to meet Samwell, is enjoying tea leisurely with several sisters.


    There was also a young man among them, but judging by his blond hair, it was obvious that he was not from the Redwyne family.


    However, due to the distance, Samwell couldn''t see the other party''s face clearly.


    Earl Paxter took a sip of his wine, and said leisurely: "Do you still remember when your father brought you to Qingting Island, wanting you to be my servant and be engaged to my daughter? How long ago was that? Seven Years? Or six years?"


    "It seems to be six years ago." Samwell actually couldn''t remember clearly, so he reported a number casually.


    At the same time, he secretly guessed Earl Paxter''s motive for bringing up this matter.


    This incident was one of the biggest embarrassments of the original owner when he was young, and Samwell didn''t feel that Earl Paxter''s repetition of the old incident was to humiliate himself.


    The dignified Qingting Island lord is not so boring.


    "It''s been so long." Earl Paxter sighed, then pointed to the group of people in the courtyard outside the window, "Do you know the man who drank tea with Desmela?"


    "I don''t know." Samwell said honestly.


    "He is Davon Lannister, son of Stafford Lannister."


    "It turned out to be a member of the Lion family." Samwell said with emotion, no wonder he has blond hair.


    Before on the pier, he did see the banner of a roaring lion, and thought it was just an ordinary merchant ship from Casterly Rock, but he didn''t expect that there were members of the Lannister family on it.


    However, he can''t remember who this Steve Lannister is at all. It is estimated that in the original play, he should be just a soy sauce character.


    But his son Davon Lannister, Samwell had some impression. He remembered that this person was a formidable character, who was in charge of commanding the Westland army to besiege Riverrun. And after the death of Duke Tywin, this person was actually appointed as the Guardian of the West by Queen Cersei...


    Although many of Cersei''s operations are mind-blowing, and this appointment is more to fight against Uncle Kevan, it can at least prove that Davon is indeed an outstanding figure in the Lannister family.


    I just don¡¯t know why he came to Qingting Island?


    But then Earl Paxter''s words cleared up Samwell''s confusion:


    "Sir Stafford came this time to propose marriage to my daughter Desmela on behalf of his son Davon."


    This time Samwell finally understood what Earl Paxter meant.


    However, he pretended not to understand, and said with a smile: "Congratulations, I heard that Sir Davon is an outstanding knight."


    Earl Paxter glanced at him expressionlessly, and said:


    "No. Because I''m ready to reject them."


    "That''s a pity." Samwell looked extremely regretful.


    "Do you know why I rejected the Lannister family?"


    "You must have your own considerations."


    Samwell certainly wouldn''t think that Earl Paxter rejected the Lannister family because he wanted to marry his daughter to him.


    Although the other party has been guiding him to think in this direction.


    In fact, he had already guessed the reason for Earl Paxter''s refusal.


    On the one hand, although Davon is very good, he is only a Lannister collateral line after all, and Earl Paxter doesn''t think much of him.


    What''s more, Lady Olenna is already secretly seeking to push Margaery to the throne of queen through Duke Renly''s idiot.


    If this plan is successful, even if Duke Renly stands in the way to bear the Lannister family''s wrath, the relationship between the Tyrell family and the Westlands will definitely deteriorate.


    The Redwyne family, which is closely related to the Tyrell family, will definitely be implicated.


    So, of course, Earl Paxter would not agree to marry his daughter to the western region, which is destined to be hostile to the River Bend.


    Thinking about this, Samwell will definitely not pretend to think that Earl Paxter rejected the Lannister family because of himself.


    However, he was very puzzled, why the other party would lead him to think in this way.


    Earl Paxter doesn''t really want to marry his daughter to him, does he?


    Or did he just want to use this as bait to hang himself?


    Earl Paxter saw that Samwell had been refusing to answer his faults, so he could only speak bluntly:


    "Okay, Sam, stop pretending, do you want to marry my daughter?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 54: lure

    Chapter 54 Temptation


    I really don''t want to.


    Samwell responded in his heart.


    Although Desmela is indeed pretty, and her status is noble enough, if I can marry her now, I will definitely be a high climber.


    But Samwell did not believe that Earl Paxter would be so kind.


    Any kind of favor comes with a hidden price. Before accepting it, you should think about it calmly, whether it will empty your wallet, or even make yourself pay for it all your life.


    Of course, on the surface, Samwell still showed a flattered look: "No one can resist the charm of Miss Desmera, but... I am worried that I am not worthy of your daughter."


    "You really can''t do it now. How can my daughter marry in a barren place like Yingzui Island. However, what if I can help you restore the original surname? The castle of the Tully family is still worthy of my daughter. "


    Samwell finally understood Earl Paxter''s plan this time.


    I have to say, it¡¯s really a good idea.


    "But Earl, I have changed my surname to Caesar, and the right to inherit Horn Hill has nothing to do with me."


    "Why doesn''t it matter? As long as you still have the blood of the Tarly family in your bones, you will always have the claim to Horn Hill. You don''t have to worry about Randall Tarly''s attitude. As long as you marry my daughter, all other problems will be solved. I can help you out."


    Even though he knew it was a trap, Samwell''s heart was still pounding.


    It is indeed too tempting.


    It seems that as long as he nods, beauty, wealth, territory... will be at your fingertips.


    But Samwell knew it was a poisonous apple.


    Once he agrees, the brandy brewing method, the silver mine to be mined, and Yingzui Island, which is a barren but extremely critical territory, may all be in the hands of the Redwyne family.


    Even he himself will become a bargaining chip in the Redwyne family''s plan to inherit the Horn Hill.


    However, regarding the last point, Samwell really didn''t think the Redwyne family had any chance.


    Don''t look at Earl Paxter''s beautiful words, "As long as you marry my daughter, I can help you solve all problems."


    shit.


    Samwell wants to restore Tarly''s surname, so he has to ask Earl Randyll if he agrees.


    It seemed that with the support of the Redwyne family, it would be easier for Samwell to change his father''s mind and re-accept him as the heir to the territory, but in fact, it was the opposite.


    Rando Tarly is not such an easy character to fool.


    In the original book, the marriage he betrothed to his second son, Dickon, was the eldest daughter of the Mooton family in Maidenspring City.


    At that time, the Mooton family was at a low point in strength because they were on the wrong team in the Battle of the Five Kings.


    Landao asked his son to marry the daughter of Earl William Mooton, the intention was obvious, and he wanted to take the opportunity to gain control of Maiden Springs.


    Such a powerful lord only wants to annex others, how could he allow others to extend their hands to his territory.


    So, if Samwell married Desmera, it would be even more impossible for Randall to agree to him becoming his heir.


    Otherwise, it will be difficult to say whether the control of Horn Hill will be in the hands of the Tully family or the more powerful Redwyne family in the future.


    "Sorry, Lord Earl, I swore in front of my father that I would never return to Horn Hill in this life." Samwell simply used the oath to prevaricate.


    The expression on Earl Paxter''s face didn''t change when he heard that, as if he didn''t care about it at all.


    "It doesn''t matter." The lord of Qingting Island said lightly, "You and Desmera''s children can still go back to Horn Hill."


    The corner of Samwell''s mouth twitched.


    Of course he knew that the words Earl Paxter said seemed calm, but they were actually full of blood.


    Under what circumstances can his and Desmera''s children have the right to inherit Hornhill?


    Of course, the younger brother Dickon''s line is all dead!


    He couldn''t help but sigh, these great nobles in Westeros, don''t they all have black hearts?


    "My lord, can I think about it?" Samwell looked at Davon who was chatting and laughing with Miss Desmera in the courtyard, and suddenly an idea popped up in his heart.


    Walking among these black-bellied and ruthless nobles, Samwell felt that he should not be too "little white sheep". Some small tricks that did not touch the bottom line should be used, otherwise he would be eaten by these people sooner or later Dry wipe.


    "Yes, but I hope you can give me an answer as soon as possible." Earl Paxter drank his glass, "Otherwise, I''m afraid I will agree to the Lannister family."


    I believe you ghost.


    Samwell looked out the window at Davon, who was used by Earl Paxter as his competitor, deliberately put on a anxious expression, and said, "Okay, I will definitely give you an answer as soon as possible."


    Afterwards, Earl Paxter ended the meeting and left in a hurry.


    The butler who was waiting outside the door took Samwell to the arranged room.


    After tidying up briefly, Samwell went out and walked to the courtyard he saw before.


    Since Earl Paxter wanted to marry his daughter to him so much, Samwell felt that he had to fulfill Desmela''s "potential fianc¨¦" obligation.


    For acting, you have to play a full set.


    "Sam!" As soon as he entered the yard, he saw Desmela waving her arms enthusiastically, "Have you finished talking with your father?"


    "Yes, Miss Desmera." Samwell said politely, "I hope my arrival didn''t disturb everyone."


    "Of course not. Come and sit down."


    When Davon Lannister first met Samwell, his face sank slightly.


    The instinct of a male creature makes him feel a crisis.


    Especially when he heard Desmera call her affectionately, his vigilance towards Samwell turned into hostility.


    However, he still maintained his demeanor, got up and asked:


    "Miss Desmera, who is this?"


    "Sir Davon, let me introduce you. This is Samwell Caesar, the eldest son of the Earl of Hornhill Randyll, a pioneer knight conferred by the Duke of Metz. Sam, this is Sir Davon of the Lannister family. "


    Of course, Samwell heard the difference between Desmera and Davon when she called him, which made him feel that the earl''s daughter in front of him was quite "green tea", because he was afraid that he would not be able to get along with Davon Bar?


    But that''s okay, without the green tea lady fanning the flames, he alone may not be sure to provoke the little lion opposite.


    "Pioneering knight?" Davon smiled. Although he tried his best to hide it, the hostility in his eyes was still evident. "Where is Sir Caesar''s pioneering territory?"


    "Yingzui Island, a barren land deep in the Crimson Mountains, certainly cannot compare to the majestic and rich Casterly Rock City." Samwell sat down at the small table and said humbly.


    "Eagle Zui Islet is not bad." Desmela poured a cup of scented tea for Samwell herself, "I heard that a silver mine was found there, isn''t it, Sam?"


    Davon looked at Desmera who was about to lean into Samwell''s arms, and his eyes were about to burst into flames:


    "Silver mine, it''s not bad. But compared with the gold mine in Casterly Rock City, it''s still a lot worse."


    "It''s really incomparable." Samwell drank the scented tea with a smile, "I heard that the **** of the Lannister family is made of gold."


    Boom!


    Davon slammed the table and got up suddenly, his beard and hair all spread out like a raging lion:


    "Samwell Caesar, do you dare to compete with me in the martial arts arena!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 55: trade

    Chapter 55 Transactions


    "Are you going to fight Samwell Caesar tomorrow?"


    Steve looked at his son in astonishment.


    "Yes, father." Davon said angrily, "That kid has spoken rudely to our Lannister family, of course I have to teach him a lesson!"


    "I think you are trying to win Miss Desmela''s favor?" Stave exposed his son''s purpose.


    Da Feng also simply said: "That''s right."


    Steve sighed, shook his head and said:


    "I was about to tell you about this. We have been here on Qingting Island for so many days, but Earl Paxter has been refusing to give a positive answer. I can already see that he just doesn''t want to marry his daughter to you."


    "Why?" Dafeng''s eyes widened, and his voice suddenly raised, "Am I not good enough for his daughter? Or does he have something better..."


    Having said this, he suddenly stopped, and the next moment, the young Lannister suddenly jumped up from his seat, with a loud voice that made the doors and windows rattle:


    "It''s the pioneer knight from the river bend, right? He wants to marry his daughter to that **** pioneer knight, right?"


    Steve nodded helplessly: "I guess it should be like this..."


    "Why!" Dafeng was so angry that he ran around the room, as if he wanted to draw his sword and cut someone down immediately, "I can''t compare to him! I can''t compare to him! No! I will never accept it! Tomorrow I will We must defeat him in the tournament field! Let Earl Paxter and Miss Desmera see who is the real knight!"


    "So what if you win?" Steve scolded angrily, "Do you think Miss Desmela is the laurel wreath? Whoever wins it will belong to him?"


    Dafeng froze immediately, but he was still furious, standing there gasping for breath.


    Steve sighed helplessly, and comforted him: "Okay, the key to this matter is not yours. It''s Earl Paxter who should have made a plan. I specifically inquired about Samwell Caesar and found his It was a weird experience indeed.


    As the eldest son of the Tully family, he actually gave up his inheritance rights and went to that ghostly place in the Crimson Mountains to open up territory. And it actually made him succeed. It is said that a territory has been preliminarily established and tens of thousands of savages have been surrendered. I guess, the Tyrell family should have some arrangements for him, no wonder Earl Paxter wanted to marry his daughter to him. "


    Da Feng Tieqing said in a muffled voice:


    "Then we just give up?"


    "Well. Tomorrow we will bid farewell to Earl Paxter, and the contest between you and Samwell should be canceled as soon as possible, so don''t waste your efforts."


    "No! No matter what, I want to fight him!"


    Looking at the stubborn Davon, Stafford frowned tightly. He never thought that his usually calm and quick-witted son would lose his composure because of a woman.


    Is this really right?


    Or are young people so easily dazzled by so-called love?


    Steve was about to persuade again, but suddenly heard a knock on the door.


    "Which one?"


    "Samwell Caesar, come to visit Sir Stafford."


    Hearing this voice, Dafeng turned his head suddenly, his red eyes were wide open, and his fists were clenched loudly.


    Staff stood up quickly, and shouted at his son: "Sit down! Control your temper!"


    After speaking, he walked over and opened the door.


    "Sir Caesar, it''s so late, what''s the matter?"


    Samwell smiled slightly: "I want to talk to you about something, is it convenient?"


    Steve took a deep look at the young knight in front of him, then moved away: "Please come in."


    Samwell walked into the room, and immediately saw Davon whose eyes were staring like brass bells.


    He smiled slightly, sat down opposite Dafeng, and said:


    "Good evening, Sir Davon."


    Davon didn''t speak, just stared at Samwell with his eyes, as if he wanted to kill him with his eyes.


    "Sir Caesar, just speak up if you have anything to say." Steiff closed the door, walked up to his son, and blocked his gaze, as if he was afraid that he would lose control of his emotions and become violent and hurt others.


    "That''s right. I know the purpose of the two of you coming to Qingting Island this time, but to tell you the truth, Earl Paxter has decided to marry Miss Desmera to me."


    As soon as this remark came out, Dafeng almost jumped up again, but luckily his father held him down.


    Steve looked at Samwell with an unkind expression, and said coldly:


    "So you''re here to show off to us?"


    Samwell shook his head: "No, you misunderstood. I just don''t want you to waste your efforts. So, tomorrow''s contest, or cancel it."


    "What? Are you afraid?" Dafeng couldn''t help shouting when he heard this.


    "It''s not that I''m afraid. It''s just that it doesn''t make sense. Regardless of whether I win or lose, Miss Desmera will marry me."


    "Then I''ll beat you to the ground too!"


    Samwell sighed, and said helplessly: "Why bother? Sir Davon, is it really sensible to offend me, and more importantly, Earl Paxter, in order to gain one''s breath? Well, I will give out ten golden dragons , you cancel tomorrow''s contest."


    Hearing this, both the Steves and his sons burst out laughing.


    After laughing, Dafeng sarcastically said:


    "Ten golden dragons? Are you treating us like beggars?"


    Steve also said: "We, the Lannister family, have always used golden dragons to buy others. This is the first time we have seen someone try to buy us."


    Samwell shrugged: "Everything has a price, Sir Stafford, then tell me a price."


    Steve shook his head and said: "Some things cannot be measured by gold dragons, such as honor. Sir Caesar, if I gave you a hundred gold dragons and asked you to deliberately lose in the competition tomorrow, would you be willing?"


    Before Samwell could speak, Davon called out: "Father, I can defeat him with my strength without your money!"


    Staff raised his hand to stop his son, because he saw a hint of emotion in Samwell''s eyes.


    "It''s not impossible." The next moment, I heard Sam Will say, "Anyway, no matter whether I win or lose, I can marry Miss Desmela, so what if I let you go?"


    Davon sneered: "You have no honor! You don''t deserve to be a knight!"


    Samwell shrugged helplessly: "You don''t understand, my land is in urgent need of money, and sometimes I can only compromise. So, Sir Stafford, are you sure you want to give a hundred gold dragons?"


    Staff seemed to realize something, and immediately said: "I''ll give you a thousand golden dragons!"


    "Father!"


    Dafeng thought his father was crazy, but before he could continue to speak, he heard Steifer say again: "A thousand golden dragons, I want you to voluntarily give up marrying Miss Desmera."


    "Impossible!" Samwell shook his head and said, "Do you think a little money can make me give up Miss Desmera?"


    "Two thousand gold dragons." Steve continued to increase the price, "Didn''t you just say that everything has a price. How about this money buying you to give up the marriage?"


    "Impossible." Samwell shook his head again, "I am committed to Miss Desmera."


    Although he was rejected again, Steve caught the hesitation and hesitation in Samwell''s clear eyes.


    So, with a confident smile on his face, he continued to increase the price:


    "Three thousand golden dragons."


    Regarding how to use money to achieve their goals, the Lannister family should be the best in Westeros.


    "How is this possible. Please don''t insult my feelings for Miss Desmera."


    "Four thousand golden dragons!"


    Samwell''s hesitation was already written on his face.


    "Five thousand golden dragons!" Steve slowly approached Samwell, "This price already allows you to hire an army to develop."


    "Ten thousand golden dragons." After a fierce ideological struggle, Samwell finally spoke, "Give me ten thousand golden dragons, and I will immediately give up marrying Miss Desmera!"


    "Impossible!" Steve shook his head immediately, but a smug smile appeared on his face, "Even if Desmela is made of gold, it''s not worth ten thousand golden dragons."


    "Then let''s take a step back, eight thousand golden dragons."


    "Five thousand golden dragons."


    "Then I take another step back, seven thousand golden dragons?"


    "Five thousand golden dragons."


    Samwell saw that Steve was resolute and knew that he couldn''t extract more benefits, so he pretended to struggle, nodded and said:


    "make a deal!"


    Da Feng stared at all this in a daze, as if he hadn''t come to his senses yet, he didn''t understand how a good martial arts competition suddenly turned into a deal.


    Besides, it seems that he can marry Miss Desmera again?


    Although he was heartbroken that he was about to pay the five thousand golden dragon to Samwell, Davon couldn''t help but smile on his long face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 56: acting

    Chapter 56 Acting


    The next morning was sunny and sunny.


    A lot of spectators gathered in the competition arena on Qingting Island.


    In the arena, Horace Redwyne, the eldest son of the earl, asked with a suppressed voice:


    "Sam, my father has already prepared a proxy knight for you, why do you have to play by yourself?"


    Samwell said while struggling to put on the armor with the help of his attendants:


    "I am fighting for the honor of Miss Desmera, of course I have to fight in person."


    Nonsense, everyone else has produced five thousand golden dragons, so of course I have to cooperate well to finish the scene.


    This is called dedication!


    The corner of Horace''s mouth twitched, and he persuaded again earnestly:


    "Chivalry shouldn''t be used at this time! That guy Davon is an outstanding figure among the young generation of the Lannister family. I dare not fight him! Don''t think that you dare to challenge him because you have gained a little strength in the past few years." , you will lose miserably!"


    "If you don''t try, how will you know you will lose." Samwell looked confident.


    "It doesn''t matter if you embarrass yourself." Horace looked at the purple grape emblem on the other party''s armor, and said angrily, "But I don''t want the Redwyne family to embarrass themselves with you!"


    That¡¯s right, the exquisite plate armor on Samwell¡¯s body was borrowed from the Redwyne family.


    Although he himself has a pair of chain mail, but it is too shabby, the Redwyne family is too embarrassed to let him wear it on this occasion, it is too shameful.


    "No." Samwell slapped the armor on his body vigorously, "I will definitely win this victory for Miss Desmera today, otherwise, I am not qualified to marry her!"


    Horace quickly covered his mouth, roaring inwardly¡ªyou really have no right to marry my sister! But who told the father to insist that the younger sister marry you!


    The heir of Qingting Island, who has already called himself the "big uncle" in advance, can''t wait to knock this uneasy brother-in-law unconscious with a stick, and then let the proxy knight who has been prepared for a long time come to teach that Davon Lannis special.


    But Samwell didn''t listen to persuasion at all. After dressing up, he walked towards his war horse with arrogance.


    Horras had no choice but to walk back to the sidelines with a sigh.


    "Clang!"


    With the beating of gongs and drums, today''s two protagonists officially enter the arena on horseback.


    The cheers on the viewing platform suddenly became enthusiastic.


    After the two completed a circle around the field, they stood still in their respective positions.


    The attendants ran in immediately and handed their lances to their respective knights.


    Although the wooden lance was used in the competition, it was not light in weight, and considering the handle of the gun was nearly twenty feet long, it was not an easy task to level it on horseback.


    Fortunately, Samwell''s current strength has been greatly improved, otherwise this step may not be completed, and it would be a shame.


    "Clang!"


    Another gong sounded.


    The two closed their helmet visors almost at the same time, then clamped their horses, and started to accelerate.


    Tap Tap ¡ª


    As the distance between the two of them approached, the speed became faster and faster.


    The cheers of the audience also stopped abruptly, and everyone was holding their breath, waiting for the result of this collision.


    Boom!


    The wooden gun tip exploded, and Samwell was knocked off the horse amidst the flying sawdust.


    The audience let out an exclamation, and then more enthusiastic cheers burst out.


    Davon lifted his mask, waved to the crowd, and enjoyed his own victory¡ªalthough this was arranged in advance, Samwell''s lance didn''t touch him just now.


    "Sam! Are you all right?"


    Seeing Miss Desmera rushing into the arena and running to Samwell, the smile on Davon''s face froze immediately.


    Why?


    Obviously I am the winner!


    Davon roared inwardly, but the next moment, he secretly rejoiced that this guy would withdraw voluntarily.


    Miss Desmera is still her own after all.


    So, he was complacent again.


    On the other side, Samwell only felt the burning pain in his chest and his buttocks, which were about to fall into two pieces.


    However, thinking that this fall was worth five thousand gold dragons, the pain on his body instantly eased a lot.


    Even, he felt that he could fall twice more¡ª


    As long as someone is willing to pay.


    "I''m fine, Miss Desmera." Samwell struggled to stand up, "Sorry to disappoint you."


    "It''s okay, force is never the only indicator to measure a knight." Desmela comforted with a sweet smile.


    Horace walked over with a gloomy face: "I told you earlier, let the proxy knight appear!"


    Samwell suddenly became righteous: "I can accept failure, but I cannot accept cowardice!"


    Horras was speechless for a moment, while Desmera''s eyes were full of little stars.


    Samwell suddenly felt that this earl''s daughter had pretty good acting skills, and when others saw it, they would definitely think they were a pair of childhood sweethearts.


    However, how could he forget that six years ago, when he was brought by his father to Arbor Island to propose marriage to Earl Paxter, the proud young girl despised him.


    After seeing each other for several years, she suddenly fell in love with him?


    Third-rate romance novels dare not write like this.


    Backing to the sidelines, taking off the armor, the bachelor from Arbor Island came to check on Samwell again.


    After confirming that he was not injured, Samwell went to see Earl Paxter.


    "Sorry, my lord, I have let you down."


    "It doesn''t matter, young people always have to experience failures before they can see themselves clearly." Earl Paxter said indifferently, "As long as you want, you can still marry my daughter."


    "I''m sorry, my lord, I''m no longer qualified to marry Miss Desmera." Samwell looked ashamed, as if he had completely lost confidence in the future.


    Earl Paxter frowned, but still said patiently:


    "Who should my daughter marry has never been determined by a ridiculous jousting. As for who is eligible to marry her, that''s up to me!"


    Samwell still shook his head: "Lord Earl, Sir Davon and I have made an agreement before the competition, the loser must withdraw from the competition! Perhaps this agreement seems ridiculous to you, but to me, it is It is an oath that cannot be broken."


    After finishing speaking, he saluted Earl Paxter again, and then walked out in a daze.


    "Stop!" Earl Paxter really stopped him.


    Samwell stopped in his tracks and said weakly, "My lord, what else do you want to order?"


    Earl Paxter saw Samwell''s half-dead appearance, and forcibly swallowed his curse words, took a deep breath, and said:


    "I want your method of brewing wine, please make a price."


    Samwell shook his head slowly but firmly: "Sorry, the wine making method doesn''t cost much. However, if Qingting Island is willing to sell brandy on its behalf, I will be happy to supply it for you. The price is absolutely fair."


    Earl Paxter stared at Samwell for a while, and finally said helplessly:


    "good."


    ¡­


    On the pier, Samwell and his party are about to leave by boat.


    Naturally, no one from the Redwyne family came to see him off. Miss Desmera, who was "affectionate" before, disappeared in a blink of an eye. Instead, it was the Lannister family''s Steve and his son.


    "Sir Caesar, don''t worry, Lannister will pay his debts! We will not ruin the reputation of the family for thousands of years just for the sake of five thousand golden dragons. The letter I just wrote has been taken by the raven to Casterly Rock City, and soon , a ship full of gold will sail out of Lannisport and head for your territory."


    "Of course I believe in the reputation of the Lannister family." Samwell said with a smile, "However, I must explain in advance that the previous agreement only stated that I will withdraw from the competition, but if I withdraw, Earl Paxter still refuses It is none of my business to marry Miss Desmera to Sir Davon."


    "Hmph, you don''t need to worry about that!" Davon said through gritted teeth, "If you still can''t marry Miss Desmera, I''ll swim back to Casterly Rock from here!"


    May the gods keep you from drowning in the sea of ??sunset...


    The kind-hearted Sir Caesar prayed devoutly for Davon for a second, then turned around and boarded the ship.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 57: return

    Chapter 57 Return


    Today''s Yingzui Island has completely changed.


    Since the first batch of food and living supplies from Yangwu City arrived here one and a half months ago, the biggest crisis in the territory has been completely resolved.


    Moreover, after having enough food, the housekeeper, Gavin, followed Samwell''s order before leaving, and immediately recruited wildlings to build the territory.


    Include food and housing, and work points.


    Under such a temptation, more and more savages flocked to Yingzui Island, and the prison camp (now renamed the labor camp) also increased from 1,000 people at the beginning to nearly 4,000 people.


    Territory construction suddenly entered the fast lane.


    The defense facilities at the mouth of the valley have been completely completed. The three-story wooden fence and four echoing towers have turned this place into a small fortress that is impenetrable. The wooden houses appear in the valley in an orderly manner, and the castle of the lord is also working hard. Thanks to the efforts of the savage laborers, the foundation has been laid.


    In addition, Gavin also summoned more than 300 female wild men to participate in the brewing of brandy.


    The collection, cleaning, fermentation, distillation, storage... and other processes of mountain grapes are all on the right track because of sufficient labor.


    The savages also opened up a large field near the mouth of the valley, and began to plant mountain grapes, laying the foundation for future large-scale brewing.


    Although it is almost dusk at this time, Yingzui Island is still full of excitement.


    On a mound near the beach, a handsome middle-aged man was observing everything in the territory with great interest.


    He has dark hair with a little gray mixed in it, a pair of gray-green eyes that seem to be able to see through people''s hearts, and a handful of carefully groomed goatee on his chin, which further highlights his elegant temperament.


    Dark gray silk cape fastened with a mockingbird-shaped button.


    Those who are proficient in heraldry will know that this is the personal coat of arms of "Littlefinger" Petyr Baelish, the Minister of Finance of the kingdom.


    "My lord, do you really want to wait here for that Sir Caesar to return?" A young man in armor came behind Petyr and asked.


    "Yes."


    "But...he is just a pioneer knight who hasn''t even built a castle. You are condescending to come here from King''s Landing yourself. Why wait for him to come back? I will stay to deal with the silver coin casting. That''s good."


    "Do you think Samwell Caesar is not worth my waiting a few more days?"


    "Is not it?"


    "Bylan, don''t underestimate anyone, especially young people. The territory of our Baelish family is just a small peninsula full of rocks, and there are no silver mines." Petyr''s voice was deep and hoarse , has a unique magical power that can make people unconsciously convinced.


    "How can he compare with you?" Bylan scratched his head and said, "Although from what I know, this Sir Caesar is really good at fighting, but he obviously can''t manage the territory. Don''t look at the current bustling , there will be big problems soon.¡±


    "Oh? What''s the big deal?"


    "First of all, he is too merciful to those savages! Not only accepting them as citizens, taking care of their food and drink, but also giving them so-called ''work points'', I calculated carefully, and wait until the castle is successfully completed¡ªif he can support it The day it''s finished - he has to face a massive debt that will definitely put him out of business!


    I haven¡¯t even counted the more than two hundred craftsmen. It is said that he hired them from Highland City at ten times the price. It¡¯s really... Hehe, I don¡¯t even think that silver mine can save him.


    Moreover, there are tens of thousands of savages in the territory, but there are only a few hundred people in Hewan. You must be aware of the danger hidden in this imbalance. Sooner or later, it will lead to turmoil.


    Also, he is still planting mountain grapes, as if preparing to make wine. Hehe, did he really think that wine made from such sour grapes could sell for a good price? "


    Petyr listened quietly, then smiled slightly and said:


    "Did you know? People are actually very similar to sheep. They like to gather together, eat the same grass, walk the same road, and all have the same white hair. However, occasionally some sheep are different.


    They are black.


    Because of their hair of different colors, they are often isolated by the flock, despised and rejected by the white sheep. But often it is these black sheep that will lead the flock to a new path. "


    Bylan seemed a little unconvinced, and said: "My lord, do you think Samwell Caesar is such a black sheep? But what about the mistakes he made?"


    Petyr shook his head, and said leisurely: "Following the rules is naturally nothing wrong, but deviant is doomed to be accompanied by mistakes and failures."


    Bylan was stunned.


    Petyr said again: "What''s more, how do you know that his methods of governing the territory are wrong? In the eyes of the white sheep, whatever the black sheep does is wrong, until it leads the sheep to find a new fertile land. grassland."


    Bylan nodded thoughtfully, but there was still some hesitation between his brows. He always felt that the black sheep in Lord Baelish''s words seemed to have other hidden meanings, but he didn''t dare to ask.


    Besides, praising someone as a black sheep... always feels a bit awkward.


    At this moment, there was a burst of loud cheers from the pier.


    Following the reputation, Bailan saw a sea ship slowly approaching the territory.


    "Our black sheep is back." Petyr looked at the sea boat in the setting sun with an expectant smile on his face.


    After that, he turned around and walked down the mound, heading towards the pier.


    Bai Lan quickly followed.


    On the pier, Samwell couldn''t wait for the boat to come to a complete stop before jumping onto the trestle bridge impatiently.


    After an absence of two months, he wandered around the west coast of the river bend, and finally returned to his territory.


    Looking at the already unfamiliar place in front of him, Samwell couldn''t hide his surprise¡ª


    Has there been such a big change!


    "Master, you are finally back!"


    "Haha, Gavin, thank you for your hard work!" Samwell stepped forward and gave his butler a warm hug.


    This made Gavin, who was already extremely excited, couldn''t help but shed tears.


    Subsequently, Samwell waved to the citizens gathered on the pier, thanking them for their warm welcome.


    "My lord, welcome back!"


    The crowd also cheered enthusiastically.


    At this moment, Gavin finally remembered something, and hurriedly whispered in Samwell''s ear:


    "Master, Lord Petyr Baelish, the Minister of Finance, has been waiting for you for five days."


    "Petyr Baelish?" Samwell was taken aback.


    Of course he knows this thunderous name.


    A top player in the Game of Thrones, an ambitious man, a strategist who believes that "chaos is the ladder".


    He actually came to his own territory?


    Although it is indeed the responsibility of the Minister of Finance to supervise the minting of currency, it is only a silver mine, and Petyr does not need to come all the way from King''s Landing himself, right?


    Unless, he came to Yingzui Island not just for the silver mine...


    Samwell became vigilant subconsciously.


    At this time, Petyr was also escorted by the guards out of the crowd, and came to Samwell, showing an impeccable smile:


    "I finally see you, Sir Caesar!"


    Samwell also calmed down, showing a harmless smile:


    "It''s an honor to meet you, Lord Baelish."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 58: plot

    Chapter 58 Conspiracy


    Night falls.


    Piles of bonfires lit up on the beach by the sea, the aroma of barbecue filled the air, and along with it, there were bursts of laughter.


    In order to welcome the return of the lord, Yingzui Island held a grand bonfire dinner.


    Of course, there is not so much etiquette to talk about when the sky is sitting on the ground. Everyone is very casual, eating meat, drinking wine, and listening to the guards who followed the lord to tell what they have seen along the way.


    Samwell and Petyr Baelish walked side by side on the beach, chatting.


    "This place is very similar to my territory. It''s all by the sea and full of rocks." A flash of memory flashed across Petyr''s face, "However, the Shivering Sea is not as gentle as the Summer Sea."


    "I''ve never seen the Shivering Sea, and I really want to."


    "I''m afraid you will regret it after seeing it." Petyr laughed loudly, "In the depths of the Trembling Sea, it is said that there are countless ice giants living. Any ship."


    "Ice giant? I remember seeing an ice dragon from a book."


    "Maybe all of them." Petyr shrugged, and suddenly changed the subject, "Sam, do you know why I came to Eagle Isle myself?"


    coming!


    Samwell''s heart tightened, knowing that the real drama was coming.


    Petyr Baelish, the biggest conspirator in Game of Thrones, would definitely not come to such a remote place as the Crimson Mountains just to see a silver mine.


    He must have a conspiracy.


    However, Samwell was not too nervous.


    After all, he knows the true face and conduct of this charming-looking Minister of Finance of the Kingdom.


    This person wants to disrupt the Westeros continent, so that a small nobleman like him with a humble background can have a chance to climb up.


    Moreover, Petyr, as a high-end player in the game of power, is best at hiding his purpose. For this reason, he will even do things that seem to be of no benefit to him, so that no one will cast suspicious eyes on him.


    He can calmly hide in a dark corner, use lies and tricks to manipulate the "protagonists" in the center of the stage to fight and fight.


    "To be honest, Lord Baelish, I am also surprised that you will come in person." Samwell said honestly.


    Petyr stopped and looked sideways at Samwell:


    "I actually want to see you in person, Sir Caesar."


    "see me?"


    "Yes. I can see the shadow of myself when I was young." Petyr''s eyes did not hide his appreciation, "Although your background is better than mine, you are not loved by your father, Horn Hill Everything has nothing to do with you. So, you are the same as when I was young, you have almost nothing, and you are despised by everyone.


    But like me, you are unwilling to succumb to fate.


    I obtained from Duke Jon the position of tax collector in Seagull Town, and within three years I increased the town''s tax revenue tenfold. As for you, you got a development order from the Duke of Metz, opened up a territory deep in the Crimson Mountains, and won the loyalty of tens of thousands of savages.


    So, even though you haven''t even built a castle yet, I believe that one day, you will surprise the whole of Westeros. "


    I have to say that Petyr''s words are extremely provocative, coupled with his ups and downs, it can make anyone''s blood boil after hearing it.


    Not to mention, this person is still a big man in a high position. Facing such admiration, no young man can hold back.


    It''s a pity that this "Mockingbird" met Samwell, no matter how beautiful he sang, but in Samwell''s ears, there were whispers of the devil.


    What are the consequences of listening to Petyr Baelish?


    Just look at what happened to Eddard Stark, Duke of the North.


    "You really think too highly of me, Lord Baelish." Samwell put on an expression of being very excited, but still trying to maintain a humble expression.


    "My eyes have never misread anyone." Petyr said with a smile, "Also, I have always been willing to help the young heroes of the kingdom as much as I can, so as to accelerate their growth."


    "You are such a generous elder!" Samwell flattered him, and at the same time, he was curious about what the other party''s so-called help would be.


    Petyr took a step closer, put his hand on Samwell''s shoulder, lowered his voice, and said:


    "I know that it is difficult to develop in a barren land like the Crimson Mountains. Now that you have so many people to support, you must be in urgent need of money..."


    Hearing this, Sam Well suddenly became suspicious¡ªcould the Iron Throne still pay to subsidize the pioneering lord?


    Is there such a good thing?


    But what Petyr said next explained his doubts, and also shocked him.


    "This silver mine is actually dispensable to the kingdom, but it is very important to you. That''s why I came here in person, and I will leave a trustworthy person in Yingzui Islet to cooperate with you." Supervise the casting of the silver stag."


    Speaking of this, how could Samwell fail to understand the hidden meaning in Petyr''s words.


    This guy actually hinted that he could make fake accounts!


    As long as a part of the silver deer is kept privately, the taxes and fees he needs to pay to the royal family will be greatly reduced accordingly.


    Petyr saw Samwell''s astonished expression, and knew that the other party understood what he meant, so he smiled again and said:


    "I know that this matter may not be so glorious, but believe me, this will not harm the interests of the kingdom, but it will enhance it. Our King is not a thrifty family man, so instead of letting the money If it was squandered by him after it was handed over, it would be better to leave it for you to expand the territory of the kingdom."


    Really is a high-sounding reason.


    Samwell lowered his head, as if caught in a fierce ideological struggle.


    But in fact, he was thinking about Petyr Baelish''s real purpose.


    The other party is definitely not really thinking about the country.


    This guy can''t wait for the country to be in chaos.


    Petyr probably saw the real reason why Madam Olenna sent him to Yingzui Island to develop, so he decided to add fire.


    The better the development of Yingzui Island, the greater the probability that Hewan will attack Dorne.


    As long as the two sides fight, it will give a schemer like Petyr a chance to take advantage of the fire.


    This should be his real purpose.


    Although he saw through Petyr''s real motive, Samwell found that he had no reason to refuse.


    Isn¡¯t it beneficial for him to retain a part of the silver deer?


    Although Petyr''s move has evil intentions, the benefits are indeed real.


    As for whether this move will hasten the war between Reach and Dorne, he feels that there is no need to worry at all.


    After all, he knows that it won''t be long before the situation in King''s Landing will deteriorate first, and King Robert will also die. At that time, Westeros will be a situation where all the heroes compete for the throne. Who will pay attention to a pioneer in the corner of the Crimson Mountains? Take it.


    Of course, just to be on the safe side, Samwell knew that he couldn''t take it all by himself.


    Otherwise, what if "Littlefinger" takes this matter as a trick to manipulate him in the future?


    So, after a "difficult" struggle, Samwell said:


    "Lord Baelish, what you said is reasonable. In addition, I am willing to give you a part of the silver deer. After all, a big man like you who is dedicated to serving the country will definitely need money."


    Petyr took a deep look at Samwell, showing a satisfied smile, as if his purpose of doing this was to get this benefit:


    "Can."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 59: Starfall

    Chapter 59 Starfall City


    On the wharf outside Yangwu City, there are several merchant ships docked for loading and unloading goods.


    On the mast of one of them hung a lavender banner with crossed swords and a shooting star¡ª


    This is the coat of arms of the Dane family, the lords of Starfall City.


    "Boss, there is a master looking for you!"


    Captain Gilmore walked out of the cabin reeking of alcohol, and shouted impatiently:


    "Which master?"


    "Don''t know. He didn''t say."


    "He didn''t say you can''t see for yourself! Damn idiot!"


    "But he doesn''t have any family crest, what do I think?"


    Gilmore frowned, cursed a few words in a low voice, but still got off the boat unsteadily.


    Then, he saw the "Master" in the crew''s mouth¡ªa thin middle-aged man with a handsome appearance and elegant temperament, with a small beard on his chin.


    Although this person does not have any family coat of arms, the vicious Gilmore dares to bet all his wealth that he must be a nobleman.


    Gilmore stepped forward with a smile on his face: "My lord, what are your orders?"


    Petyr Baelish casually threw a silver deer, and asked without waiting for Gilmour to thank you:


    "Your ship is bound for Starfall City?"


    "Yes, sir, are you going to Starfall City too?"


    "No, I''m going to Yingzui Island."


    "Yingzui Island?" Gilmore touched his bald head suspiciously, "Sorry, sir, I don''t think I''ve heard of this place before."


    "It''s just south of the estuary of the Turbulent River, across a bay from Starfall City. You will pass by on the way to Starfall City from here, but it will be a little bit off course. If possible, I would like to take your boat to , cost is not an issue.¡±


    "It seems to be a bit of an impression..." Gilmore seemed to remember something, "However, master, I remember that there is a barren mountainous area, there is nothing, are you sure you want to go there?"


    "Your information is outdated." Petyr showed a characteristic smile, "There is now a territory there."


    "Territory?"


    "Yes, the Duke of Metz canonized the pioneer knight, and Sir Samwell Caesar has established a territory there."


    Hearing that the territory was established by the people of Hewan, Gilmore''s face changed slightly.


    Dorne and the Riverbend have a thousand-year feud. Although Gilmore often stops at the port of the Riverbend people for business reasons, as a Dornish man, his hostility towards the Riverbend people in his bones can never be erased.


    "There is nothing but rocks in that place, the people of Hewan are crazy, are they going to develop there?"


    "No one said anything, but there is a silver mine there."


    "Silver mine?" Gilmore''s eyes could not restrain the golden light.


    "Yes. I heard that the territory has already begun to take shape, with tens of thousands of people."


    "Tens of thousands of people..." Gilmore''s expression gradually became serious, "That''s really not small... When did this start, why didn''t I hear anything about it?"


    "It seems to be more than four months ago."


    "There are tens of thousands of people in just four months?" Although Gilmore doesn''t know how to develop, he also knows how amazing this speed is.


    "Yes. That is a young and promising pioneer knight, and I am going to visit him. Can you take your ship?"


    Giller restrained his mind, nodded with a smile and said:


    "Of course, sir. I just want to go there and see."


    "Okay, when is your ship leaving?"


    "Leave on time at noon, sir."


    "Okay, then I''ll go to the city first and come back later."


    "Yes, sir."


    Gilmore looked at Petyr''s figure in the distance, suddenly slapped his head, and said to himself:


    "I forgot to ask that master''s name! Forget it, I''ll ask him when he comes back, I don''t know which family''s master it is..."


    After finishing speaking, Gilmore wobbled back to the boat.


    ¡­


    The time came to noon.


    Gillermo lay on the side of the boat, looking in the direction of Yangwu City, but he never saw the nobleman in the morning appearing again.


    He thought that the other party was just delayed, so he decided to wait a little longer.


    However, Gilmour didn''t know that the noble lord he was waiting for had actually boarded a merchant ship bound for Braavos long ago and had already set sail.


    As the sun gradually set, Gilmour''s patience was finally completely exhausted.


    He slammed the wine bottle in his hand onto the deck and shouted loudly:


    "No more! Let''s go!"


    After setting sail, Gilmour could not help thinking while steering the rudder¡ª¡ª


    Why don''t you drop by Yingzui Island?


    ¡­


    Among the crimson mountains, a tall and majestic castle stands abruptly.


    The head of the city with a lavender flag fluttering, with a crossed sword and a shooting star printed on it.


    If you want to talk about the oldest family in Westeros, there may be some disputes, but if you want to talk about the oldest family in Dorne, it must be the Dane family in Starfall City.


    According to legend, in the Dawn Era 10,000 years ago, the first Dane followed the fallen stars, came here, and built his own castle at the mouth of the Turbulent River.


    His descendants ruled the mountainous area west of Dorne in the name of "King of the Rapid River" until the Martell family, which united the Rhoynar, conquered the whole of Dorne.


    "Samwell Caesar?" Ser Uric Sand, acting lord of Starfall City, frowned tightly, "Which territory in the River Bend is Caesar a family? Why have I never heard of it?"


    Gillmore stood cautiously in the hall and replied:


    "My lord, I have inquired. This Sir Caesar is actually the eldest son of the Tarly family of Hornhill. He was later conferred a pioneering knight by the Duke of Metz before he went to Yingzui Island to develop."


    "Hornhill, the Tully family..." Urik frowned even tighter, "Since he is the eldest son of the Tully family, why did he give up his right of inheritance and come out to develop?"


    "This... this..."


    Seeing Gilmore hesitating, Urik knew that the other party was also unclear: "Okay, you go down."


    "Yes, sir."


    After Gilmore left, Urik leaned back in his chair and fell into deep thought.


    Although the territory of the Dane family includes the mountainous areas along the Turbulent River, to be more precise, they only have enough influence on the east side of the river. The people live on their own.


    Not to mention that it is not along the Turbulent River at all, but is already in Yingzui Island, which is further south of the river''s estuary.


    However, the people of Hewan actually built a city in the crimson mountains, and it was still near the mouth of the Turbulent River, which made Urik nervous.


    After all, it is not too far from Starfall City.


    Samwell was also the name of a great turbulent river king in the history of the Dane family. This king nicknamed "Spark" once captured a large area of ??territory in the south of the river bend, even including Old Town.


    Now, there is a Samwell in the river bend, what will he do?


    Urik pondered for a while, then stretched out his hand to summon the attendant, and ordered:


    "Send a few trustworthy merchant ship owners, let them also go to Yingzui Island, inquire about the situation there, and report back to me."


    "Yes, my lord."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 60: aware

    Chapter 60 Perception


    Yingzui Island.


    Todd Buddha Flower walked into the lord''s cabin and saluted Samwell:


    "Lord Caesar, what do you need from me?"


    "Yes." Samwell raised his head from a pile of documents, and said, "I want you to go to Highgarden, collect the refugees as much as possible, and bring them back to Yingzui Island."


    "Refugees?" Todd frowned and reminded, "My lord, even if they are refugees, they are still the leaders of the Tyrell family. You can''t..."


    Before he finished speaking, Todd saw Samwell throwing a parchment over.


    He quickly reached out to catch it, opened it, and suddenly found that the Duke of Mace had allowed Samwell to go to Highgarden to collect the refugees and bring them back to Yingzui Island.


    Todd was stunned for a while, apparently not expecting Samwell to be able to persuade the Duke of Metz to agree to sign such an order.


    This is literally¡­


    Todd didn''t know what adjective to use.


    But he recognized the signature of the Duke of Mace, and he also believed that unless Samwell didn''t want to stay in the river bend any longer, he would never dare to forge such a thing.


    So, he decisively shut his mouth.


    "You take fifty people to High Court and tell those refugees that I will take care of their food and housing here. As long as they are willing to work, they will have work points¡ªwell, you know the work point system, and you can explain it to them when the time comes. , Every refugee who successfully arrives at Yingzui Island can immediately get a bounty of ten copper coins. Remember, as long as you are willing to come, no matter men, women or children, I want them all, and the more the better."


    "Yes, my lord." Todd actually wanted to ask, if too many people come, can you really afford it?


    But when the words came to his lips, he still didn''t say them.


    Because now he finds that he can''t understand the young pioneer knight in front of him more and more. The way the other party fights, earns money, and manages the territory all seem so unreasonable, but the fact is that he repeatedly It worked.


    This new territory is also flourishing at an alarming rate.


    Todd felt that he was not qualified to persuade such a lord at all.


    In his eyes, Samwell may not be the wisest lord, but he is definitely the most amazing one.


    Walking out of the lord''s hut, Todd was thinking about who to take to Highgarden, when he suddenly heard a noise coming from the direction of the pier.


    Another merchant ship?


    Todd frowned subconsciously.


    Although it is no secret that there have been ships supplying food and supplies to and from Yingzui Island, there is a new pier here, but recently, there have been too many merchant ships coming.


    However, considering the geographical location of Yingzui Island, it seems that this place does have the potential to become a good port.


    Todd didn''t think much, turned around and walked out.


    Not long after he left, Samwell also walked out of the lord''s cabin.


    He looked at the bustling pier, but his eyes gradually narrowed.


    Different from the nervous Todd, Samwell has realized that these merchant ships have come very strangely.


    Too much.


    Even if the news that Yingzui Island has a new territory has spread, it shouldn''t suddenly attract so many merchant ships to dock.


    Moreover, he also noticed that these merchant ships basically came from Dorne.


    This made Samwell realize that his territory might have attracted the attention of the Dorne lords.


    Although he had expected this day to come, he never expected that it would come so soon.


    No!


    Samwell immediately realized that these Dorne merchant ships seemed to have gradually increased shortly after "Littlefinger" Petyr Baelish left.


    Reminiscent of this person''s fear of chaos in the world, it is very likely that this is the news he sent to the Dornish people!


    Thinking of this, Samwell strode towards the pier.


    Along the way, people saluted and greeted him one after another.


    Samwell nodded in response, and soon saw a merchant captain named Tang En on the pier.


    "Dear lord, thank you for allowing us to dock here."


    "You''re welcome. This is a free port, and any friendly people are welcome." Samwell saw the flag on the mast and asked, "Are you from Starfall City?"


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Did your Starfall City receive any big shots in the past month?"


    "An important person?" Tang En looked confused, "What kind of important person are you referring to?"


    "A great man from King''s Landing."


    "King''s Landing?" Tang En thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "My lord, I have never heard of any master from King''s Landing coming to Starfall City recently."


    Samwell nodded, not too surprised.


    After all, with the cautiousness of "Little Finger", it is really unlikely that he will go to Starfall City in person. In that case, the traces of his deliberate provocation will be too obvious.


    "Where did you know that Yingzui Island has built a pier?"


    "It has been spread all over the pier of Starfall City, as well as Gaoyin City and Bremen City. Everyone is discussing that they may be able to supply supplies from you in the future. But..."


    "But what?"


    "However, your pier here is still a bit crude, the pier is not long enough, there are not enough berths, there is no warehouse, food and fresh water are also... sorry, my lord, I didn''t mean to offend..."


    "It''s okay." Samwell waved his hand with a smile, "Your suggestions are very good, but my territory has just started construction and it will take some time to perfect. By the way, who is your master in Starfall City now? In management?"


    He remembered that the current bloodlines of the Dane family in Starfall City are extremely withered, especially the main lineage, who are sick, dying, and jumping into the sea. It seems that there is only one underage child who inherits The position of the head of the family.


    "It''s Lord Urik Shad."


    "Urik Shad..."


    Shad is the common surname of Dorn''s illegitimate son. This Urik is probably the illegitimate son of the Dane family, and he is temporarily managing Starfall City on his behalf.


    However, Samwell did not find this name from his memory, so he included the other party in the soy sauce contestant, and then asked, "I remember the Earl of Starfall City, Edrick Dane, right? Where is he now?" ?¡±


    "Master Edric went to Black Harbor City, and I heard that he became the servant of Earl Beric Dondarrion."


    Hearing Beric Dondarrion''s name, Samwell finally remembered a lot.


    Isn''t this guy the "Lightning King" with seven lives?


    The lucky one who shoulders the mission of the true God¡ªperhaps it is more appropriate to call it a poor worm.


    Even if you want to die, you can¡¯t die until you complete your mission.


    I remember that this "Lightning King" married Edric Dane''s aunt, so he brought the young and helpless Earl of Starfall City to Black Harbor City to teach.


    Samwell pondered for a moment, then suddenly smiled and said:


    "You help me bring a letter back to Starfall City, telling Sir Uric that I am going to visit."


    Tang En was stunned for a moment, then nodded quickly:


    "Yes, my lord."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 61: assimilate into

    Chapter 61 Integration


    "Mom, what a big change here!"


    Natalie held her mother Nora''s arm, looked around with her vivid purple eyes, and finally let out a sigh of emotion.


    "It''s really big."


    The mother and daughter walked on the flat stone road of Yingzui Islet, looking at the busy savages passing by, as well as the neat wooden houses, towers, and castles rising from the ground, they seemed to be coming here in a trance. Arrived in a busy city.


    It''s hard to imagine that just a few months ago, this place was just a barren and inhabited valley.


    Natalie wanted to see the castle, which had already laid the foundation and built the outer wall about three feet high, but was dragged by her mother to the orphanage.


    The yard is not big, it is simply surrounded by a fence, and there are more than a dozen wooden houses built inside. Hundreds of children gathered in the square surrounded by the houses, the older ones are eleven or twelve years old, and the younger ones are only three or four years old. .


    They were all wearing shabby animal skin clothes, shaking their heads and singing:


    "Heavenly Father has a resolute and strong face, adjudicating fallacies and upholding justice, judging the length of good fortune and longevity, loving children with kindness;


    The Virgin brings the blessing of life, guarding and caring for every woman, her smile ends the fight, and she tenderly caresses the little children;


    The warrior stands before the enemy..."


    Nara knew that this was the song of the Seven Gods.


    She was not surprised by this. After all, the lord is a knight of the Seven Gods, and he will definitely spread the belief of the Seven Gods in the territory, which is understandable.


    Moreover, the other party did not use strong means to force all the citizens to convert to the Seven Gods, which is already very kind.


    There are many elderly people around this group of children. Some of them sing along, some bask in the sun with their eyes squinted, and some do some simple handicrafts... However, these people are full of smiles on their faces. It seems that I am very satisfied with my life here.


    After the song of the Seven Gods was sung, the children skillfully changed to another song.


    Nora hadn''t heard this song before, but after listening to it for a while, she realized that it was actually a song praising the young lord, and the lyrics were quite explicit, thanking the lord for giving us food, thanking the lord for giving us shelter, We are forever grateful...


    "Mother, that lord is not ashamed! He actually asked someone to write a song for himself." Natalie whispered in her mother''s ear.


    Nara also wanted to laugh, but she still defended the other party: "However, he is really not bragging. These old people and children have been well taken care of."


    Natalie''s small mouth under the veil pouted, but she didn''t refute.


    After watching for a while, the mother and daughter left the orphanage and headed for the lord''s cabin.


    "Lord Caesar."


    "Haha, Mrs. Nora, I''ve been looking forward to you for a long time!" Samwell warmly stood up and welcomed you.


    He glanced at the little girl next to Nora who was almost printed out of a mold, and said clearly:


    "This must be your daughter, right?"


    "Yes, this is my daughter, Natalie."


    Natalie bowed her knees and bowed to Samwell, and then she retracted behind her mother, only curiously looking at the young River Bend nobleman in front of her with her vivid purple eyes.


    Samwell smiled gently at the little girl, and then asked Nora:


    "Madam Nora, have you found the ghost grass I want?"


    Nara nodded, and handed over an animal skin bag: "We found a total of fifty-four plants this time."


    Samwell took it quickly, opened it and saw that it was indeed the ghost grass that he ate before that could increase spiritual attributes, nodded in satisfaction, and then took the corresponding silver deer to Nora without counting it in detail.


    Nara took the silver deer, thanked her again, and then asked:


    "Master Caesar, there is something I want to discuss with you."


    "You say."


    "I want the elderly and children of the Youya tribe to stay in your orphanage. I don''t know what price we need to pay for this?"


    Samwell smiled and said: "The orphanage is prepared for my subjects, so as long as you become my subjects."


    Nora pondered for a moment, then shook her head in embarrassment: "I''m sorry, my lord, it''s not that we don''t want to submit, but that the Wandering Crows have always only served the old gods, so...however, we can pay money, or ghost grass, animal skins, and dried meat ..."


    Samwell interrupted: "Surrendering to me does not prevent you from continuing to serve the old gods. You should be clear that I have never forced my subjects to convert to the seven gods. You can even continue your old way of life, as long as you continue to serve the old gods on a regular basis." Just pay my taxes."


    Nara''s eyes were still struggling.


    Seeing this, Samwell said again:


    "If you really don''t want to surrender, there is another way."


    "any solution?"


    Samwell pointed to the little girl who was shrinking behind her mother: "Let your daughter stay in Yingzui Island, so that I can safely accept the old people and children of the Youya tribe into the orphanage. Don''t worry, I will treat her like my own sister."


    When Natalie heard this, her eyes widened immediately, her hands tightly clutching her mother''s sleeves, like a frightened deer.


    Nara hesitated for a moment, and said, "My lord, I need to think about it before I give you an answer."


    "Yes." Samwell nodded, "I will leave for Starfall City in three days, just give me an answer before then."


    When talking about Starfall City, Samwell stared closely at Nora''s eyes, and then he really noticed a well-hidden fluctuation.


    It seems that this Nora may really be Ashara Dayne, and her so-called amnesia is probably just a lie.


    But then there was a question¡ªsince Ashara didn''t lose her memory, why didn''t she return to Starfall City?


    Are mountains more comfortable than castles?


    "Okay, I will give you an answer as soon as possible." Nora turned around and left the hut with her daughter as if nothing had happened.


    Out the door, Natalie hugged her mother''s arm and shouted:


    "Mother, I don''t want to stay here! I want to follow you all the time!"


    "Stupid child. How could you have been following me?" Nora''s eyes flickered with a lonely expression, she pointed to the castle under construction in front of her, "Didn''t you always want to live in a majestic castle? Follow me no."


    "Then I will live in the castle with you too!"


    "Natalie, listen to me." Nora''s expression became serious, "We have been taken care of by the Crow Tribe for more than ten years, and it''s time to give back to them. Besides, it''s better for you to stay in Yingzui Island It''s better for me to run around in the mountains..."


    "I don''t! I''m going to follow you everywhere!" Natalie''s tone was already crying.


    Na stretched out her hand to wipe off the crystals from the corners of her daughter''s eyes, but she didn''t expect to wipe more and more.


    But her tone is still strong: "Natalie, you are different from me. You do not belong to this mountain forest, but should soar in a wider world. I once heard the whisper of the gods under the heart tree, He should treat you There are other arrangements."


    Natalie threw herself into her mother''s arms, weeping uncontrollably.


    Nara caressed her daughter''s hair, looked up to the northeast¡ª


    Her eyes seemed to cross the vast bay and saw the castle flying the purple flag.


    Complicated emotions filled Nora''s heart, making her speechless for a while.


    Only silently read in my heart¡ª¡ª


    I can''t go back, but hope...


    Can you go back...


    Thanks to the boss "Miracle_Hughes" for the reward!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 62: sacrifice

    Chapter 62 Sacrifice


    The Turbulent River emerges from the depths of the Crimson Mountains, rushes southward, travels tens of thousands of miles, and finally flows into the Sea of ??Summer.


    After the turbulent water flowed into the sea, it also changed its violent posture and became calm.


    On the sapphire-like sea, a ship is going upstream.


    Natalie stood at the bow of the boat, looking at the faintly visible castle in the distance, with curiosity and apprehension in her purple eyes.


    At this time, she was not wearing a veil, revealing her delicate and beautiful face, and the animal skin clothes on her body were also changed into a blue dress. Under the skirt, her slender and well-proportioned legs were shining like jade in the sunlight. luster.


    Catu stood behind Samwell, seemingly performing his duties as a servant, waiting for orders from his master at any time, but in fact, his eyes were always sneaking at the girl''s thigh.


    The ignorant savage boy had never seen such a beautiful girl before, and he became obsessed without knowing it.


    Perhaps feeling Katu¡¯s prying eyes, Natalie turned her head and glared at the young man, then snorted softly:


    "What are you looking at? Brat!"


    Katu turned his head in a panic, his face flushed red.


    After a while, he muttered unconvinced: "I''m already fourteen years old, I''m not a brat!"


    Unfortunately, Natalie ignored him at all.


    Holding her clean chin with both hands, she asked in a longing tone:


    "My lord, do you think the Dane family will hold a ball to entertain you?"


    Samwell glanced at the girl beside him and said with a smile:


    "What? You want to go to the dance?"


    "Just curious."


    "Even if there is a ball, it is for noble ladies!" Katu couldn''t help but interjected.


    seems to want to use this to dispel some of Natalie''s illusions of being out of place.


    Natalie turned her head and glared at Kathu again, but she still froze.


    Yeah, she is just a savage, how can she be qualified to attend the noble ball.


    Samwell looked at the approaching Starfall City, thinking about his own worries, and didn''t have time to comfort the self-pitying girl.


    His visit to the Dane family this time was also in response to Petyr Baelish''s provocation by "Littlefinger".


    Of course, he also knows that this kind of provocation is an unbreakable conspiracy.


    With the prosperity of Yingzui Island, it will inevitably arouse the fear and vigilance of the lords of Dorne, especially the lords of Starfall City.


    It is even very likely that a war will break out.


    However, Samwell didn''t want to completely eliminate the fear of the Dornish people, he just wanted to buy himself some time.


    The last time Yangwu City-Qingting Island-Old Town traveled, he bluffed a lot of money and food, and now the construction of the territory has entered the fast lane. In just four or five months, his castle will be basically completed .


    At that time, he can officially become a member of the Lord of the River Bend, and Yingzui Island will also be included in the territory of the River Bend.


    If the Dornishmen fight again at this time, it will be a declaration of war on the river bend.


    The Duke of Mace must not be able to turn a blind eye.


    So, when he came to Starfall City this time, whether it was through wooing, deceiving, misleading... In short, he must try his best to ensure that the acting city lord will not have the idea of ??Yingzui Island in a short time.


    Samwell feels that this goal is not difficult to achieve. After all, the acting city lord of Starfall City is just a "Shad", not Dane. He should not have enough prestige and motivation to instigate a foreign war.


    As long as these four or five months are passed safely, the Dornishmen will die down and dare not come to fight.


    After all, Dorn is really good at playing "defensive counterattack", but if they are really separated from the protection of the Crimson Mountains and the familiar desert climate, they are really not the opponents of the people of the river.


    Whether it is material or military strength, the River Bend is the most existence among the Seven Kingdoms.


    As long as this dangerous period passes, Samwell can calmly build a territory, start trading to earn money, and gradually conquer the savages in the Crimson Mountains.


    As for whether to cooperate with Madam Olenna''s plan to invade Dorne through the Turbulent River in the future, that can be discussed in the long term.


    Samwell felt that even if he really wanted to fight Dawn, he should choose an appropriate time.


    For example, after the death of King Robert, or a little later, after the death of Ed Stark, the Duke of the North, King''s Landing will be in chaos, so that no other forces will take care of him.


    Moreover, he can also use this to attract all the energy of the river bend to Dorne, so that the Tyrell family may not rush to stand in line at the beginning of the War of the Five Kings like in the original book.


    Margaery might not have to marry that guy Renly.


    However, he also clearly knows that the development of things cannot all go according to his expectations.


    Even the most far-sighted conspirator in Game of Thrones dare not say that everyone can act according to his own script, and he certainly dare not.


    Moreover, he always felt that "Littlefinger" Petyr Baelish''s plan would not be limited to this.


    Since this guy wants to provoke a war between Hebend and Dorne, he probably won''t go to the current level.


    Because Petyr is not like him, he can predict that there will be a turmoil in the future.


    From Petyr''s point of view, if the conflict between Starfall City and Eagle Isle cannot be provoked as soon as possible, then when Samwell''s castle is completed, the Dornish people will definitely retreat, and there is no telling when this battle will be fought. up.


    So, Samwell felt that this insidious "Littlefinger" might have a backhand!


    Just don¡¯t know what exactly¡­


    "Lord Caesar." The captain poked his head out from the cockpit, interrupting Samwell''s meditation, "We are going to dock!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The sea boat sailed into Braavos from under the Titan statue, passed through the crowded long canal, and finally docked at the square dock.


    "Littlefinger" Petyr Baelish got off the pier, didn''t stop at this bustling market, and went straight to the Isle of Gods.


    The finance minister of the Iron Throne seemed to be very familiar with the free city-state across the narrow sea, and came to a windowless temple with ease.


    The gates of the temple are a pair of tall carved wooden doors, the left one is made of weirwood, white as bones, and the right one is made of sandalwood, black as the abyss.


    A crescent moon is carved in the middle of the two doors.


    This is the temple dedicated to the God of Thousand Faces¡ªthe Temple of Black and White.


    dong dong.


    Petyr tapped twice on the wooden door, then took a step back.


    Not long after, the wooden door opened, and a young man came out.


    He was wearing a black and white robe, with empty eyes and an indifferent expression, as if nothing could arouse his interest.


    Petyr didn''t look at this person''s face at all, because he knew that these "faceless people" in the House of Black and White had countless faces, and you would never want to know which face was their true appearance.


    The God of Many Faces served by the Faceless Man is also called the God of Death.


    As the best assassins, the Faceless Ones believe that death is a merciful relief. As long as you pay the price, they will take the life of anyone in the world as a sacrifice to the God of Many Faces.


    "Everyone is mortal." Petyr said, leaning slightly.


    "Everyone needs to serve." The faceless man who came out of the door replied, and then asked, "Why did the man come here?"


    Petyr handed over a large bag of gold coins and said:


    "I want to sacrifice two people to the God of Many Faces."


    The Faceless One took the bag and said calmly:


    "God needs their names."


    Petyr''s mouth was slightly upturned, and said:


    "Edric Dane, Alilia Dane."


    However, the Faceless One shook his head: "Not enough."


    "Not enough?" Petyr''s face changed, and he pointed to the money bag in the opponent''s hand, "Do you want to count it carefully? The money is already enough to hire a mercenary group to do this job, if you don''t want to do it Keep it secret, I will come to you?"


    "No. To sacrifice to the gods, you need to pay the most precious things. A copper coin from the poor is better than a golden dragon from the rich. For you, this money is only enough to sacrifice a name to the gods."


    Petyr was a little angry: "This is almost all of my net worth! Isn''t it pious enough?"


    The Faceless Man still shook his head: "But money is not what you value most."


    Petyr froze for a moment, he suddenly realized that the other party might have recognized his identity.


    But before he could speak again, the Faceless Man said again: "Then trade it with your life."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "Only life can be exchanged for death." The Faceless Man said devoutly, "Help someone save someone, and someone will help you kill one."


    "Who are you saving? Where is he?"


    "Jakun H''gar, the black prison of the Red Keep."


    The black prison in the Red Castle is the prison of the royal family, and many serious criminals are detained in it.


    But Petyr didn''t have the slightest impression of the name the Faceless Man said.


    It doesn''t look like an important person.


    Petyr felt relieved, nodded and said:


    "Deal. But I want those two people to disappear as soon as possible, you better act fast!"


    "Okay. Within a month, God will take those two names."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 63: visit

    Chapter 63 Visit


    Stars fall into the city.


    In a market on the east side of the pier, Samwell finished shopping around and walked into a wooden house.


    Inside the house, Natalie was standing by the window, motionless.


    Opposite her, a young man covered in various dyes was painting on a piece of canvas.


    "are you done?"


    "It''s almost there, it''s almost there! Please wait a little longer."


    Samwell walked behind the young painter and carefully looked at his work.


    Hmm...not bad.


    Although there is no charm at all, but at least it is similar.


    An artist randomly found in the market can paint like this, and the requirements should not be too high.


    Waiting for the artist to finish finishing, Samwell threw a silver stag over.


    "Are you ready? Let me see, let me see!" Natalie rubbed her stiff waist and trotted over to look at the painting.


    The little girl is not as picky as Samwell. She probably saw an oil painting for the first time, and it was a portrait of herself, so she couldn''t take her eyes away immediately.


    But before she could see enough, Samwell reached out and took the painting away.


    "Oh~~ I haven''t finished watching it yet!"


    "If you want to see yourself in the mirror, this painting is useful to me."


    "What are you using my painting for?" Natalie seemed to react, her eyes suddenly became a little vigilant.


    "Children don''t ask too much about adults'' affairs." Samwell responded casually and walked out.


    Natalie snorted softly, and quickly followed.


    Out the door, Samwell reached out to recruit two guards, then turned to Natalie and said:


    "They accompany you around the market, I have something to do, and I will be back soon."


    "Where are you going?" Natalie panicked all of a sudden, "I want to follow you!"


    Samwell pointed to the towering castle not far away, and said:


    "I''m going to visit the Dane family, you wait here."


    "Why didn''t you take me there?" Natalie was suddenly aggrieved.


    "I''ll take you there next time." Samwell stepped forward, waving his hands without looking back, "Next time."


    ¡­


    "Sir Urik, thank you for your hospitality." Samwell ate the bread and salt, stepped forward and saluted.


    "Welcome to Starfall City, Sir Caesar." Uric Shad said with a half-smile.


    It seems that he doesn''t want to hide his dislike for Samwell at all.


    Samwell didn''t care about the attitude of the other party. After all, Hewan and Dorne had a thousand-year feud, and the acting castellan of Starfall City was considered polite if he could maintain the superficial etiquette.


    The two of them entered the castle and sat down in the living room.


    The maid served coffee and dessert, and then quietly left.


    "Sir Caesar, what is your business in Starfall City this time?"


    Samwell took a sip of coffee and said with a smile:


    "Actually, I have nothing to do, I just want to meet my neighbors. You must know that I have opened up a new territory in Yingzui Island..."


    Urik interrupted rather rudely: "Then you''d better build the castle as soon as possible. Before that, Yingzui Island can''t be regarded as your territory."


    "Soon, soon." Samwell didn''t seem to notice the provocation in Urek''s words at all, "In about two years, my castle will be built."


    "Two years..." Urik secretly recorded the time, "The speed is not bad, not too slow."


    Samwell immediately began to pour out bitter water: "Oh, if those savages are always lazy in their work, they will definitely be faster. Moreover, the land in Yingzui Island is barren and there is no way to grow food. I can only transport it from outside. , it''s too expensive..."


    Urik was not in the mood to listen to this person''s complaints, so he interrupted: "I heard that a silver mine was discovered in Yingzui Island?"


    "Yes. But it is difficult to feed so many people with this silver mine alone." Samwell said with a sad face, "I have no choice but to start making wine and selling it. Ser Uric, do you want to buy a batch of mine?" Have a drink?"


    Urik also heard about this from the captains who went to inquire about the news before, so he asked curiously:


    "What kind of wine do you brew?"


    "It''s a wine made from mountain grapes. I call it brandy. I just brought some with me this time. You can try it."


    As he spoke, Samwell asked his attendant Kathu to take out the brandy and pour Urik a glass of wine.


    The rich aroma of wine dissipated, which immediately attracted Urik''s attention.


    He picked up the glass and drank it down.


    Dorne people have a strong taste, so they usually like to add some spicy spices to their drinking, but when they drink distilled spirit brandy, they are immediately fascinated.


    "It''s really good wine!" Urik couldn''t help but praise.


    Samwell took the opportunity to sell and said: "If you think this wine has a future in Dorne, why not cooperate with us. I will be responsible for the supply and you will be responsible for the sales."


    Urik rolled his eyes and asked cautiously:


    "How much do you supply?"


    "Ten silver stags to a gallon. This is my uniform supply price to the Tyrell, Hightower, and Redwyne families."


    "You have asked these three families to help sell it?"


    "Yes. However, in Dorne, you are still my first partner, and maybe you will be the last one."


    Urik rubbed his wine glass, lost in thought.


    He noticed that Samwell had always been talking about cooperating with himself, not with the Dane family.


    This means that all the profits from brandy sales will go into his personal pocket.


    Although as the acting city lord of Starfall City, it is unreasonable to cooperate with a river bender, let alone a guy who is building a territory near the mouth of the Turbulent River.


    However, Urik was still moved.


    As an illegitimate child, no matter how long he has been the deputy city lord, no matter how well he has done during this period, Starfall City is not his after all.


    The profit from selling brandy actually went into his pocket.


    What''s more, Urik knew that as the real owner of Starfall City, Earl Edric Dane, was about to come of age, he would not be able to hold the position of acting city lord for long.


    That being the case, why not make a fortune before losing power?


    As for the threat of Yingzui Island, anyway, there are still two years before the castle is completed, so I will leave it to Earl Edric to have a headache.


    Thinking of this, Urik changed his attitude of perfunctory hostility before, and the smile on his face suddenly became sincere:


    "Good! Sir Caesar, I am willing to cooperate with you!"


    Samwell felt relieved, knowing that the crisis in the territory was temporarily lifted.


    He signed a consignment contract with Urik with a smile, discussed the details of the wine supply, and then changed the subject, saying:


    "By the way, Sir Uric, when I came here today, I happened to see a portrait at the pier market. The person in the painting has brown hair and purple eyes. He looks like a lady from the Dane family. I wonder if you know?"


    As he spoke, Samwell asked Katu to show Natalie''s portrait.


    Urik glanced at the painting, then smiled and said:


    "This painting should be of Miss Ashara Dane when she was young. Where did you find this painting?"


    "Bought from a businessman who came to Yingzui Island." Samwell deliberately put on a look of expectation, "Is that Miss Ashara married now?"


    Urik glanced at Samwell, seemed to see through his mind, shook his head and said:


    "Sorry, Sir Caesar, Miss Ashara unfortunately fell into the sea and died more than ten years ago."


    Sam Well suddenly looked disappointed.


    Urik said with a smile: "Sir Caesar, the last lady of the main branch of the Dane family has also married to Black Harbor City. If you are interested, I can introduce you to a few ladies from the side line."


    "This... there''s no need." Samwell laughed and changed the topic to other aspects.


    There is no longer any doubt in my heart about the identity of the mysterious female patriarch of the Youya tribe.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 64: Dream

    Chapter 64 Dream


    The stars and the moon hang upside down on the smooth mirror-like sea, and the boats rippling with the microwave are like a baby''s cradle.


    Gently lull everyone on board to sleep.


    Samwell suddenly felt a call from the sky.


    In the dark night sky, there seemed to be something attracting his mind.


    He ran up.


    At first it was a leisurely stroll, then faster and faster, running higher and higher, the cool sea breeze whistling in his ears, as if whispering something in a low voice.


    It''s just that no matter how he runs, he can''t get closer to the sky.


    Samwell stopped suddenly, looked down¡ª


    Then I saw the sea surface reflecting the entire starry sky, and the small ant-like sea ship above it.


    I''m flying!


    Samwell finally realized this.


    He swooped down sharply, skimming across the sea.


    The steep ridge rushed into view suddenly, and the red rock was like sharp claws stained with blood, which made his heart beat faster and he couldn''t hold it.


    Hoo¡ª


    He plunged into the forest.


    Countless fresh smells rushed towards his face in an instant, squirrels hiding in tree holes, wild snakes hiding in bushes, and elk standing up vigilantly in caves... This made him suddenly have an instinctive impulse to hunt.


    Fortunately, Samwell restrained this urge and moved on.


    Woods and hills are endless, stretching far away, until the end of sight and smell.


    The never-before-seen wonderful experience made Samwell immersed in it, unable to extricate himself.


    The mountain wind suddenly became restless, and the trees gradually thinned out.


    A huge weirwood suddenly appeared in front of his eyes.


    The lush branches and leaves covered the sky and the sun, which made him feel a little bit of fear.


    The next moment, the huge and ancient human face carved on the weirwood suddenly opened its eyes¡ª


    Boom!


    Samwell suddenly woke up from the bed as if struck by lightning.


    "Hoo-hoo-"


    He gasped for breath, only to realize that he was covered in cold sweat.


    This dream... so real.


    Samwell calmed down and found that he was no longer sleepy.


    Got up and took a sip of water, he opened the hatch and came to the deck.


    The night is dark, only the sound of the waves beating gently can be heard.


    Samwell walked casually on the deck, thinking about the dream just now in his mind.


    Turning a corner, he suddenly found that there was a person in front¡ª


    Natalie.


    The girl leaned on the ship''s side, looking up at the crescent moon in the sky, the soft starlight sprinkled on her face, outlining a delicate outline.


    "Can''t you sleep too?" Samwell walked over and asked.


    Natalie turned her head and saw that it was Samwell, she immediately turned her head away, snorted softly, and ignored him.


    "Yo? Still angry about what happened yesterday."


    Natalie snorted again, still ignoring the hateful man beside her.


    "Do you know why I didn''t take you to the Dane family''s castle?"


    This time Natalie didn''t moan, she seemed to want to know the answer to this question too.


    It''s just that the tsundere girl doesn''t want to take the initiative to ask.


    "Because you are so beautiful." Samwell said with a smile.


    He still knows how to coax a woman.


    Sure enough, Natalie froze for a moment, then quickly turned her head to look at Samwell, and then turned around immediately:


    "Liar!"


    "As a knight, I never lie." Samwell lied without blushing.


    Two red clouds appeared on Natalie''s face, she turned her head timidly, and asked in a low voice:


    "Why can''t you enter the castle if you are too beautiful?"


    "Why did you and your mother wear veils?"


    "In order to block the coveted eyes of those men..." Natalie seemed to understand in the middle of speaking, and pouted, "Then I can put on the veil again and follow you."


    "That''s too rude." Samwell shook his head: "And what right do you have to wear a veil in front of the men of the Dane family? Do you really think of yourself as a princess?"


    Natalie lowered her head aggrievedly, but she also knew that the other party was telling the truth, so she stopped arguing.


    But a hint of sweetness suddenly rose in my heart.


    He was afraid that I would be robbed by the Dane family, could it be...


    no, sorry!


    He is a nobleman, I am just a savage, we are impossible!


    Not necessarily... I heard that there was once a master in Gaoyin City who fell in love with a wild woman...


    The little girl''s heart was suddenly filled with complex emotions such as joy, shyness, and worry.


    Samwell hadn''t realized that the few words he just casually coaxed people had caused the little girl around him to stage a wonderful love drama in his mind.


    "By the way, have you Crow tribe been there?" Samwell suddenly pointed to the shore and asked.


    "Huh?" Natalie was still immersed in the story she wove, unable to react.


    "Haven''t you been following in the footsteps of the old gods? Do you have any impression of that mountain forest? Is there a huge weirwood tree in it? There are human faces carved on it, did you carve it?"


    Natalie looked at the direction Samwell was pointing at, and shook her head hesitantly after looking at it for a while:


    "I don''t remember being there, and I don''t know if there is a weirwood there. However, we are not the only ones who believe in the old gods in the Scarlet Mountains. It is probably the faces carved by savages from other tribes."


    Samwell was a little disappointed.


    "Why did you suddenly ask this question?" Natalie asked curiously.


    Samwell let out a long breath and said:


    ¡°I had a dream just now. In the dream, I seemed to be able to fly, and I just flew there, and saw a weirwood.¡±


    After Natalie heard this, the expression on her face suddenly became a little strange.


    Samwell noticed this and asked:


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I had a similar dream when I was a child."


    "Then what?"


    "Then..." Natalie suddenly stopped talking.


    But Samwell seemed to understand something.


    He suddenly remembered that the young master Bran of the Stark family in the original book had a similar dream.


    In the dream, he seemed to be a direwolf.


    Skinchangers!


    Consciousness enters the body of an animal, isn''t this the ability of a skinchanger?


    Samwell suddenly realized.


    Could it be that his consciousness just now possessed a bird?


    But why did I suddenly have this ability?


    He remembered that only the descendants of the First Men would have this ability, and it seemed that they had to be believers in the old gods.


    Samwell suddenly thought that he had eaten a lot of ghost grass during this period, and his spiritual attribute had increased to 1.75.


    Could it be because of this?


    It seems that his previous guess was correct, the attribute of spirit is related to the mysterious side.


    Although he is still unable to freely manipulate the consciousness-possessed animals, as his spiritual attributes continue to grow, he should be able to become a real skinchanger.


    In addition, Samwell also noticed that Natalie was hesitant to speak just now.


    This made him suspect that the little girl beside him might also be a skinchanger.


    Thinking of this, he turned his head, just in time to meet Natalie''s eyes looking at him.


    The four eyes met, and a panic flashed in the little girl''s purple eyes.


    "I... I''m sleepy, go back to sleep, good night."


    Before she finished speaking, Natalie seemed to run away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 65: Meeting

    Chapter 65 Meetings


    Yingzui Island, the lord''s cabin.


    "Sit down."


    Samwell sat down at the round table first, and then invited everyone to sit around the table.


    However, everyone was a little hesitant, after all, they were not used to sitting at the same table with the lord.


    Only Cheeman sat down in the first position on the left of Samwell.


    With the leader, the rest of the people took their seats one after another.


    For this meeting, Samwell convened the village chiefs of the 14 villages under him, together with the domain steward Gavin, the craftsman leader Vido, the blacksmith leader Busso, and Bachelor Qyburn, a total of 18 people.


    These people are the main managers in his territory.


    Originally, Todd Flowers was also counted as one, but this guy went to Highgarden to collect refugees and has not returned yet, so he was absent.


    After sitting down, Natalie, who was wearing a floral dress with slender legs, offered scented tea to everyone.


    After pouring the tea, although there was no place for her here, Natalie did not leave, but stood behind Samwell, looking like a well-behaved maid.


    Samwell didn''t drive her away either, but just coughed lightly, drawing everyone''s attention away from the energetic and beautiful girl:


    "Although the castle has not been built yet, and I am not yet an official lord, it will be a matter of time. Therefore, in order to better manage the territory, I decided to officially accept you as my retainers."


    Hearing this, everyone quickly stood up, some bent down to salute, some loudly swore allegiance, and some were so excited that they didn''t know what to do, so they just giggled...


    Although the lord''s retainers didn''t even touch the threshold of nobility, this still couldn''t stop everyone from being proud of it, as if with this title, he was a superior person from now on.


    Samwell waved his hand and signaled everyone to sit down: "There is no need to be so serious, all sit down, all sit down. This meeting, I also want to tell you about the obligations of retainers to the lord.


    First and foremost, you are responsible for maintaining my authority and supporting every resolution I make;


    Secondly, you have the responsibility to advise me and help me manage the people and govern the territory. This kind of meeting will become a routine in the future, and it will be held once a month. At the meeting, you will report to me about your work, and I will also give instructions;


    Finally, when I launch the war order, you must answer the call, join my army, or provide logistical support for the army. If I am captured, you must find a way to raise a ransom to save me. "


    After Samwell finished speaking, everyone quickly responded.


    "Okay." Samwell pressed his hands down, stopped everyone''s loyalty, and then turned to look at his butler, "Gavin, I will let you introduce the current basic situation of the territory."


    "Yes, my lord." Gavin got up and saluted Samwell, then sat down again, and said, "Currently, there are more than 12,300 people in the territory, including 184 soldiers and others. One hundred new recruits.


    In addition, there are thirty-five dairy cows, twenty-seven rough horses, fifty-four meat pigs, more than forty yellow sheep, and more than one hundred chickens and ducks.


    Counting the food supplies brought in from Yangwu City yesterday, the flour in the territory reached 1.3 million pounds, oats 700,000 pounds, and beans 500,000 pounds. In addition, we also stocked 50,000 pounds of jerky, and over three thousand pounds of salt..."


    While listening, Samwell calculated silently in his heart.


    Although it seems that there is a lot of food, it is not too much to share with more than 12,000 people.


    Not to mention the soldiers, they are full and have meat every day, and the other laborers, after all, do physical work and eat a lot. In order to speed up the construction of the castle and win people''s hearts, Samwell never skimps on food. , so the food consumed by the entire territory in a day is really amazing.


    The current reserves are enough to last for more than a month.


    This is the disadvantage of not being self-sufficient in food. No wonder no one has been developing such an extremely important strategic location.


    It''s a bottomless pit.


    Fortunately, he has already signed food and material supply contracts with Yangwu City, Qingting Island, and Old Town, so he doesn''t have to worry about food shortages for the time being.


    However, these contracts only have a "free period" of three months. If the subsequent supply is to continue, Samwell must spend real money to buy them.


    This is not a small sum.


    Fortunately, last time on Green Arbor Island, Samwell played the role wholeheartedly, and got a lot of golden dragons from the Lannister family, otherwise he must be panicking now.


    But this is only a one-off, and it is impossible to have such a good thing every day.


    If the territory wants to develop sustainably, it still has to rely on the two cash cows of brandy and silver mines.


    At this time, Gavin also began to introduce the brewing of brandy.


    "...organized 300 female savages to pick wild mountain grapes in the nearby forest, and also opened up 900 acres of open space near the valley entrance, planted mountain grapes, and it is expected that the first batch will be harvested in half a year..."


    Hearing this, Samwell interrupted:


    "The planting area of ??mountain grapes will be doubled, to 1,800 mu. And after this batch of planting is over, you will have to open up another piece of similar size to use it as a fallow crop. Don''t worry about sales, our wine As long as it is brewed, there is no need to worry about selling it. And even if there is surplus, it can be kept for storage.¡±


    "Okay, my lord." Gavin quickly responded, and then continued, "Due to limited raw materials, the production of brandy cannot be increased for the time being. There are only twelve gallons per day..."


    Hearing this number, Samwell frowned, but felt a little helpless.


    It is really difficult to increase the yield by picking wild mountain grapes alone. We can only expand the scale of production after the grapes planted in half a year are ripe.


    The steps of brandy brewing and distillation involved secrecy, so Gavin didn''t go into details.


    Samwell turned to Bachelor Coburn again, saying:


    "Cobain, tell me about the silver mining situation."


    "Yes, my lord." Cobain nodded, and said in an unwavering tone, "The mining and refining of silver mines are on the right track, and the daily output of silver is about 140 ounces. If there are more With the addition of more hands, the output can be further increased..."


    Samwell roughly estimated based on the weight of the silver deer, which is equivalent to producing about 350 silver deer every day.


    Of course, there will be losses during the casting process, so the actual output will be lower than this.


    Moreover, this has to be shared with the royal family... Of course, because of the treasury minister with bad intentions, the royal family will not be paid too much tax.


    So, definitely a pretty decent income.


    With the output of this silver mine alone, more than 10,000 people in the current territory can live comfortably.


    Sure enough, mining is still making money!


    And it''s just a silver mine, if it''s a gold mine...


    No wonder the Lannister family is so rich and powerful, and they are willing to pay so much money in order to drive away the blind date competitors.


    Damn big dog!


    Jealousy changed Samwell''s face beyond recognition, and he felt that his asking price last time was still low.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 66: Warhammer

    Chapter 66 Warhammer


    After hearing the output of silver, all the participants around the round table showed smiles on their faces.


    This is another purpose of Samwell''s meeting, to give everyone confidence.


    Convince them that the territory has a future.


    After talking about the silver mine, Vido, the chief craftsman, talked about the construction of the castle.


    Due to the availability of sufficient manpower, coupled with the work-point system, kings from all walks of life have emerged one after another, and the construction of the castle is progressing very quickly.


    The foundation has been laid, and the outer city wall has been built to a height of three feet. According to this speed, the main project of the castle will be completed in about four months.


    At that time, Samwell will be able to apply to the Duke of Metz and officially become a lord.


    Baron of Eagle Mouth, Samwell Caesar!


    Thinking of this, Samwell couldn''t help showing a smug smile.


    After Vido, it''s the turn of the blacksmith Buso.


    Since there is no iron ore in the territory, Samwell actually did not ask his blacksmiths to make steel weapons. After all, it is more convenient to buy weapons directly than to buy iron ore from outside to make them.


    Therefore, the task he gave to those blacksmiths was mainly to cooperate with the bachelor of Keben to forge the silver deer.


    In addition, although Yingzui Island has no iron ore, there is definitely no shortage of animal skins, so Samwell did not buy the leather armor worn by the soldiers from outside, but let the blacksmiths make it.


    However, it''s not true that none of the ironware was made by them.


    Samwell asked Buso to customize a warhammer for himself.


    Because with the continuous growth of strength attributes, Samwell felt that ordinary steel swords could no longer exert their strengths.


    Warhammer is the best choice.


    "...My lord, the war hammer forged for you has been completed, you can try it later." Speaking of this, Buso was actually a little apprehensive.


    It''s not that he doesn''t have confidence in his craft, but because the war hammer forged according to the lord''s request is too heavy.


    Although he had persuaded him many times, he still couldn''t change the mind of the lord, causing Buso to worry that this reckless young knight would make a fool of himself later...


    "Very good!" Samwell was very happy, praised Buso, and said that he would try the hand feeling after the meeting.


    Next, the fourteen village chiefs also introduced the situation in their villages.


    In fact, none of them have anything to say.


    After all, most of the savages have been attracted to Yingzui Island, either as laborers, winemakers, or mines, and a small number of them can become soldiers under the lord. The old, weak, sick and young have also entered the orphanage, so The villages outside are almost becoming uninhabited villages.


    It is estimated that after a while, these official positions such as village heads can be cancelled.


    The village chiefs present are also aware of this problem. Taking advantage of the opportunity of reporting work, they are trying to test the lord, both in and out of words. Obviously, they do not want to lose the power in their hands, let alone lose their status as retainers.


    Of course, Samwell knew this well, so he took this opportunity to announce that all fourteen village chiefs would be transferred back to Yingzui Islet to continue to serve as managers. The original villages no longer had village chiefs, but fourteen villages Unify the establishment of a traveling sheriff and a tax collector.


    After appeasing people''s hearts, Samwell let everyone speak freely, they can make suggestions and ask questions.


    The crowd fell silent suddenly. They were not used to such a "democratic" meeting, and they were more used to listening to the lord''s orders.


    After a long while, Gavin broke the silence and asked:


    "My lord, now these savages don''t farm or hunt, but work for you, so how will they pay taxes in the future?"


    Samwell smiled slightly. In fact, he had thought of this question a long time ago.


    It''s just that he is still within the three-month tax holiday period he promised, so he didn''t bring up this issue.


    "It doesn''t matter, don''t they all have work points, just use work points to pay taxes."


    "Pay tax with labor sharing?" Gavin was stunned for a moment.


    "That''s right. Didn''t I promise that one work point can be exchanged for one copper plate, so work points are money. After the tax holiday is over, let them use work points to pay taxes."


    "Okay." Gavin also understood and nodded in response.


    The young butler obviously failed to see the real "subtlety" of the system designed by his lord.


    Of course Samwell wouldn''t say much.


    With Gavin taking the lead, everyone was no longer restrained, and one after another opened their mouths to make suggestions or ask questions.


    The meeting lasted for two hours before it ended.


    After the meeting, Samwell followed Buso to the blacksmith shop, ready to try his new weapon.


    "My lord, this is it." Buso lifted the black cloth covering the weapon, hesitated for a moment and reminded, "Be careful, it weighs seventy pounds!"


    Yes, seventy pounds!


    Bouso has never forged such a heavy weapon in his life.


    It was hard for him to imagine that someone could really wield such a hammer to fight.


    Samwell didn''t care about Buso''s attitude, and he also knew that his request was a bit unreasonable.


    No one would choose such a heavy weapon.


    But he is different.


    During this period of time, through continuous krypton gold and krypton silver, his strength attribute has reached an astonishing 4.02!


    After the attribute exceeds 4, Samwell finds that it will become extremely difficult to continue to improve.


    Now he wants to increase the strength attribute by 0.01, but it costs 30 golden dragons, or 200 silver stags.


    This made him suspect that even if he ate all the golden dragons fooled by the Lannister family last time, it might not be able to make the strength attribute break through 5.


    In this case, the price/performance ratio of continuing krypton gold is too low. At this stage, it is a wiser choice to spend gold dragons on territory construction and arming the army.


    Moreover, he also discovered that using Silver Deer to increase the strength attribute is actually more cost-effective.


    Although the utility of one gold coin is equal to six or seven silver stags, the common gold-silver exchange ratio in Westeros is 1:210.


    In addition, silver is already produced in the territory, so for a while, krypton silver is the right way.


    In the future, it will be more cost-effective to switch back to krypton gold after the utility of silver continues to decay to a certain extent.


    However, the strength attribute reaching 4.02 is already terrifying.


    Samwell doesn''t know how powerful he is now, but an ordinary sword is no different from a branch in his hand.


    That''s why he has to change weapons.


    The two-handed warhammer in front of him does look quite exaggerated. The huge hammer body is covered with spiral spikes, shining with an icy light, making it look chilling.


    Samwell stepped forward and lifted it up with only one hand.


    Tried the weight, Samwell nodded in satisfaction, then grabbed the handle with both hands, swung it up violently, and smashed it towards the ground¡ª


    Boom!


    It was like a muffled thunder, and the earth trembled.


    Everyone in the blacksmith shop was dumbfounded, looking at Samwell as if they were looking at a monster.


    It took a while for Buso to come back to his senses, his eyes had changed from suspicion to worship:


    "My lord, you are a god! Please give it a name."


    Samwell smiled and carried the hammer on his shoulders, saying:


    "Call it¡ªThunder!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 67: Princess

    Chapter 67 Princess


    Dorne, located at the southernmost tip of the continent of Westeros, is probably the only region among the Seven Kingdoms that is tired of this long summer.


    The continuous high temperature has aggravated the drought and barrenness in Dorne. Fresh water on land is as valuable as gold here, and the wells that can produce water are guarded by the lords with heavy soldiers.


    Located in the easternmost city of Dorne, Sunspear City, blown by the salty sea breeze and nourished by the Greenblood River, it is a rare city that is not plagued by drought.


    This is also the residence of the ruler of Dorne, the Martell family.


    Damon Sand passed through the triple gate with heavy handles, bypassed the curved wall and reached the Old Palace, which was shaped like a sailing ship.


    "I have something to see Her Royal Highness the Princess."


    "Please follow me." The guard obviously knew the illegitimate son from God''s Grace City, nodded at Daemon, turned around and began to lead the way.


    Although Dorne has surrendered to the Iron Throne, unlike the dukes of the other six countries, the Martell family still calls themselves "Prince" and "Princess" in accordance with the tradition of the Rhoyna.


    The princess Daemon talked about is naturally the eldest daughter of the current Prince of Dorne¡ª


    Arianne Martell.


    As the guards pushed open the dark brown door, Damon smelled a strong fragrance of Miyi flowers.


    He knew that this was Princess Arianne''s favorite flavor.


    Stepping into the spacious palace, Damon saw the Miaoman figure sitting on the Myr carpet at a glance.


    "Your Royal Highness!" Daemon suppressed his inner desire and restlessness, and stepped forward to salute.


    Arianne was looking at an old yellowed book, with a glass of red wine and a cyvasse chessboard in hand.


    Hearing the sound, she put down the book in her hand and stretched out on the carpet, looking like a noble and elegant cat.


    She has olive skin, **** eyes, and black curly hair. She wears a thin lavender silk dress, covering her beautiful and plump body, but it can''t hide anything.


    Her facial features are not perfect, but she has a strange magic power, any man can no longer take his eyes away just by taking a look.


    "Damon? Why are you here?"


    Arianne''s voice was lazy and magnetic, as if it could penetrate the listener''s ears and scratch his heart.


    "I have received important news, so I came to tell you immediately!" Daemon looked at the princess in front of him obsessively.


    "What news?" Arianne asked casually, propping her chin with one hand.


    "Edrick Dane and Alilia Dane were attacked by a wild boar while they were out hunting and unfortunately died!"


    "Edric Dayne, Alilia..." Arianne didn''t realize it at first, but soon she remembered the meaning of these two names¡ª


    These are the last two heirs of the main branch of the Dane family in Starfall City!


    Bang Dang.


    Arianne stood up abruptly from the carpet, and accidentally knocked down the wine glass beside her. The dark red wine soaked the expensive carpet, but she didn''t care about it at all, but stared closely at Damon''s eyes, asked:


    "you sure?"


    "Sure!" Damon nodded fiercely, "It was my cousin who sent the news from Black Harbor City, he would not joke about such things. And he also said in the letter that although there is no evidence, but He still suspects that this is not a hunting accident, but a well-planned assassination!"


    "Assassination, of course!" Arianne''s eyes widened. "Otherwise, it would be such a coincidence that the main branch of the Dane family just died out!"


    She couldn''t help wandering back and forth on the carpet, thinking, the bell tied around her ankle made a crisp sound.


    Stirred Dimon''s heart even more restless.


    He couldn''t help lowering his voice and said:


    "Your Highness, I suspect that this matter may have been done by Urik Shad!"


    "Urik Shad? Are you talking about the acting city lord of Starfall City?"


    "Yes."


    "He has the guts and ability?" Arianne didn''t seem to agree with this, "And even if Edric and Alilia died, it wouldn''t be his turn to inherit Starfall City as an illegitimate son. The Dane family The offshoots are not extinct."


    "But what if Urik can make great contributions and make everyone think that he is qualified to be named Dane? You know, he is the illegitimate son of the old Earl Davos. Once his identity is legalized, Starfall City will be his It''s gone."


    "What great achievement?" Arianne curled her lips, seemingly disdainful, "Could it be that he can still enter the river bend..."


    Before she finished speaking, Arianne remembered something she had heard recently, and suddenly turned her head:


    "Do you think he will attack Yingzui Island?"


    "That''s right!" Damon said with confidence, "I can guarantee in the name of Lieyang, Longhalberd, and Seven Gods that Urik will definitely mobilize the soldiers and horses from Starfall City to attack Yingzui Island!"


    Arianne looked at the flames flickering in the eyes of the illegitimate son of God''s Grace City in front of him, and nodded secretly.


    Indeed, being the same as "Shad", Daemon must feel the same for Urik''s situation. If the head of the Arion family dies at this time, Damon, the illegitimate son, will definitely be willing to risk everything in order to inherit the city of grace.


    Although the credit for capturing Yingzui Island is not great, it is worth Uric''s risk.


    Moreover, she also heard that a silver mine was dug out in Yingzui Island. From this point of view, it is indeed a treasure land of geomantic omen. If it can be successfully captured, maybe her father will really reward Urik for his achievements. And asked the king for a decree to legalize his illegitimate child status.


    "I don''t think Urik dares to send someone to assassinate Edric and Alylia. Once word of this kind of thing gets out, he will be doomed. However, you are right about the other point. Urik will definitely Go attack Yingzui Island."


    "That''s right! Your Royal Highness!" Damon asked excitedly, "Should we participate in this battle?"


    The reason why he brought this news at the first time was not only because he wanted to meet the princess who had been dreaming of him, but also because he knew very well that Princess Arianne was a person who was unwilling to be lonely.


    She will not miss this war.


    And he didn''t want to continue to bear the surname of his illegitimate son for a long time.


    "Of course." Arianne nodded as expected.


    "Then let''s ask His Royal Highness for instructions! Ask him to send an army to accompany us to Starfall City."


    Arianne shook her head slowly, saying:


    "No, don''t tell father yet. Let''s go to Starfall City by ourselves. It''s just an eagle mouth island, and the soldiers and horses of Starfall City are enough to capture it."


    Damon hesitated for a moment, but nodded and said: "Yes, Your Highness."


    Arianne turned and walked out of the hall. What she didn''t tell Damon was that she hadn''t seen her father for a long time.


    The ruler of Dorne always likes to stay in the water garden, and no one can easily see him except his younger brother, Prince Oberon.


    Yes, not even his own daughter, Princess Arianne.


    You must know that the Martell family follows the tradition of the Rhoynar people. Female heirs have the same inheritance rights as male heirs. Therefore, as the eldest daughter of the prince, Princess Arianne is the future ruler of Dorne.


    However, Arianne accidentally discovered a letter from his father to his younger brother Quentin, promising that he would become the ruler of Dorne.


    This made Arianne think that her father was going to deprive her of her inheritance.


    For this reason, she has cried, despaired, and resented, but as the Martell family saying "Unbowed, Unbent, Unbroken" (Unbowed, Unbent, Unbroken) said, she still chose to be strong after all.


    She believes she can change her father''s mind.


    She just needs a chance to prove herself.


    Prove that you have the ability to rule Dorne just like Nymeria, the warrior queen of Rhoynar.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 68: instigate

    Chapter 68 Instigating


    Stars fall into the city.


    In the dark and empty underground cellar, only the sound of monks praying echoed.


    The clansmen and vassals of the Dane family gathered here to express their condolences for their young lord and his aunt.


    As the monk finished reciting the words, eight knights stepped forward to put the coffins of Edric and Alilia into the grooves on the stone wall, allowing them to rest here with the ancestors of the Dane family.


    At this point, the funeral is over.


    The monk left first.


    As well as Earl Beric Dondarrion, who personally brought back the remains of his wife and nephew, he left the tomb full of shame without the face of continuing to face the people present.


    In addition, some guests who came to watch the ceremony also left one after another.


    Only the Dane family and some "Shad" did not move.


    They have solemn faces, but they seem to be expecting something.


    The Earl of Starfall City died without leaving any heirs. What''s worse, the main line of the Dane family is dead!


    This brings up a serious problem¡ªwho should inherit the position of Earl of Starfall City?


    Although the main branch of the Dane family is extinct, the side branches are still thriving, so there is no need to worry about having no heirs.


    But the problem is that the succession order of the collateral line is a mess at all. No matter how many bachelors who are proficient in heraldry come, I am afraid that they will not be able to sort out the order of succession.


    Moreover, there are still many "Shad" in the main branch of the Dane family, especially Urik Shad.


    This person is the uncle of the deceased Earl Edric, and he has been the acting city lord of Starfall City for more than ten years. He has a very high prestige. What he lacks is a surname.


    At this moment, in this dark cellar, an undercurrent is brewing.


    Finally, one of the oldest family elders walked tremblingly to the front row, facing everyone, and said:


    "Since everyone is here, why don''t we discuss who should inherit the position of Earl of Starfall City..."


    "I object!" A loud voice suddenly sounded.


    Everyone turned their heads in astonishment, a little surprised, but also took it for granted that it was Urik Shad who spoke.


    This is the most prestigious illegitimate son of Starfall City.


    Facing the gazes of everyone, Urik Shad came to the front row without haste, his quiet and serious eyes slowly scanned the audience, taking everyone''s expressions into his eyes, and then said loudly:


    "I think the top priority is not to discuss who will inherit the title."


    Someone said: "Sir Urik, what do you think is the most urgent task?"


    "Of course it is to avenge Earl Edric and Miss Alilia!" Urik said firmly.


    The thick and powerful voice caused echoes in the tomb.


    "Revenge? But they encountered an accident during a hunt. If you are referring to that wild boar, it must have been chopped up by Earl Bailey long ago. Haha...ha..."


    The man''s self-satisfied joke was very inappropriate, so it only got unanimous glaring from everyone.


    Urik also curled his lips sarcastically, and said, "Do you really think this was just an accident?"


    "Is not it?"


    "Of course not!" Urik said firmly, "This is a shameless assassination targeting children and women!"


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone''s expressions were different, and there were many discussions.


    After a while, someone asked:


    "Ser Urek, do you know who the murderer is?"


    "Of course I know."


    "who is it?"


    Urik took a deep breath, and said word by word:


    "Lord of Eagle Mouth Island, Samwell Caesar!"


    Now the discussion is even louder.


    "What evidence do you have?"


    Urik nodded to the attendant beside him. The attendant immediately turned around and left the tomb. Not long after, he returned again, and at the same time dragged a man who was covered in blood and couldn''t even walk steadily.


    "Who is he?" Someone asked.


    Urik kicked the man who was lying on the ground: "Boy, let me introduce myself to everyone."


    "Yes, yes, yes!" The man who was kicked twitched a few times as if he was electrocuted, and quickly said weakly, "I, my name is Jill, and I am Lord Caesar''s subordinate..."


    "What did Samwell Caesar send you to Starfall?"


    "Send me..." Jill wanted to say that he was just here to deliver wine, but when he thought of the torture he had suffered before and the threat of that terrible man, he could only tremble and say, "Master Caesar sent me to monitor the Dane family The trend of..."


    Wow¡ª


    Now everyone exploded.


    But someone asked calmly:


    "Even if this is the case, it doesn''t prove that Samwell Caesar is the real culprit behind the assassination of Earl Edric and Miss Alleria."


    Urik immediately locked the man who asked the question from the crowd¡ª


    Ser Gerold Dayne from High Hidden City, known as the "Dark Star".


    The Dane family in Gaoyin City is a branch of the Dane family in Starfall City, and it is also the most powerful branch of the collateral line.


    Although the succession of the collateral line is a mess, in the end it must depend on strength to speak. Therefore, the eldest son of Gaoyin City is actually the person who is most likely to inherit the Earl of Starfall City.


    Of course, this is under the condition that Urik Shad will not change his surname.


    And now, "Dark Star" Zero obviously sensed Urik''s ambition, so he jumped out and tried to stop it.


    Urik seems to have been prepared for such a question, and answered calmly:


    "You should also know that just last month, that Sir Caesar visited Starfall City. Moreover, he also showed me a portrait."


    As he spoke, Urik turned his head to look at the butler Slia.


    Slia nodded and confirmed the matter: "That''s right. I was also there at the time. Sir Caesar did take out a portrait and asked about the identity of the person in the painting. But...that painting is Miss Ashara, and What does it matter?"


    "I also thought it was Miss Ashara at the time, but now that I think about it, I''m afraid he drew Miss Alyria!"


    Steward Slia frowned, but then nodded and said, "It''s possible that the two ladies are somewhat alike."


    "That''s it!" Urik said decisively, "Samwell Caesar is confirming the appearance of Miss Alilia to me, and he will hand it over to the killer to carry out the task!"


    "What kind of evidence is this!" Jie Luo said disdainfully.


    "But it is enough to prove that this person has enough suspicions." Urik snorted coldly, "Moreover, he opened up territory in Yingzui Island, which is a real threat to Starfall City! In the future, he will definitely become Dane. Enemy of the family. Ser Gerald, why do you excuse him again and again?"


    "I just don''t want to slander a knight''s reputation for no reason." Gero tried hard to defend.


    But he also found that his defense was too weak.


    Because in any case, Samwell Caesar is the enemy of the Dane family, and now it seems that there are certain suspicions.


    In the case of the assassination of two important figures of the Dane family, if he defended such a person again, it would indeed easily arouse public outrage.


    "Of course I won''t wrong an innocent knight. However, in order for Earl Edric and Miss Alilia to rest in peace, we must capture Samwell Caesar and let him stand trial!"


    As he spoke, Urik pulled out his long sword and roared, "Who wants to be with me?"


    As soon as the voice fell, someone strode out: "I am willing!"


    "Me too!"


    ¡­


    Watching the knights step forward one by one, Urik''s face could not conceal the excitement and excitement.


    He knew that his own opportunity had finally arrived!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 69: Possess

    Chapter 69 Possession


    "Mother!"


    Taniguchi of Yingzui Island, Natalie threw herself into her mother¡¯s arms like a baby swallow returning home, ¡°Why did you take so long to come here!¡±


    Nara stroked her daughter''s long hair and said with a smile:


    "I''ve only been away for a month, how long has it been?"


    "Yes!" Natalie coquettishly for a while, and then realized that there were people around, and left her mother''s arms a little embarrassed.


    "How have you been doing while I''m gone?"


    "It''s okay." Natalie took her mother''s hand and walked into the valley, "I also went to Starfall City with Lord Caesar!"


    "Did you go to Starfall City?" Nora''s face changed slightly.


    "That''s right." Natalie didn''t notice her mother''s abnormality, but complained a little wronged, "However, Lord Caesar didn''t take me to the Dane family''s castle, but let me stroll around the market. "


    Nara breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time, an inexplicable look of disappointment flashed in her eyes.


    The two walked into the valley talking and laughing. Nora looked around and found that the place had changed a lot.


    "Huh? Why does it seem that there are a lot of Hewan people?"


    "Oh, those are the refugees gathered by Lord Caesar. They just arrived last week, and there are a total of 3,000 people!"


    Nora nodded and continued to move forward. She first went to the orphanage to visit the old people and children of the Wandering Crow Tribe, and then went to meet Samwell, and traded the newly collected dozens of ghost grasses to the other side.


    "Madam Nora." Samwell accepted the ghost grass, and then asked tentatively, "How did you members of the Raven Tribe find the ghost grass?"


    "Master Caesar, we have a minority of people who are favored by the old gods, so they can have a sharper perception than ordinary people."


    Samwell heard the other party''s ambiguity, so he asked: "Is Natalie also considered a person favored by the old gods?"


    Nara hesitated for a while, but finally nodded and said, "Yes."


    Samwell probably understood in his heart what the so-called "favor of the old gods" was all about. Seeing that Nora refused to say more, he didn''t continue to ask.


    Thinking that what really works in silver leaf grass and golden tail shrimp is actually gold and silver, so what is really working in ghost grass?


    The blessing of the old gods?


    Samwell suddenly felt that he could try eating weirwood...


    Of course, this idea is very dangerous. Once it is discovered, it may attract a crazy siege from the believers of the old gods, so even if it is done, it must be done very secretly.


    Samwell temporarily suppressed this thought in his heart. After sending Nora away, he returned to the hut alone and ate all the ghost grass he got this time.


    Spiritual attributes have also grown to 2.07 smoothly.


    After breaking through 2, Samwell clearly felt that the world in front of him seemed to have undergone a slight change.


    But I can''t tell the specific difference.


    He lay down on the bed, relaxed his mind, and tried to find the feeling of being possessed by a bird in his dream that night.


    However, the more I tried to find it, the more I couldn''t find it.


    The chaos of thoughts in his head always makes him unable to concentrate.


    Samwell simply tried to go to sleep, but it was only morning, so he couldn''t sleep.


    While anxious, Samwell suddenly remembered the weirwood tree he saw in his dream last time, especially the old face carved on the trunk.


    Come to life, as if right in front of you.


    He concentrated all his energy on this face, and gradually calmed down.


    A small voice sounded in his ear, seeming to say something, but he couldn''t hear anything.


    In a trance, Samwell''s spirit seemed to turn into a meandering river, flowing along the unknown river channel to the distance...


    Hoo¡ª


    Opening his eyes again, Samwell was surprised to find that he was already soaring above the blue sky!


    White clouds and breeze surrounded him, and the vast blue sea passed quickly under him.


    Different from the vagueness last time, this time, Samwell clearly felt that everything in front of him was reality!


    Moreover, he finally knew that what he possessed was actually an eagle!


    Sharp claws and sharp beak, the whole body is brown and black, only the tail has white feathers, and the wings are ten feet long. A pair of eagle eyes can even see the prey thousands of miles away.


    This is an artifact of detection!


    Samwell was ecstatic in his heart.


    Moreover, he found that this time he could manipulate the Falcon to act according to his will.


    Samwell seems to have discovered a fun game, manipulating the falcon to fly up and down, skim over the sea, dive between cliffs, and even catch an unlucky mountain mouse.


    While playing around, he found that he had unknowingly come to the other side of the bay, and he could already see the outline of Starfall City.


    Curious, he simply flew over, wanting to see the appearance of Starfall City from a high altitude.


    As it flew closer and closer, the towering tower stood like a sharp sword rising from the ground, standing majestically among the cliffs.


    Samwell looked at this spectacular scene, his heart was agitated, and he couldn''t help thinking about the day when he would be able to build such a magnificent castle.


    But in the next second, his face changed.


    Because he noticed that the atmosphere in Starfall City was not right!


    There are very few pedestrians on the street, and even if there are, they are in a hurry, and their faces are full of tension and chill.


    What happened?


    Samwell immediately flew to the Dane family''s castle, and found that it had turned into a huge military camp!


    Banners of different colors, neatly lined up soldiers, knights in bright armor... The Dane family is clearly preparing for a war!


    As for who is the target of the war...


    Samwell was startled.


    Who else but yourself?


    He manipulated the falcon to circle back and forth over Starfall City, continuing to observe the movements of the Dane family, while thinking about the reason why the other party suddenly came to attack him.


    It doesn''t make sense.


    Before, he clearly reached a brandy supply agreement with the acting city lord, which is to send money to the other party.


    Could it be that the other party just pretended to agree to his conditions, and then turned around and secretly prepared to attack Yingzui Island?


    Is this guy a war freak?


    Or do you want to be famous and crazy?


    Samwell couldn''t figure out why Urik was so determined to fight himself desperately, let alone why the vassals and soldiers in Starfall City were willing to follow an illegitimate child to go crazy.


    Are they really so wary of the Hewan people establishing a territory in Yingzui Island?


    Samwell sighed, and knew that the matter had come to an end, and it was useless to think too much. All he could do now was to return to Yingzui Island quickly and prepare for war.


    You must know that Star Falling City is not far from Yingzui Island, and it can be reached in half a day by boat with a favorable wind.


    He roughly estimated the war preparations of the Dane family''s army. He felt that it would take three days at the fastest, and a week at the slowest. The warship from Starfall City would probably be forced to land on the coast of Yingzui Island.


    Thinking of this, Samwell withdrew his consciousness and sat up suddenly from the bed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 70: prepare for war

    Chapter 70 Preparations


    Yingzui Island, the lord''s cabin.


    Samwell held another retainer meeting.


    But this time, everyone clearly felt the stagnation of the atmosphere.


    Samwell did not follow the process to ask everyone to report the work situation, but went straight to the point:


    "I have some bad news for you. The Dane family in Starfall City is reorganizing their armaments. It looks like they are going to fight a war."


    As soon as the words were finished, everyone''s expressions changed instantly.


    But there was also a foolish man asking: "My lord, where are the Dane family going to fight?"


    Samwell didn''t even want to answer this stupid question.


    Fortunately, after seeing the strange gazes cast by everyone, the man finally reacted: "The Dane family is coming to beat us?"


    "It should be." Samwell''s face was heavy. "Our territory is so close to Starfall City. It is inevitable that the Dane family will be hostile to us. This battle will come sooner or later. Therefore, we must be prepared for war."


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone had different expressions, some were scared, some were nervous, some were serious, and some were excited... How come some people are still excited?


    Oh, it turned out to be the lunatic Cheeman.


    That''s all right.


    Samwell tapped the table with his fingers, attracting everyone''s attention, and comforted:


    "Don''t panic too much, I have already sent a letter to High Court, and I believe the Duke of Metz will send reinforcements over soon."


    Hearing this, everyone''s expressions improved a lot.


    Only Todd Buddha frowned.


    He is not those savages, or Gavin from the lower class. Of course, knowing this situation, the Duke of Metz may not necessarily send reinforcements.


    After all, the castle has not yet been built. From a legal point of view, Yingzui Island is not considered the territory of the river bend, but a disputed place.


    In this case, the Duke of Metz may not be willing to send troops.


    As for Mrs. Olenna... If Samwell had accepted the old lady''s arrangement from the beginning, then she would definitely persuade the Duke to send troops, but now, it''s hard to say.


    Moreover, even if the Duke does send troops, it must be that Yingzui Island can hold out until the reinforcements arrive.


    Of course, no matter what he thinks in his heart, Todd will definitely not be so stupid as to say these words in public, otherwise, wouldn''t it ruin the lord''s plan to appease people.


    At this time, Samwell has already started deploying preparation tasks.


    He first asked Gavin to evacuate the staff, and transferred all the old, weak, women and children in the orphanage to the villages outside the valley for temporary resettlement, leaving only soldiers and young adults in Yingzui Island to assist in the battle.


    Then, he ordered Vido to organize artisans and laborers to urgently build defense facilities. He plans to set up two lines of defense. The outer line of defense is composed of ditches and fences, including the small half of Yingzui Island, including the existing important buildings and the valley entrance. As for the second line of defense, it is not yet completed. The castle is gone.


    Although the construction has not yet been completed, the city wall is nearly ten feet high and has a fairly good defense.


    In fact, Samwell really doesn''t want to use this second line of defense, because it will not only mean that his hard work in the past six months will be trampled by the enemy, but also lead to the loss of the only land passage in and out of Yingzui Island. into the hands of the enemy.


    In this case, even if the Duke of Metz did send reinforcements, he might be easily blocked by the enemy army from entering the valley.


    So unless it is absolutely necessary, he will not give up the first line of defense.


    Subsequently, Samwell ordered Todd Flowers to urgently recruit 300 soldiers immediately.


    Half were selected from the wildlings, and half were selected from the river bend refugees.


    In this way, the strength of Yingzui Island will be close to 600. Of course, the first 200 soldiers who can really rely on it are the first 200 soldiers. In addition, there are 100 soldiers who have received two or three months of training. It can be used. As for the 300 people that Todd has urgently recruited, it is obvious that there is not much hope.


    As for weapons and food, Yingzui Island has no shortage for the time being.


    Because Samwell had already replaced all the golden dragons he got from the Lannister family with weapons and equipment, as well as food and supplies, in case of emergencies.


    Now he is very grateful that he didn''t spend all these golden dragons on improving his strength attribute.


    No matter how strong he is alone, it is impossible to defeat a hundred with one.


    What''s more, he actually has a huge weakness¡ªthe agility attribute is too low.


    Until now, Samwell has not found any food or ore that can improve agility.


    So although his strength has far surpassed that of ordinary people, his weakness is still obvious.


    Moreover, no matter how strong he is, he is not invulnerable. If he is cut to the body by a sword, he will still be injured and bleed.


    So, he has to find another way...


    After explaining the task of preparing for the battle, Samwell asked everyone to split up and prepare immediately.


    However, he left Bachelor Coben alone.


    "Qyburn, can you make ''Wildfire''?"


    When watching the TV series, Samwell was shocked by the terrifying power of this magical alchemy product.


    It is an extremely flammable liquid.


    Once ignited by wildfire, it cannot be extinguished until the objects contaminated by it are completely burned. Even wildfire can burn on water. In the famous battle of the Blackwater River that happened later, the "little devil" Tyrion It was the Lannisters who destroyed Stannis'' naval fleet with wildfire.


    With a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, Kebain nodded and said:


    "My lord, those tricks of the alchemists certainly won''t trouble me. However, if you plan to use them in the upcoming war, I''m afraid there will be some problems."


    Samwell was a little happy when he heard the first half of the sentence, but then frowned again:


    "what is the problem?"


    ¡°First of all, building wildfires requires a lot of expensive materials, most of which are not available here and need to be shipped in from other places.¡±


    "I''m afraid it''s too late..."


    "Yes, and even if there are materials, the manufacture of wildfires will take a long time. If the war breaks out in the near future, it will be too late."


    Sam Wilton was a little disappointed: "Okay, I see."


    Before he could finish the conversation, Cobain said again:


    "Sir, if you need a flammable liquid, I can make it for you..."


    "Oh?" Samwell immediately became energetic again, "Is the effect similar to wildfire?"


    Kyburn shook his head: "Of course it can''t be compared with wildfire. It can''t burn in water, and its power is much lower. However, it burns at one point, and it''s not easy to extinguish. More importantly, you have the main materials here."


    "what material?"


    "Brandy."


    "Brandy?" Samwell actually knew that the alcohol could indeed be ignited when it reached 40 to 50 degrees, but it was quite easy to extinguish it, and it might be difficult to meet his requirements.


    And the distiller in his hand couldn''t produce a higher concentration of alcohol.


    seems to see Samwell''s suspicion, Cobain explained:


    "Of course, it''s not pure brandy. I''ll add a little something to it. In this way, its flammability will be greatly improved, and it will not be easily extinguished."


    Samwell''s eyes lit up, and said:


    "You make a copy now and show me!"


    "We are happy to help."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 71: confidence

    Chapter 71 Confidence


    "Madam Nora, do you have anything to do with me?"


    Just finished lecturing the recruits, Samwell asked while drinking the wine handed by his attendants.


    Nara put her wind-blown hair behind her ears and asked softly:


    "Master Caesar, I heard that the Dane family of Starfall City is about to attack Yingzui Island?"


    "Yes." Samwell nodded, "The Crow Tribe is not my territory, so if you want to leave, I will not stop you."


    After speaking, he turned around and walked forward.


    Time is urgent, he really doesn''t have the heart to deal with these people from the Youya tribe, anyway, they are not many in number, so they can''t be regarded as a big help.


    Unexpectedly, Nora followed Samwell''s footsteps and said:


    "My lord, you misunderstood. You have always taken good care of the Youya Tribe. We will never forget this kindness. If Yingzui Island is in trouble, we will not sit idly by."


    Samwell looked at the woman beside him in surprise, and his tone became solemn:


    "Thanks to the Raven Crow Tribe for extending a helping hand in times of crisis, I will remember it in my heart."


    "This is what we should do. However, the old and weak women and children of the tribe will be evacuated to the village outside the valley along with the orphanage. One hundred and eighty-five warriors in the tribe and I will stay to help you guard the territory."


    "Okay!" Samwell nodded, but saw that Nora seemed hesitant to speak.


    He waited patiently for a while, but Nora still didn''t say anything after all, turned around and left after bowing.


    Samwell stopped on the spot, stared at Nora''s back for a while, and guessed in his heart what the other party was hesitating just now.


    But since Nora didn''t speak in the end, Samwell didn''t intend to force her to ask.


    Because he knew very well that even if Nora revealed her true identity now, it would be impossible to stop this war.


    The illegitimate son of Starfall City will not give up his ambition for a woman who has been "dead" for more than ten years.


    It is impossible for the soldiers of the Dane family to lay down their swords because of an unidentified "Ashara Dayne".


    Of course, this is not to say that Ashara''s identity is useless.


    Just like Robert Baratheon was able to sit on the Iron Throne, certainly not because there was a trace of "true dragon blood" in his body, but because he won the War of the Snatchers.


    But you can''t deny the usefulness of this "blood of the real dragon", because it greatly reduces the will of the nobles loyal to the Targaryen royal family to resist, allowing them to deceive themselves that they didn''t betray their oath-Robert is also a Targaryen, Although strictly speaking it is only a quarter.


    Similarly, although the current Ashara Dayne is useless, if Samwell wins this war, it will be different.


    The vassals and subjects of the Dane family would certainly not surrender easily to a river bend nobleman, but it would be different if it was Ashara.


    They will swear allegiance to her with peace of mind. As for whether there is a guy named Caesar standing behind her, most of them will choose to turn a blind eye.


    But the premise of everything is that he must win this war!


    Picking up his mood, Samwell continued on his way. Along the way, he met the leaders who were busy preparing for the battle and saluted him one after another.


    Samwell also nodded to them with a smile, while observing the state of mind of the citizens, he found that there was not much panic on their faces.


    It''s right to think about it, these savages don''t have much idea of ??the power of the Dane family, but are full of awe and confidence in their lord.


    Perhaps in their view, the invincible Lord Caesar will definitely lead them to victory again.


    Unfortunately, what they don''t know is that their lord is not as calm as he appears in his heart.


    Because Samwell knew very well that the army of the Dane family was not the savages he had bullied before, and the weapons and equipment and the quality of the soldiers were completely different.


    What''s more, the opponent still has an advantage in numbers.


    This kind of absolute headwind battle, in addition to praying that the "gadgets" of the Bachelor of Science and Technology will have the expected effect, otherwise, if it is fought normally, with Yingzuiyu''s current strength, there is a high probability that it will not be able to defend.


    Of course, on the surface he still has to put on a confident look, otherwise people will be confused.


    All the way to Bachelor Coburn''s hut, just as Samwell opened the door, he smelled a strong smell of alcohol.


    "How''s it going?" He tried to keep his tone calm.


    "It''s better than I expected." Bachelor Qyburn had a confident smile on his lips.


    As he spoke, he threw a typical Dorne armor on the ground.


    The desert¡¯s hot climate and harsh sunlight allowed the Dornishmen to reduce the amount of metal they wore on their bodies as much as possible to avoid being scalded, so this armor is actually a pair of leather armor, with steel on only a few key points and hooks.


    Kyburn took out another bottle and poured the liquid inside on the leather armor.


    Take a few steps back and throw the candle over¡ª


    Boom!


    The leather armor was instantly covered in blue flames.


    Samwell''s eyes lit up, he immediately took off his coat, stepped forward and slapped the burning leather armor continuously.


    The fire was much smaller than the naked eye, but it was not completely extinguished.


    And the coat in Samwell''s hand was gradually covered with flames and started to burn, so he had to throw it away.


    After the beating stopped, the fire on the leather armor became vigorous again.


    Samwell nodded with satisfaction, and asked again:


    "What about the water?"


    Kybain did not speak, but picked up a basin of water prepared on the table, and poured it towards the leather armor.


    Puff Chi¡ª


    Sparks splattered, and the fire became smaller, but soon, it reappeared.


    Samwell piled up the sand again, and soon the fire really went out.


    Bachelor Coben said on the side: "As long as it is covered with sand or immersed in water, the fire will be extinguished. This is indeed not as good as a real wildfire."


    In fact, Samwell is already very satisfied.


    The degree of brandy is only 40 to 50 degrees, so it is definitely no problem to ignite it, but it is not difficult to extinguish the fire. It is too difficult to use it on the battlefield to fight against the enemy.


    And after Maester Coburn added some "gadgets" to it, although this thing is not as good as the real "wildfire", it has already made Samwell overjoyed.


    This thing is not impossible to crack, but the Dornish people will definitely not know how to crack it for the first time, and even these soil turtles who have only seen low-alcohol wine will not associate wine with fire at all.


    This gap in knowledge is enough to secure a victory!


    "Very good! Bachelor Coburn, I need you to turn all the brandy in the territory into this kind of thing as quickly as possible!"


    "All?" Cobain couldn''t hide his surprise.


    He knows exactly how much brandy is currently in the territory.


    That was the production in the past three months, and it was originally intended to be delivered to Qingting Island, Old Town, and the first batch of brandy sold in High Court.


    Can be called priceless.


    "All!" Samwell gritted his teeth.


    Although he felt sorry for the drinks, he didn''t dare to hold anything back in the face of a strong enemy.


    Otherwise, once he loses, he will have nothing.


    "How long will it take you to finish?"


    Cobain pondered for a moment: "About three or four days."


    "Okay! I need someone to tell me that your task is now the first priority."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Walking out of the hut, Samwell let out a long breath.


    With the castrated version of "Wildfire" produced by Bachelor Coburn, he finally has confidence in the upcoming battle.


    Of course, he also knew that his battle plan had to be changed accordingly.


    "Gavin!" Samwell walked a few steps quickly, calling out to the busy young housekeeper.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 72: fight

    Chapter 72 War Start


    As soon as it was daylight, Urik Shad boarded the ship.


    Looking back, various flags fluttered in the wind on the shore, and groups of soldiers trotted to board the hundreds of longships lined up on the pier. Even under such circumstances, the army still maintained basic order. Huddled together in a mess.


    The dark brown leather armor, the dark scimitar, and the dark yellow shield exude a chilling and bloodthirsty atmosphere.


    This is the elite army of the Dane family!


    Urik took a deep breath, his mouth and nose seemed to be filled with the smell of rust, which made him full of ambition.


    The only thing that made him dissatisfied was that Gaoyin City did not send anyone to join the battle.


    And bewitched by that hateful "Dark Star" Jelo Dayne, many vassal knights of the Dayne family also rejected his call.


    Of course, this is expected.


    As the most powerful branch of the Dane family, those guys in Gaoyin City naturally cannot have the same heart as him.


    Perhaps they are still eager to see themselves fail, so that Dane of Gaoyin City will have a chance to enter the Starfall City.


    But how could he fail.


    Urik smiled dismissively.


    Although this battle is very hasty, it is definitely not a decision he made on a whim and in a feverish mind.


    He is deliberate.


    He had inquired about the situation on Yingzui Island a long time ago. There were no more than 200 soldiers who were truly worthy of a battle, but on his side, he had summoned nearly 2,000 elite soldiers!


    Moreover, the opponent''s castle has not yet been built, and it is the weakest time. If you don''t take this opportunity to defeat it and wait for the opponent to gain a firm foothold, then Starfall City will have a headache and have nothing to do.


    "My lord, the soldiers have boarded the ship!"


    "Okay!" Urik nodded, turned to face the direction of Yingzui Island, waved his hand vigorously, and said loudly, "Let''s go!"


    "yes!"


    With an order, hundreds of white sails were unfolded one after another, like a crescent moon under the blowing of the sea breeze.


    The sharp blade-like bow split the waves and headed towards Yingzui Island.


    This movement startled countless seabirds, circling and singing over the fleet.


    No one noticed that among these seabirds, a huge falcon with a pure white tail also swooped past the fleet. There seemed to be a touch of human emotion in its sharp eagle eyes.


    The next moment, the falcon flapped its wings violently, and shot straight into the sky like a sharp arrow, never to be seen again.


    ¡­


    In a blink of an eye, the falcon came to Yingzui Island and circled over the lord''s cabin.


    This scene quickly attracted the attention of many citizens.


    At this moment, the wooden door of the hut opened, Samwell came out, and the falcon swooped down immediately, and finally landed on his shoulder.


    "My people! The enemy is coming, are you ready to fight?"


    "Willing to kill the enemy for Lord Caesar!"


    "Master Caesar is invincible!"


    ¡­


    Amidst the cheers, Nora stared at Samwell and the falcon on his shoulder, her eyes were a little straight.


    "Mother." Natalie leaned into her ear, "Master Caesar, has he also been favored by the old gods?"


    Nara is still staring at Samwell:


    "Yes."


    Natalie tilted her head in doubt: "But... isn''t he a knight of the Seven Gods?"


    "I don''t know..." Nora shook her head lightly, her tone was a little erratic, "But since God arranged it like this, there must be His reasons."


    ¡­


    Just after noon, it is the time when the sun is at its most vicious.


    Urik stood at the bow of the boat and could already see the outline of Yingzui Island from a distance.


    As the ship continued to move forward, the situation on the shore became more and more clear, but his brows were slightly frowned.


    "Huh? Lord Urik, the people of Hewan seem to know that we are coming." The attendants behind him obviously also saw the situation on Yingzui Island clearly.


    Urik snorted softly, and said: "It seems that there are still a lot of river-bend spies in Starfall City who slipped through the net. But it doesn''t matter, so what if we let them prepare in advance? After so few days, don''t they Can you repair a castle?"


    These words immediately made everyone behind him burst into laughter.


    Obviously, none of them took Yingzui Island''s resistance seriously.


    After laughing for a while, Urik''s face gradually became serious. Seeing that he was getting closer to the beach, he ordered in a deep voice:


    "Blow the horn and prepare to land!"


    "yes!"


    Woo¡ª


    "Kill!"


    Amidst the low-pitched horns and loud shouts of killing, one after another of the long ships rushed to the beach headed by the wind and waves.


    Before the boat stopped, the soldiers of Dorne jumped out and rushed towards the shore stepping on knee-high sea water.


    But after rushing for a while, they were stunned.


    Because the expected enemy did not appear at all.


    There is no one on the shore.


    Of course, it''s not really that there are no people at all, but they are all hiding far behind the fortifications composed of ditches and wooden fences.


    what to do? Do you want to keep going?


    The Dorn fighters were all at a loss. After all, the Shangguan''s order was only to let them land on the beach, and did not let them continue to charge the enemy''s position.


    At this time, Urik also discovered the abnormality on the shore.


    "Don''t these Hewan people have the guts?" He sneered.


    You must know that facing the enemy from the sea, it is the best choice for the defender to line up on the beach, because those soldiers who have endured the waves all the way are very tired, not to mention that there is no formation to speak of when they get off the ship , which is when the attacker is most vulnerable.


    Unexpectedly, the people in Hewan would rather hide behind the fortifications than block them on the beach while they were not firmly established.


    What a bunch of cowards!


    Urik suddenly felt a little uninterested, as if the victory came too easily, but it made him feel boring.


    He was on a large boat with a deep draft, unable to rush to the beach like those dexterous long boats, so he docked at the pier.


    That''s right, the Riverbend people didn''t even destroy the pier.


    This made Urik feel that he was not here to fight, but to visit.


    "My lord, do you want to continue to attack?"


    As soon as he disembarked, a knight came to inquire.


    Urik smiled faintly, and said: "Don''t worry yet. Let the soldiers go ashore to recuperate, eat something, and recover their strength."


    "yes!"


    Thus, the opening of this battle kicked off in this slightly weird atmosphere.


    Both sides seemed to be in no hurry. One side hid behind the fortifications and could not come out, while the other side went ashore leisurely and ate dry food.


    If someone who didn''t know the details saw it, they would think it was a well-discussed exercise.


    But obviously, this is not a drill.


    At about two o''clock in the afternoon, following Urik''s order, the Dornish people finally launched the first wave of attack on the position of the people of the Riverbend.


    With more than 300 vanguard warriors, armed with scimitars, wearing leather armor, and shouting loud slogans to charge, the **** chapter of this war finally opened.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 73: Weird (the leader who rewarded "Miracle_Hughes" added

    Chapter 73 is weird


    "Kill!"


    A Dornish soldier rushing in the front row had just slipped into the deep and wide trench when he saw the Riverbend man behind the wooden fence throw a wooden barrel at him¡ª


    Barrel?


    The Dorne soldier was stunned for a moment, then turned sideways, and deftly avoided the barrel.


    But this wooden barrel was very weak, and it was smashed to the ground, and the liquid inside splashed him all over.


    He panicked for a moment, thinking it was some kind of poison, but after waiting for a while, he didn''t find any physical discomfort.


    Instead, there was a strong aroma of wine.


    At the same time, he also noticed that not only him, but others also received the same treatment¡ªbarrel attack.


    But what damage can it do?


    The weird scene made the Dornish people a little dazed.


    Of course, they quickly came to their senses and attacked the crude fortification in front of them while avoiding the barrel that was thrown at them.


    The trench is slightly deeper than the height of a normal person, and the inclination of the **** is not large. Since it is urgently repaired, protruding rocks can be seen everywhere on the slope, so it is not difficult to climb.


    Just be careful to avoid the barrels¡ªit''s really not a big deal to get hit.


    Soon, Dornish warriors climbed out of the trench.


    But at this time, they encountered strong resistance.


    Behind the wooden fence, stood a row of soldiers holding long guns. Among them were Hewan people and dark-skinned savages, but amidst the sound of unified orders, they stabbed out their long guns one after another.


    For a moment, it was as if a forest of iron and steel rushed towards us.


    The Dornish fighters who reacted quickly either rolled to avoid, or raised their shields to block, but there were also those who reacted slowly, or those who did not believe in evil and wanted to fight recklessly with their knives. Basically, there were a few blood holes on their bodies.


    The Dornishmen were not intimidated by the dense array of guns. They were not savages, and their combat literacy was much higher.


    After a few rounds of gun stabbing, few Dornishmen who were familiar with the tricks of the people of the Riverbend were stabbed. On the contrary, several Dornishmen jumped over the wooden fence and entered the gun formation of the people of the Riverbend.


    Of course, the sporadic Dornishmen couldn''t cause damage to the formation of the people from the Riverbend at all.


    However, the Dornishmen did not give up.


    They are still launching attacks. As more and more Dornishmen climb over the wooden fence, the formation of the people in the River Bend is already showing signs of instability.


    But at this moment, the people of Hewan actually chose to retreat, giving up the first line of defense extremely decisively.


    A Dornish knight wearing a dark yellow cloak climbed over the fence and chopped down a Riverbend soldier, but seeing the Riverbend people retreating in an orderly manner, he still didn''t take the risk of catching up.


    Behind him, more and more Dornish fighters jumped over the wooden fence to completely occupy this line of defense.


    "My lord, do we want to chase?"


    The knight looked at the two similar fences in front of him, as well as the innermost half-built castle, shook his head, and said:


    "Stay where you are, go and tell Lord Urik about the situation here."


    "yes."


    Urik in the rear was a little confused when he heard the report from the front line.


    This is probably the weirdest battle he has ever fought in his military career.


    It''s weird from the start.


    He didn''t know whether it was the Sir Caesar who didn''t understand military affairs and messed up, or the enemy had some conspiracy.


    Urik felt that the latter possibility was the most likely.


    After all, that Sir Caesar was able to gain a firm foothold in a place like the Crimson Mountains, and he could make tens of thousands of wildlings surrender, so he didn''t look like a fool.


    "Where''s the wooden barrel they threw? Show me one." Urik decided to be more cautious.


    "yes."


    Soon, the soldier ran back with a wooden barrel.


    This is the Riverbend man abandoned behind the first line of defense, and he hasn''t had time to throw it out yet, so it''s intact.


    Urik took a closer look and found that it was an ordinary oak barrel, but the iron hoops around the barrel were deliberately damaged, so the whole barrel would fall apart whenever it was bumped.


    He carefully opened the cork of the wooden barrel again, and then he smelled the rich aroma of wine.


    is brandy.


    Of course Urik was very impressed with this wine. Originally, he planned to cooperate with that Sir Caesar to sell this wine.


    But why did the other party throw all the wine out?


    This thing can''t kill people.


    Limited to technical reasons, the nobles of Westeros know very little about high-concentration spirits, let alone that alcohol can be ignited when the concentration is high.


    Therefore, Urik couldn''t associate wine with fire.


    Is it poisonous?


    This is the only possibility Urik can think of.


    He was startled, put down the barrel quickly, and said to the soldiers:


    "Tell the soldiers not to touch these drinks, keep their mouths and noses closed, and don''t let the drinks enter their bodies."


    "yes."


    Afterwards, Urik let the vanguard rest at the first line of defense, and replaced it with a second batch of 300 soldiers to attack the second line of defense of the people in the river bay.


    The offensive and defensive battle of the second line of defense was lackluster, almost a replica of the offensive and defensive battle of the first line of defense.


    Inexplicable wooden barrels, trenches dug out in a hurry, the only threats are the wooden fence and the gun array behind, but because the defense line is too long, and there are not enough people in the river bend, it is easy for the Dornishmen to find a gap and turn over.


    However, it was the same this time. More and more Dornishmen climbed over the fence in front of them.


    The Dornishmen did not rush to pursue, but methodically occupied the second line of defense, and then continued to attack the third line.


    Still the same script.


    However, with previous experience, the Dornishmen occupied the third line of defense without even paying many casualties this time.


    At this time, in front of them, there is only the last line of defense¡ª


    That unfinished castle.


    At this time, even the most cautious Dornish warriors could not help feeling complacent.


    "Haha, when did the people of Hewan become so timid? They dare not even confront each other head-on?"


    "Yes. However, the line is quite neat."


    "It''s especially neat when retreating! Hahaha..."


    There was a cheerful atmosphere on the battlefield, and the Dornish soldiers talked and laughed relaxedly, as if they were on an outing.


    Urik still frowned. He personally came to the last line of defense and looked at the half-finished castle.


    Compared with the previous three shoddy wooden fences, the walls of this castle are decent. The outer wall is very smooth, with almost no footholds, and it is difficult to climb without tools. There are two layers inside and outside, and there are no large siege equipment If it is, it is impossible to forcibly destroy it.


    But unfortunately, the city wall has not yet been built, and it is only a dozen feet high, so it is not difficult to attack it by force.


    If the people in the Riverbend were still as cowardly as before, Urik even thought he could have dinner in this unfinished castle.


    So, he decided to try it out first.


    "Knight Aris, bring 300 people and take this so-called castle for me!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 74: Agni (the leader who rewarded "Miracle_Hughes" added

    Chapter 74 Agni (adding updates to the leader who rewarded "Miracle_Hughes")


    "Kill!"


    The sound of shouting and killing sounded again.


    Facing the last line of defense of Yingzui Island, the Dornishmen attacked again.


    But this time, the difficulty is not comparable to the previous three times.


    The smooth outer wall has nowhere to stay, and it must be climbed with the help of siege equipment such as hooks and bamboo ladders.


    Moreover, the resistance of the people in Hewan was obviously more tenacious than before. Countless sharp spears were thrown down and fell on the siege team like a torrential rain, splashing bright red blood flowers.


    On the top of the city, the river bend warriors brandished their swords, cut off the bamboo ladders and ropes, and at the same time smashed down stones and rolling logs to prevent the Dornishmen from climbing.


    But until this time, the Riverbend people did not forget to smash those wooden barrels full of wine into the Dornish team.


    It seems that this is also an essential link.


    The amber wine quickly soaked the surface of the city wall and the ground, mixed with the dark red blood, forming a terrifying and dazzling color.


    Urik watched all this indifferently, and his heart was calm.


    A battle of this intensity really met his expectations. The behavior of the people in Hewan was so abnormal before, which made him suspicious, but now, seeing that the casualties of the Dornish soldiers under him began to surge, he felt relieved.


    This level of casualties is nothing at all. What is needed most in siege warfare is patience and a ruthless heart that is not afraid of casualties.


    The only thing that makes him doubtful now is the wooden barrels that keep falling from the top of the city.


    He really couldn''t understand why the enemy did this.


    However, since the start of the war, the enemy''s strange operations are not limited to this one. Urik even thinks that Sir Caesar deliberately came up with some new tricks, so that he would be suspicious and dare not go all out.


    If this is the case, it can only be said that the other party made a wrong calculation.


    Urik''s determination in this battle is extremely firm, not only to win, but also to win a big victory!


    Only in this way can he win the favor of Prince Doran, and everyone can believe that he is qualified to inherit Starfall City.


    Seeing that the first wave of offensive slowed down, Urik dispatched another batch of fresh troops, not giving the defenders any chance to breathe.


    The shouts of killing became fierce again, and the Dornishmen successfully climbed to the top of the city several times, but they were all stubbornly driven down by the defenders.


    The corpses around the bottom of the city wall piled up more and more, and the soil under the city became soft and muddy, exuding the smell of blood and strong wine.


    The sun is gradually sinking to the west, and the brilliant sunlight renders Yingzui Island at this moment like an oil painting.


    Urik listened to his subordinates report the casualties with a blank face, and already knew that the castle might not be captured today.


    The soldier under Sir Caesar really had some tricks.


    But that''s all.


    Several times just now, the Dornishmen were about to rush into the city.


    He believes that if there are a few more rounds of attacks tomorrow, the defenders of this castle will inevitably collapse.


    Urik looked at the setting sun that was about to sink to the sea level, and gave the order to withdraw the troops.


    But at the moment when the horn sounded, a tall figure suddenly appeared at the top of the city.


    He carried a huge torch¡ª


    No, not a torch.


    It was a two-handed warhammer, and a raging flame was burning on the huge hammer head.


    Urik immediately recognized that the man was the lord of Eagle Mouth Island¡ªSamwell Caesar!


    The next moment, a scene appeared that he, and all the Dornish people present, would never forget.


    The river bend knight swung his warhammer, drew a brilliant line of fire in the air, and smashed heavily on a Dorne warrior who rushed to the top of the wall.


    Boom!


    Amid the sound of bombardment resounding across the battlefield, the Dornish warrior exploded like a broken watermelon.


    Blood, broken bones, residual limbs... were also instantly ignited, blooming like fireworks, bringing brilliant colors to this extremely terrifying scene.


    The entire battlefield seemed to be paused.


    Everyone stared dumbfounded at the tall figure standing proudly above the city with a flaming hammer in hand.


    Until the splashing sparks fell to the ground, on the outer walls, on the wine-soaked leather armor of the Dornishmen¡ª


    Boom!


    Blossoming flames rose instantly, like flowers blooming.


    Before the Dornishmen could react, countless burning torches fell from the top of the city, instantly adding countless blooming flowers of flame to the battlefield.


    "what happened?"


    Urik hadn''t even recovered from the shock of the terrible knight smashing people to pieces with a single hammer. At this time, seeing the rapidly spreading flames, he was even more at a loss.


    However, the knights around him were equally confused, not knowing how to answer their commander''s question.


    "Quick! Bring them back quickly! Withdraw the troops! Order the withdrawal!" Urik grabbed the herald beside him and shouted in his ear.


    "Yes, yes, my lord!"


    However, it was too late to withdraw troops at this time.


    The fire spread faster than anyone expected.


    In the blink of an eye, the outer wall of the castle was completely covered in flames, and the Dornish warriors climbing on it also turned into little firemen, screaming and rolling down.


    Below the city has become a sea of ??flames, as long as the ground soaked in wine touches a spark, raging fire will ignite, mercilessly devouring the Dorne warriors standing on it.


    The extremely tragic roar resounded across the battlefield. Unfortunately, no matter how much the Dornishmen rolled and fought, they couldn''t extinguish the flames on their bodies. Even if they took off their burning leather armor, they couldn''t escape from the sea of ??flames.


    Moreover, this sea of ??flames is still spreading outward at an extremely fast speed.


    The Dornish fighters in the rear were frightened out of their wits when they saw this, and ran out like crazy without waiting for the commander''s order.


    But how can people run too far.


    In the previous battle, almost all the land within the three lines of defense was soaked with this special wine, and raging fires were ignited soon one after another.


    Desperate screams were heard endlessly, and the original rich aroma of wine was replaced by the smell of barbecue.


    "My lord, run!"


    Urik was stunned by the purgatory-like scene in front of him, and even the servants yelling in his ear could not wake him up.


    Finally, two personal guards set him up and ran out.


    On the castle, Samwell held a burning sledgehammer and looked at everything in front of him expressionlessly.


    Behind him, there are countless soldiers who have fallen into madness. They roared excitedly, roared, and celebrated... All the voices finally converged into a name¡ª¡ª


    "Caesar!"


    "Caesar!"


    "Caesar!"


    ¡­


    Natalie couldn''t help waving her petite fists, and cheered with everyone:


    "Mother, mother! We won! We won! Lord Caesar is too powerful!"


    Nara stared fixedly at Samwell''s back, as if she had become a sculpture.


    The sea of ??flames outside the city and the fire hammer in the knight''s hand complement each other, the rising smoke coils and gathers in front of him, amidst the sound of the waves beating, the afterglow of the setting sun is reflected, all of which are solidified into a meaningful picture.


    "The stars cry blood, the long night is coming..."


    Nara spoke slowly, recalling the ancient prophecy passed down from Asshai,


    "Azor Ahai shall be reborn in the land of smoke and salt...


    He will awaken the dragon in the stone, with a flaming sword in his hand...


    Leading the world to defeat the demons in the dark, ushering in the never-ending long summer..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 75: kill

    Chapter 75 kill


    "I do not go!


    We haven''t lost yet!


    The Dane family will never give up easily! "


    Urik stared at his blood-red eyes and roared hoarsely.


    But when he looked around, there was no one answering his call.


    There were about two hundred Dornishmen who escaped from the sea of ??fire by chance. At this time, they were either sitting on the ground as if they were stupid, or they were crying with their heads in their arms as if they were unwilling to face the truth, or they were looking towards the sea as if they were ready to leave this horror. The place¡­


    No one has the courage to look into Urik''s eyes, and no one is willing to go crazy with this commander who is obviously mentally abnormal.


    "My lord... We have already lost this battle... let''s withdraw..."


    "Failure?" Urik grabbed the man who spoke by the collar and roared, "You are also a knight of the seven gods! How can you talk about failure so easily! What about your honor? What about your belief? Yours Persevere!"


    The Dorne knight was also angry, pushed Urik away, and retorted:


    "Urik Shad, this battle is what you want to fight, and you are also in command! Open your eyes and see for yourself how many warriors of the Dane family have paid with their lives for your stupidity! You are also worthy What honor do you give me?"


    "I will not let their sacrifice be in vain!" Urik pulled out his long sword violently and waved it wildly in the air, as if he had fallen into madness, "We haven''t lost yet! How could we lose! We are the descendants of the King of the Rapid River! We are knights following in the footsteps of the stars! We are the inheritors of the ''Sword of Dawn''..."


    "Hey!" A figure stepped out of the gradually extinguished sea of ??flames and interrupted in a playful tone, "I said ''Dawn Excalibur'', it''s getting dark now, and you still plan to show me your sword skills? ?¡±


    Urik suddenly turned his head to look at the person who came, and used all his strength to spit out a name from between his teeth:


    "Samwell Caesar!"


    "Urik Shad." Samwell held the warhammer in one hand and hooked his finger at Urik with the other, "Come on, didn''t you say you still have the courage to fight again?"


    "Come!"


    As soon as the words fell, Urik rushed out desperately.


    Full of fear and anger, as well as unwillingness, all turned into the driving force for this fearless charge:


    "Fight!"


    Samwell waited until the opponent rushed forward, and then calmly held the handle of the war hammer with both hands.


    The next moment, he exerted a sudden force, and the ground on which his left foot stepped exploded, countless fine stones and soil splashed backwards.


    Using this counter-shock force, Samwell''s body turned rightward suddenly, and pierced the air with a flaming hammer, drawing an extremely sharp arc.


    Facing the flaming hammer, Urik, who fell into madness, made the most stupid choice¡ª¡ª


    Recklessly.


    The sharp knight sword slashed on the giant hammer, but Urik felt as if he was slashing on a big mountain.


    Boom!


    The fine steel long sword instantly shattered into countless fragments, and blood spattered from Urik''s hands.


    Before he could scream, the flaming hammer hit his chest with unstoppable power.


    Puff Chi¡ª


    The horror scene that happened at the top of the city before appeared again.


    Urik''s chest exploded completely, and his whole body was like a rag doll. He flew upside down and fell heavily to the ground.


    All this happened so quickly that Urik''s intact mind could even flash the last thought¡ª


    I was too restless just now, I should avoid the sharp edge first, and then...


    Unfortunately, there is no chance to start over in life.


    The illegitimate son of Starfall City finally paid the price for his ambition.


    After Samwell knocked Urick into the air, he turned around a little longer under the drive of inertia before stopping.


    Hey, the agility is not enough, the backswing is too long...


    He secretly complained.


    If Urik hadn''t lost his mind just now, he might not have dared to fight the opponent easily.


    Although his strength is superb, his weakness is also obvious.


    It seems that we must pay attention to those assassin opponents with high agility in the future.


    Just as Samwell was self-reflecting, strange howls suddenly erupted from the Dornishmen on the opposite side.


    Then a group of Dornish soldiers who were completely frightened rushed towards the longboat on the beach like crazy.


    It seems that he is determined to escape from this nightmarish and terrifying place.


    Of course, not all the Dornish people ran away.


    Still, nearly a hundred Dornishmen stayed where they were. Some of them were too frightened to run away, but some were unwilling to abandon their companions. As for the brightly armored knights in the front row, they did not want to run away for the sake of honor. .


    It wasn''t until Samwell came up close that a Dornish youth who looked to be sixteen or seventeen stood up and said:


    "Sir Caesar. I am Hughes Dayne, Lord Uric Shad''s squire, and I am willing to surrender to you on behalf of all the Dornish warriors here, and ask you to allow us to redeem our lives with money."


    Samwell looked at the young boy in front of him, and had several thoughts in his mind.


    This man''s surname is Dane, but he is an attendant of Shad. It seems that his status in the Dane family may not be high, and he belongs to a remote branch with a distant blood relationship.


    However, the status of such a person is beneficial to him.


    Samwell put the warhammer on the ground, turned back and ordered Todd:


    "Go and catch the fleeing Dornishmen."


    Waiting for Todd to lead people to capture the Dornishmen who were trying to escape by boat, he looked back at Hughes and asked:


    "I can accept your surrender, but I have to ask a question first."


    "Excuse me."


    "I have no grievances with the Dane family, and even sent Uric Shad a profitable business, but why does he insist on coming against me? And you, why do you follow this illegitimate child, Come against me?"


    Hughes sighed and said:


    "Lord Caesar, I''m afraid you don''t know that Earl Edric, the lord of Starfall City, unfortunately passed away half a month ago."


    Samwell was slightly taken aback, as if thinking of something.


    Hughes continued: "In addition, Miss Alilia is also dead... Urik told us that their death was your conspiracy..."


    Hearing this, Samwell suddenly realized.


    He finally understood the real reason why Urik Shad insisted on making life difficult for him.


    I also understand why an illegitimate child can mobilize the army of Starfall City to attack him.


    But the next moment, he smelled a strong smell of conspiracy.


    Littlefinger!


    Samwell immediately identified the suspect as the Minister of Finance, Petyr Baelish.


    It turned out that this was his real plan.


    Samwell had to lament that the biggest conspirator in Game of Thrones was really ruthless and sinister.


    This account, sooner or later he has to settle it with this guy!


    "The deaths of Edric and Alilia have nothing to do with me." Samwell said frankly, "I swear in the name of the Seven Gods."


    Hughes hesitated for a while, but asked:


    "My lord, Urik said, the last time you went to Starfall City, you showed a portrait of Miss Alilia..."


    "You have been deceived. That is not the portrait of Miss Alilia." Samwell thought that he could take this opportunity to bring Ashara back to Starfall City, and said, "That is the portrait of Miss Ashara Dayne .¡±


    "Miss Ashara? But she didn''t..."


    Before Hughes finished speaking, Samwell found a woman wearing a veil from the crowd behind.


    Actually, when Samwell found Mrs. Nora, he prepared some speeches, but before he could speak, Nora, oh no, it should be Ashara, she nodded with a smile and said:


    "Master Caesar, it turns out that you already know my true identity."


    "So you didn''t really lose your memory." Samwell smiled slightly, "I don''t want to be an enemy of Starfall City..."


    "You don''t need to say more." Ashara bowed her knees and bowed, "Starfall City will not be your enemy anymore."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 76: surrender

    Chapter 76 Surrender


    "Mother? Where are you going?"


    Watching her mother walk towards the Dornish people, Natalie panicked.


    The little girl doesn''t know what happened yet, but she has a bad premonition.


    As if my mother suddenly became very strange, and even left me forever.


    Samwell pulled her back and comforted her: "Don''t worry, your mother just returned to where she came from."


    "Where did you come from? What do you mean?"


    "Your mother is from Starfall City. She is the young lady of the Dane family." Samwell rubbed Natalie''s soft hair, "And you too."


    Natalie''s purple eyes widened, completely stunned by the news.


    Countless thoughts whirled in her mind, making her completely at a loss for what to say, and she just stood there for a while without moving.


    On the other side, Ashara had already walked up to the Dornishmen, and asked an elderly knight, "Sir Muta, do you still remember me?"


    "Miss Ashara...it''s really you!" The old knight couldn''t believe his eyes, "But, but haven''t you already..."


    "Back then I did jump into the sea of ??summer and tried to commit suicide because of some things, but the gods obviously had arrangements for me and didn''t let me die in the sea."


    "Praise the Seven Gods!" The old knight excitedly drew a seven-pointed star on his chest.


    He immediately realized that Ashara''s return also meant that the title of Starfall City would no longer be an unresolved problem, let alone attract the coveted eyes of ambitious people.


    Because Ashara Dayne is the undisputed first heir to the Earl of Starfall City at this time!


    Ashara smiled slightly, then turned to look at the rest of the Dane family knights, called out their names one by one, and greeted them.


    Even some veterans of the Dane family, Ashara, can name them.


    This made everyone no longer doubt her identity.


    And at such a delicate time now, the appearance of Ashara seemed to be a ray of light, giving these Dornish people in the dark great hope.


    So, led by several knights, the Dornishman knelt down in front of Ashara, raised his sword above his head with both hands, and said loudly:


    "Dear Miss Ashara Dayne, we swear allegiance to you, from now on,..."


    But facing this scene, Ashara shook her head lightly, interrupting the allegiance of the Dornish people.


    Everyone became anxious immediately: "Miss Ashara, why do you refuse to accept our allegiance? Do you know that the blood of the Dane family in Starfall City is withered, and you need to go back to inherit the title!"


    "No. When I jumped down from the White Stone Sword Tower, Ashara Dayne was already dead. Now I am serving the old **** Nora and the patriarch of the Raven Tribe, so I cannot Go back and inherit Starfall City."


    After finishing speaking, without waiting for the Dornishmen to persuade, Ashara said again: "However, my daughter can go back with you."


    "Do you still have a daughter?" The Dornish people only felt that the situation had changed, and hope was raised again.


    "Yes." Ashara turned her head and waved to her daughter.


    Natalie trotted over quickly.


    Samwell watched this scene thoughtfully.


    "Mother!" Natalie hugged her mother''s hand, standing behind her a little timidly.


    Ashara pushed her daughter in front of her, and said to Dorn:


    "She is my daughter, Natalie Dayne."


    "I don''t know Miss Natalie''s father is..."


    "Of course it''s my husband, the previous patriarch of the Roaring Crow Tribe, Loen."


    The Dorne knights frowned.


    Although Ashara emphasized the "husband", she wanted to clearly tell everyone that Natalie was born out of wedlock and was Dane, not the lowly "Shad".


    But it is undeniable that the blood of wildlings does flow in her body.


    In a sense, she may not be as noble as some illegitimate children in Starfall City.


    Facing the silence of the crowd, Natalie seemed a little flustered, and her petite body began to tremble.


    At this time, Samwell stepped forward and said to the young attendant just now:


    "Hughes, your original master has died in battle. Now, the gods have given you a chance to choose again. You should take good care of it."


    Hughes came to his senses, and quickly knelt down in front of Natalie, saying loudly:


    "Dear Miss Natalie Dane, I, Hughes Dane, hereby swear allegiance to you. From now on, my long sword will only be brandished for you!"


    Natalie was a little overwhelmed, until Samwell pushed her, she woke up like a dream, said:


    "I accept your allegiance."


    Hughes stood up, then turned to his companions behind him, and said loudly:


    "What''s the matter with you? Why don''t you want to be loyal to the heir of Starfall City? Did you forget your previous oath?"


    The Dornishmen looked at each other in blank dismay, but they finally knelt down one by one and swore allegiance to Natalie after seeing Samwell and a group of Riverbend soldiers staring at them.


    After all, the situation is stronger than others. If Natalie still clings to the flaws in Natalie''s identity at this time, it is estimated that the war hammer of the Knight of Eagle Mouth Islet is about to hit...


    Actually, Samwell was a little surprised that Ashara rejected Starfall City and pushed her daughter out.


    However, this is a good thing for him.


    Because Ashara is mature and experienced after all, after inheriting Starfall City, although she will not be an enemy of Yingzui Island, Samwell will certainly not be able to take too much advantage, and she must discuss everything with her.


    But Natalie is different. Facing such an immature little girl, Samwell has a conscience not to empty out Starfall City...


    Moreover, Natalie has a flawed background after all, so she has to rely on external forces like Samwell to suppress those forces in Starfall City who do not accept her.


    In short, the current arrangement is actually more convenient for Samwell to secretly control Starfall City.


    He didn''t know if Ashara had thought of this, or if she thought of it, but still chose to trust Samwell.


    "Very good!" Samwell applauded with a smile, "Miss Natalie, now you are the owner of Starfall City, so we must talk about war compensation."


    Natalie froze for a moment, then looked at her mother as if asking for help, but her mother just smiled at her and said:


    "You will have to make up your own mind about this kind of thing in the future."


    Natalie had no choice but to turn her head to look at Hughes and the others behind her.


    But Samwell just coughed lightly, and the Dornishmen immediately lowered their heads, as if they suddenly became very interested in the rocks on the ground.


    Natalie pouted and said:


    "Okay, Lord Caesar...Sir Caesar, what kind of compensation do you want?"


    Samwell grinned, showing eight white teeth, and said:


    "Don''t worry, Natalie, I will not take advantage of you, I will only ask for reasonable compensation. You see, those soldiers under my command who were injured or even died in the war, you should compensate them?"


    "Hmm. How much compensation?"


    "Ten copper coins for a minor injury, five silver stags for a serious injury, and three golden dragons for a death." Samwell quickly reported a series of numbers, and then immediately added without waiting for Natalie to think about it, "There is also a reason You must compensate for the houses destroyed by the war, right?"


    "Um¡­"


    "And those brandies, you know how expensive they are, and now they are all ruined in this war, and my heart is bleeding. However, I won''t raise the price with you, twenty silver stags a gallon, very reasonable Bar?"


    "..."


    "And my castle! As you can see, the entire outer wall is on fire, and now I don''t know how much it will cost to repair it, especially since it has seriously delayed the construction period. I think Starfall City will not only have to lose money, but also send out Craftsmen come to help me build, isn''t that too much to ask?"


    "..."


    "There are also those old people and children in the orphanage. They have spent a lot of time migrating because of this war. They can''t eat well, can''t sleep well, and are frightened. Is it reasonable for me to ask for some mental damage for them?"


    "..."


    Natalie was dizzy from these incomprehensible terms, couldn''t help rubbing her head, and said helplessly:


    "Okay, okay, Sir Caesar, just give me the final number when the time comes. However, I don''t know if I can afford it... Besides, is Starfall City really mine?"


    "Of course it belongs to you! You are now the number one heir to the title of the Dane family!" Samwell said with a smile, "As for whether you can afford it or not, you don''t have to worry about it. I am a benevolent lord and I am willing to accept payment in installments." .¡±


    "What is installment payment?"


    "It means that you owe me money, and you can''t pay it back temporarily, but you can pay it back slowly in the future."


    "Well, thank you so much, Sir Caesar."


    "You''re welcome, this is what a gentleman should do."


    ¡­


    Ashara watched all this from the sidelines, and suddenly began to suspect that it seemed that it was not a wise decision for her to push her daughter to the position of lord of Starfall City...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 77: Olennas Vigilance

    Chapter 77 Olenna''s Vigilance


    The twilight of the morning sun shines on the garden full of golden roses, and the dewdrops on the petals are shining with crystal luster, like pure crystals, embellishing this elegant garden like a fairyland.


    Several beautiful larks walked among the treetops, flew over the vibrant flowers, and sang moving melodies.


    However, such a beautiful morning scene was broken by a rude voice:


    "Damn Samwell! He can''t stop, he''s causing me trouble!"


    Governor of the Reach, Warden of the South, Duke of Highgarden, Mace Tyrell has a big belly, waving a letter with his thick arms, and his fat face is full of anger.


    "Before I recruited hundreds of laborers from my dock without saying hello, I didn''t bother with him. Last time he wanted the refugees from Gaoting, I didn''t make things difficult for him for the sake of my precious daughter. This time, He actually provoked Starfall City! He still wants me to send troops to support him? He treats me as..."


    "Father, drink tea." Margaery Tyrell brought the silver teacup to Duke Mace''s mouth, just enough to keep his remaining complaints in his stomach.


    The Duke of Metz took the teacup, and couldn''t lose his temper when faced with his daughter''s bright smiling face, so he had to be pulled by her to sit down on the chair.


    After taking a sip of tea, Duke Metz said to Mrs. Olenna in front of him again:


    "Mother, have you read the letter? Do you think this Samwell is a troublemaker?"


    Mrs. Olenna folded her hands in her sleeves, staring at the lark outside the pavilion, and said calmly:


    "Samwell is indeed a kid who can make a fuss. But this time, I really don''t blame him."


    "Don''t blame him?"


    The old lady nodded, and said: "A few days ago, I just received a message from Black Harbor City that Edric Dane and Alilia Dane were unfortunately killed in a hunting accident."


    The Duke of Metz was stunned for a moment, and asked in doubt: "Mother, what does this have to do with that kid from Yingzui Island?"


    Margaery said at the right time: "These are the last two heirs of the main branch of the Dane family, right? No wonder Starfall City went crazy."


    Duke Mace finally came to his senses and shouted, "It couldn''t be Samwell who did it?"


    Olenna rolled her eyes, she no longer wanted to talk to her stupid son.


    Margaery poured a cup of tea for her father, and said softly, "Someone must have provoked it on purpose, right?"


    Mrs. Olenna smiled at her granddaughter, as if she had finally found some comfort, then turned to her son, and said in a bad mood:


    "Master Inflatable Fish, your vassal has sent a letter asking for help, do you think we should send troops to support?"


    The Duke of Mace didn''t care about the ridicule in his mother''s tone. Anyway, this is not the first time, but he was even more annoyed by Samwell who made himself a fool, and said:


    "His castle hasn''t been built yet, so according to the lord''s law, Yingzui Island is not an official river bay territory. What reason do I have to start a war? Which vassal would be willing to fight for such a disputed land?" Dornish people desperately?"


    Mrs. Olenna spat out a name: "Rando Tarly."


    "Landao?" Duke of Mace frowned, "Although Samwell is his son, he was also the son who was deprived of his inheritance rights and kicked out of the house. Do you think he will send troops for Yingzui Island?"


    "I don''t know." Mrs. Olenna smiled slightly, and said leisurely: "But I really want to know."


    "Huh?" Duke Mace was stunned again.


    Margaery spoke again at the right time: "Father, grandmother has never believed that Earl Landau really gave up on his son Samwell, so I want to take this opportunity to test it out."


    "Oh." Duke Mace nodded, "Okay, then I''ll write a letter to tell Landau about it. However, I won''t give him any orders, he decides whether to send troops or not."


    After speaking, Duke Metz stepped forward and kissed the foreheads of his mother and daughter, and then left in a hurry.


    Although he loves them very much, Duke of Mace feels uncomfortable every time he is alone with them, especially his mother, Mrs. Olenna. In front of her, Duke of Mace feels like a fool.


    Margaret sent her father out of the garden, then returned to the gazebo, poured a cup of scented tea for Mrs. Olenna, and asked:


    "Grandmother, what if Earl Randyll really doesn''t send troops?"


    Madam Olenna took a sip of herbal tea and said lightly: "Then Samwell can only rely on himself."


    After finishing speaking, she put down the teacup, reached out and fiddled with the sapphire necklace on the chest of her granddaughter in front of her, and said with a smile:


    "What? Are you reluctant to part with your first knight?"


    "It''s a little bit. Sam is actually a very capable pioneering knight." Margaery pressed her clean face against the back of her grandmother''s wrinkled hands, and gently stroked, "And we have invested so much in this period of time. Many. Todd Flower Knight, a hundred elite soldiers, and thousands of golden dragons... Now that Yingzui Island is about to become a real river bay territory, and it can still produce brandy and silver, I just gave up. What a pity."


    Mrs. Olenna gently caressed her granddaughter''s cheek, but the words she said were extremely cold:


    "A rose in the garden is infected with insects, no matter how beautiful it is, and no matter how much time and energy you have spent on taking care of it before, when it is time to remove it, it must be removed, otherwise the insect disease will spread and destroy it. Your whole garden."


    Margaret was a little unwilling: "Then try to cure it first."


    "This is not a simple bug disease." Madam Olenna shook her head and sighed, "You also know that the two heirs of the Dane family have died. And the timing of the death is so coincidental, it is obvious that someone has spotted us The plan in Yingzui Island is to provoke a war.


    Although we originally built the territory on Yingzui Island to deal with Dorne, the timing of the war must not be in the hands of others. Otherwise, we will only be passive everywhere, and even the flowers planted in other places will be affected.


    Eagle''s Mouth Islet is already a rotten sore exposed to the vulture''s eyes, so let''s take this opportunity to let the Dornish people goug it out for us. Brandy can be brewed elsewhere, silver, how can we be short of this money. "


    Hearing what her grandmother said, Margaery had no choice but to give up.


    She thought for a while, and then asked: "Grandma, have you seen who is behind the scenes this time?"


    "There are a few suspicious targets. However, that person is very careful, so I''m not sure." Mrs. Olenna pressed her granddaughter''s frown, as if trying to smooth it out, and comforted her with a smile, "You also Don''t worry too much. The illegitimate son of Starfall City just wants to gain attention and honor, and won''t offend us easily, so even if Samwell loses, he won''t have to worry about his life.


    At that time, we will pay to redeem him, appease him, and use it elsewhere.


    Besides, it''s time for that kid to suffer a bit. Otherwise, I feel that he is about to float into the sky.


    You don''t know, Paxter once wanted him to marry Desmera, but the kid actually refused. "


    Margaery''s eyes widened: "He doesn''t even like the eldest daughter of Qingting Island? Then who else does he want to marry?"


    "Who knows." Mrs. Olenna snorted lightly.


    "Grandmother, what if Earl Randyll really sent troops to support Yingzui Island and help Sam hold it?"


    "That means Lando Tully didn''t really give up on this son. He might have other plans to kick him out of the house. Before we see his real purpose, we should stop rashly intervening. The mess of Eagle Mouth Island Just leave it to the Tully family, and don''t give any more support to Samwell."


    Margery nodded, understanding what her grandmother meant, but then she thought of the last possible development of this matter¡ªSamwell defended Eagle Mouth Island by himself without anyone''s help.


    But this result is too unbelievable. The army of the Dane family is not comparable to the wildlings. No matter how powerful Samwell is, it is impossible for him to be his opponent.


    Margaret immediately put this absurd idea behind her, and secretly prayed to the Seven Gods, asking them to protect her knight from this war.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 78: encounter

    Chapter 78 Encounter


    "What? Urik lost?"


    "Yes, it is¡­"


    "So possible? How did you lose?"


    "Fire! They used fire... fire everywhere! Our brothers... woo... all burned..."


    "There is also a warhammer... a flaming warhammer... that lord of the bay wields a flaming warhammer... smashing people into countless sparks at once..."


    "It''s horrible...they are demons from hell! It''s horrible!"


    ¡­


    In the castle hall of the Dane family, several soldiers who had escaped from Yingzui Island by chance recounted their defeat incoherently.


    The Castle Master Alf listened with a gloomy face, trying to restore the truth of the matter from the chaotic and exaggerated narratives of several deserters.


    But this truth made him really unbelievable.


    The battle that I thought was foolproof, actually failed.


    The elite army of the Dane family lost to a pioneer knight who didn''t even build a castle?


    Although Urik did not mobilize all the troops of the Dane family due to insufficient prestige, even so, Alf never thought that they would be defeated in a place like Yingzui Island.


    Gods of the Seven, this world is too crazy.


    The deserters were still gesticulating and yelling, telling about all the terrible experiences they had experienced in Yingzui Island.


    But Alf is no longer in the mood to listen.


    He only thinks about how to end it now.


    Urik Shad died as soon as his **** son died, but Starfall City can no longer be leaderless like this.


    It is necessary to determine an heir to the title, otherwise the hearts of the people will be scattered, and it is very likely that the enemy will take advantage of it.


    Yes!


    Alf ??stood up suddenly, and he immediately ordered the guards on the side:


    "Immediately mobilize people to the pier to prevent the people from Hewan from attacking..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw a servant trotting in and reported:


    "Master Alf, Princess, Your Royal Highness is coming!"


    "Princess?" Alf froze for a moment, "Which princess?"


    "Princess Arianne."


    How did she come to Starfall City?


    Alf didn''t have time to think about it, so he ran out to greet him.


    When I came to the gate of the castle, I saw that the princess and her party had already entered the iron gate, drinking water and washing their faces under the service of the servants.


    Alf ??hurried forward to salute: "His Royal Highness, welcome to Starfall City."


    Arianne was returning the silk scarf after wiping her face to the maid, when she heard this she smiled and said:


    "I came in a hurry and didn''t inform you in advance. I hope you don''t mind."


    "Of course not, Your Highness. The gate of Starfall City is always open for you."


    "Where''s Ser Ulric?"


    Alf''s face suddenly changed slightly, and he looked unspeakable.


    Damon Shad frowned when he saw this: "Could it be that he has already gone to attack Yingzui Island?"


    "Lord Urik has indeed gone..." Alf felt extremely embarrassed.


    "When did you go?" Dimon asked unwillingly.


    "I went there early yesterday morning..."


    "Then he may not have captured Yingzui Island." Damon said anxiously, "Maybe we can rush there in time."


    Alf ??coughed twice, and finally decided to tell the truth: "Your Royal Highness, Sir Damon, Lord Urik has been defeated."


    "We won so quickly..." Damon was halfway through speaking, before suddenly reacting, he suddenly turned his head to look at Manager Alf, "What did you say? Urik lost?"


    Arianne also stared back at Alf, her obsidian eyes unblinking.


    "Yes, Your Highness, how dare I deceive you. Soldiers have already escaped from Yingzui Island. They are in the hall, and you can interrogate them yourself."


    "Uric is a disgrace to the Dornish people!" Damon cursed viciously.


    Arianne''s complexion remained unchanged. She took off the turban that protected her from the wind and sand, let her silky hair hang down naturally, and said calmly, "I want to personally interrogate those deserters. Chief Alf, please lead the way."


    "Your Highness, this way please."


    A group of people came to the castle hall, and Arianne interrogated the deserters who were already somewhat delirious.


    In the end, there was only one unbelievable fact¡ªUrik really lost.


    And it was a big defeat!


    "Does that Riverbend Knight know fire magic?" Damon felt that there was only one explanation.


    Moreover, in words, the illegitimate son of God''s Grace City could hardly hide his fear.


    Arianne remained calm. She first asked Alf to take all the deserters away, and then said:


    "The words of the deserters should not be trusted. In order to avoid punishment, or to make themselves appear less incompetent, they will always deliberately exaggerate the strength of the enemy."


    Damon nodded, but still reminded: "Your Highness, but Urik should indeed be defeated."


    "I know." Arianne took out a pomegranate from the plate on the table, peeled it, and said, "Master Alf, how many soldiers did Urik bring to attack Yingzui Island?"


    "About two thousand people." Alf replied respectfully.


    "Where''s the knight?"


    "Twelve knights went out with the army."


    Arianne put a few pomegranate seeds into her mouth, and asked again: "There are far more vassal knights in the Dane family, right?"


    Alf ??glanced at the princess carefully, and said: "Yes, Your Highness. Including the branch of Gaoyin City, there are thirty-five knights in the Dane family."


    Less than half, it seems that the illegitimate child''s appeal is very limited.


    However, even if the Dane family didn''t do their best, it still feels unbelievable to lose to a pioneer knight who didn''t even build a castle.


    Arianne had some calculations in her heart, so she told the housekeeper:


    "Please send someone to notify all the knights of the Dane family who have not set out, tell them that I have arrived in Starfall City, and let them come to pay a visit immediately."


    "Yes, Your Highness." Alf hesitated, and then asked, "Your Highness, do you want to tell them the news of Urik''s defeat?"


    "Tell them."


    "yes."


    After the steward left, Daemon couldn''t help asking: "Your Highness, why are you summoning the knights of the Dane family? Are you planning to attack Yingzui Island again?"


    "Exactly."


    "But¡­"


    "Are you scared?" Arianne raised her eyebrows and interrupted.


    Facing the gaze cast by the beautiful Dorne princess, Daemon immediately puffed up his chest and said loudly:


    "Of course not!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "There''s really nothing to be afraid of."


    Samwell supported Natalie and jumped off the boat, and said with a smile, "With me here, no one in Starfall City will dare to bully you!"


    "Yeah." Natalie nodded, but her little hand was holding Samwell''s sleeve tightly and refused to let go.


    The Dornishmen on the pier looked at this group of Riverbenders and savages who suddenly appeared with curious and vigilant eyes.


    Fortunately, there are familiar faces like Hughes Dayne, otherwise, even if there is no conflict on the pier, I am afraid that someone will go to Starfall City to report.


    Samwell waved for Hughes and ordered:


    "Take some people to Starfall City first, tell the Dane family that Miss Natalie has returned, and ask them to come to the pier to welcome them.


    Remember, if they don''t want to, you should immediately control the gate of the castle and send someone back to notify me, understand? "


    "Yes, my lord."


    After Hughes left with his people, Samwell continued to stay on the pier, waiting for his soldiers to land one after another.


    Although Natalie is now the first heir of the Dane family, Samwell will not be so foolish as to think that he can conquer Starfall City with such a little girl.


    No matter when, strength is always the support of everything.


    If the Dane family refused to give in, he was ready to fight another battle.


    After the previous defeat, the Dane family must not be able to organize too many troops to resist stubbornly.


    What''s more, in such a short time, they have no time to mobilize the army.


    After waiting for about half an hour, Hughes finally returned, but his face was a little weird.


    "Lord Caesar, Miss Natalie, and Princess Arianne are in Starfall City right now."


    "Who?" Samwell froze for a moment.


    "Princess Arianne Martell." Hughes took a careful look at Samwell and continued, "His Royal Highness wants you and Miss Natalie to pay a visit."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 79: meet

    Chapter 79 Meeting


    Of course Samwell will not go to see some **** princess.


    He is in a very bad mood right now.


    He never thought that a Dorne princess would appear here.


    In this way, I am afraid that the original Starfall City will not be so easy to obtain.


    Arianne Martell would not allow the Dane family to be in the hands of a girl who was clearly inclined to the people of the River Bend, even if she was indeed the first heir to Starfall City.


    What''s more, if Natalie''s inheritance rights are to be true, there are indeed flaws.


    what to do?


    Storming Starfall City?


    Samwell felt that he was not crazy yet.


    Even though Starfall City''s troops are indeed empty at this time, with Princess Dorn, the people inside will definitely not surrender easily. With just a few hundred people under him, if he wants to conquer the Dane family before the arrival of Dorn''s reinforcements, A strong castle is just a dream come true.


    Retreat?


    Samwell was not reconciled.


    Although he won the previous battle, his territory was also destroyed, and his accumulation for more than half a year was burned.


    If he can''t get compensation from Starfall City, he is really not reconciled.


    What''s more, if he retreats this time, will Starfall City let it go?


    Especially the ambitious woman Arianne Martell is still here, she will most likely gather the army of the Dane family, or even the army of the nearby lords, and then attack Yingzui Island.


    When the time comes, how will he guard?


    So, instead of letting the flames of war spread to your own territory again, it is better to stick to this pier.


    It can not only block the way of the Dornish people''s attack, but also take the opportunity to ask for help from High Court.


    The Tyrell family might not be willing to send troops to defend Eagle Mouth Island before, but now, he has gained a foothold in the west of Dorne, a pier that can continuously transport troops, and holds Natalie Dane in his hand. With the key that could open the west of Dorne, he didn''t believe the Tyrells would be unmoved.


    Since he made up his mind to stick to it and wait for help, Samwell ordered his soldiers to take over the entire pier, drive out all the civilians on the pier, and began to build fortifications to prepare for battle.


    After observing the terrain of the pier, Samwell found that if he wanted to stick to this place, he couldn''t just guard the pier.


    The terrain of the pier is too low, and there is not enough strategic depth. If you only defend the pier, you will easily be pushed into the sea by the Dornishmen to feed the fish.


    So, he decisively expanded the defense line to the outside by two or three miles.


    This section is full of rugged rocks, and there is only one road to enter and exit, but then turn east and turn over a ridge to a flat sandy plain.


    So it is relatively simple to fortify, just block the only road leading to the pier west of the ridge.


    After his men dug trenches on the main road, erected earth barriers, demolished the wooden houses on the pier, and built several fences on the ridge, Samwell asked Hughes to reply to Princess Arianne¡ª


    If you want to see him, yes, then come here by yourself.


    Hughes took the order to go, and soon came back, saying:


    "My lord, Her Royal Highness said that she has come and wants to see you."


    Samwell frowned, a little surprised at the courage of the Dorne princess.


    However, since the other party is really here, of course he wants to meet.


    If we can reach an agreement, then this battle can be avoided, and it is better not to fight.


    When he came to the first line of defense, Samwell saw a group of Dornishmen gathered on the opposite side from a distance.


    After he appeared, two figures on horseback came out of the Dornish people towards the ridge, and one of them should be a woman from the looks of her clothes.


    Seeing this, Samwell brought his attendant, Katu, and went up to meet him.


    The two sides met in the middle, separated by more than ten steps.


    Princess Arianne looked curiously at the Knight of the Reach, and found that he was completely different from what she had heard before.


    Of course, she had long felt that the rumors about Samwell Tarly she had heard before were all deliberately fabricated false news. How could a cowardly fat man abandoned by his father open up a territory in a place like the Crimson Mountains.


    Not to mention defeating the Dane family army led by Urik Shad.


    The young man in front of her is exactly what she imagined¡ª


    Tall and handsome, exuding a high-spirited temperament all over his body, his gray eyes shone with confidence. Of course, if he looked carefully, he could find a hint of cunning.


    This is a difficult man to deal with.


    Arianne made a judgment immediately.


    Samwell is also looking at Princess Dorne in front of him.


    She is indeed as beautiful as described in the book, her graceful figure is looming under the translucent silk dress, her olive-colored smooth skin glistens with health and vitality, and the smile on her charming face is as hot as the sunshine of Dorn, although It''s not absolutely beautiful, but it has an inexplicable and strong attraction to men.


    "Knight of the River Bend, do you know that you are standing on the land of the Dornish people?" Arianne spoke with a lazy tone as if she was coquettish with her lover.


    This is a woman who is very good at using her charm to achieve her goals.


    Samwell was secretly vigilant, and said with a smile:


    "If I remember correctly, you Dornishmen attacked my territory first."


    "Your territory?" Princess Arianne chuckled, "How did I hear that you haven''t even built the castle yet?"


    Samwell also smiled: "Your Royal Highness, we don''t need to play this kind of jurisprudence game. Yingzui Island is the territory I developed, and it is full of my subjects and property. Now it is being ruined by Uric Shad Now, it¡¯s not too much for me to come to Starfall City to ask for some compensation, right?¡±


    Princess Arianne stretched out her slender finger and pointed behind Samwell, saying:


    "Since you are here to ask for compensation, you have occupied the pier and built so many fortifications. What are you doing?"


    "Of course it''s to guard against you." Samwell didn''t bother to waste time with this person, and simply said bluntly, "I have already negotiated with the Dane family on the matter of war compensation, but your appearance seems to have reignited the flames of war danger. How could I not be on guard."


    "Have you negotiated war compensation? Who did you talk to from the Dane family?"


    "Of course it is Miss Natalie Dane, daughter of Ashara Dane, the first heir of the Dane family."


    Princess Arianne giggled when she heard the words, and her proud chest also surged: "Sir Caesar, are you mistaken, Miss Ashara of the Dane family committed suicide by jumping into the sea more than ten years ago. "


    Samwell said in his heart that sure enough, the Martell family would not easily admit Natalie, but he still made the last effort: "She did jump into the sea, but she didn''t die, and she left behind a daughter. If you don''t believe it, you can ask some old people from the Dane family to identify it."


    "How about this?" Princess Arianne suggested with a smile, "You ask that Miss Natalie to come back to Sunspear with me, and let my father confirm her identity. If it is true, then she can naturally inherit Starfall, and swear allegiance to my father."


    "It seems that our differences are a bit big." Samwell shrugged. Of course, he couldn''t hand Natalie over to the Martell family.


    And he also understood that the woman in front of him would not bow her head easily.


    In the original book, Arianne was so ambitious that she wanted to support a queen to sit on the Iron Throne, so her father had to send someone to arrest her to prevent her from causing trouble outside.


    Prince Doran had to resort to coercive means if he wanted her to be obedient. How could Samwell, a man from the River Bay, use words to impress this woman?


    So, Samwell didn''t bother to talk nonsense, and said directly: "Then speak with a sword."


    "You are very confident, Sir Caesar." Arianne stared into Samwell''s eyes with burning eyes, "I hope you can always maintain it."


    "Thank you for your blessing." Samwell saluted very gentlemanly, "I also hope that you can always maintain your current beauty. You must know that swords have no eyes on the battlefield, and beautiful things are as fragile as porcelain bottles."


    Princess Arianne suddenly withdrew her smile, and her voice was no longer charming, it was as hard as gravel in the mountains:


    "Then take a good look. Is the one standing in front of you a porcelain vase that will shatter when you touch it, or Martel who will never bend, destroy, or yield!"


    After saying this, Arianne turned and left.


    "Daemon Sand!" Princess Arianne ordered as soon as she returned,


    "Immediately send a letter to High Hidden City, Bremen City, Tianzhi City, Sandstone City, King''s Tomb City, Hellgate Castle... to all the lords in the west of Dorne, telling them that the people of the Reach have set foot on our land. I, Aya Lynn Martell, in the name of the Fiery Sun''s Halberd, demands that they immediately send troops to support Starfall City!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 80: support

    Chapter 80 Support


    "Todd Flowers!"


    On the other side, as soon as Samwell returned to the pier, he also started to shake people,


    "You immediately wrote to Madam Olenna, telling her that I have defeated the Dane family army and occupied Starfall City, but was..."


    "Ahem." Todd couldn''t hold back when he heard this.


    Samwell glared at the other party, and said confidently:


    "What are you doing? The pier is not considered Starfall City? And don''t tell me you don''t know what we are about to face this time. Although it is extremely dangerous, it is also a good opportunity to become famous all over the world! Todd Buddha Flower , if you want to get rid of the surname of the illegitimate child, just do as I tell you!"


    Sure enough, there was a flash of struggle in Todd''s eyes. After a while, the illegitimate child of Qingting Island sighed, nodded and said:


    "I will tell Mrs. Olenna as you said."


    "Very good!" Samwell patted the other person on the shoulder heavily, "Don''t forget to write down Natalie Dane''s life experience as well. Believe me, Mrs. Olenna will definitely not miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!"


    "good!"


    Watching Todd''s leaving back, Samwell sighed.


    He knew that a big war was inevitable.


    With the personality of that Princess Arianne Martell, she will never stop until they are driven into the sea.


    Even if he withdrew to Yingzui Island, the ambitious Dorne princess would lead his troops to chase after him.


    On the river bend, Mrs. Olenna should not miss this excellent opportunity to control the western part of Dorne, and there is a high probability that she will send troops to support it.


    So, this is no longer just a grievance between Yingzui Island and Starfall City, but an upcoming war between Hewan and Dorne.


    The situation has inevitably slipped out of control.


    Samwell suddenly realized that this was probably what "Littlefinger" Petyr Baelish really wanted to see.


    Chaos is the ladder.


    From then on, after the man personally visited Yingzui Island for a silver mine, things began to escape from Samwell''s control.


    Pretended to be greedy for the benefits of silver mining, but in fact, concealed evil intentions to expose Yingzui Island to the sight of the Dornish people, and quietly assassinated the last blood of the main branch of the Dane family, completely provoking the conflict between Starfall City and Yingzui Island.


    There is also the arrival of Arianne, Samwell believes that Petyr may have planned it secretly, otherwise there would be no chance of such a coincidence.


    Although he had long been on guard against this notorious conspirator in Game of Thrones, he never expected to fall into the trap he wove.


    Recalling that day at the Tower of Sky, he secretly laughed at Duke Renly as a marionette in the hands of Lady Olenna, but now, he himself cannot escape a similar fate.


    Even sadder, Samwell found himself with no choice.


    Unless he betrayed his position and interests, he could only start the war in the way Petyr designed.


    Is this the strength of the top players in this Game of Thrones?


    The corners of Samwell''s mouth turned up slightly.


    After realizing this, he wasn''t too upset.


    Petyr Baelish is not a **** after all, so it is impossible to count everything.


    The conspirator tried his best to plan this drama, but he couldn''t control the direction of the plot after all.


    He can decide how to start the scene, but he cannot decide how to end the scene, let alone know that a puppet controlled by him has found the figure hiding behind the scene along the silk thread.


    "Petyr Baelish!" Samwell gritted his teeth and said, "Just wait, one day, I will repay your care!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Horned Hill is located at the northern foot of the Crimson Mountains, and is the most important barrier in the south of Highgarden.


    Whether it is the savages in the Crimson Mountains or the more elite and powerful Dornishmen, if they want to invade the most fertile core area of ??the river bend, they cannot bypass the war fortress of Horn Hill.


    Today, this terrifying war machine located on the border of the river bend finally started to operate again.


    Flags of various colors are flying in the air, directing the soldiers to line up to enter the city. The knights in bright armor are ready to go, as if they can''t wait to fight for honor.


    "Father! What are you calling the army for? Is there going to be a war?" Dickon Tarly ran to the top of the wall excitedly.


    At only fourteen years old, he already has the height of an adult, with a strong physique and a handsome appearance. It is no wonder that Earl Randle was determined to support him as the heir of Horn Hill.


    "Yes." Randyll Tarly said words like gold.


    "Who are you fighting with?" Hearing that there was going to be a war, Dickon not only showed no fear on his face, but was more excited.


    The Tully family has always had martial blood, er...except for a certain disinherited eldest son.


    "Dorne."


    "Fight Dorne! It''s great! I''ve long since disliked those guys covered in sand!" Dickon blushed, "Is it the war order issued by the Duke? Apart from us, there are still people in the River Bend Which families participated in the war?"


    "The duke didn''t give the order." Earl Landau saw a vassal knight under the castle take off his helmet and salute to himself, so he also waved, "We are the only ones in the river bay to participate in the battle."


    "Huh?" Dickon was dumbfounded.


    Earl Randall took out a letter from his arms and handed it to his son: "This is a letter from the Duke of Mace three days ago, read it yourself."


    Dickon scanned it quickly, and then exclaimed: "It''s my brother! The Dornishmen are going to attack his territory! It''s disgusting! Father, please let me go too!"


    "No." Earl Landau refused without hesitation.


    Dickon''s face suddenly collapsed. Although he knew that his father''s decision would not be changed, he still asked unwillingly:


    "Why can''t I go?"


    "Because you have more important tasks." Earl Randall said, took out another unopened letter, handed it to Dickon, and said, "Take this letter to Brightwater City, and give it to Ai Lord Lister."


    Dickon was a little displeased: "To deliver a letter to my grandfather, do I need to go there myself? Can''t I use a raven? Or let my mother go. She told me a few days ago that she missed the lake in her hometown, which just happened to let her Go back and have a look."


    Earl Randall squinted his eyes and looked at his son, and said coldly:


    "Can the raven represent the Tully family? Or can your mother represent the Tully family?"


    It was only then that Deacon realized that this letter might be of great importance, and when he thought about the military operation in Horn Hill, he suddenly realized:


    "Father, you don''t want Liangshui City to send troops to support brother, do you?"


    "That''s right." Earl Randall''s face softened a little, "I wrote the reasons and conditions for sending troops in the letter, and you hand it to your grandfather, and tell him that the Tully family will not forget the Florent family. help."


    Dickon hid the letter next to his body, and asked again:


    "Father, the Duke''s letter only said that people from Starfall City are going to attack my brother''s territory. Is it necessary to mobilize so many people?"


    Earl Randall sighed quietly, and said: "Once the footsteps of war sound, it is up to certain people when to stop."


    Dickon scratched his head, half understanding: "You mean the Dornish people will mobilize an army to attack Yingzui Island? Then why is the Duke of Metz ignoring it and only us and Brightwater City going to fight?"


    "Have you not seen it yet? Your brother has become an abandoned son." Earl Landau had a mocking smile on his lips, but he didn''t know who it was aimed at.


    "Huh?" Dickon was taken aback.


    He wanted to say, father, you were the first to abandon your brother...


    Of course, he would definitely not dare to say this in person.


    Sometimes, Dickon felt that he couldn''t understand the world of adults, it was too complicated and confusing.


    He suppressed his messy thoughts and asked again:


    "Father, if my grandfather agrees to send troops, can I go with the army?"


    Earl Randall shook his head again: "No. After delivering the letter, you have to go to Highgarden. The Duke of Mace''s fiftieth name day banquet is coming soon, and you will attend on behalf of the Tully family."


    "Oh." Dickon looked reluctant, but he had no choice but to agree.


    "Okay, go to your mother, if she also wants to go to Bright Water City, you can take her with you."


    "Okay, Father."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 81: fight

    Chapter 81 War Start


    The sun is hot and the heat is overwhelming.


    A long and winding army is gathering towards Starfall City. Looking down from a high altitude, it looks like countless ants returning to their nests.


    The falcon hovered over the towering castle for a long time, and finally flapped its wings to the west, skimming over the barren sand plains and rugged mountains, and swooped down towards the seaside pier.


    In the wooden house, Samwell opened his eyes, rubbed his slightly sore brows, and walked out.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw Natalie staring curiously and timidly at the falcon parked on the roof.


    "Hey!" Samwell said suddenly, causing Natalie to tremble in fright.


    She turned her head, stared wide-eyed, and said angrily, "You scared me!"


    Samwell asked with a smile: "What are you doing sneakily?"


    Natalie glanced at the falcon on the roof again, hesitated for a moment, and finally said:


    "So you also have a bird."


    Why does this sound so strange...


    "yes."


    "Tell you a secret." Natalie took a few steps closer and said mysteriously, "I have one too."


    Samwell suppressed a smile: "Really? You also have birds?"


    "Yes." Natalie nodded, "But my bird is not as big as yours."


    Pfft!


    Samwell finally couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" Natalie was a little puzzled, "Do you want to see my bird?"


    "Okay, okay." Samwell laughed even more.


    Natalie pouted, seemed a little unhappy, and turned her head: "Hmph! I won''t show it to you!"


    Samwell put away his smile, stepped forward to ruffle the little girl''s hair, and ran away decisively before she got angry.


    There are several supply ships docking at the pier.


    "Ucha!" Samwell beckoned to the young savage who had just disembarked, "Come here."


    Ucha quickly trotted over and saluted:


    "Lord Caesar, what orders do you have?"


    "I haven''t been back these days, how is Yingzui Islet doing now?"


    "Everything is fine. My brother-in-law is leading everyone to rebuild the wooden house. He said that it will take another month for the territory to return to its previous appearance."


    "Where''s the castle?"


    "The castle is being renovated by Lord Vido. I don''t know the specific situation..."


    Samwell nodded, but did not embarrass him, and asked instead: "Is there enough food and supplies?"


    "Enough. We have stored a lot before, and my brother-in-law has sent people to Yangwu City, and a batch of new supplies should be delivered soon."


    "Have you received a letter or seen anyone in the territory recently?"


    "Not really."


    "Okay, go get busy."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Samwell looked at the back of Ucha leaving, and sighed secretly.


    The expected support has not been available, which inevitably makes him a little anxious.


    The Dornishmen on the opposite side are gathering more and more, and Samwell has already seen the banners of other families besides the Dane family. Obviously, Arianne can mobilize far more power than he imagined.


    Although the opponent has not yet launched an attack, Samwell feels that this day may not be far away.


    If Hewan didn''t send reinforcements, it would be impossible for him to hold the pier.


    Not only the pier, but Yingzui Island should not be defended either.


    Arianne Martell, an ambitious woman, will not give up easily.


    The previous fire attack tactics against Urik Shad will definitely not work anymore, because all the brandy is exhausted.


    Moreover, this tactical weakness is very obvious. The effect was so good last time, mainly because the enemy was unprepared, and there will be no such good thing in the future.


    Unless he can create a real "wildfire".


    But according to Maester Coburn, the creation of a real wildfire is not only extremely time-consuming, but also expensive.


    No wonder only the royal family has the ability to mass-produce in the original book.


    "Lord Caesar, Lord Caesar!" A voice interrupted Samwell''s contemplation.


    "What''s the matter?" Samwell recognized that the other party was Todd''s new servant, who seemed to be called Hal.


    Hal trotted to Samwell, took a breath, and said:


    "Master Todd asked me to tell you that the vanguard of the Dornishmen has arrived and may attack at any time."


    Samwell was shocked, and hurriedly followed Hal to the front line.


    Coming to the ridge where the first line of defense was, Samwell looked down through the wooden fence.


    Sure enough, a group of Dornish soldiers gathered on the wasteland below, estimated to be six or seven hundred.


    This should only be the vanguard. Samwell looked up and could vaguely see follow-up troops coming from the direction of Starfall City.


    It seems that the Dornish people are indeed preparing to attack on a large scale.


    Actually, with the help of Falcon''s eyes, he had already seen a large number of troops gathering in Starfall City, so he was not surprised by this.


    Through Hawkeye, it is known that the number of Dorne troops in Starfall City is probably almost 15,000 to 6,000 at this time.


    After all, Dorne and Hewan have a thousand-year feud, and now he, a knight of the Riverbend, actually leads an army to the land of Dorne. It is no wonder that the Dornish people, who have always been xenophobic, are furious.


    Even so, Samwell was a little surprised by the charisma of the princess of Dorne.


    Familiar with the plot, he certainly knew that Prince Doran did not actually intend to pass on the position to Arianne, but had other arrangements for her.


    But the lords of Dorne were of course unaware of this. In their eyes, Arianne was still the first heir to Prince Doran, the future Queen of Dorne.


    But nearly 20,000 people... just to seize a pier is too exaggerated.


    Obviously, the Dorne princess''s ambition is far more than just a pier.


    This crazy woman is probably trying to take this opportunity to invade the river bay!


    Samwell has more headaches


    Seeing that Dorn''s army is gathering more and more, and his side has a total of 600 troops, and most of them are recruits...


    Fortunately, he had decisively occupied the dominant terrain and built fortifications, otherwise Samwell would have already escaped by boat.


    But even if he occupies a favorable location, the situation is not optimistic, and his soldiers are not Spartans, so it is impossible to fight a hundred with one.


    So, Samwell can only look forward to the reinforcements in the river bend.


    If the reinforcements do not come for a long time, then no matter how unwilling he is, he can only run away.


    At that time, Hewan probably would have no face to go back. If he went, he would have to obediently be a dog to the Tyrell family. If this is the case, Samwell felt that he might as well go to the other side of the narrow sea to join Longma.


    The Dornish did not launch an attack immediately, but waited patiently for the arrival of follow-up troops.


    As evening approached, nearly 20,000 Dornish troops had densely covered the wasteland, and they couldn''t see the edge at a glance, which made one''s scalp tingle.


    Princess Arianne seems to deliberately want to show her full strength to the enemy, so as to break the fighting spirit of the people in the river bay.


    However, the effect is not very obvious.


    After a series of miraculous victories before, the soldiers of Yingzui Island have already had a kind of blind trust and worship for Samwell.


    In their view, there is no enemy in the world that their lord cannot defeat.


    However, what they don''t know is that the invincible Lord Caesar is also panicking now.


    But in order to stabilize the morale of the army, Samwell still put on a confident look.


    "It''s just a group of farmers who just put down their hoes..." Samwell pointed to the Dornishmen at the foot of the mountain, and was about to taunt and boost morale, but was interrupted by a dull sound of a horn.


    Under the afterglow of the setting sun, they saw a small team of four to five hundred people from the Dornish army formation, approaching the defense line of the Hewan people.


    The Dornish soldiers in the front row are holding huge oaken shields, followed by spearmen and machetes, and the last row is archers.


    They all wore leather armor uniformly, marching neatly and orderly, with high fighting spirit, like an elite soldier.


    So the word "farmer" that Samwell was about to ridicule could only be held back in embarrassment.


    He took a deep breath, suppressed all distracting thoughts in his heart, and ordered in a calm and calm tone:


    "Blow the horn! Meet the enemy!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 82: reinforcements

    Chapter 82 Reinforcements


    The battle broke out suddenly.


    It was the Dornish people who attacked first, because there were archers among them, and the attack distance was far.


    On the other hand, the people of Hewan, as the defender, have no archers.


    No way, the establishment of Yingzui Island''s army is still too short, and high-end arms such as archers, which are expensive and have a long training period, are still vacant.


    Fortunately, the Hewan people''s position is on the ridge, and the Dornish arrows have lost most of their strength when they shoot up. Coupled with the barrier of the fence, the power is greatly reduced, and it is basically difficult to cause effective damage.


    However, it also played a suppressive effect, preventing the people in Hewan from showing their heads easily.


    After the Dornishmen advanced a little further, the Riverbend began to formally counterattack.


    The way to counterattack is to throw spears.


    Although the attack distance of the spear is not as good as that of the bow and arrow, its lethality is actually stronger.


    The scene of hundreds of spears falling on the Dorne army formation like a torrential rain is indeed awe-inspiring.


    Especially the Riverbend people are condescending, and their spears are extremely powerful with the help of gravity.


    Unless there is a shield to protect them, once they are attacked, they will either die or be injured. The leather armor on the Dornishmen is not very effective in protecting against such attacks.


    This round of spear throwing down immediately suppressed the arrow rain of the Dornishmen.


    Amidst the sound of war drums, the Dornishmen continued to move forward.


    But they soon encountered a bigger problem - the trench.


    The Reachmen dug a deep and wide trench in front of the fence, and the Dornishmen had to slide into it and climb up, but then the Reachman''s spears would come out from behind the fence and stab them .


    Blood soon stained the land red, and there were more and more Dornish corpses in the trenches.


    When attacking Yingzui Island before, the people of Hewan put up similar fortifications, but the effect was mediocre at that time, because the area to be protected was too large and there were not enough soldiers in Hewan, so it was easy for the Dornish people to find loopholes.


    But the situation is different now.


    The Dornish people are facing a rugged mountainous terrain, and this is the only mountain road that can be passed by large troops. The area that the Hewan people need to defend is greatly reduced. Under such circumstances, the defenders have a natural suppression of the attackers.


    The battle continued until it was getting dark, and the first wave of the Dornishmen''s attack finally came to an end.


    After dropping hundreds of corpses, they failed to shake the first line of defense of the Hewan people, so they retreated in embarrassment.


    When the soldiers of Hewan saw this, they immediately cheered and celebrated.


    However, Samwell was not too happy. The first wave of attack just now was obviously tentative, and the Dornish people just wanted to find out the situation.


    The real test will start tomorrow.


    Sure enough, after resting overnight, the Dornishmen launched an attack again.


    This time, they were obviously well prepared.


    Not only did they carry earth and rocks for filling the trenches, but they also prepared ladders for climbing the fences.


    Amidst the sound of the rumbling war drums, the Dornish people, densely packed like ants, charged towards the ridge again.


    Compared to yesterday''s tentative attack, today''s Dornish people are obviously much crazier.


    They launched an attack regardless of casualties, filled the trench with earth, rocks, and even the corpses of their companions, and then set up ladders on the wooden fence.


    However, even so, it is extremely difficult to cross this fence.


    Because it is impossible to raise the shield to climb the ladder, so the climbing Dornishman will become a target for the spears of the soldiers of the Reach.


    Even if a lucky few make it through, jumping into the Riverbend army formation without the support of your companions is basically tantamount to suicide.


    But even so, the Dornishmen''s attack did not stop.


    The siege battle is supposed to be filled with human lives, and the Dorn commander on the opposite side will certainly not be lenient.


    The line of defense on the ridge also turned into a meat grinder under the crazy impact of the Dornish people.


    Most of what was devoured was the flesh and blood of the Dornish people, but the casualties of the people in the river bay gradually began to increase.


    The corpses piled up in front of the fence, which not only filled the trench long ago, but also formed a "corpse mound" in front of the fence.


    In this way, the Dornishmen would not need to use wooden ladders to jump over the fence and rush into the position of the people of the Riverbend.


    Fortunately, Samwell was already behind the first line of defense, and set up a second line of defense based on another high slope.


    Seeing that the defense was about to fall, he took advantage of the gap between the Dornish attack and asked the soldiers to abandon the first line of defense and retreat behind the second line of defense.


    As soon as the people from the Riverbend withdrew, the Dornishmen occupied the first line of defense. They howled and vented like crazy, and then pushed down the fence. After a short rest, they continued to attack the second line of defense.


    The **** battle continues.


    It was like this until the sun went down, and the Dornish people retreated to camp.


    The people of Hewan can finally catch their breath.


    However, this offensive and defensive battle is far from over.


    Early on the third day, the Dornishmen made another comeback.


    Blood and death cannot stop the progress of the Dornish people, let alone shake their determination to regain their territory.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Samwell had no choice but to join the battle with his warhammer in hand.


    But personal strength is really of little use in such a big battle. No matter how fierce and invincible he is, the enemies he can kill are limited, and his physical strength is not unlimited. After fighting for a while, he must rest.


    However, the addition of Samwell did slow down the progress of the Dornish people. It was not until the fourth day that they pulled down the second fence.


    However, on the mountain road from the ridge to the pier, the people of Hewan erected a total of eight lines of defense.


    After a short rest, the Dornishmen launched an attack again.


    At this time, both sides are already red-eyed.


    On this not-so-long mountain road, both sides paid countless blood and lives for every inch of land.


    But this is far from the end.


    The resilience and toughness of the Dornish people far exceeded Samwell''s expectations. Seeing the line of defense receding and getting closer to the pier, he became more and more anxious.


    Fortunately, the Seven Gods took care of him after all. When the **** battle lasted to the seventh day, Samwell''s long-awaited reinforcements finally arrived!


    Looking at the very familiar flag of the Stride Hunter on the troop carrier sailing into the pier, even though he had no affection for the original owner''s family, Samwell couldn''t help but feel agitated at this moment.


    At critical times, my family is still reliable!


    "Hewan reinforcements are here?"


    When the observation post on the hill on one side of the battlefield told Damon Shad the news, he felt dizzy for a while.


    They have fought so far regardless of casualties. They have finally advanced so far and consumed so many Hewan defenders, but they did not expect that the support of the Hewan people actually arrived.


    He hurried to the command camp and told Princess Arianne the news.


    "How many people are here?" Princess Arianne was quite calm.


    "It is estimated that there are two or three thousand people."


    Princess Arianne glanced at the pale Damon and asked:


    "What? Does this scare you?"


    "Of course not!" Daemon immediately replied loudly, but then he muttered, "Your Highness, I''m just worried that the morale of the army will be dampened because of this, and besides, some knights who came to support have already complained about the heavy casualties of their soldiers... "


    Princess Arianne stood up, walked out of the tent, and looked at the river bend position in the distance.


    There are bursts of cheers erupting at the moment.


    On the other hand, on Dawn''s side, the soldiers were a little downcast.


    Damon chased after him, just in time to hear the princess''s voice as hard as iron:


    "Three hundred years ago, Aegon Targaryen the Conqueror brought three giant dragons and failed to make Dorne succumb. Now that there are only a few thousand people in the River Bend, will they make us retreat?


    No!


    I will not give in! Don will not give in either!


    We will fight until the last moment, until all the invaders are driven out of Dorne! "


    She turned around abruptly, her dark eyes flashed with firm and even crazy light:


    "Daimon! Go and call the knights from every family to my camp. I want to see who is complaining!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 83: Witness of Seven Gods

    Chapter 83 Witness of the Seven Gods


    In the not-so-spacious camp, Dorne knights in armor walked in one after another, making the place look a bit crowded.


    As dusk approached and the light was dim, Princess Arianne asked the soldiers to light candles.


    and other desert lizard oil smell permeated, and there were already hundreds of knights in the camp.


    Princess Arianne''s eyes slowly swept over these people, recalling their surnames, forces they belonged to, and habits and preferences in her mind.


    This is a skill that superiors must master.


    Standing first on her left was a man with a huge hooked nose, silver and black hair, and lavender eyes. Arianne knew that this man was the "Dark Star" Jelo from High Hidden City. Dane.


    Dyne of Gaoyin City is the most powerful branch of the Dane family in Starfall City. With the main bloodline withered, it is obvious that he has the ambition to become the main branch of Starfall City.


    Therefore, among the reinforcements conscripted this time, Gaoyin City had the largest number of troops, with 3,000 people, so it can be said that they came out in full force.


    It''s just that Geraldine, the eldest son of Gaoyin City, doesn''t seem to have a good reputation, and Arianne doesn''t like the way this person looks at her.


    But she will not alienate him because of this. On the contrary, she thinks that Geraldine is indeed a suitable candidate to inherit Starfall City.


    At least better than that Natalie Dean who came out of nowhere.


    So, she met the other party''s fiery gaze, and returned a charming smile.


    Sure enough, Geraldine''s breathing quickened instantly, and his waist straightened even more.


    "Sir Gerald, your surname is also Dane, and now the people of Hewan are standing on the territory of the Dane family, what do you think should be done?"


    "Drive them into the sea!" Jie Luo slapped his chest heavily and roared loudly.


    "Very good! This is the real Dane!" Arianne said meaningfully.


    Then, her gaze turned to another young knight beside him. On the armor on the chest of that person was a black vulture, holding a pink baby in its claws¡ªthis was the coat of arms of the Bremont family.


    Arianne recognized the young knight as Penrose Bremont, the eldest son of the Bremont family. She remembered that this person had once served as her uncle''s attendant, and it was also his uncle who made him a knight.


    Seeing the princess'' eyes, Penrose quickly bowed his head and saluted.


    This is a reliable knight.


    Arianne nodded secretly, and asked:


    "Sir Penrose, what''s your opinion?"


    "The Bremont family will always follow in the footsteps of the Sun''s Halberd!" The young knight blushed slightly, as if he didn''t dare to meet Arianne''s gaze.


    "Very good! The Bremont family is always as reliable as a mountain!" Arianne praised, and continued to look down.


    Beside the team of the Bremont family, there stood five knights with a golden crown and skull coat of arms on their armor, but Arianne didn''t know any of them, and could only tell from the coat of arms that these were the Manwoodi family of King''s Grave City. knight.


    King''s Tomb City is located at the Prince''s Pass, guarding the northern gate of Dorne. Its position is very important. The Martell family has been trying to win over them, but this time, none of their family''s direct descendants came. Lian En''s heart sank slightly.


    But she still said: "The Manwudi family has always been at the forefront of fighting against the river bend. If I remember correctly, the golden crown on the coat of arms of your family was released after killing an ancient river bend king. Come on."


    "Yes, Your Highness." A knight of the Manwudi family stepped forward and said, "We have a deep hatred with the people of Hewan, and we will never give in and compromise!"


    Arianne nodded in satisfaction, and turned her gaze to the right, where a dozen or so knights with red and yellow flame emblems printed on their chests were particularly eye-catching. They all came from the Uller family of Hellgate Castle.


    The illegitimate daughter of Earl Harman Uller is Uncle Arianne''s lover, and she gave birth to four illegitimate daughters for him.


    These "sand snakes" were all Arianne''s childhood playmates, so she looked at the knights of the Uller family very kindly.


    Earl Harman Uller also responded positively to Princess Arianne''s call. This time, he sent his younger brother Sir Urik Uller to lead an army of two thousand families to support him.


    Before Arianne could speak, Ser Urik took the initiative to step forward and saluted:


    "Your Highness, the long sword of the Wule family will always be brandishing for you!"


    "The loyalty of the Uller family will never be questioned!" Arianne responded with a smile.


    Her eyes continued to turn, greeting every family that came to support.


    The Kogel family in Sandstone City, the Fowler family in Tianji City, Yronwood...


    Until she saw the last blue-eyed blond knight standing at the door of the tent, Arianne''s pupils shrank slightly.


    The badge on the man''s chest was a black gate in the sand¡ªthe coat of arms of House Yronwood.


    The Yronwood family has many titles, "Earl of Yronwood City", "Noble Blood", "Guardian of the Bone Road", "Lord of Green Hill"...


    But they once had a more prominent title - "High King of Dorne".


    As one of the most powerful families in Dorne, the Yronwood family was once the biggest obstacle on the way for the Martell family to conquer the whole of Dorne. Although they have bowed their heads to the Sunspear now, the relationship between the two families The room is always undercurrent.


    Arianne''s uncle was suspected of poisoning an Earl of Yronwood, and in order to appease the anger of the Yronwood family, Prince Doran gave his eldest son, Quentin Martell, to the Yronwood family as an adopted son. .


    It is said to be an adopted son, but it is actually a proton.


    Arianne did not expect the Yronwood family to send someone to call for reinforcements this time. After all, the relationship between the two families is not good, and Yronwood City is located in the middle of Dorne, far from Starfall City. send troops.


    But unexpectedly, the other party actually sent troops.


    But only one knight was sent, plus more than 30 cavalry.


    It is said to be support, but it is more like coming to watch the battle.


    But Arianne still treats this person equally: "I am grateful that the city of Yronwood has come to support from thousands of miles away."


    The blue-eyed and blond knight bowed and said, "Your Highness, you are welcome, this is our duty."


    "Is my brother okay now?" Arianne asked suddenly.


    "His Royal Highness Quentin is fine. The Earl is planning to marry Miss Gwenise to him."


    "Really. Thanks to the Yronwood family for taking care of my brother." Arianne suppressed the churning thoughts in her heart, and asked in a deep voice, "I wonder if you are still willing to follow Martell''s footsteps?"


    "Of course. The Yronwood family will always be the most loyal subordinates of the Martell family."


    "Very good!" Arianne smiled and clapped her hands.


    The curtain of the camp tent was lifted, and a camel was brought in.


    Arianne drew out her long sword, and walked up to the camel amidst everyone''s doubtful eyes.


    Chi!


    The long sword thrust out suddenly, and went straight into the camel''s front belly, leaving only the hilt outside.


    Blood spurted out, drenching Arianne all over.


    But she didn''t dodge or dodge. After the camel fell to the ground with a wail, she drew out her long sword, took a few steps back and stood still, watching everyone quietly.


    Damon Shad reacted first, drew out his long sword, and stabbed the fallen camel.


    When the rest of the knights saw this, they immediately understood and followed suit.


    After everyone''s swords were stained with blood, Arianne showed a satisfied smile.


    I saw her holding the long sword high above her head, and her voice was as hard as iron:


    "Before the invading enemy is completely wiped out, if anyone dares to disturb the morale of the army and retreat lightly, he will surely die under the swords like a camel! May the seven gods bear witness for us!"


    All the knights also raised their blood-stained swords and shouted:


    "Seven Gods Witness!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 84: fight back

    Chapter 84 Counterattack


    ¡°¡­presumably that¡¯s the case.¡±


    On the pier, Earl Randall Tarly quietly listened to Samwell''s narration, and stood motionless under the setting sun for a long while.


    Although in the past six months, he has heard many rumors about this son who was abandoned by him, every time he will feel surprised and relieved.


    But this time, his mood could no longer be described as surprise.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the fleet arrived at Yingzui Islet yesterday, saw the scorched earth there with his own eyes, and asked those who witnessed the battle, Earl Landau would have felt that his son was lying to him.


    However, it is true.


    My own son actually defeated the elite army of the Dane family, and even led the army to the land of Dorne.


    What an honor!


    This made Earl Randall even more convinced that he had made the right decision to expel the eldest son. If not, how could he stimulate the hunter blood hidden in him and force him to become a real Tully?


    Of course, his surname is no longer Tully.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    In the eyes of Earl Landau, a Caesar who can expand his territory is far better than a cowardly and incompetent Tully.


    What''s more, the Caesar family is after all a branch branched off from the Tully family. Even if this blood connection will become weaker in the future, it cannot be completely eliminated after all.


    "You did very well."


    After a long time, Earl Landau finally spoke, with an extremely sad tone.


    Samwell was stunned upon hearing this.


    He suddenly realized that he seemed to be hearing his father''s praise for the first time.


    Searching through the memory of the original owner, he has never heard similar words.


    there has never been.


    I don''t know if it was affected by the remaining emotions of the original owner, but Samwell was a little excited for a while.


    But soon, he calmed down and told himself not to forget the cold-blooded side of the cheap father in front of him.


    Of course, the grievances must be clear.


    Now Samwell has also seen that the Tyrell family may not support him. That Mrs. Olenna must have other plans, or she doesn''t want to have a conflict with Dorne at this time, and she is probably ready to give up. Yingzui Island is gone.


    Without the support of the Tully family, he would definitely suffer heavy losses this time, and even return to the state of having nothing.


    Therefore, Earl Landau''s kindness for coming to support, he will definitely repay in the future.


    While pondering, Earl Randall said again: "There is also that Bachelor of Coben, who is a capable person. I didn''t expect the Hightower family to value you so much. Remember to make good use of him."


    "Bachelor Coburn is indeed a capable person." Samwell explained with a smile, "However, he was not sent by the Hightower family, but he just happened to be expelled from the Academy City, and I ran into him."


    "Really?" Earl Randall had a mocking smile on his lips, "Is there such a coincidence?"


    Samwell froze.


    He suddenly realized that the timing of the appearance of Bachelor Qyburn was really too coincidental!


    Although in the original book, this person would indeed be expelled from the academy city for conducting immoral experiments, how could he be expelled just when he needed a bachelor?


    He was still expelled when he went to the "crazy girl" Moroya to consult about silver mining, as if he was afraid that he would not meet this person.


    Leighton Hightower!


    Samwell was taken aback, and finally realized that this was probably the arrangement of the old earl of the towering tower.


    He thought he was very careful, but he didn''t expect to fall into the schemes of one big boss after another...


    "Don''t worry too much." Earl Landau comforted, "The Hightower family may not have any malice towards you."


    "I see, father." Samwell put away his thoughts and nodded.


    At the same time, he also put away some of the pride he had always had as a time traveler, not daring to despise any big boss in this world anymore.


    Well, the person in front of him is also a big boss, especially on the battlefield.


    Samwell realized that this is really a rare and good opportunity to learn from the famous river bend general.


    The set of "military theories" he created by himself is fine for bullying savages, and sometimes a flash of inspiration can defeat a powerful enemy, but he also knows that he still lacks a lot, let alone commanding thousands or even Tens of thousands of people have experience in large-scale combat.


    The one in front of him is the top military general in Hewan, and even the entire Westeros continent.


    "How should we fight next? What''s your opinion?" Earl Landau asked after observing the battlefield.


    It seems that he wants to personally test this son who has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    "Father, I''ve been thinking about ways to break the situation these days." Samwell tried hard to clear his mind, and wanted his father to point out whether his plan was feasible, "Princess Arianne summoned nearly 20,000 troops to block us in this On the pier, although it was difficult for them to attack in, we could not fight out. The narrow mountain road ahead not only restricted the Dornish people, but also became a cage for us people of the Reach.


    Therefore, we must open up a new battlefield! "


    Earl Randall''s eyes flashed brightly, and he asked, "How to open up a new battlefield?"


    "Through observation in the past few days, I found that among the Dorne army that came to support, Gaoyin City has the strongest troops. There are actually 3,000 people, and all of them are elite!"


    "Are you sure?" Earl Landau seemed to have understood Samwell''s intentions, and immediately asked.


    "Sure!" Samwell nodded seriously.


    Earl Randall stared into his son''s eyes, as if he wanted to confirm the accuracy of the information in this way.


    And Samwell naturally looked at him without fear.


    This is what he saw through the eyes of the falcon, clearly and clearly.


    After a while, Earl Landau spoke again:


    "You want to go upstream along the Turbulent River to attack Gaoyin City?"


    "That''s right!" Samwell looked at Earl Randyll in surprise.


    As expected of a famous general in Hewan, the opponent immediately guessed his real purpose as soon as he started.


    Samwell can only be thankful that Earl Randall is on his side, otherwise, this kind of opponent who can always predict the enemy''s opportunity is the most troublesome.


    "This is indeed a good idea." Earl Randall nodded approvingly, "The limit of the number of troops that can be mobilized in Gaoyin City is almost the same, so the city must be extremely empty now."


    Samwell smiled and said: "The blood of the Dane family in Starfall City is withered. As a branch, Gaoyin City can''t sit still. It must be mobilized to fight for success, so that we can inherit Starfall City in the future."


    "Not bad. It seems that you have made great progress these days." Earl Randall looked at his son with softer eyes.


    "Father, you are flattering me." Samwell said modestly, and then said, "Since you agree with this plan, shall we divide our troops to attack Gaoyin City tomorrow?"


    Earl Randall shook his head slowly: "No hurry. Wait a few more days."


    Sam Well suddenly didn''t understand: "Why?"


    "When we set off, I had already sent your brother to Liangshui City for help. If the Florens family is willing to send troops, they should arrive in a few days."


    Samwell immediately beamed with joy when he heard the words.


    His mother is the daughter of Earl Alister Florent. With this blood relationship, Brightwater City may indeed send troops to support him.


    It seems that my family is still reliable.


    Samwell made the same exclamation again.


    This also gave him a deeper understanding of why the nobles of this world value marriage so much.


    This kind of blood connection is indeed the best way to form an alliance.


    Think about the Tyrell family in Highgarden. Their strength does not actually occupy an absolute advantage in the Reach, but after marrying the Redwyne family and the Hightower family, the Duke of Mace, the "inflatable fish lord", They can all sit firmly on the throne of the Governor of the River Bend and the guardian of the southern border.


    "Okay, let''s wait a few more days. Father, you must be very tired after traveling all the way, why don''t you go to bed early tonight."


    "No." Earl Randall shook his head again, raised his finger and pointed to the mountain road ahead, "The ridge up to the front is your lost line of defense, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Since I''m here, of course I have to take them back, otherwise this place is too crowded."


    Samwell was stunned for a moment, and then asked in doubt: "Then there is no need to be in a hurry? Besides, your soldiers must be tired after traveling all the way?"


    The corners of Earl Randall''s mouth turned up slightly: "No need. We arrived at Yingzui Island yesterday and rested there for a day and a night. The soldiers have almost recovered. Moreover, the Dornish people certainly did not expect us to launch a counterattack at this time."


    Samwell finally understood now.


    It was almost dusk now, and the Dornish people were usually ready to withdraw their troops and return to camp by this time, which was the most relaxed time, and they really didn''t expect that the reinforcements from the river bend had just arrived, and they would launch a counterattack without taking any rest.


    "The most important ability on the battlefield..." Earl Landau taught his son earnestly, "It is to discover and grasp the opportunity of battle."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Camp Dorn.


    Princess Arianne has just appeased the hearts of the people, and is entertaining the knights with the meat of the poor camel.


    Laughing and laughing in the tent, the atmosphere is relaxed.


    The morale, which had been slightly lowered by the news of the arrival of the reinforcements at the river bend, recovered again.


    After all, the Dornish army still has the upper hand in terms of numbers.


    While everyone was discussing how to attack tomorrow and how to suppress the arrogance of the Hewan people, the messengers rushed in in a panic.


    Princess Arianne frowned, and asked with some displeasure: "What''s the matter?"


    "Your Highness, it''s not good, the people of Hewan suddenly launched a counterattack!"


    "What?"


    Arianne jumped up, and the camel meat on the plate was knocked over.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 85: princes of the river

    Chapter 85 River Bend Princes


    Old Town.


    Under the light of the towering tower that never goes out day and night, a huge fleet sailed down the upper reaches of the Mead River and entered the harbor.


    The flag on the ship is uniformly embroidered with a dazzling red and gold fox, surrounded by a circle of lapis lazuli flowers¡ª


    This is the coat of arms of the Florens family, the lords of Brightwater City.


    The fleet docked at the port to replenish supplies and fresh water, and then continue to sail to the summer sea.


    "Master Aleken, supplies and fresh water have been replenished. It''s just..."


    "But what?" Aleken Florent asked absent-mindedly, looking at the Whispering Bay ahead.


    As the eldest son of Earl Florens, Aleken led the army to support Yingzui Island under his father''s order this time.


    Aleken actually supports his father''s decision.


    After all, that child is his nephew, and Earl Randyll still offered such a condition...


    However, the Dornishmen are not easy to deal with.


    And I heard that Princess Arianne has already arrived at the front line. On the other hand, on the river bend, the Tyrell family has been silent for a long time.


    Aleken was a little worried, could he really win this war with the troops from Horn Hill and Liangshui City alone?


    With such anxiety, he was not in a good mood along the way.


    The attendant seemed to see that the master was in a bad mood, and whispered: "But there is a mercenary group who also wants to go with us."


    "They want a free ride? No, turn them down."


    "No, my lord. They said they are willing to fight for us, and the price is only one golden dragon."


    Aleken finally turned around and frowned, "Which mercenary group are they?"


    "Oak Shield Mercenary Group."


    "Oak Shield?" Aleken was a little surprised. He originally thought it was a group of poor and hungry guys who came to find him, but he didn''t expect it to be the well-known Oak Shield mercenary group in this area.


    He knows that this mercenary group is quite strong, with nearly 700 members.


    Such a mercenary group, how could it be possible to hire them to work on the battlefield with only one golden dragon.


    "Are you sure they only want one golden dragon?"


    "Yes."


    "Do they know what we''re up to?"


    "You should know, I tried it out, and their leader directly said that he would go with us to kill the Dornish people."


    "Where is he? Take me there."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Walking on the way, Aleken already had a guess in his mind¡ª


    The mercenaries are a group of guys who only accept money. It is impossible for them to be willing to work for the Florens family for a golden dragon. The only possibility is that someone has already paid the money.


    As for the person who pays, I am afraid it is the owner of this place¡ªthe Hightower family, the lords of the old town.


    In fact, the Hightower family and the Florens family are also related by marriage. Earl Leighton Hightower married Alekon''s sister Leia Florens.


    Yes, old couple and young wife, and this is the fourth wife that Earl Layton married.


    The Hightower family has always been very keen on marriage.


    But even if they are in-laws, there is no need for the Hightower family to help the Florens family hire such a mercenary group.


    You know, this price is not a small amount.


    When he saw the people from the mercenary group, Aleken knew that his guess was right, because he saw a familiar figure.


    "Little sister!" Aleken quickened his pace, opened his arms and gave his sister a hug.


    "Hmph, brother, you didn''t even say hello to me when you came to Old Town!" Leiya complained to her brother angrily.


    "I sincerely apologize to you, Mrs. Leia." Aleken said pretentiously, but after being thumped by his sister, he put away the joke and sighed, "It''s not that I don''t want to see you, but that I want to see you." It''s inconvenient to come to visit because of business."


    "What''s important?"


    Before Aleken could answer, another man came over.


    "Sir Baylor."


    "Sir Allerken." Belor Hightower said with a smile, "I heard that the Florens family was about to go to the battlefield, so I took it upon myself to invite a group of helpers for you."


    "The Hightower family is so kind, I really don''t know how to thank them."


    Baylor smiled and waved his hands: "Actually, you don''t have to pay too much attention. Because this gift is not only for the Florens family, but also for Sir Caesar."


    Aleken frowned: "I didn''t expect the Hightower family to have such a good relationship with Sir Caesar?"


    "Of course. Sir Caesar is one of the best partners of the Hightower family. You should have heard about the new brandy we just launched recently. It is produced in Yingzui Island. Unfortunately, the war interrupted all this. So, In order to obtain a continuous supply of brandy, we, Hightower, are willing to provide you with some help within our capacity."


    "Since this is the case, then I will accept this great gift."


    "You''re welcome. It is the consistent aim of the Hightower family to illuminate the way forward for you all."


    After finishing speaking, he stepped back a few steps to let the siblings catch up.


    Due to the urgency of the war, Aleken did not stay too long. After a brief chat with his sister, he waved goodbye.


    After the new companions joined, the fleet also set sail again and sailed to the distance.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Highland City.


    Mark Mullendall strode into the study and said loudly:


    "Father, are you looking for me?"


    Viscount Martin was sitting behind the desk, holding a letterhead in his hand, his brows were furrowed.


    After seeing his son coming in, he put away his thoughts and ordered:


    "You take two hundred soldiers and go to Yingzui Island."


    "Eagle Island?" Mark was stunned for a moment, then seemed to think of something, and said, "I heard that Sir Caesar of Eagle Island is fighting with the Dornish people. You don''t want me to support him, do you?"


    "Yes." Viscount Martin nodded, but his expression was a bit gritted, "We lent more than two hundred craftsmen to that kid, and we can''t let these people be lost in the hands of the Dornish people. Moreover, he still owes us a large sum of money." money!"


    "Oh." Mark scratched his head, but was a little worried, "But father, isn''t two hundred soldiers a bit small?"


    Viscount Martin rolled his eyes, and said angrily: "You still want to take all the belongings of the Mullendall family to fight for that kid?"


    "I''m just worried that there will be fewer people and I won''t be able to beat..."


    "Don''t worry." Viscount Martin raised the letter in his hand and comforted him, "Vido has sent a letter. He said that the reinforcements from the Tully family have arrived at Yingzui Island, and that it was Earl Landau himself. War shouldn''t be much of a problem."


    Mark was also relieved when he heard the words.


    Rando Tarly''s name still holds a lot of weight in the Reach.


    "Okay, father, I''m going to gather soldiers and set off as soon as possible."


    "Yeah." Viscount Martin nodded, and in the end he still worriedly warned, "If the situation is really bad, don''t rush forward foolishly, remember to protect our craftsmen and withdraw, understand?"


    "I see, Father."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Qingting Island Wharf.


    A fleet of ten warships slowly entered the Red Wyne Strait and headed southeast.


    Hopper stood at the bow of the flagship, and couldn''t help whispering to his brother:


    "Horace, the Dornishmen don''t have a strong navy. We don''t need to bring so many warships. We should bring more soldiers."


    Horace shook his head and said, "It was decided by my father. He told me that we are not going to work for Samwell, but to ensure that the brewing technology will not fall into the hands of the Dornish people. Therefore, once the war is unfavorable , we won¡¯t go ashore to fight the Dornish people on land, we just need to transfer all the winemakers from Eagle¡¯s Mouth Island to the ship and evacuate.¡±


    "Okay." Huo Bo nodded, and then he was relieved.


    After a while, he asked his brother again: "Horace, do you think that boy Samwell can defeat the Dornish people?"


    "He wins a fart!" Horace curled his lips in disdain, "A guy who can''t even poke his opponent in a joust, how can he win this war?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Yangwu City.


    The same is the dock.


    Viscount Brandon Cue patted his younger brother Sir Eamon on the shoulder, saying:


    "I''ll leave it to you this time."


    "I understand. That kid still owes our family a lot of money, so we can''t just let him be slaughtered by the Dornishmen."


    "It''s good that you understand." Viscount Blanton hesitated and sighed, "Also, you can test that kid and tell him that if he is willing to marry my daughter Alice, I will send more people to help him .¡±


    "I see. If that kid still doesn''t know what to do, so he loses the battle, then I will tie him back and make him my niece''s husband."


    Viscount Brandon stared:


    "That won''t work! That kid is worthy of Alice without Yingzuiyu? I really thought my daughter wouldn''t be able to get married!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 86: The Taoist helps

    Chapter 86 Those who attain the Tao will help


    The sun rose as usual, shining on the blue sea, between the dark yellow sandstones, and on the blood-stained mountain road.


    After a surprise counterattack last night, the Riverbenders retook the ridge.


    On that not-so-spacious mountain road, wooden fences were erected and trenches dug overnight, just waiting for the Dornishmen to attack again.


    On the other hand, on Dorne''s side, once the results of many days of hard work were lost, morale was inevitably severely hit.


    Coupled with the fact that the reinforcements from the river bend had arrived, many Dornish soldiers began to feel that the pier in front of them might have no hope of conquering it.


    Fortunately, Princess Arianne had just made the middle and high level of the army unify their understanding and made an oath, so no one dared to retreat lightly.


    But even so, she knew that if nothing was done, the morale of the army would continue to drop, and the pier in front of her might become a fortress that could never be conquered.


    And if it goes on like this, it''s obviously not good for Dawn.


    After all, they are the offensive side, and the loss is greater.


    What''s more, Hewan is already richer than Dorne. If it really becomes a protracted war of attrition, Dorne will be dragged down sooner or later.


    Must be resolved quickly!


    Princess Arianne''s eyes slowly swept across the faces of the knights in front of her, and finally settled on Geraldine of High Hidden City.


    "Sir Gerald, please lead the attack today!"


    "Yes! Your Highness!" Jie Luo responded loudly without hesitation.


    "Sir Ulrich, please take charge of the second round of attack."


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    "Sir Penrose, you are in charge of the third round."


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    ¡­


    After arranging the order of attack, all the knights were about to take orders to leave, but they didn''t expect Princess Arianne to speak again, and the words were astonishing:


    "Everyone, please take turns attacking in this order, non-stop day and night! Until the Hewan people are completely driven out of our territory!"


    "Non-stop day and night?" Someone couldn''t help exclaiming, "Your Highness, do you want to continue attacking at night?"


    "That''s right!" Princess Arianne''s tone was as hard as the gravel in Dorne, "We can''t give the people of the River Bend any chance to breathe!"


    "but¡­"


    "This is my final decision!" Princess Arianne interrupted forcefully without waiting for the man to finish speaking, "Could it be that you forgot your previous oath so soon?"


    At this time, Geraldine stepped forward and said loudly:


    "I support His Highness''s decision!"


    Immediately, the knights of the Uller family echoed loudly:


    "We support His Highness''s decision!"


    Then the knights of House Bremont...


    Seeing that more and more knights are on the side of Princess Dorne, the remaining few who have opinions also shut their mouths and dare not say more.


    "Very good!" Princess Arianne yanked out her blood-stained sword and ordered like a queen, "My knights, please prove your valor with the blood of your enemies! Please show your glory with a glorious victory." glory!"


    "For His Royal Highness Arianne!" Gerald Dayne was the first to draw out his long sword, roaring at the top of his lungs.


    More people also responded one after another:


    "For Your Highness Arianne!"


    "For Your Highness Arianne!"


    ¡­


    Drums of war sounded, and the Dornishmen attacked again.


    And this time, they were even more aggressive.


    However, since the people of Hewan had reinforcements and the famous general Lando Tully was in command, they responded more calmly.


    The brutal fighting continued from day to dusk, but even after dark, the Dornishmen continued to attack with torches.


    Samwell stood behind the fence, watching the Dornish soldiers in the flames coming one after another, and couldn''t help sighing:


    "These Dornish people are really crazy."


    "The beast before death is the craziest." Earl Landau dismissed this.


    Samwell is not as confident as his father. Night battles are always the most prone to accidents. In the first battle with the savages on Yingzui Island, the number one Huya warrior almost killed him.


    "The commander opposite is Arianne Martell?" Earl Landau asked.


    "Yes."


    "I didn''t expect that Doran Martell, who is so good at forbearance, would give birth to such a fiery daughter." Earl Randyll pulled an inexplicable smile from the corner of his mouth, "The gods always like to mock the world in this way."


    Samwell couldn''t help but glanced at his father, he always felt that Earl Randyll had something to say.


    "If no one on the other side stops that girl, then Dorne has already lost this war." Earl Randall''s tone revealed strong confidence.


    "Father, the Dornishmen are pressing us to fight now." Samwell was not so confident, "Even if there will be reinforcements from Brightwater City in the future, our strength is far inferior to the Dornishmen."


    "When will more people win?" Earl Landau curled his lips in disdain.


    Seeing his son still hesitating when he looked back, Earl Randall explained:


    "She abandoned the most powerful tactics of the Dornish people, and instead fought in the way she was least good at. Hehe, she really asked for her own death."


    After finishing speaking, Earl Randle turned around and left.


    Samwell pondered what his father said, and finally came to his senses.


    Indeed, frontal attack is really the combat method that Dornish people are least good at.


    The real strength of the Dornish people lies in harassing guerrillas.


    The "Conqueror" Aegon Targaryen conquered the six kingdoms with the dragon, but he failed only in Dorne. The reason is that the Dornish people are really strong enough to resist the dragon?


    of course not.


    Back then, the flames of the dragon almost reduced all the cities in Dorne to ashes, but the Dornish people never confronted the dragon head-on, but hid in the vast deserts, mountains, and forests, constantly attacking and harassing them. After nine years of tenacious struggle, the Targaryen family finally had no choice but to withdraw their troops.


    This is what is really scary about the Dornish people.


    They are like poisonous snakes in the desert, stealthy and dangerous, always giving the enemy a fatal blow when they are most slack.


    But now, under the command of Princess Arianne, they charged like a pack of mad dogs.


    Thinking of this, Samwell completely relaxed, turned around and followed his father''s footsteps, and decided to go back to rest.


    ¡­


    In the next few days, the Dornish people''s non-stop attack was indeed fruitful. They successfully captured more than a dozen defense lines of the Reach people, and it seemed that they were one step closer to completely driving the Reach people out of the Summer Sea.


    And in the past few days, more reinforcements from the river bay have also arrived one after another.


    The Florens family, the Redwyne family, the Mullendall family, the Cue family...Samwell was very excited when he saw the ships almost filling the port.


    This should be called more help by the Taoist!


    Sir Caesar thought triumphantly, pretending not to know that these are actually his creditors.


    With reinforcements, Samwell is ready to implement his plan of "Surprise Attack on High Hidden City".


    This plan has also been unanimously approved by the leaders who came to support. Of course, these people mainly decided to follow the boss because Lando Tully also agreed with this plan.


    In the end, it was decided that Lando Tarly and Samwell Caesar would lead the most elite 4,000 troops to carry out the plan, and Aleken Florent would command the remaining nearly 2,000 people to stay to defend the pier and attract the attention of the Dornish people. .


    In order to conceal, the division plan will be carried out in the middle of the night.


    And in order to prevent the Dornish people from becoming suspicious when they saw the sudden drop in the number of people at the dock, Samwell also specially transferred a group of wildling laborers from Yingzui Island to make up the number.


    Finally, after everything was ready, on a starry night, a troop transport fleet escorted by the Qingting Island fleet left the pier and went upstream along the Turbulent River.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 87: Imperial Conference (Part 1)

    Chapter 87 Imperial Council (Part 1)


    As the capital of the Seven Kingdoms, King''s Landing is located on the east coast of Westeros, overlooking Blackwater Bay.


    Three hundred years ago, Aegon Targaryen landed here, took three giant dragons with him, and started the road of conquest.


    After the War of Conquest ended, Aegon was crowned in Oldtown as "King of the Andals, the Rhoynar and the First Men, Ruler of the Seven Kingdoms and Defender of the Realm".


    It is said that the Hightower family had humbly expressed their willingness to dedicate Old Town to the Targaryen family as the capital to rule the Seven Kingdoms, but Aegon finally rejected the proposal due to unknown considerations.


    He did not choose the most prosperous city in Westeros at that time as his capital, but built a new city¡ªKing''s Landing¡ªat the mouth of the Blackwater River where he landed.


    means the place where the king comes.


    Three hundred years have passed. The once small fishing village at the mouth of the river has now become the largest city in Westeros with a population of 500,000.


    After the War of the Reavers, the Targaryen Dynasty fell, but the Baratheon family still used King''s Landing as the capital to rule the Seven Kingdoms.


    This not-so-old city is still prosperous, but it is also faltering under the pressure of population beyond the limit of the times.


    On the hill of Aegon in the southeast corner of the city, there is the royal castle¡ªthe Red Keep.


    This majestic castle made of light red rocks is like a sleeping dragon, quietly crawling among the rocks, watching everything silently.


    Petyr "Littlefinger" Baelish, Chancellor of the Exchequer, rode through the tall bronze gates of the Red Keep, the mockingbird clasp of his cloak glinting in the sun. He seemed to be in a good mood today, smiling and nodding to every guard and servant he met along the way.


    Walking into the meeting hall, Petyr found that Lord Jon Arryn, Hand of the King, had arrived.


    The Hand of the King, also known as the Prime Minister, is the king''s chief adviser and order executor, responsible for managing the daily operations of the Seven Kingdoms.


    The seventy-year-old king''s hand is showing his old age. His once dazzling blond hair has now turned gray, and his broad and thick shoulders are gradually weakening in the process of handling various complicated government affairs.


    Only those blue eyes are still as sharp as before.


    After seeing Petyr, Duke Jon nodded to the Minister of Finance who had been picked up by himself, and then leaned over his desk again to look at the documents in his hand.


    Petyr bowed and saluted, came to his seat and sat down. He knew that the old duke didn''t like to be disturbed when he was thinking about problems, so he sat quietly, his eyes wandering aimlessly in the hall.


    The furnishings of the conference hall are quite luxurious, the floor is covered with Myrish carpets with exquisite patterns, the walls are covered with exquisite paintings from all over the world, and on both sides of the door are a pair of Valyrian sphinx statues, His piercing eyes seemed to be staring at the bored Chancellor of the Exchequer.


    While waiting, the rest of the cabinet ministers also entered the chamber one after another.


    Secretary of the Sea Stannis Baratheon, Head of Intelligence Varys, Grand Maester Pycelle.


    Hand of the King, Duke Jon finally raised his head and asked, "Is everyone here?"


    The intelligence chief Varys, known as the "Octospider", smiled softly and said:


    "Everyone is here except for Lord Renly, the Minister of Justice who is away on vacation, and Lord Barristan, Captain of the Kingsguard who accompanied His Majesty on the hunt."


    In fact, Varys has one less person to say, and that is King Robert Baratheon.


    But it is normal for His Majesty the king to be absent from the imperial meeting. If he really appears here, the sun will come out from the west.


    After winning the throne, this brave king is like a child who snatches a toy and loses interest in it in an instant. To his adoptive father, Lord Jon Arryn, Hand of the King.


    It seems that the old duke is not just the "hand of the king", but also the head, eyes, and ears of the king... and the king himself only has a mouth for drinking and a **** for playing with women.


    "Okay, let''s get started." Duke Jon tapped on the table lightly, and said, "Let''s discuss the dispute between Reach Bend and Dorne first. You all know about this, right? Do you have any comments?"


    After a moment of silence, Intelligence Chief "Octospider" Varys said in a sweet voice:


    "Didn''t Lord Petyr just come back from the Eagle''s Mouth Isle, so he must be very clear about the reason for this matter."


    "Littlefinger" Petyr looked at the meaningful gaze cast by Varys, cursed the dead **** in his heart, then smiled slightly, and said:


    "I just went to investigate the silver mine found in Yingzui Islet, and arranged for the casting of Silver Deer. I don''t know anything about this dispute."


    Varys pretended to be surprised and raised his hand to cover his mouth: "I didn''t expect that such a small silver mine would require Mr. Petyr to go there in person."


    "This is the duty of the Minister of Finance, and the kingdom''s finances are indeed a little tight now. I finally found a new silver mine. Of course, I have to go and see it myself."


    Varys seemed to want to say something more, but Duke Jon coughed lightly and brought the topic back:


    "Okay, Petyr, then tell me what you think about the knight who pioneered Eagle Mouth Island."


    Petyr nodded towards the old duke, and said, "Sir Caesar is an outstanding knight, but he is also a knight who refuses to suffer."


    Duke Jon nodded silently, as if he understood something.


    Afterwards, he looked at Chief Intelligence Officer Varys and asked, "Master Varys, what''s your opinion?"


    Varys twisted his fat body, and said with a coquettish smile:


    "My lord, I have inquired a lot of new news. This dispute is no longer limited to Yingzui Island and Starfall City. Almost all the lords in the west of Dorne have sent troops. As for the river bend, the Tully family, The Florens family, the Redwyne family, the Mullendoll family, and the Cooy family have also sent troops. Oh, the posture is not small."


    Duke Jon frowned suddenly: "Have the Martell and Tyrell families issued a war order?"


    "That''s not true." Varys shook his shiny bald head, "However, Princess Arianne Martell is now in Starfall City, and she issued a call-up order to the nearby Dorne lord. As for the mention The Lear family has remained silent."


    Hearing this, the Minister of the Sea, Duke of Dragonstone Stannis Baratheon, who had remained silent all this time, said:


    "The Tyrell family hasn''t moved? Then why are there so many river bend lords participating in the battle?"


    The eldest brother of the king is not tall, but his body is strong, and his skin is as hard as iron due to years of exposure to the sun. Although he is not yet thirty-five years old, his hair is about to fall out, leaving only a black circle Thin hair, like the shadow of a crown.


    His tone was dry and hard, speaking to anyone as if he was interrogating a prisoner.


    Fortunately, Varys has long been used to Stannis'' temper, knowing that he is not targeting himself, and said with a smile:


    "The Tyrell family did not move. As for why the river lords sent troops to support Yingzui Island, I don''t know."


    Petyr sneered: "Didn''t your little birds tell you why the lords of the river bend sent troops?"


    "My little birds only have eyes, ears, and mouths. They will only tell me what they hear and see. As for the hidden things behind these, we need to analyze and speculate by ourselves."


    "I didn''t expect the little birds you trained to be so stupid..."


    "Enough." Duke Jon patted the table, interrupting Petyr and Varys'' bickering again.


    He sighed, turned his head to look at Grand Maester Pycell sitting at the end of the long table, and asked:


    "Master Pacelle, what''s your opinion?"


    Pycelle remained silent.


    "Master Pycelle? Master Pycelle?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 88: Imperial Conference (Part 2)

    Chapter 88 Imperial Council (Part 2)


    "ah?"


    Duke Jon called out several times, and the Grand Maester Pycelle woke up like a dream.


    He raised his head blankly and looked at the faces of his colleagues for a long time before he seemed to remember where he was.


    "Sorry, my lords." Pycelle looked old-fashioned, "I''m old, I get tired easily, and I accidentally fell asleep. I''m really sorry."


    Duke Jon sighed, and it was not good to criticize the other party.


    After all, Pycelle is older than him. He has served the Iron Throne for nearly fifty years, and he has experienced four kings. This qualification is truly incomparable.


    However, "Octospider" Varys pulled a mocking smile from the corner of his mouth. He learned from a little bird that this grand maester who now looks like he has half stepped into the grave is lying on the bed. When checking up on the maids, they were very energetic.


    "Master Paicell, we are discussing the dispute between the Reach and Dorne. What''s your opinion on this?" Duke Jon asked patiently again.


    "Hewan and Dorne..." Pai Sear stroked his snow-white beard, pondered for a long time, and then said slowly,


    "These two families have been fighting for thousands of years, and it hasn''t stopped. It''s really a headache! As subjects of the Iron Throne, what can''t be discussed? They have to fight back and forth, so that innocent soldiers He and the farmer died in vain. When Aegon V was on the throne, he wanted to promote a marriage between the two families to ease the conflict, but unfortunately, the marriage failed. Later, Jaehaerys II..."


    The old bachelor rambled on for a long time, but the result was all nonsense, and several people present showed impatient expressions.


    Hearing that Pycelle actually mentioned the former king, Duke Stannis finally couldn''t help but interrupted:


    "I think the Iron Throne should send an envoy south to end this dispute."


    Well, finally someone gave advice on how to deal with it.


    Pycelle closed his mouth resolutely, his eyes were sleepy, as if he had fallen asleep again.


    Duke Jon looked at the Duke of Dragonstone sitting on his right hand, who looked like a cold stone, and suddenly felt that although this person had a bad temper, compared with the other slippery guys, he seemed a Very cute.


    "I agree." Duke Jon agreed, not planning to waste too much time on this matter.


    "I agree."


    "Me too."


    ¡­


    The rest of the people also expressed their views.


    "Okay." Duke Jon nodded in satisfaction, and asked again, "Who do you think is the most suitable candidate for the envoy?"


    The chamber suddenly fell silent again.


    After a while, "Littlefinger" Petyr said: "If you want Hewan and Dorne to sit down and negotiate calmly, the person who goes there must have enough prestige. In fact, it''s best for His Majesty to go there in person..."


    The rest of the people shook their heads secretly when they heard this.


    That king didn''t even bother to attend the imperial meeting, and he was expected to mediate the dispute between River Bend and Dorne?


    Duke Jon coughed lightly, and said, "Your Majesty is busy with affairs after all..."


    Speaking of this, the old duke''s face turned red, but he continued:


    "Let''s send someone else."


    Petyr shrugged and suggested: "If His Majesty cannot go in person, it is best to send a member of the royal family."


    Hearing this, Stannis Baratheon, Duke of Dragonstone Island, broke his mouth and said:


    "I can go there."


    Duke Jon pondered for a moment, then smiled at Stannis:


    "Lord Stannis is willing to go, I am sure I have no objection. However, the kingdom''s maritime affairs still need you to preside over it, it might not be good to leave rashly..."


    Hearing this, Duke Stannis jumped up suddenly, and said stiffly:


    "In this case, then I will go to the ''maritime affairs''. My lords, please continue to discuss."


    After speaking, he strode out of the meeting hall.


    Everyone looked at his back, not knowing what to say for a while.


    Duke Jon sighed, knowing that the reasons for his refusal were really far-fetched. But he can''t help it.


    With regard to Stannis'' bad temper, he still mediates disputes, so it would be good not to intensify the conflicts.


    Moreover, during the War of the Reavers, the Reach army besieged Storm''s End for more than a year, almost starving Stannis to death in the city. If he was sent there, if the two sides turned up the old score, they might have to start a new one. something.


    "Ahem, do you have any other candidates?" Duke Jon only felt his head start to hurt again, and he couldn''t help raising his hand to press the center of his brows and knead.


    Petyr smiled slightly, and proposed again:


    "Why don''t you send Duke Renly to go? He just happens to be on vacation by the Sunset Sea, which is not far from there."


    Duke Jon frowned again, and seemed to be even more displeased with the young and impetuous Renly, shaking his head and saying:


    "Duke Renly is on vacation, so don''t bother him."


    Petyr was not discouraged, and proposed another person:


    "What about Prince Joffrey?"


    Duke Jon shook his head without thinking, "Your Highness Joffrey is too young."


    Petyr spread his hands together: "Then only Her Majesty the Queen is left."


    "I agree with Your Majesty the Queen!" Grand Maester Pacelle said as if he was lying.


    But unfortunately, his words did not arouse everyone''s agreement.


    After hearing the queen''s name, Duke Jon felt his head swell even more.


    That careless woman has been messing around with the Red Castle all day long, and you still expect her to mediate the dispute?


    Gods of the Seven!


    The old man was a little sad to find that among the royal families that ruled the Seven Kingdoms, they couldn''t find a reliable mediator.


    In fact, it is more than just the royal family. Who can reassure him of the several important ministers of the kingdom in the imperial meeting?


    Varys knows too much and does too little.


    Pycelle played dead all day long, and had close contacts with the Lannister family.


    Barristan Selmy was rigid and obstinate, oblivious to everything but his oath as a White Knight.


    As for "Littlefinger" Petyr Baelish¡ª


    It stands to reason that this person is his vassal and was promoted by himself, so he should be his confidant.


    But every time he gazed into the other person''s gray-green eyes, for some reason, Duke Jon always felt that he could not fully trust this person.


    A deep sense of powerlessness haunted the old duke, making him even more exhausted, who had already been exhausted by the arduous affairs of the kingdom.


    Sometimes he couldn''t help but want to leave everything behind and return to Eagle''s Nest City with his wife and children to enjoy his old age.


    But every time he would immediately hate himself for being weak.


    As high as glory. (As High As Honor)


    This family language of the Ayrin family has long been engraved in his bones.


    When he rebelled with his two adopted sons, Robert Baratheon wanted to take away his wife, Ed Stark wanted to avenge his father and brother, but he, Jon Arryn, was more Want a less crazy king for the Seven Kingdoms.


    Unfortunately, although the new king Robert Baratheon is not crazy, he is definitely not wise either.


    So, he had to make up for it.


    No matter how heavy this burden is, it is an honor that he must stick to.


    For this, he can give everything, including life.


    "Okay, I''ll go there myself." Duke Jon made the final decision, at this moment, he felt that his headache seemed to disappear, "As the Hand of the King, he should act on behalf of the King. After I leave, the affairs of King''s Landing will need your lords to take more care of you."


    Everyone quickly bowed their heads and said yes.


    "Littlefinger" Petyr Baelish bowed particularly low, as if he was afraid that others would see the expression on his face at the moment.


    ¡­


    After the imperial meeting ended, Petyr walked out of the meeting room, feeling that the sun outside was exceptionally bright.


    "Lord Petyr." The soft voice of Varys the "Octospider" came from behind.


    Petyr quickly put away the smile on his face, turned around and said, "What''s wrong? Lord Varys?"


    Varys walked a few steps quickly, walked side by side with Petyr for a while, and suddenly said:


    "You seem to want Lord Jon to visit Dorne himself?"


    "Why?" Petyr immediately denied, "Master Jon is old and not in good health, so it is really worrying to travel such a long distance. Besides, you and I both know that all the affairs of the kingdom depend on Lord Jon to preside over them. As soon as he leaves, the imperial meeting may be messed up. Hey, just thinking about it gives me a headache."


    Varys chuckled, but mercilessly exposed:


    "Don''t think I can''t see Ni''s tricks. You deliberately put all the unsuitable candidates in front of Lord Jon one by one, obviously to force him to mediate in person."


    Petyr looked deeply wronged: "Master Varys, what you said really broke my heart. I really think about the stability of the country, but you always wrong me."


    Varys smiled, moved closer, and lowered his voice:


    "Lord Petyr, a little bird told me that he saw you in Braavos across the Narrow Sea two months ago. What are you doing there?"


    "Your little bird must have misunderstood the person. It seems that they are not only stupid, but also blind." Petyr sneered, and then he gave Varys a blank look, and said, "Speaking of the other side of the narrow sea, I Why do I hear that you seem to have a close relationship with a governor named Illyrio..."


    The two looked at each other, as if exchanging thousands of thoughts in an instant.


    The next moment, Varys covered his mouth with his hand, showing a sweet smile:


    "It seems that we are really doing our best for this country."


    "Yes." Petyr also showed a characteristic narrow smile, "There are really not many loyal subjects like us."


    "Hahaha, Master Petyr, your words are as beautiful as my mockingbird."


    "Master Varys, you smell as good as the women in the women''s branch."


    The editor arranged to put it on the shelves this Friday, which is the day after tomorrow, brothers remember to support Carrot!


    Carrots will also explode and give back to everyone!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 89: Gaoyin City

    Chapter 89 High Hidden City


    The Turbulent River starts from the eastern foot of the Crimson Mountains, goes southwest, and finally flows into the Sea of ??Summer.


    As the name suggests, this river is famous for its fast water flow. However, near Gaoyin City, the river channel suddenly widened, and the water flow became relatively gentle.


    As the second largest city in the Turbulent River Basin after Starfall City, Gaoyin City is also the territory of the Dane family.


    The current lord is Viscount Palon Dayne, but his blood relationship with the main line of Starfall City is already relatively distant.


    However, when he heard the news that the main line of the Dane family was cut off, he immediately sent his eldest son Jero Dane to Starfall City.


    Ambition is obvious.


    It was just dawn in the morning, and the guards of the castle had just changed their shift.


    The captain of the guard looked at the sparsely populated street in front of him, and thought to himself, could everyone be sleeping in late today?


    But at this moment, a convoy appeared in sight.


    "Stop! What are you doing?"


    Seeing the convoy heading straight for the castle, the guards hurried forward to stop it.


    "My lord, we are delivering food."


    "Food?" The captain of the guards had doubts in his eyes, but when he saw the leader, he immediately recognized him, "Isn''t this Lord Uric''s attendant, Sir Hughes Dayne?"


    Hughes lowered his head in shame: "My lord, I''m not a knight yet, so you don''t need to call me Sir..."


    "Hehe, Hughes, your master died in battle on Yingzui Island, how dare you come back?"


    "I..." Hughes seemed even more ashamed, "Master Zero sent me to deliver food..."


    From the former city lord''s attendant to the current grain transportation captain, this guy is really miserable, but he deserves it. If he was him, he should have died in Yingzui Island with his master.


    The captain of the guard sneered, but he didn''t embarrass the young man, after all, the other party was also from the Dane family.


    He took someone to check the convoy carefully, and after finding nothing unusual, he waved his hand and said, "Okay, let''s go in."


    Hughes thanked him and walked into the castle.


    But just as the convoy entered the doorway, there was a sudden click.


    "what happened?"


    "My lord, the axle is broken..."


    "Fix it quickly!" The captain of the guard urged impatiently.


    But as soon as he turned his head, the dozen or so people transporting the food suddenly dispersed in a rush, and ran out without even wanting the ox cart.


    "Hello? Aren''t you repairing cars? What are you running for?"


    The guards were stunned and forgot to chase.


    Seeing that the group of people ran away and disappeared, the guards were feeling strange, but suddenly felt the ground tremble.


    He turned his head suddenly, and saw a black line suddenly appearing on the western horizon, spreading towards Gaoyin City as quickly as ink!


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!" The captain of the guard roared hoarsely, "Quickly, quickly enter the castle and close the iron gate!"


    However, at this time, the guards were shocked to find that all the grain trucks left by those weird guys just now were blocked in the door opening!


    Now they were in a hurry to move these grain trucks out.


    However, the enemy''s cavalry has been swept by like a whirlwind, and they will not be given enough time at all.


    In desperation, the guards had no choice but to give up the grain truck, directly entered the castle, and began to release the gates.


    Boom!


    The heavy iron gate crashed down, but was stuck by the grain truck below, leaving a gap under the gate.


    It is said to be a gap, but it is enough for people to crawl in.


    Of course, riding a horse is definitely difficult.


    So, this team of cavalry stopped in front of the city gate, waiting patiently for the arrival of the follow-up troops.


    The guards in the castle looked at the large army rushing in from a distance, and the city gate that was not closed tightly by their own side, they were all frightened stupid.


    After a long time, someone finally came to his senses and stumbled to report to Viscount Palong.


    "Enemy attack?" Viscount Palong was also very frightened when he heard the news, because he knew that almost all the combatable soldiers that could be recruited in Gaoyin City were taken to Starfall City by his son Jie Luo. Now there are only thirty or so guards left.


    How to fight this?


    "Quick! Close the iron gate!"


    "Master, the gate can''t be closed!" The guard explained with a sad face, "Just now a grain transport team piled up all the grain transport vehicles in the door opening, and we didn''t have time to move them away, so...they got stuck."


    "What! You idiots! Idiots!"


    Viscount Palong turned blue with anger.


    In fact, if I can defend the city, I still hope that I can hold on until my son comes back to help me, but now...


    no!


    Even if the castle is destined to be breached, the news must be sent!


    Viscount Palong forced himself to calm down, got up and ran outside.


    "Master? Where are you going, master?" The guard still shouted foolishly from behind.


    But Viscount Palong didn''t even look back, he went straight to the bachelor and said anxiously:


    "Hurry up! The people of Hewan are coming to attack Gaoyin City! Let your fastest bird fly and send this news to Starfall City!"


    "Yes, my lord."


    The bachelor hurriedly wrote the letter in the shortest language on paper, tied it to a raven''s leg, and threw it out the window.


    The raven flapped its wings a few times and quickly flew high into the sky.


    But the next moment, a falcon, like a sharp arrow off the string, charged straight at the raven.


    "Seven gods!" Viscount Palong watched the raven being captured by the falcon, and suddenly his body limp and collapsed to the ground.


    The bachelor frowned when he saw this scene.


    Is this the will of the gods?


    However, he did not panic.


    After all, bachelors have no political affiliation. They serve the castle, not the lord.


    If Gaoyin City changes its owner, he will renew his allegiance to the new owner.


    This is the rule of the school city.


    thump thump¡ª


    The sound of hurried footsteps became more and more clear, as if death was approaching.


    Finally, the murderous Hewan soldiers found Viscount Palong.


    "I surrender." Viscount Palong said simply, "I request to meet your lord."


    The soldiers did not embarrass the lord of Gaoyin City, and brought him to Samwell and others.


    "Count Landau, so it''s you." Viscount Pallon obviously knew Landau Tarly, and then he showed a reasonable expression.


    However, to his surprise, Earl Randall just glanced at him expressionlessly and said nothing.


    Instead, a young man next to him with a somewhat similar face stepped forward and said:


    "Viscount Palong, do you recognize this lady?"


    "You must be Sir Caesar, right?" Viscount Pallon asked Samwell instead of looking at the girl.


    "That''s right." Samwell nodded, and stretched out his hand to pull out Natalie, who was always shrinking behind him, "Viscount Palon, it''s time for you to answer my question."


    Viscount Palong then turned his gaze to Natalie, and he was taken aback.


    He immediately remembered the letter sent back by his son before, which said that Ashara Dayne, who jumped into the sea and committed suicide, was not dead and gave birth to a daughter.


    At first, Viscount Palong scoffed at this, but now that he saw the girl who was almost exactly the same as the Miss Ashara in his memory, he finally believed that his son''s words should be true.


    But believing does not mean admitting.


    "Sorry, Sir Caesar, I don''t know this lady."


    "Really." Samwell smiled slightly, as if he had expected this.


    He winked at Hughes Dayne behind Natalie.


    Hughes understood immediately, stepped forward and said:


    "Viscount Palong, this is Miss Ashara Dane''s daughter, Natalie Dane."


    Viscount Palong already knew what kind of tricks Samwell was playing, but he still stuck his neck and said angrily: "Hughes Dayne! You traitor! Why do you say she is the daughter of Miss Ashara? Miss Shara is dead long ago!"


    "No, Miss Ashara is not dead." Hughes said seriously, "I, as well as hundreds of fighters from Starfall City, saw her in Yingzui Island with my own eyes."


    "Impossible! You are spreading... ah!"


    Samwell interrupted Viscount Palong with a slap, and then said: "Now that Viscount Palon is ill, you have Lauhus Dane as the acting lord of High Hidden City temporarily to manage this city. Miss Natalie will inherit the city in the future. The Earl of Starfall City, let''s discuss the ownership of the title of Viscount of Gaoyin City."


    Hearing this, Viscount Palong almost couldn''t hold back his curse.


    But after seeing those soldiers who were staring at them, the viscount wisely chose to endure.


    Waiting for my son and my army to come back...


    Viscount Palong thought fiercely.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 90: I am the pioneer

    Chapter 90 I am the pioneer


    In a mountain forest with sparse vegetation, a hare galloped in a panic, as if something terrible was chasing after it.


    whoosh¡ª


    A shadow flew past, nailing the poor rabbit to the ground.


    "You actually used three arrows for a rabbit, tsk tsk."


    Two riders came after them, the coat of arms of the sand gate was printed on the leather armor on their chests.


    As soon as one of them put down his bow and arrow, he heard the mocking voice of his companion.


    "The wild rabbits in the mountains are too cunning." The rider with the bow defended himself.


    "Hehe, then look at me later." Another person took out the bow behind his back and gave his companion a provocative look.


    "Okay, I see how many arrows you need to use."


    The two continued to move forward, but they did not meet the hare again.


    Bored, one person said: "Did the princess not like our Yronwood family, so she let us come here to watch?"


    "What do you know? The army is outside, and the sentry is the most important thing. This is His Highness''s trust in us."


    "Bullshit trust! The people of Hewan are all blocked on the pier, how could they appear here? I think the princess thinks we are an eyesore."


    "That''s because we were rude first. The Earl actually only sent so few people to support this time, and they were all cavalry. How do you ask His Highness to arrange it? It''s already very considerate of us not to attack the Hewan people''s position." The face of the Yronwood family."


    "Why do you always speak for her? It can''t be because of..."


    "Shh! There''s movement!"


    "What? Why didn''t I hear it?"


    "Idiot, look up, it''s in the sky!"


    The man looked up, and sure enough, he saw a falcon with pure white tail wings hovering above their heads.


    "Watch me shoot it down with one arrow!"


    "If you can shoot down this eagle with one arrow, I will feed you a horse for a month!"


    "make a deal!"


    The rider stopped the horse in place, then took the arrow and drew the bow, holding his breath.


    Whoosh!


    The sharp arrow shot out, but didn''t even touch a hair.


    "Okay, I made a mistake, it seems that I need two arrows." The rider shrugged helplessly, and was about to re-bet with his companion.


    But when he turned around, he saw an arrow sticking out of his companion''s neck!


    This horrifying scene caused his brain to shut down for a second.


    In just this second, another arrow shot out from the forest, hitting the man''s forehead.


    Boom! Boom!


    The two fell one after another, and the horse was frightened and wanted to run away.


    But a group of cavalry rushed out of the forest immediately, blocking the way of the ownerless war horse.


    "Sam, is that your falcon?" Earl Randall looked at the birds soaring in the sky, with rare envy in his eyes.


    "Yes, Father."


    "Very good!" Earl Landau looked at his son, "Train one for me after the war!"


    "Okay." Samwell nodded, and then began to secretly worry about how many gold dragons are needed to buy a well-trained falcon.


    However, this time Earl Randyll brought all of Hornhill''s family property to help him, so it is right for him to give back a falcon.


    Afterwards, he secretly possessed the falcon and continued to investigate forward. After a while, he opened his eyes and said to Earl Randall: "Father, this should be the last group of Dornish sentry in this direction."


    "Okay." Earl Randall nodded, "Speed ??up the march, otherwise there will be a long delay, and the Dornishmen will become suspicious when they see the sentry cavalry not returning."


    "yes!"


    ¡­


    At about three o''clock in the afternoon, Samwell and his party finally saw the outline of the Dornish army from a distance.


    At this time, they had quietly circled to the right rear side of the Dornish people, hiding behind the hill, watching the Dornish army on the wasteland below continue to charge towards the pier in batches.


    Earl Randall observed for a while, and then called a group of generals to discuss the strategy against the enemy.


    Of course, it was said to be a discussion, but in fact it was he who gave the order.


    "Later, I will personally lead the infantry to attack from the back of the Dornish people. The Riverbend army on the pier will also take the opportunity to attack the Dornish people when they hear the signal. Wait for my soldiers to attack the Dornish people. Pull away, and the cavalry will rush down from here, pounce on the right flank of the Dornishmen, break up their formation, and split them in two."


    After finishing speaking, Earl Landau looked around and asked:


    "What do you think about this plan?"


    Everyone will naturally have no opinion.


    Actually, under such circumstances, there is no trickery to play, so it depends on the performance on the spot.


    Although the Dornish troops still have a clear advantage at this time, they have been attacking the docks day and night for the past few days, and they are already extremely exhausted.


    At this time, the people from Hewan suddenly rushed out and caught them off guard. As long as they can break up the formation of the Dornishmen, no matter how many of them there are, it will be useless.


    Seeing that everyone had no objections, Earl Randall said again:


    "Okay, since there is no objection, then I will personally direct the infantry to go around, and another person is needed to lead the cavalry to charge."


    His stern gaze swept across the faces of the knights, and finally settled on Samwell:


    "Here are all cavalry from Horn Hill and Brightwater City, and only the blood of the Tully and Florent families are qualified to lead them. Sam, are you willing to take on this important task?"


    Samwell was stunned for a moment, he didn''t expect Earl Landau to entrust him with such a critical task.


    As for the reason he said, it was more like an excuse to gag other people''s mouths.


    However, this reason also has some truth.


    He is the only one who has the blood of the two families at the same time.


    This time, Jiaoling and Liangshui City were the absolute main forces. They dispatched a total of 68 knights, plus attendants and riders, totaling more than 700 cavalry.


    This is definitely a force that can make a final decision!


    And Earl Randall actually gave such a power to himself instead of other more experienced and prestigious knights.


    However, Earl Landau''s arrangement did not arouse objections.


    After all, Samwell is no longer the cowardly fat man who was kicked out of the house by his father. His series of victories has gained enough prestige and respect, and the knights present are quite convinced of him.


    And he does have two bloodlines, and he is the most noble person here except Earl Randyll.


    It was also because Aleken Florent stayed at the pier to preside over the defense. Otherwise, if the eldest son of Liangshui City was here, perhaps the knights of the Florent family would express their disagreement. But now, they really can''t recommend the right person to compete with Samwell.


    As for the Horn Hill Knights present, they have almost blind trust in Earl Landau, so how could they object to his opinion.


    When things come to an end, of course Samwell will not back down, after all, this war was started because of him.


    At this moment, he only felt that the blood in his chest began to boil. Facing Earl Landau''s eyes, he nodded heavily:


    "good!"


    After deciding on the tactics, Earl Landau began to arrange the division of troops.


    Before he left, he found his son who was wearing the armor again, and asked:


    "Sam, remember how to lead the cavalry charge?"


    Samwell nodded while trying to recall the memory of the original owner: "I remember, you taught me."


    "Okay." Earl Randle nodded, "Forget about it now."


    "?"


    Earl Randall stared into his son''s eyes and said in a deep voice:


    "You just need to remember two words for me."


    "Which two words?"


    "Forward!"


    "Forward?"


    "That''s right. Go forward." Earl Landau''s tone seemed to be stained with blood on the sword, "Break down all obstacles in your way, and go forward! Until there are no enemies in front of you!"


    Samwell nodded thoughtfully: "I see, father."


    Earl Randall glanced at the huge and hideous warhammer beside Samwell, and said:


    "Your weapon is too heavy for charging on horseback. Take my sword."


    As he spoke, he took off his saber and handed it to his son.


    Samwell took over the Tully family''s inherited giant sword [Broken Heart] from his father, and was a little dazed for a while.


    Earl Randall said earnestly:


    "Now that you have [Broken Heart], you are now a real Tully. Remember our clan language?"


    "Remember." Samwell nodded heavily,


    "I am the pioneer! (Firstin Battle


    Dear readers, it will be available tomorrow!


    Please let us follow Mr. Caesar and let''s rush together!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 91: Shelf time reminder

    Chapter 91 Release Time Reminder


    Dear readers, Luobo has just received a text message on the site. This book will be on the shelves on January 13, which is tomorrow at 12 noon.


    Those who waited for the update in the early morning can only say sorry.


    Rest early and watch it tomorrow afternoon.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 92: forward (first update)

    Chapter 92 Forward (first update)


    The scorching sun is like fire, just like Samwell''s heart at this time.


    He had already put on a full set of armor, held a lance, carried a huge sword [Broken Heart], and was riding a white horse standing at the front row of the queue. Behind him were more than 700 cavalry in full armor.


    They are like steel sculptures, standing on the ridge, waiting for the order to attack.


    The dry hot wind couldn''t shake them a bit, it could only blow the flags fluttering.


    Under the scorching sun of Dorne, the iron armor quickly became hot.


    But the group of river bend knights still did not show the slightest impatience and anxiety.


    Samwell couldn''t help reaching out to touch the giant sword [Broken Heart] on his back.


    This Valyrian steel sword, which had been passed down by the Tarly family for five hundred years, was exuding an icy chill, slightly relieving the scorching heat at the moment.


    About half a year ago, "The Rose of Highgarden" Margaery Tyrell used this great sword to canonize him as a knight.


    The scene at that time is still vivid in my mind.


    Earl Randall once said that he was not even qualified to touch the hilt of [Broken Heart], but now, he handed over the sword to Samwell himself, and asked him to wield the sword and lead the family knights to charge into battle.


    The world is wonderful and unpredictable.


    Woo¡ª


    A low-pitched horn interrupted Samwell''s thoughts.


    He followed the reputation, and saw that the army led by Earl Randall had already rushed out from the rear of the Dornish people.


    At the same time, the port defenders who received the signal also started a counterattack.


    Samwell''s breathing gradually accelerated.


    But he pressed against the urge and told himself¡ª


    The time has not come yet.


    ¡­


    "what happened?"


    "Why did the people from Hewan come from behind us?"


    "It should have landed from the upper reaches of the Turbulent River, and then killed it!"


    "Where are the sentry cavalry? The **** of the Yronwood family didn''t notice anything?"


    ¡­


    There was a lot of confusion and commotion in the Dorne army.


    Among them, the most ugly faces are the knights of Gaoyin City.


    Of course they knew that there were not many shoals for landing on the upper reaches of the Turbulent River, and the only place where such an army of thousands of people could be transported in a short period of time was the wharf of Gaoyin City.


    But if the people from Hewan really landed from the pier of Gaoyin City, then Gaoyin City...


    "Dark Star" Gerald Dayne''s face was ashen at this moment, wishing he could fly back to his hometown immediately.


    "Everyone be quiet!"


    Princess Arianne loudly stopped the commotion of her subordinates, her eyes quickly swept across the faces of the knights, and she said in a deep voice, "What are you afraid of! Since the people of Hewan dare to come out from behind the fence, let''s give them a good one." lesson!"


    "That''s right! We still have an advantage in terms of military strength! The people in Hewan don''t have the protection of fences, so why should they beat us!"


    "Yes, fight them head-on!"


    "We will never lose!"


    Seeing that everyone''s fighting spirit was aroused again, Princess Arianne secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Because the Hewan people came too suddenly, it was too late for Donne to calmly change the formation, but she still dispatched the combat tasks as quickly as possible, and then said:


    "Dorne warriors, today is the time for us to show our might to the Seven Gods! I will personally beat the drums for you until the triumphant return!"


    After speaking, the Dorne princess turned her head and ran towards Gao Po behind her.


    There is the Dorne snare drum.


    "For Her Royal Highness!"


    "For Dorne!"


    "For the glory!"


    ¡­


    The war drum rumbled, as if hitting everyone''s hearts heavily.


    Samwell watched the official handover of the two armies, like two distinct rivers colliding suddenly, rolling up blood-red waves.


    The time has come!


    He took a deep breath and lightly clamped the horse''s belly.


    The horse moved forward slowly and began to trot.


    The seven hundred cavalry behind him followed closely.


    Crossing the ridge, the river bay cavalry descended along the gentle slope, but the speed was not fast.


    Because the distance is still too far at this time, speeding up too early will only waste the stamina of the horse.


    Entering the relatively flat wasteland, the Dornish army formation is already clearly visible.


    The biting murderous aura is as real as it is, permeating and converging over the river bay cavalry.


    Samwell put down his helmet visor, leveled his lance, and leaned forward slightly.


    The battle-tested war horse under him immediately understood his master''s intentions, and began to speed up slowly.


    The seven hundred cavalry behind them also made the same movement in unison.


    The sound of horseshoes gradually sounded, until it exploded on the wasteland like thunder on the ground!


    The ground also began to tremble, like a small earthquake.


    The gravel is constantly beating, the weeds are trembling, and even the scorching sun in the sky seems to hide behind the clouds in surprise.


    Such a terrifying momentum finally attracted the attention of the Dornish people.


    But at this moment, it is too late.


    The river bay cavalry has accelerated to the limit, and the distance of several hundred yards is reached in an instant.


    They are like a sharp arrow off the string, heading straight for the right wing of the Dorne army formation!


    Forward.


    Sam Wilmer recited his father''s teachings and got rid of all distracting thoughts from his mind.


    Dorne''s cavalry finally reacted and tried to protect the right wing of the army under the call of several knights.


    But they have already lost the opportunity. Not only did they not gather enough numbers, they also had no formation to speak of. More importantly, they did not have the time and space to accelerate.


    And speed is everything about cavalry.


    Boom!


    The first wave of collisions finally happened.


    It was a group of Dornish cavalry hastily assembled.


    They were brave and fearless, trying to block the river bay cavalry who had completed their acceleration, so as to give the infantry behind more time to form.


    However, their ending is destined to be tragic.


    Samwell knocked and flew the Dorne knight in front of him, hot blood splashed on the armor, as if covering him with a bright gauze.


    His speed hasn''t slowed down at all.


    Forward.


    The seven hundred river bay cavalry were like a group of fast-moving steel monsters, blowing a whirlwind of death across the wasteland, and swept towards the right wing of the Dorne army formation.


    Under the hoarse orders of the Dorn officers, a group of infantry soldiers assembled hastily held up oaken shields and spears, trying to block the terrifying river bay cavalry.


    But their faces all showed despair and fear.


    Facing the charge of the armored cavalry, no one can remain calm and firm.


    Boom!


    The thunderous sound of horseshoes has become the only sound in this world.


    A loud bang hit every Dornish soldier''s heart, making them frightened, making them tremble, and making them want to turn around and run away desperately.


    However, is it possible to escape?


    Samwell could already clearly see the panic on the enemy''s face. He took a deep breath, and then held his breath, ready for the collision of iron and blood.


    Forward.


    Boom! boom! boom!


    Accompanied by a loud bang, the riverbend knights in the front row slammed into the shield wall erected hastily by the Dornishmen.


    In an instant, under the terrifying impact, countless Dornish soldiers seemed to have become light and fluffy puppets, spurting blood wildly and flying backwards.


    The defense line on the right flank of Dorn''s army was as thin as a layer of paper in front of the impact of the river bay cavalry, and a hideous gap was instantly torn open, and countless terrifying and ferocious steel monsters rushed in recklessly.


    Forward.


    Samwell''s eyes were already blood red, and his nose was filled with a strong smell of rust. Even the lance had been broken.


    But he won''t stop.


    Throwing away the broken lance, Samwell pulled out the ¡¾Broken Heart¡¿ from behind and waved it vigorously.


    This giant sword made of Valyrian steel is extremely sharp. Combined with the high-speed impact of the horse and Samwell''s own terrifying power, it can easily tear apart any sword, armor, or shield.


    And of course flesh and bone.


    Forward.


    After breaking through the line of defense, the Riverbend Cavalry, led by Samwell, pierced deep into the heart of the Dornish army without hindrance, like a red-hot sharp blade piercing into butter, and kept going Dive deeper!


    Anyone standing in front of the iron hoof will be completely crushed!


    Forward!


    Wherever they went, there was a bloodbath, leaving wreckage all over the place.


    Samwell''s arms were numb, and the helmet visor was stained with too much blood, which blurred his vision.


    But he still kept his mission in mind¡ª


    Forward! !


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 93: Captive (Second update)

    Chapter 93 Captive (Second update)


    The setting sun is like blood.


    Reflected on Princess Arianne, it seemed to have covered her with a layer of golden tulle.


    But her face was pale.


    The drumstick in his hand also forgot to continue beating.


    From the moment the Riverbend Cavalry broke into the right flank of the Dorne army formation, she already knew that defeat was inevitable.


    The gap torn by the torrent of steel has become a fatal wound to the Dornish army.


    At this time, no one can prevent the rout from happening.


    The whole scene clearly explained what it means to be defeated like a mountain.


    Although the direct damage caused by the river bay cavalry is actually not much compared to the nearly 20,000 Dornish army.


    But the point is that this cavalry broke the Dornish formation and caused a terrible panic.


    Once this kind of emotion spreads, it will be an irreparable collapse.


    The sound of horseshoes, shouts of killing, screams, begging for mercy... The sonata of war has completely enveloped this wasteland.


    Looking at the battlefield in front of her like a purgatory on earth, Princess Arianne felt chills all over her body.


    She knew that her dream was shattered.


    At this moment, she seemed to have returned to that distant night, when she inadvertently saw the letter her father wrote to her younger brother Quentin¡ª


    "One day, you will take my place and rule Dorne..."


    Princess Arianne will never forget how she felt when she saw those words.


    My father wants to deprive her of her inheritance!


    Endless darkness enveloped this noble and proud princess, and at that moment, she was determined to prove herself to her father.


    However, she still failed after all.


    Now father doesn''t have to think about any excuses to deprive her of her inheritance right.


    Princess Arianne thought to herself.


    ¡­


    Forward.


    Samwell is still fighting.


    Physical strength is almost exhausted, and the horses under him are also exhausted, but fortunately, the enemy''s resistance is already very weak.


    He didn''t even need to swing the giant sword. The Dornishmen in front of him had already scattered and fled in all directions, and they didn''t even have the courage to face this group of terrifying Reach Riders.


    Finally, Samwell completely penetrated the Dorne army formation and rushed out from the left flank.


    Suddenly, the sea of ??summer under the setting sun is vast and endless, like a huge mirror laid out in front of him.


    At this moment, Samwell just wanted to scream to the sky.


    "Knights of the River Bend, invincible!"


    Unexpectedly, the knight behind him roared first.


    Samwell laughed and joined their team.


    "Knights of the River Bend, invincible!"


    There were less than 500 of the more than 700 cavalrymen left, and all of them were covered in blood. At a glance, they looked like a group of bright red steel monsters.


    They also paid a huge price in order to penetrate the Dorne army formation.


    But compared with the effect it produces, this price seems to be insignificant.


    It was they who dealt the Dornishmen the fatal blow.


    This honor is enough for them to remember for a lifetime.


    Samwell took off the **** helmet and let out a sigh of relief.


    Although he was extremely tired, his spirit was extremely high, which even gave him the illusion that he could go back and sprint for another round.


    Fortunately, he is still sober, no matter whether it is a horse or a knight, he is unable to carry out a new round of charge.


    However, they are no longer needed on the battlefield at this time.


    Their mission has been completed, and it is time for the infantry to finish.


    Earl Randall skillfully commanded his soldiers to divide and encircle the Dornish people, but he did not forget to deliberately leave a direction for them to escape.


    Samwell waited and watched for a while, and felt that he had gained a lot.


    When the Dornishmen laid down their weapons one by one and knelt down and surrendered, he stopped watching.


    This battle is over.


    Samwell looked around, just in time to catch a glimpse of the figure surrounded by river bend soldiers on a hill, he turned his horse''s head and walked slowly over.


    "His Royal Highness Princess Arianne." Samwell shouted with a smile.


    The Dornish guards guarding Princess Arianne drew their swords to face each other, but no one dared to step forward, as if they were also frightened by the invincible posture of the knight of the river bend just now.


    Princess Arianne also turned her gaze, looking at Samwell speechless for a while.


    Samwell sat on the horse and joked: "Remember what I told you before the war, swords have no eyes on the battlefield, and beautiful things are as fragile as porcelain vases. Am I right?"


    While speaking, Samwell raised the blood-stained ¡¾Broken Heart¡¿, pointing at the collapsed Dorne army.


    Princess Arianne trembled slightly, as if she had seen the terrifying scene of the terrifying knight of the river going forward and tearing apart the Dorne army formation just now.


    But the next moment, she suddenly dropped the drumstick in her hand and came down the hill.


    The Dorne guards tried to stop, but Princess Arianne shook her head at them, saying:


    "The war is over, my warriors, it''s time to put down the sword."


    Hearing this, the swords of the guards all dropped involuntarily.


    Princess Arianne continued to move forward and soon came to Samwell.


    At this moment, Samwell was covered in blood, and there were even stumps and pieces of flesh on his armor. He looked like a demon knight who had walked out of hell, but Princess Arianne did not show any fear.


    She raised her head and said: "Yes, you have won this battle. But we will not admit defeat. As I said before the battle, we are Martel who will never bend, never destroy, and never yield .¡±


    Samwell shrugged indifferently and said:


    "Okay, let''s keep fighting. We won this time, and we got Starfall City, oh yes, and Gaoyin City. Next time, it depends on which city you can lose. Maybe one day, even Sunspear City will surrender at my feet."


    Under the setting sun, the blood-soaked Knight of the River Bend spoke with extremely strong confidence.


    Even as an opponent, Princess Arianne couldn''t help but be impressed.


    "You are very confident." Princess Arianne said quietly, "But I must remind you that in history, there was a river **** who tried to rule Dorne, but in the end, he died on a bed covered with red scorpions."


    Samwell knew that she was talking about Lord Lyonor Tyrell.


    This person is the governor of Dorne appointed by Daeron I after he conquered Dorne. Unfortunately, during his tenure, rebellions in various parts of Dorne continued one after another and never stopped. hands of the rebels.


    Indeed, as Princess Arianne said, it is too difficult for outsiders to rule this land.


    "I think I can try again." How could Samwell admit defeat, "I like challenging things."


    "Then I wish you good luck." Princess Arianne smiled brightly, her beauty beyond measure.


    Samwell also had to admit that this Dorne princess is indeed charming.


    And at this moment, Princess Arianne stretched out her right hand towards him.


    "What are you doing?" Samwell was stunned.


    Princess Arianne rolled her eyes and said angrily, "As a gentleman, you should catch a girl''s hand when she reaches out to you, instead of asking ''what are you doing'' impolitely."


    "Unfortunately, I am not a gentleman." Samwell said inexplicably, "I am a murderous knight."


    Princess Arianne gritted her teeth, and said angrily: "Then, murderous knight, do you still want to enter Starfall City earlier? You know, I still have a guard of more than 200 people in the city. If you want to If you want to attack by force, you will have to pay a high price. But if I follow you, the city gate will automatically open."


    Samwell thought about it and felt that it made sense, but instead of reaching out immediately, he scanned her body up and down.


    Princess Dorne was wearing a thin silk dress, which couldn''t even hide the ups and downs of her body, let alone hide any weapons.


    So Samwell took her hand.


    Princess Arianne took advantage of her strength to leap, and sat down in front of Samwell in a vigorous figure.


    She didn''t dislike the blood stains on the man''s body, she directly retracted into his arms, and lazily ordered:


    "Go, my knight."


    Even through the armor, Samwell could feel the softness and warmth of the body in his arms.


    However, he didn''t like the tone of the other party''s order, so he patted her round thigh hard, and said coldly:


    "Sit down, my captive!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 94: Afternoon Tea of ??the Queen of Thorns (3rd update)

    Chapter 94 Afternoon Tea of ??the Queen of Thorns (3rd update)


    High Court.


    Walking in the garden full of golden roses, Dickon Tarly raised his hand for the seventh time to straighten his collar.


    The housekeeper who led the way saw the boy''s nervousness, and comforted him with a smile:


    "Sir Dickon, don''t be nervous. This is not a formal meeting. The Duke is not here. Only Lady Olenna and the Tyrell girls are having afternoon tea."


    Dickon seemed even more nervous when he heard the words.


    In fact, he would rather face the Duke of Metz than Madam Olenna, known as the "Queen of Thorns". He always felt that there were thorns in the eyes of the other party.


    If only my father was here.


    The young man thought to himself.


    Walking through the garden, the two passed a martial arts training ground, and Dickon saw a dozen men training inside.


    He recognized Garlan Tyrell at a glance. The second son of the duke was holding a shield embroidered with golden roses to face the attack of the three alone.


    Dickon''s blood boiled with enthusiasm and he was eager to try, as if he also wanted to compete with the other party.


    But unfortunately, he is now representing Lord Randyll Tarly.


    He must be dignified.


    The boy sighed, looked away, and continued to follow the butler.


    The two of them walked across a false bridge and came to a long and spacious pavilion, where a dozen or so ladies were chatting and drinking tea.


    Deacon tried his best to keep the smile on his face from being too rigid, and nodded to the oncoming gazes.


    "Sir Dickon!"


    Dickon saw the noble and beautiful daughter of the duke, Miss Margaery Tyrell, walking towards him with a smile.


    She was wearing a long green silk dress, with a rosette made of gold thread on her chest. Her brown eyes shone with a lively brilliance, which made him dare not look directly at her.


    "Miss Margery." Dickon quickly lowered his head.


    She is so beautiful.


    He felt that his face must be very red now.


    No, I am representing Earl Randyll, the Tully family...


    The teenager tried hard to calm himself down.


    "Come on, Dickon, Grandmother is waiting for you. We have great news for you."


    "Extremely good news?" Dickon was in awe, led by Margery to the old woman sitting at the head of the long table.


    "Sit down, child." Mrs. Olenna showed a short smile to Dickon, "Are you wondering why we women have afternoon tea and invite you to join?"


    Dickon sat stiffly on the edge of the chair, and said, "I think it''s because of the good news that Miss Margery just said?"


    "That''s right. There''s news from Yingzui Island that Ni''s father and elder brother defeated the Dorne army in Starfall City."


    "Really?" Dickon almost jumped up excitedly and waved his arms a few times.


    "Yes." Margaret put a plate of cheese in front of Dickon, and personally bought him a cup of scented tea, and said at the same time, "And it defeated the Dorne army of nearly 20,000! Such a big victory, already Haven''t seen it for many years."


    Dickon''s breathing became more rapid.


    At this time, he really wished he could fly to Starfall City, and charge forward with his father and brother.


    "Sometimes I really envy Randall Tarly." Mrs. Olenna sighed, "There are two outstanding sons."


    Dickon quickly responded: "Your children are also very good..."


    "Oh!" Mrs. Olenna sneered and said, "I don''t know what virtue my son has? Sometimes I really want to hit him with a big wooden spoon, so that I can pour all kinds of wisdom and thoughts into that fat in the head."


    Dickon''s smile became more and more stiff, and he didn''t know how to respond.


    "Grandmother." Luckily, Margery helped him out, "Be careful with your words, otherwise Sir Deacon will think we are a bunch of weirdos."


    "He will think we are a fun bunch." Mrs. Olenna looked at Dickon, "Isn''t it?"


    Dickon nodded quickly.


    Just about to say something to praise Duke Metz to ease the embarrassment, but before he could speak, Madam Olenna said again:


    "And I''m right. My son is an idiot, don''t you all call him ''Master Inflatable Fish'' in private? I think it''s quite appropriate, and he should have an inflatable fish as his personal coat of arms, plus Put a crown on the fish''s head, and perhaps he should be content.


    And his father is also an idiot. Yes, I''m talking about my husband, although I love him, he''s kind and he''s not bad in bed, but he just has no brains..."


    Dickon felt only dizzy.


    Mrs. Olenna''s words made his face burn and his heart beat faster, and her speech was fast and urgent, rushing towards his face like a raging flood, making him unable to breathe, let alone think.


    Just when he was at a loss, Dickon suddenly heard Mrs. Olenna change the subject and asked abruptly:


    "By the way, I heard a lot of people say that your brother was an idiot before. Is this true?"


    "Brother, he used to be very..." Dickon was startled, and quickly shut his mouth.


    How could he speak ill of his brother in front of outsiders?


    Dickon was secretly ashamed.


    "What was your brother before?" Margaret asked.


    When she laughed, it was like a sea of ??flowers in midsummer, which made Dickon dizzy even more.


    "Brother, he...he..."


    "Don''t be afraid of the children." Mrs. Olenna patted Dickon with her withered hands. "There is nothing you can''t say here, and no one will spread it after you say it. You see, I even scold my husband and son. Don''t Hesitant, say what you have, there are few people in this world who are not idiots, there is nothing bad to say."


    Dickon had no choice but to say honestly: "Actually, my brother is not stupid. It''s just that he didn''t like to fight with people before, and he didn''t want to accept knight training. That''s why he kept making father angry."


    Mrs. Olenna''s eyes flickered, she smiled slightly, and said again:


    "Are you here from Bright Water City this time?"


    "Yes."


    "Is Alister Florent alright?"


    "Grandfather is in good health, thank you for your concern."


    "I guess so." Mrs. Olenna turned on the poisonous tongue mode again, "You know, the more bad-tempered guys are, the healthier they are. Just like me, I just say what I don''t like, and I never hold back So is Alister, he must have cursed the Tyrell family in front of you a lot, right?"


    Dickon shook his head hastily.


    Mrs. Olenna sneered, obviously not believing: "No wonder! I don''t know how many times I have heard him say that Florent''s lineage can be traced back to the daughter of ''Green Hand'' Gals, ''Fox'' Florey They are closer to the Gardener Kings than House Tyrell, and they should have inherited Highgarden, not Tyrell..."


    Dickon began to feel dizzy again.


    He found that the clothes on his back were soaked, and talking to the old lady was more tiring than fighting.


    Dizzy, he suddenly heard Mrs. Olenna ask again abruptly:


    "What conditions did your father set for Florent this time before they agreed to send troops?"


    "Father promised to let my brother marry..." Dickon half-spoken, and quickly shut up, as if realizing that he had said something he didn''t say.


    "Who will you marry?" Margaret asked with a smile.


    Dickon looked down, not daring to meet her eyes.


    "Elo Florent?" Mrs. Olenna smiled.


    Dickon hurriedly took the opportunity of drinking tea to cover his face with the teacup.


    It''s a pity that this young boy can''t hide anything in front of the old and spicy "Queen of Thorns".


    Ms. Olenna''s eyes were cold, and she said with deep meaning: "It seems that I guessed it right. Congratulations, your Tully family is going to marry the Florent family."


    Dickon didn''t know how to respond, his face flushed like a ripe pomegranate.


    "Ma''am, I...I want to make it easier..."


    Mrs. Olenna looked at the poor child, smiled and said, "Okay, let''s go."


    Dickon got up and saluted, then fled.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 95: The Dukes Name Day Banquet (4th update)

    Chapter 95 The Duke¡¯s Naming Day Banquet (4th update)


    Duchess Ellie Hightower looked at the back of Dickon leaving in a hurry, and couldn''t help saying:


    "Mother, you don''t have to treat the Tully family like this, let alone he is just a child."


    "What do I need you to teach?" Mrs. Olenna glared at her daughter-in-law, "Also, don''t call me mother, I don''t remember giving birth to you."


    Mrs. Ellery lowered her head and sighed, secretly scolding herself for why she had nothing to do to provoke the "Queen of Thorns". She deserved it if she got stabbed.


    "Grandmother." Margaret hugged Mrs. Olenna''s arm, and said coquettishly, "Let me take you for a walk in the garden."


    She is probably one of the few people who can turn Madame Olenna''s anger into joy at any time.


    "Okay, let''s go out for a walk, so that no one will think that I, an old hen, is in the way here."


    Margaret helped the old lady out of the long pavilion and strolled in the garden full of fragrance of flowers.


    "Grandma, you seem very unhappy to see Sam and the others win the battle?"


    "Why would I not be happy to see the Riverbend people win?" Mrs. Olenna shook her head and sighed, "I''m just worried about the things behind this victory."


    "what?"


    Mrs. Olenna didn''t answer right away. She took her granddaughter and continued along the winding path. She didn''t speak again until there was no one around:


    "The Tyrell family was just the castle stewards of the King of the Reach. After the battle of ''Blazing Fire'', all members of the Gardener family were burned to death by dragon flames, and we were able to inherit Highgarden. This is not convinced.


    Especially the Florens family in Bright Water City!


    Do you think what that old Alister said was just a joke?


    The River Bend is the richest region in the Seven Kingdoms, but because of this, there are too many ancient and powerful families here, how difficult it is to make them all obedient!


    Why did I try so hard to facilitate intermarriage among Tyrell, Redwyne, and Hightower? It''s not because as long as the three of us form an alliance, we can overwhelm any other Riverbend family.


    So a no-brainer like your father can secure the seat of Governor of the River Bend and Duke of Highgarden.


    However, we must also be wary of other families using the same method against us. "


    Margaery suddenly realized: "No wonder you care so much about Sam''s marriage to Miss Florens."


    "Yes." Madam Olenna didn''t hide her worry in front of her granddaughter, "I believe you have seen the combined power of the three families of Horn Hill, Liangshui City, and Yingzui Island. The Dornishmen were beaten so badly. And the knight you handbooked, after this battle, I''m afraid it will soar into the sky! I''m afraid this alliance will include Starfall City and Gaoyin City in the future, this kind of strength is already enough to rival us."


    Margaret had a complicated expression when she heard this: "They... shouldn''t be against us, right?"


    "Who knows?" Madam Olenna sneered, "Rando Tarly sent his heir to Highgarden this time, in fact, to reassure us, but this still cannot change Horn Hill-Brightwater City- The fact that the Yingzui Island Alliance has been able to threaten us. When the sword in your hand is sharp enough, it is difficult for people to stay safe."


    Margery froze for a moment. She didn''t expect that Dickon Tarly''s visit to Highgarden had such a hidden meaning, and she also began to understand her grandmother''s worries.


    "I''ll take care of the marriage." Madam Olenna said again, "Dorne should send someone to negotiate peace, and our Tyrell family can no longer remain silent. Tell your brother Garland to let him represent Gao. Take a trip to Starfall. Remember to have your father sign an order before you go, making Samwell Caesar the Baron of Eagle''s Isle."


    Margaery reminded: "But grandma, the castle on Yingzui Island hasn''t been built yet. According to the lord''s law..."


    "Bullshit lord rule." Madam Olenna rolled her eyes, "After this battle, that kid has actually controlled Starfall City and High Hidden City. Do you think he is not worthy of a small baron title?"


    Margaret didn''t say much more.


    After walking for a while, she suddenly said, "Grandma, I also want to go to Starfall City."


    Mrs. Olenna looked back at her granddaughter, and said with a smile: "Go, good granddaughter, and use your charm to conquer Samwell Caesar. The noble lady just needs a loyal and heroic knight."


    ¡­


    Night falls.


    The banquet hall in High Court was brightly lit and bustling.


    To celebrate the Duke of Mace''s fiftieth name day, all the Reach families sent important figures to attend.


    Dickon Tully was wearing a gray dress, sitting quietly in his seat and enjoying dinner, from time to time he sneaked glances at the members of the Tyrell family on the main seat, especially the Lady Olenna.


    Until now, he still has lingering fears about the conversation in the afternoon.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Olenna didn''t pay more attention to him, and Dickon kept a low profile all the time, not wanting to cause any trouble.


    Unfortunately, sometimes the more you want to hide, the more trouble will come to you.


    "Sir Colin." Lady Olenna said suddenly.


    Colin Florent quickly got up and saluted, and said with a smile, "Ma''am, are you calling me?"


    "Well, why didn''t your brother Earl Alister come? I haven''t played chess with him for a long time, and I miss him."


    Colin explained with a smile: "My brother really wants to come to celebrate the Duke, but his health is not very good..."


    "Ha!" Madam Olenna interrupted with a smile, "In the afternoon, a young guy just told me that Alister is in good health."


    Dickon''s face froze immediately.


    If there is a hole in the ground at this time, he will immediately go into it.


    "Dickon, isn''t it?" Lady Olenna seemed unwilling to let the poor child go.


    Dickon could only bite the bullet and stand up: "Grandfather...he..."


    Fortunately, the veteran Colin Florent rescued him: "It''s such a lady. My brother was in good health when he was at home, but he couldn''t stand the long-distance travel, so he sent me to replace him."


    Madam Olenna chuckled and said, "That''s a reasonable excuse. Dickon, have you learned anything?"


    Poor Dickon didn''t know how to answer, did he learn? Still haven''t learned?


    Fortunately, Mrs. Olenna did not continue to pester him, and turned to Colin Florent:


    "I heard that Earl Alister has a beautiful and sensible granddaughter named Elo Florent?"


    Colin frowned, as if realizing something, couldn''t help but glanced at Dickon, and said:


    "Yes, ma''am. Didn''t expect you to have heard her name."


    "Not only heard, I also want to marry you."


    Now Dickon also came to his senses, he wished he could slap himself.


    Looking at the strange gaze cast by his uncle Colin Florent, the boy of the Tully family was full of grievances and had nothing to say.


    Colin coughed lightly, and was about to find a reason to refuse the call, but Mrs. Olenna said again:


    "Hey, it''s my grandson Vilas. Don''t look at him with a broken leg, but he is very nice, and he is a rare Tyrell with a brain. He is qualified to marry your family''s Eero Florent, right? "


    Of course you are qualified!


    Colin immediately swallowed the words of refusal.


    Although he knew that his elder brother was planning to betroth the eldest granddaughter of the Florent family to Samwell Caesar, how could a pioneering knight compare with the heir of Highgarden.


    "Madam, I will bring your wishes back to Bright Water City."


    "Okay, I look forward to your reply." Mrs. Olenna finally smiled.


    Colin Florent also sat down with satisfaction.


    Only Dickon was still standing there foolishly, his heart filled with remorse and self-blame¡ª


    I seem to have accidentally lost my brother''s wife...


    what to do?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 96: Compensation after the war (fifth update)

    Chapter 96 Post-war Compensation (fifth change)


    Stars fall into the city.


    In the bright and bright hall of knights, Natalie Dane in full costume stood on a high platform, and dozens of knights from the Dane family knelt down in front of her.


    "...in the name of the sword and the stars, I offer my unparalleled loyalty to Natalie Dane. From now on, our sword will only be wielded for you. May the Seven Gods bear witness to our oath!"


    The deep and solemn voice echoed in the hall, but it made Natalie feel stiff, as if a butterfly was flying around in her stomach.


    She secretly found Samwell''s familiar face among the crowd watching the ceremony in front of him. It wasn''t until he cast a staring gaze in the direction of her that the little girl seemed to have found support.


    "I accept your allegiance." Natalie responded with a childish voice.


    A group of knights got up one after another, walked to the sides of the high platform and stood still.


    Samwell nodded in satisfaction. So far, Natalie is the patriarch of the Dane family.


    Although she still needs to be recognized by Prince Dorne before she can officially become the Earl of Starfall City, Samwell believes that Prince Doran will definitely have no objection¡ª


    Unless he doesn''t want his daughter anymore.


    Samwell stepped forward, bowed slightly to Natalie, and said, "Congratulations, Miss Natalie, I believe that the Dane family will grow stronger and stronger under your leadership."


    "Thank you, Sir Caesar." Natalie smiled sweetly, "You are a trustworthy partner, and Starfall City will remember your friendship."


    "It''s my honor." Samwell grinned, but then changed the topic, "However, due to the ambition of some people, it caused great harm to Yingzui Islet, and also caused the river bend and Thousands of people died in Dorne, for which we must reflect."


    Natalie had a look of guilt on her face: "I apologize for those warriors who died because of this. The Dane family will definitely compensate you for this."


    "You are such a wise lord!" Samwell laughed, and took out a roll of parchment from his arms, which was actually three feet long when unfolded, "This is a preliminary compensation list I have drawn up, Miss Natalie, you Please take a look."


    Natalie walked down from the high platform holding her skirt and came to Samwell.


    It''s just that when she saw the densely packed words on the paper, she couldn''t help feeling dizzy.


    "Sir Caesar, I believe in you, just follow..."


    "Wait a moment!"


    Finally, Alf, the head of the Dane family, couldn''t stand it any longer, so he stood up and stopped his lord''s prodigal behavior.


    Samwell squinted his eyes at the nearly sixty-year-old manager, and said:


    "Your Excellency Alf, do you have any objections?"


    "Sir Caesar, I think it is still necessary to discuss this compensation list publicly."


    Samwell took a deep look at the loyal steward, and said with a smile:


    "Okay, let''s discuss it. First of all, it is the compensation for the Redwyne family."


    He raised his palm and pointed at the two brothers Horace and Hopper: "The Redwyne family sent ten warships and nearly a thousand sailors this time, and it cost a lot of money. Therefore, they deserve a war indemnity of eight thousand gold dragons."


    Alf frowned, and retorted: "But my lord, as far as I know, the warships of the Redwyne family didn''t participate in the battle at all, and they didn''t suffer any damage. Why..."


    "Alf!" Hearing this, Horace Redwyne stepped forward angrily, almost poking his finger in the face of the boss, "What do you think of the warships and sailors of our Redwyne family? After traveling thousands of miles, they didn¡¯t even pay the eight thousand golden dragons? Believe it or not, I just set fire to the pier of Starfall City!¡±


    "Sir Horace, it''s not that I don''t want to compensate the Redwyne family, I just think this amount can be negotiated..."


    "Discussion? Then tell me how much is appropriate?" Horace stared at Alf, as if as long as the other party reported a number that was too low, he would punch him.


    Alf turned to look at the knights of the Dane family, hoping to get some support. But who knows, the group of knights who had just sworn allegiance stood there stupidly, as if they had become steel statues.


    These people have just been beaten up on the battlefield, so how dare they jump out again.


    Alf ??looked at Natalie again, but he could only see innocence and bewilderment from the girl''s clear purple pupils.


    She probably doesn''t even know what the eight thousand golden dragons mean...


    Boss Guan thought desperately.


    "Ahem, I think so." The kind-hearted Sir Caesar finally said, "The Redwyne family also made some concessions, just seven thousand nine hundred gold dragons."


    Horace shrugged: "Okay, then I will make a little concession."


    Samwell looked at Natalie with a smile: "Miss Natalie, what do you think?"


    "Oh, yes."


    "Then it''s settled!" Samwell didn''t bother to pay attention to Alf who seemed to want to say something, took out a quill, and began to correct it on the parchment.


    After correcting, he continued to read:


    "Sir Eamon of Yangwu City led 300 elite soldiers to come here this time. Thirteen people were killed and 24 people were seriously injured. The resulting compensation and war cost a total of 9,000 gold dragons."


    After hearing this figure, Alf couldn''t help but question again: "My lord, how did you calculate the pension? Why did you spend so much?"


    "What do you mean?" Emon Cue jumped out immediately, "Do you think the lives of our Yangwu City soldiers are worthless?"


    "Of course I didn''t mean that..." Alf argued feebly.


    Unfortunately, the knights of the Dane family seemed to be terrified on the battlefield. At this moment, none of them dared to fart.


    He sighed and finally lowered his head.


    Natalie felt sorry for the old man, so she comforted him: "Mr. Alf, the soldiers must be fully compensated, otherwise the gods will hate us."


    Alf didn''t know what to say to this lady who didn''t understand anything.


    "Okay, then it''s settled!" Samwell made another decision.


    Eamon Cue grinned and stepped back in satisfaction.


    "The following is the Mullendall family. This time, 200 troops were sent to Highland City, resulting in casualties...so the Dane family needs to pay a total of 7,000 golden dragons."


    With the previous comparison, Alf even felt that the compensation requested by the Mullendall family was very reasonable...


    Seeing that no one objected, Samwell continued to read:


    "The Florens family in Liangshui City, they dispatched 3,200 elite soldiers this time, resulting in casualties...so a total of 85,000 golden dragons must be compensated."


    "How much?" Even though Alf''s heart was ashamed, he still shouted after hearing the number.


    "Eighty-five thousand golden dragons." Aleken Florent stepped forward, pressing the handle of the saber with his right hand, "Why? Do you think our soldiers in Liangshui City don''t deserve so much?"


    Alf felt that as long as he dared to say no, the Sir Alekon in front of him would mobilize his troops to ransack Starfall City.


    In this way, the asking price of the other party is really reasonable...


    So, he had to bow his head again.


    As for Natalie, she has no idea what the money is.


    The little girl is still dizzy now, and she can''t believe that she has inherited a castle.


    Perhaps in her opinion, there should be a lot of gold in the castle, enough to pay these compensations.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 97: Red Venomous Snake (Sixth)

    Chapter 97 Red Viper (Sixth)


    "The Horn Hill Tully family... demands compensation of 96,000 golden dragons."


    Alf ??is too lazy to resist, he has already seen that the other party is determined to evacuate the vault of Starfall City.


    No, not only Starfall City, but also the treasury of Gaoyin City.


    "Finally, it''s Yingzui Island." Samwell sighed and said, "I really suffered heavy losses in this war!"


    Natalie comforted her intimately: "Don''t worry, Sir Caesar, our Starfall City will definitely compensate you in full for your losses!"


    Samwell pretended to be grateful, and then said:


    "First of all, due to Urik Shad''s invasion of Yingzui Island, my dock was completely destroyed. Therefore, I request the expropriation of Starfall City''s dock as compensation for a period of 99 years."


    Alf rolled his eyes, what kind of broken pier is Yingzui Island, and the pier of Starfall City needs to be requisitioned for compensation?


    Still 99 years?


    Why don''t you grab it directly!


    But he also knew that his objection would have no effect, so he simply closed his eyes and pretended to be dead.


    "Secondly, my territory was burned in this war, so Starfall City must send 7,000 young men to Yingzui Island to help me rebuild my territory.


    In addition, my soldiers and citizens suffered heavy casualties in this war. In addition to the loss of property and materials, the Dane family must compensate 80,000 golden dragons. "


    "Wait a moment."


    Samwell thought that the old manager was going to question again, but when he looked up, he found that it was Horace Redwyne who stood up.


    "Sir Horace, what is your opinion?"


    Horace snorted softly: "I have no problem with taking so much from the Florens family and the Tully family, but how many soldiers did you have in Yingzui Island in total? Do you need so much compensation?"


    Samwell knew that this guy was purely jealous.


    "Hehe, I''m afraid you don''t know. I almost used up all the brandy reserves that I had brewed for three months in this war. Calculated at ten silver coins per gallon, it is not a small amount. What''s more, I mobilized the eagles this time. Almost all the young and strong people in Zuiyu participated in the war, and the construction of the territory, the brewing of brandy, and the mining of silver mines all stagnated. You know how traumatic it is to see your home destroyed and burnt down? And¡­¡±


    "Stop, stop!" Horace was dizzy from Samwell''s continuous bombardment, and seeing that there was no one else to support him, he had to give up.


    After all, the absolute main forces on the Riverbend side of this war are the Florents and the Tullys. Now these two families are obviously supporting Samwell, and Horace knows that he can''t get the right to speak.


    There are eight thousand golden dragons, and I can already explain to Earl Paxter when I go back.


    Looking around, seeing that no one objected, Samwell continued:


    "Finally, in order to prevent conflicts between the two places in the future, I think the best way is to strengthen cultural, commercial, and personnel exchanges. Therefore, Starfall City and High Hidden City must fully exempt goods from Yingzui Island. At the same time, Dane The family must not prevent its subjects from voluntarily going to work, live, or even settle in Yingzui Island."


    "The conditions are very good." Natalie actually nodded in a serious manner, "The wages at Yingzui Islet are quite high, and the food is also good. I believe the citizens of the Dane family will like it there."


    The manager, Alf, has already started to roll his eyes.


    Samwell patted the **** the shoulder with a smile: "I have always been generous to those who work for me. It doesn''t matter if they are people from the River Bend, Dorne or savages."


    After finishing speaking, he handed the quill and parchment to Natalie, saying:


    "Come on, Miss Natalie, if you have any objections to this list of war compensation, please sign it later."


    "Oh." Natalie obediently signed her name on it.


    Alf ??wanted to grab the quill pen and tear up the compensation list several times, but in the end, he still didn''t dare to take action.


    After all, my life is my own. As for the things of the Dane family... that lady doesn''t even cherish it herself.


    Natalie''s handwriting is not pretty. Although Ashara taught her to read and write, she doesn''t have many opportunities to write.


    But in Samwell''s eyes, this is probably the most wonderful thing in the world at the moment.


    In fact, it¡¯s not that he insists on bullying the little girl and tricking her into signing so many war indemnities, but that he must weaken the Dane family as much as possible, otherwise a powerful Starfall City will not be willing to be controlled by him, Nata Li''s position as the city lord is also unstable.


    After signing, the faces of the river bend nobles present showed expressions of excitement, because it was finally the time to harvest.


    But just as everyone was about to go to the Dane family''s vault and turn it upside down, a guard suddenly ran in outside the door and reported:


    "My lords, His Royal Highness Prince Oberyn is coming to Starfall City, and he is outside the castle gate at this moment."


    The hall suddenly fell silent.


    After a while, Earl Randall, who had been silent before, said, "The Red Viper came quite quickly. How many soldiers and horses did he bring?"


    "Just him..."


    Earl Randall froze for a moment, and said, "Please come in."


    "yes."


    As soon as they heard the name of Prince Oberyn, the smiles on the faces of everyone in the Reach disappeared.


    After all, the shadow of the famous tree, "The Red Viper" Prince Oberyn should be the most dangerous man in the Martell family, and even in the entire Dorne.


    As the younger brother of Prince Doran, the ruler of Dorne, although Prince Oberyn was born noble, he has a violent and staunch personality.


    Thus, although most of the knights of the Seven Kingdoms despise this person, they are also extremely vigilant and even secretly afraid of him.


    And the Knights of the Reach especially hated this man, because he was the one who mutilated the Duke of Mace''s eldest son, the heir of Highgarden, Vilas Tyrell.


    Samwell put away the parchment and hid it close to his body. At this time, he was secretly glad that Natalie had signed the signature. Unless the Martell family broke their face and refused to recognize her inheritance, the Dane family had to pay these compensations.


    As for whether the Martell family will really tear their face apart, Samwell thinks the possibility is very low.


    After all, after this battle, Dawn will hardly be able to fight another big battle with Hewan in the short term.


    What''s more, that Prince Doran is known to be tolerant. If his hot-tempered daughter hadn''t jumped out to make trouble this time, the war would never have expanded to this scale.


    While thinking, Samwell saw a tall figure appearing at the door.


    It was a middle-aged man wearing an orange, yellow, and red silk robe, with a high nose bridge, a narrow forehead, short black shiny hair, and very light eyebrows. Below him was a pair of dark eyes like eternal night, shining with dangerous light all the time. , like a poisonous snake.


    "People from the River Bend." Prince Oberyn walked into the hall alone, but he seemed to be carrying thousands of troops.


    His cold eyes swept across the faces of the nobles in the river bay one by one, and said in a questioning tone:


    "Where''s my niece?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 98: Enemy (Seventh)

    Chapter 98 Enemies (Seventh)


    "His Royal Highness."


    Samwell smiled and said, "Princess Arianne is resting in her room. Don''t worry, Her Royal Highness is enjoying the most honorable treatment here."


    "I want to see her." Prince Oberyn said in an unquestionable tone.


    "Of course." Samwell summoned a guard and gave some instructions.


    Afterwards, Prince Oberyn followed the guards and left without saying hello to the nobles of the Riverbend present, as if these people were not worth his time.


    "How rude!" Horace Redwyne swore.


    However, Samwell noticed that he purposely waited for Prince Oberyn to walk out the door before making a sound.


    "Okay." Samwell said with a smile, "Let the uncle and nephew have a good talk, let''s continue."


    "Yes." Mark Mullendall nodded quickly, "Is it time for the Dane family to pay war reparations?"


    This young knight from Highland City seemed eager to take the money and leave immediately.


    Natalie was taken aback when she saw everyone''s eyes turned, and she nodded timidly after a long while: "Of course, we''ll go get the money now."


    "good!"


    ¡­


    Prince Oberyn pushed open the door, and saw Princess Arianne sitting on a chaise longue by the window, holding a bottle of summer red wine in her hand, pouring it directly into her mouth without a glass.


    Hearing the movement, she turned her head, her **** eyes were full of confusion, and it took her a while to recognize who it was.


    "Uncle? Why are you here?"


    Prince Oberyn closed the door behind him, walked towards Arianne, and said:


    "If I don''t come, will the people of Hewan let you go?"


    "If you don''t let it go, you won''t let it go." Princess Arianne said drunkenly, "I just follow to the river bend, so I won''t go back to Sunspear and annoy you."


    Prince Oberyn stepped forward to **** the wine bottle from his niece, took a big gulp himself, and then smiled with a relaxed expression on his face:


    "Why did you go to Hewan? Do you really think you are a princess everywhere?"


    Princess Arianne reached out to ask for a wine bottle, but unfortunately her uncle refused to give it to her, so she drank it by herself.


    She turned over in anger, turned her back to her uncle, and said in a muffled voice:


    "What kind of princess am I in Sunspear? Everyone treats me like a child! And my father..."


    "You are just a child." Prince Oberyn drank the wine in the bottle in a few sips, and then threw it out of the window, "What happened to your father?"


    "I''m not a child!" Arianne sat up straight suddenly, sticking out her chest proudly, "I''m already twenty-one years old! I''ve been an adult for five years!"


    "Yeah, you are so big in a blink of an eye." Prince Oberyn restrained his smile, and his tone became serious, "You can make thousands of Dornishmen die for you."


    "I..." Arianne was speechless.


    These days, she has been using alcohol to numb herself, but she just doesn''t want to recall that nightmarish evening.


    But now, her uncle''s words mercilessly opened up her scars.


    Prince Oberyn took a step forward, squatted down beside the chair, and looked at his niece:


    "You also know that you have been an adult for five years, so do you know what I did when I first became an adult?"


    Without waiting for Arianne to answer, he continued:


    "I **** Lord Edgar Yronwood''s lover, and then the old thing asked me for a duel, and I accepted it, and sent him to the Seven Gods."


    Of course Arianne knew this story, and also knew that her uncle''s nickname "Red Viper" was derived from it.


    Before the duel, the two had agreed to stop the blood immediately, because Earl Edgar believed that they were both noble, and there was no need to fight to the death for a lover.


    Unfortunately, Prince Oberyn doesn''t think so.


    He just wanted Earl Edgar to die.


    So he poisoned the sword, and the poor count festered and died.


    "Look," said Prince Oberyn, "I''m good at killing people in the tournament field, so I''ve never been afraid of a duel. But I''ve never wanted to play chess with your father. Do you know why?"


    "You can''t beat him." Princess Arianne said. She knew that the favorite thing for her father, Prince Doran, was to play cyvasse against herself alone, because no one had ever played him except himself.


    "That''s right." Prince Oberyn stared into his niece''s eyes, and his tone became serious. "I like to fight, and your father likes to play chess. We are both good at the game we play, and we are both sure to win. What about you, Arianne, do you know the game you play? Are you good at it? Are you sure you can beat your opponent? Randyll Tarly, Allerken Florent, and that Samwell Caesar, you participate in this Have you thought about it before playing the game?"


    Arianne''s face gradually turned pale, and she finally realized how reckless and willful she was.


    Thinking of those Dornish warriors who died tragically for this, she bowed her head in shame.


    But Prince Oberyn pinched his niece''s chin, raised her head, and forced her to look at him:


    "You have to remember, we are playing the Game of Thrones, not a drunkard throwing dice. Any negligence and carelessness will lead to extremely serious consequences!"


    "I see." Arianne''s eyes sparkled, "I was wrong."


    Prince Oberyn let go of her chin, and took out a silk scarf from his bosom for her.


    Princess Arianne took the silk scarf and wiped away her tears, but she couldn''t help but said:


    "But uncle, don''t you think father is too weak? If I don''t do something, I''m afraid everyone will think that the Martell family is easy to bully!"


    "Do you really think your father is weak?"


    "Isn''t it?" Arianne said angrily, "Uncle, you killed Earl Edgar in a duel, and the Yronwood family almost started a civil war in Dorne, but how did father deal with it? The anger of the Yronwood family exiled you to the other side of the Narrow Sea, and gave you your son as an adopted son. Isn¡¯t this weakness?¡±


    "Then if you were the ruler of Dorne, what would you do? Summon the vassals and the Yronwood family for a Dorne civil war?"


    "That''s at least better than what my father did!" Arianne vented all the resentment she had accumulated for a long time, "What he did has shamed the Martell family! This time I issued a call-up order, you know How many people did the Yronwood family send? Thirty. Thirty people! They are still willing to listen to the call of the blazing sun halberd!"


    "It''s not their fault. Yronwood City is too far away from Starfall City, and it''s impossible to fully support this war." Seeing that his niece was not convinced, Prince Oberyn said again, "And Earl Anders Yronwood You are already considered an honest man, I am afraid you don¡¯t know how arrogant his grandfather Earl Edgar was! He was so arrogant that even your father can no longer tolerate him!¡±


    Hearing this, Arianne froze for a moment.


    Although she was reckless, she was not stupid, and immediately heard what her uncle meant: "Uncle, did you..."


    "That''s right." Prince Oberyn showed a cold smile, "How do you think the duel between me and Earl Edgar happened? His lover was more than twenty years older than me, and the space between his legs was as dry as The desert of Dorne, why should I seduce her when I have nothing to do?"


    "So you deliberately seduced her to anger Earl Edgar and let him fight you..."


    "Yes." Prince Oberyn admitted frankly, "And if you think about your father''s subsequent handling methods, is it really weak? The heirs of the Martell family have always needed to travel across the narrow sea when they grow up, right? My exile was nothing more than to follow the trend.


    As for your brother, what happened to him being an adopted son of the Yronwood family? You see, he has become Earl Anders'' attendant now, and he will be canonized as a knight by him in the future. This is the way a nobleman should grow up, and the Yronwood family will be closer to us because of this. In fact, our Martel family has lost nothing, but we have eliminated a great enemy! "


    Princess Arianne fell into deep thought, and only then did she realize that her father was not as weak as she thought, but he hid his edge very well.


    "And the Yronwoods aren''t our worst enemies. Not even the people of the Reach."


    "Then who is our greatest enemy?" Arianne asked subconsciously.


    Afterwards, she saw jumping flames from her uncle''s eyes.


    "It''s Clegane, it''s Lannister, it''s Baratheon..." Prince Oberyn nearly gritted his teeth, "It''s the snatchers who killed your aunt, and her children them!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 99: Dawn (8th update)

    Chapter 99 Dawn (Eighth)


    "Not enough money?"


    Natalie was surprised. Perhaps in her opinion, such a big castle should be full of gold.


    Why is there not even enough war reparations to pay?


    The manager Alf said weakly: "Yes, miss, there is still a gap of nearly 70,000 golden dragons..."


    Natalie blinked her eyes, and looked at Samwell again as if asking for help.


    Samwell coughed lightly, and said solemnly:


    "In this case, I owe my share first, and you pay all the war indemnities of the rest of the companies first."


    "Thank you very much, Sir Caesar!"


    "You''re welcome." Samwell patted the girl''s shoulder lightly, "I promised your mother that I would treat you like my own sister, so what a small favor."


    Natalie didn''t know what to think of, a blush appeared on her face.


    Immediately, she asked again: "Then, how should I repay the money I owe you?"


    "Don''t worry about this." Samwell took out another roll of parchment from his arms, and said, "I have already drawn up a repayment contract for a period of 30 years, and the interest rate is not high, only 9% , you can pay back slowly.¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t know what the interest rate was, but she nodded happily when she heard that it could be repaid slowly:


    "Yes, Sir Caesar, you are really thoughtful."


    Alf on the side started rolling his eyes again.


    "Come on, sign it if you have no objection." Samwell took out the quill pen he had prepared earlier and handed it to Natalie, "Sign here. Oh, by the way, the arrears need mortgage Of course, you can rest assured that as long as Starfall City repays the loan on time, the collateral will be returned to you, and only if you can¡¯t exchange the money, the collateral will belong to me to make up for my loss.¡±


    "Oh." Natalie thought this was reasonable, and asked, "Then what kind of collateral do you want?"


    Samwell smiled: "Dawn."


    "Dawn?" Natalie was confused.


    Alf ??on the side jumped up: "No! Miss, Dawn is the sword that has been passed down for thousands of years in Starfall City! It is the highest honor guarded by the Dane family for generations! How can it be handed over to outsiders!"


    "Dawn is a sword." Natalie finally understood.


    Seeing the girl''s disapproving look, Alf was so angry that he almost vomited blood, but before he explained to Natalie the meaning and great value of the [Dawn] sword, he found that his shoulder was being held by a big hand. Living.


    It was so powerful that it almost crushed his bones.


    "Mr. Alf, you are making too much of a fuss." Samwell said with a smile, "I don''t really want to take [Dawn], I just keep it as collateral temporarily. When Starfall City pays off the money in the future, this sword It will naturally return to its original owner.¡±


    "Yes, yes." Natalie kept nodding, "It''s just a sword, Sir Caesar, if you think it''s appropriate, you can take it as collateral."


    Just a sword?


    Alf screamed in his heart, this is the sword on the coat of arms of the Dane family!


    But he didn''t dare to make a sound at this time, otherwise, the big hand on his shoulder might really crush his bones directly.


    After Natalie finished signing the contract, Samwell released Alf with a smile and said:


    "Okay, then you settle the war indemnities of several other companies here first, and I will go to see [Liming]."


    "I''ll go with you too." Natalie followed curiously.


    Passing by Allerken Florent, he quietly gave his nephew a thumbs up.


    Samwell smiled back, thinking that his uncle must have been moved by his humility and kindness.


    Leaving the warehouse, Samwell headed to the west corner of the castle under the leadership of a servant.


    Natalie followed all the way, chattering non-stop, as if she had said all the things she had been holding back before.


    While looking at the scenery in the castle, Samwell casually comforted the panicked and excited girl.


    Not long after, they came to a cliff facing the sea.


    On the steep rock, a pure white tower stands abruptly.


    "Master, Miss, this is the White Stone Sword Tower."


    Samwell nodded and led Natalie towards the sword tower.


    There were four guards guarding outside the sword tower. After seeing Samwell and Natalie, they all bowed and saluted.


    The tower has seven floors and is made of white glazed rock, but in the eyes of Samwell, who has seen the towering tower, it can only be regarded as small and exquisite.


    After entering the sword tower, the two climbed up the stone steps.


    The first six floors are empty, nothing.


    Up to the top floor, Samwell saw the long-known giant sword [Dawn] at a glance.


    It was inserted into a huge rock, almost as tall as a person. The wide and thick sword body was like milky white glass, reflecting a strange luster under the sunlight.


    According to legend, this sword is forged from the stars and meteorites that fell here, and it is extremely sharp.


    Different from the inherited swords of other families, [Dawn] does not have to be passed on to the head of the family, but to the knights in the clan who are qualified, or have the ability to pull it out of the stone.


    For thousands of years, it has been wielded by many great knights of the Dane family, and these knights all have a unified title¡ª¡ª


    "Dawn Excalibur".


    The previous "Dawn Excalibur" was Ashara Dayne''s brother, Arthur Dayne.


    In the War of the Snatchers, this is said to be the greatest knight in the history of Westeros and died in battle under the Tower of Joy. The giant sword [Dawn] also returned to the Dane family, waiting quietly for the next one. "Dawn Excalibur" came to wake it up.


    When reading the original work in the previous life, Samwell once had a suspicion¡ª¡ª


    Is this giant sword [Dawn] the [Lightbringer] that belonged to the reincarnation of Azor Ahai in the prophecy of the gods?


    After all, the names of these two swords have similar meanings, and it is too easy to be linked together. Moreover, the battle where the ancient hero Azor Ahai led his army to repel the White Walkers happened to be called the War of Dawn.


    The Dane family has been passed down for tens of thousands of years, and it is very likely that they participated in that ancient battle.


    Could it be that they brought the hero''s sword [Lightbringer] back to Starfall City?


    As for the difference in names, it may be due to the evolution of the language, or it may be that the Dane family changed their names.


    However, the [Lightbringer] was a burning sword, but this [Dawn] has no flame.


    "It''s so beautiful!" Natalie couldn''t help muttering as she looked at the giant sword in front of her.


    Samwell also put away his thoughts and came to the giant rock.


    He took a deep breath and was about to draw his sword when he heard an old voice:


    "Be careful, young man, not everyone is qualified to pull out [Dawn]."


    Samwell turned his head, only to find that there was actually an old knight here. Their eyes were attracted by the sword just now, and they didn''t notice this person.


    He smiled: "How do you know I''m not qualified?"


    The old knight also smiled: "Do you know why the inherited swords of other families can be considered very long if they have a history of hundreds of years?"


    Seeing that the old knight had a good attitude and did not force himself to stop himself, Samwell patiently chatted with him a few more words: "After all, a sword is a weapon, and it is easy to be damaged and lost. It is really not easy to pass it on for a long time."


    "That''s right." The old knight nodded, "Then do you know why [Dawn] has been passed down in the Dane family for thousands of years, but has never been lost?"


    Samwell seemed to realize something: "Could it be that other than your Dane family, other people can''t use it?"


    "That''s right." The old knight looked at the huge sword, as if he was looking at the goddess in his heart, "She is a living sword, and those who are not qualified to own her will find it extremely difficult to wield this sword, let alone be able to lift her from the stone." Pulled out from the middle. Countless knights who thought they were strong had tried it, but none of them could shake her."


    Samwell frowned: "Hehe, then I''ll give it a try, maybe she likes me."


    The old knight chuckled, and stopped trying to dissuade him, as if he was waiting to see Samwell''s joke.


    Samwell settled down again, took a deep breath, and held the hilt of the sword with both hands.


    Woo¡ª


    The sea breeze suddenly became manic, shouting like a loud horn.


    Samwell really felt the resistance, the sword was resisting itself!


    She doesn''t want to be pulled out by herself!


    But he insisted on pulling it out.


    "Ah¡ª" Samwell let out a roar, his face flushed red.


    The enormous power caused the huge rock under the sword to shake, and even the entire sword tower began to tremble slightly.


    Woo¡ª


    The sea breeze became more violent and the air became hotter.


    Natalie had already shrunk to the corner of the wall, trembling, but the old knight stared wide-eyed.


    Because he was surprised to see that red and gold stripes appeared on the pale sword, like a spell from ancient times, exuding a chilling aura.


    "Give it to me!"


    Samwell roared again.


    Muscles all over his body began to twitch, as if they were about to be overwhelmed and rupture in the next second.


    His eyes became bloodshot, his face was extremely hideous, and his big mouth seemed to spew out fire.


    Almost reaching the limit...


    He hesitated to give up.


    But at this moment, the huge sword stuck in the crack of the stone shook!


    Chi¡ª


    Before Samwell could be happy, he suddenly realized that the power in his body was rapidly draining¡ª


    Flow to this giant sword!


    There are more and more red-gold lines on the pale sword body, and the red light is constantly shining, as if something sleeping is waking up.


    Boom!


    Samwell pulled out the giant sword [Dawn] abruptly, and the blade, which was as pale as glass, was now flushed red, like a burning flame.


    The old knight showed a ghost-like expression, and murmured indistinct words.


    Words such as "stars weep blood" and "burning red sword" can be vaguely heard.


    Samwell held up the giant sword [Dawn], and violent and hot energy surrounded him.


    At this moment, he seemed to be fire, light, and the sun tearing apart all darkness!


    But the next moment, the sun seemed to burn out all its brilliance, and it turned dim in an instant.


    Samwell also slammed and fell on his back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 100: The first vassal (ninth update)

    Chapter 100 The first vassal (ninth update)


    "Hiss¡ª"


    Pain Pain Pain!


    Samwell took a deep breath, feeling as if his whole body was falling apart, and there was no pain anywhere.


    And his original huge strength, which was far beyond ordinary people, disappeared without a trace at this moment.


    Scared, Samwell quickly checked his attribute panel, and was relieved when he found that the above values ??were still there.


    It seems to be just a loss of strength.


    Rest for a while to recover.


    But pulling a sword out of a stone can make yourself unstrung?


    Samwell felt that this was really unbelievable.


    Moreover, everything just now seemed extraordinarily magical. In a trance, he felt that what he was holding was not a sword, but a flame.


    Samwell struggled to prop up his body, and looked at the giant sword [Dawn] lying quietly beside him.


    At this time, it has returned to its appearance when it was first seen. The sword body is as pale as jade. Under the sunlight, it seems that there is something flowing in it.


    As for the densely packed red-gold lines covering the sword body just now, there is no trace of it at this moment.


    "Lord Caesar, are you alright?" Natalie leaned over cautiously and asked, her eyes fixed on the sword, as if she still had lingering fear.


    "I''m fine." Samwell smiled, "This sword is really heavy, it almost didn''t kill me from exhaustion."


    "She is resisting you." The old knight''s voice came, with both doubts and shock in his tone, "but at the same time, she is also welcoming you."


    Samwell was taken aback for a moment.


    Is this called "rejection and welcome"?


    Seeing the seriousness on the old knight''s face and the piety in his eyes, Samwell wisely did not speak out about his complaints.


    "Perhaps you are right, she really has life." Samwell tentatively said, "I don''t know when Sir Arthur Dayne pulled out this sword, was it..."


    "No." The old knight shook his head slowly, "I have witnessed Sir Arthur pull out [Dawn] before, and she didn''t have such a violent reaction at that time. Not only him, but all the ''Dawn Excalibur'' recorded in the history of the Dane family I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not like what happened to you just now.¡±


    Samwell became proud: "Look, I just said that this sword likes me."


    "Yes, you are her master, the real master." The old knight said meaningfully.


    His expression changed for a while, and finally he knelt down in front of Samwell, offered the saber around his waist, and said:


    "Honorable Lord Samwell Caesar, I, Lucas Dane, would like to swear allegiance to you, and will be your forerunner from now on, and may the long sword of the stars be my witness."


    "You want to be loyal to me?" Samwell was a little confused.


    "Yes, I am the sword guard, and I am only loyal to the master of [Dawn], no matter whether he is from the Dane family or not."


    Samwell touched his chin, nodded and said:


    "Okay, I accept your allegiance."


    As soon as the voice fell, he found a new change in his attribute panel:


    Character: Samwell Caesar


    Title: Pioneering Knight


    Territory: None


    Vassal: Lucas Dayne (Knight)


    Strength: 4.44


    Dexterity: 1.25


    Spirit: 2.17


    Charge into battle: 1/100


    He found that in addition to the fact that Lucas Dayne''s name was added to the column of vassals on the panel, there was an extra line at the bottom¡ªLeading into battle.


    What does it mean?


    And what does the latter 1/100 mean?


    There is no manual for this **** attribute panel, let alone a cute little **** explainer, so Samwell can only try to figure it out by himself.


    Based on his rich game experience in his previous life, Samwell felt that the "charge" should be a new skill.


    Judging from the meaning of the name, it may be that he will be more powerful when he leads his vassal knights into battle.


    And the 1/100 should be a reminder that he needs to gather a hundred vassal knights in order to upgrade this skill to the full level.


    However, one hundred vassal knights... this is a bit difficult.


    Forget it, collect it slowly in the future.


    Samwell looked at his attribute panel and suddenly thought, what would happen if his vassal had an extra baron?


    Will there be new skills?


    What about the Viscount? Where is the Earl? Even, what about the Duke?


    Really looking forward to it...


    "My lord? Do you need me to help you up?" Lucas looked at Samwell who was sitting on the ground in a daze, and couldn''t help asking.


    "Ahem, I can do it myself." Samwell had regained some strength and stood up by himself.


    At the same time, he also picked up the giant sword [Dawn].


    This time, there was no obstacle. Although the sword was quite heavy, it was already the weight of a normal weapon. Unlike just now, it was actually heavier than Samwell''s war hammer [Thunder].


    Of course, the sword didn''t have the miraculous power it had just now.


    However, Samwell could feel that the sword seemed to have a vague connection with him, as if he could wake her up and reproduce the scene just now if he needed it.


    But in that case, Samwell might also collapse quickly.


    He felt that maybe he could last longer after his strength attribute continued to improve.


    It may also be because it is now at the trough of the magic power tide, and all things related to magic are suppressed. When the red comet comes in the future, the magic power tide will strengthen again, and perhaps this sword will be able to exert its true power.


    Samwell played with this giant sword, and the more he looked at it, the more he liked it.


    "Does this sword have a scabbard?"


    "have."


    Lucas came to the corner, opened a wooden box stacked there, and took out a scabbard from it.


    This scabbard should be tailor-made for [Leon], the size is just right, and it also comes with a cowhide strap.


    [Dawn] was too long to be worn around the waist, so Samwell had to carry it behind his back.


    The three of them went downstairs like this. The guards outside the tower were shocked when they saw the sword behind Samwell.


    "Sir Lucas, you said that you are only loyal to the master of [Dawn], so have you ever followed Sir Arthur Dayne?"


    "You can call me Lucas." Lucas nodded, "Yes, my lord, I did follow Sir Arthur back then. However, when he joined the Kingsguard, I left."


    Samwell nodded, but he could understand the reason.


    After all, as the king''s personal bodyguard, the Kingsguard has special duties, so how could it be possible to bring a follower.


    Unless this follower can also don the white robes and become a member of the Kingsguard.


    But obviously, Lucas may not be qualified to become a white knight.


    Perhaps this is a kind of luck for Lucas, otherwise he might also die under the Tower of Bliss with Arthur Dayne.


    On the way back, the three of them, no matter the servants, guards, or knights of the Dane family, stared blankly at the giant sword behind Samwell.


    Samwell was quite at ease with such gazes, and he also noticed that there was obviously more respect and awe in everyone''s gazes¡ª


    Even more than when he led the army to conquer Starfall City before.


    Is this the influence of the giant sword [Dawn] in Starfall City?


    Passing through a courtyard, Samwell happened to bump into two familiar figures¡ªPrince Oberyn and Princess Arianne.


    Princess Arianne smiled slightly when she saw Samwell, and was about to say hello when she heard the uncle beside her scream:


    "You pulled out ¡¾Dawn¡¿?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 101: Disagreement (tenth update)

    Chapter 101 Disagreement (tenth update)


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness."


    Samwell grinned, admiring the expression of the mighty prince at the moment.


    Prince Oberyn was indeed shocked, because he had also come to Starfall to try to draw the great sword-any self-satisfied Dorne knight would try it.


    Of course, he failed.


    The proud prince would certainly not admit that he was not strong enough, so he attributed it to the fact that this giant sword only recognizes the blood of the Dane family.


    But now, Prince Oberyn was both embarrassed and shocked that a Reachman had pulled out the ¡¾Dawn¡¿.


    If he hadn''t seen the self-proclaimed Sword Keeper Lucas Dane standing behind Samwell, he might have thought that the other party had taken a fake to show off deliberately.


    After a long while, Prince Oberyn pretended to be flat and suppressed a sentence: "Well, the young man has good strength."


    "Thank you, Your Highness, for your compliment."


    "The giant sword [Dawn]? Let me see?" Princess Arianne walked up quickly, her face full of curiosity.


    Although she had just been defeated by Samwell, the Princess of Dorne not only showed no hostility, but was always friendly in her words and deeds.


    If someone who didn''t know saw it, they would think she and Samwell were lovers.


    Samwell, however, always kept vigilance and distance from Princess Arianne, because he knew that this was a beautiful snake, attractive but also dangerous, and he had better stay away from her.


    What''s more, he can be regarded as Dorne''s archenemy now.


    Princess Arianne deliberately showed intimacy, and she must have no good intentions.


    "What''s so good about a sword. Let''s go, let''s go to my father and the others. Your Royal Highness, you must have something to discuss with them?"


    Prince Oberyn glanced at his niece and nodded expressionlessly: "Okay."


    When a few people found a group of river bend nobles, they just finished dividing up, oh no, they collected the war compensation they deserved.


    The chief manager, Alf, was in a trance, but when he saw the giant sword behind Samwell, he also looked like he had seen a ghost.


    He originally thought that Samwell''s so-called taking the great sword as collateral was to move the rock along with it, but he never thought that the Knight of the River Bend would actually pull [Dawn] out of the rock.


    The other river bend nobles were not very surprised, after all, they didn''t know much about the details of this giant sword.


    "People of the Reach, let''s talk." Prince Oberyn said straight to the point.


    "Yes." Earl Randall nodded expressionlessly.


    Afterwards, everyone entered the castle chamber under the arrangement of the steward.


    After sitting down, Prince Oberyn made a straightforward request:


    "I want to take Arianne away. In addition, I will also redeem those captured Dorne knights and soldiers. You can make a price."


    Earl Randall responded: "The ransom for knights and soldiers will be paid according to the usual practice, and we will not make things difficult for you. However, if you want to take Princess Arianne away, you must agree to one condition."


    "What condition?"


    Earl Randall pointed at Natalie on the main seat, startling the little girl: "You must represent your elder brother and recognize the identity of Miss Natalie Dane."


    Prince Oberyn also turned his gaze to Natalie, and now the little girl was even more nervous.


    She only felt that the eyes of the Prince of Dorne were like a poisonous snake, crawling all over her body.


    Moreover, Prince Oberyn has remained silent, making the atmosphere in the hall even more stagnant and gloomy.


    Samwell saw that the little girl was about to cry from fright, so he coughed lightly and urged:


    "His Royal Highness, is this request not too much? As long as you open your mouth, Princess Arianne can go with you."


    Prince Oberyn finally spoke: "She is from the Dane family? Why have I never seen her before?"


    Samwell said with a smile: "Your Highness, you should know Miss Ashara Dayne, right? She is in my territory now, if you don''t believe me, you can go and confirm it yourself. And this Miss Natalie, It is her biological daughter, and therefore the first heir to the Dane family."


    "Ashara''s daughter? Who is she married to? Why don''t I know?"


    "Married to Luen, the patriarch of the Wandering Crow Tribe, under the witness of the gods."


    Prince Oberyn seemed to continue to question, but Earl Randall interrupted impatiently:


    "Come on, Oberyn, your own **** are all over Dorne, so don''t give me any air of devotion to the sanctity of marriage."


    Prince Oberyn smiled frivolously: "It is precisely because I attach so much importance to the sanctity of marriage that I dare not step into its palace lightly. As for my illegitimate children, I never intend for them to inherit anything."


    "Prince Oberyn, we are not interested in your attitude towards marriage." Allerken Florent also said, "Now our condition is only one, to admit Miss Natalie''s identity, otherwise, don''t even think about taking her away. Princess Arianne."


    "Then I won''t go." Princess Arianne said with a smile.


    As she spoke, she also gave Samwell a wink: "I just want to go to the river bend. I heard that the men there are as gentle as water."


    Prince Oberyn glared at his niece, then stood up, stood in front of Natalie, and looked at her condescendingly.


    The little girl huddled pitifully in the chair, her face pale.


    Samwell also stood up, standing in front of Prince Oberyn, and said:


    "Your Highness, bullying a little girl is not something a knight should do."


    "Hey! The knight of justice has stepped forward." Prince Oberyn whistled, his eyes full of provocation, "Samwell Caesar, dare to fight with me? You win, I will admit it This little girl, if you lose, Arianne will follow me."


    "Enough! Oberyn Martell!" Earl Randall got up and said angrily, "You are now the defeated party, and you are not qualified to raise conditions! Either accept our conditions, or get out of Starfall City!"


    Prince Oberyn shrugged: "But I can''t represent my brother. How about this, the little girl comes back to Sunspear with me, and let my brother meet her in person."


    "Impossible!" Samwell refused resolutely, "Why don''t you ask Prince Doran to come to Starfall City. I heard that he hasn''t walked out of the Garden of Flowing Water for many years. I''m afraid that many Dornish people are starting to worry about him. He is dead, so I suggest that it is better to take this opportunity to let Prince Daolan come out to smash certain rumors."


    "The young man is very courageous." Prince Oberyn looked at Samwell with a fierce look in his eyes.


    Samwell was not afraid: "It''s okay, it''s okay, at least I don''t dare to poison people."


    "Hahaha!" Prince Oberyn burst into laughter suddenly, he took a few steps back, his cold gaze slowly swept across the faces of the nobles of the Riverbend, "People of the Riverbend, you are standing on the land of Dorne Come on! Do you really think we dare not fight another war?"


    "Then come. We will wait for you here." Samwell immediately responded forcefully.


    He knew that the Martell family would never fight another war, not only because it would be difficult for Dorne to support another war after a big defeat, but also because it would seriously damage Prince Doran''s "revenge plan" .


    Prince Doran''s sister, Princess Elia, married Prince Rhaegar Targaryen, but during the Reaver''s War, the princess was killed by the rebels who invaded King''s Landing, and even her two children were killed. can survive.


    For this matter, Prince Doran has always wanted to avenge his sister, and even secretly planned to restore the Targaryen Dynasty. It is impossible to fight endlessly with the people of Hewan at this time.


    On the contrary, the Reach is actually a potential ally of Dorne.


    Because in the War of the Reavers, Hewan was a staunch royalist party. Although the new king accepted the surrender of the nobles of Hewan after the war and did not care too much about them, but in the current political structure of King¡¯s Landing, there is no Hewan at all. position of nobility.


    The Tyrell family has therefore been seeking to return to the core of power.


    Under such circumstances, it is impossible for Prince Daolan to launch another war. He only wants to reconcile with Hewan as soon as possible, and even win an alliance.


    That''s why Samwell has nothing to fear.


    He knew that Prince Oberyn was just bluffing.


    However, even if it is a bluff, the aura of this "Red Viper" is really terrifying, and the temperature in the entire chamber seems to have dropped to freezing point.


    Just when the two sides were at a stalemate, a bachelor walked into the meeting hall.


    "Miss Natalie, the raven has brought news from King''s Landing."


    "King''s Landing?" Samwell was a little surprised.


    Natalie took the letter, unfolded it, and handed it to Samwell sensibly.


    Samwell took a look, the expression on his face changed slightly, and said:


    "Everyone, the Hand of the King, Duke Jon Arryn, is coming to Starfall City."


    Prince Oberyn chuckled, just borrowed the **** to get off the donkey, and said:


    "Okay, just wait for that old guy to mediate."


    After speaking, he left the meeting hall with Princess Arianne.


    Alright, the tenth update is complete! The radishes have been thoroughly squeezed dry. In order to make up ten chapters, I coded until three o''clock in the morning yesterday, and I yawned again and again at work today, and I have been noticed by the leader...Dangerous!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 102: sought after

    Chapter 102


    After Prince Oberyn left, everyone also dispersed.


    As soon as Samwell went out, he was stopped by Earl Landau.


    "Father, what do you need from me?"


    Earl Randall nodded, motioning for his son to follow him.


    The two came to a small room next to them, closed the door, and Earl Landau said:


    "There is something I want to tell you. In order to get the Florens family to agree to send troops to support me, I have promised Earl Alister that after this battle, you will marry his eldest granddaughter, Elo Florent." .¡±


    Samwell frowned when he heard this.


    Why do so many people want to marry their girls to me?


    First came Yangwu City, then Qingting Island, and now there is Bright Water City...


    Am I so hot?


    Although the Florens family is a good marriage partner, Samwell really doesn''t want to marry a girl he has never met, and this girl is still his cousin in terms of blood relationship.


    What''s more, he has even greater ambitions...


    "Ahem, father, how old is Miss Elo?"


    Earl Randall thought for a while, and said, "I remember being twelve years old."


    Samwell rolled his eyes.


    That is my underage cousin, father, you must be punished!


    "It''s a bit small..."


    "We didn''t ask you to get married right away." Earl Landau seemed to see his son''s reluctance, and frowned, "Get engaged first, and then you two will get married when she has menarche."


    What kind of tiger wolf word is this!


    Samwell felt that although he had been in this world for a year, he still couldn''t adapt to the way of thinking of these great lords.


    "It''s not good..." Samwell said reluctantly, "Why don''t we use other methods to compensate the Florens family? How about brandy?"


    After all, the Florens family has made great efforts this time, and he is really embarrassed to directly reject others.


    Earl Randall stared at his son for a while: "Why don''t you marry Elo? Are you afraid that she won''t be pretty? You don''t have to worry about it. I''ve seen it for you. She''s a very cute little girl."


    "Why don''t you give me some more gold dragons, and deduct it from my share of war indemnity." Samwell continued to discuss.


    "Why are you so reluctant? Do you have another object of admiration?" Earl Randall seemed to understand something when he thought of the intimacy between his son and the girl from the Dane family. "It can''t be Natalie Dane, right?"


    What the hell?


    Without waiting for Samwell to refute, Earl Randall nodded in a serious manner: "Natalie is actually a good marriage partner. Marrying her will allow you to better control Starfall City and High Hidden City."


    Samwell shut his mouth decisively.


    He felt that it was good for his father to misunderstand her like this. Otherwise, if he really said that he wanted to marry the daughter of the Duke of Highgarden, he was afraid that Earl Randall would call him wishful thinking.


    "Okay." After some consideration, Earl Landau decided to support his son''s idea, "Then you can go after Natalie. As for the little girl from Florent''s family, I will let your brother marry it for you."


    Samwell breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile:


    "Yes, Father. I''m sure Dickon will be very happy."


    ¡­


    Night falls.


    Samwell finished his dinner and was strolling back to his room.


    The moonlight is like water, filling the silent courtyard.


    Samwell walked on the gravel-paved winding path, bowing his head in thought.


    "Hey, Sam."


    A crisp voice pulled him out of his thoughts, and Samwell stopped, only to find a plump girl sitting on a hanging chair in the yard, swinging on a swing, her long black hair blowing in the wind Fluttering, her charming face is facing the moonlight, making her even more alluring.


    "Princess Arianne." Samwell smiled politely, "I didn''t expect you to be so interested."


    "Would you like to sit together?" Princess Arianne warmly extended the invitation, and at the same time moved to the side of the hanging chair, indicating that Samwell could sit next to her.


    "It''s still not necessary."


    "Is it crowded?" Princess Arianne said with a smile, "Then I can sit on you."


    "No." Samwell was unmoved, "I''m worried that the swing can''t support the weight of two people."


    Princess Arianne rolled her eyes: "Are all you river bend men so confused?"


    Samwell crossed his arms and retorted: "Are all of you Dorne women so bohemian?"


    Unexpectedly, Princess Arianne nodded with a smile: "Yes, the hot weather and hot food make Dorne men violent and Dorne women wild, hot pepper and hot wine are flowing in our veins. Let us lose control of ourselves."


    She licked her rosy lips, and added in an extremely charming tone: "Especially on the bed."


    Samwell''s Adam''s apple rolled, and it was impossible to say that he was not moved. No man would not be moved by such a stunner.


    But he knew very well that this was a woman who was very good at controlling men with her lust.


    What''s more, the two are now in a state of hostility, even with the lower head, she can figure it out, she must have bad intentions.


    "Then you can try a colder bed." Samwell bowed and said, "Good night, Your Royal Highness."


    Seeing that Samwell was really about to leave, Princess Arianne became anxious and shouted quickly:


    "Stop! Samwell Caesar!"


    "What else do you need? Arianne Nameros Martell."


    Princess Arianne jumped off the swing and walked up to Samwell. She was not tall, so she had to look up at the man. However, this angle was not all bad for her, because it allowed her to show off her full **** -breast.


    Seeing that the man really deliberately avoided looking at her, Princess Arianne smiled triumphantly: "I have a proposal for resolving the current dispute between Riverbend and Dorne."


    "What''s the proposal?" The rich Miyi flower fragrance came out, and Samwell had to admit that it smelled good.


    In addition to this, there is also a smell of wine. It seems that the princess of Dorne drank a lot just now.


    "It''s very simple." Princess Arianne smiled brightly, "I will marry you."


    Clam?


    Samwell is really powerless to complain, why do everyone want to marry him?


    Could it be that my charm is already so unstoppable?


    he thought badly.


    However, this woman is as beautiful as she is beautiful, but he will never marry her.


    Too dangerous, too troublesome, and too wanton.


    Princess Arianne frowned when she saw that the man didn''t respond, and asked:


    "What''s the matter with you? Shouldn''t you be overjoyed that a Dorne princess is going to marry you?"


    Samwell glanced at her and said calmly:


    "Your Highness, Prince Doran will not agree to this marriage."


    The light in Princess Arianne''s eyes suddenly dimmed: "You are right, father will definitely not agree."


    She gritted her teeth and said, "Walder Frey, Gales Rosby, Ben Beesbury... Father''s fianc¨¦s for me have always been these old men who are dying! I don''t understand, I don''t understand why he is so hate me!"


    Samwell knew the real reason.


    Prince Doran has actually arranged a secret engagement for Princess Arianne, planning to marry her to the former prince who is still in exile on the other side of the Narrow Sea¡ªViserys Targaryen. That''s why I used these old objects to perfuse my daughter, because I knew she would refuse.


    In this way, she can prevent her from marrying someone else in advance and breaking the secret engagement.


    Poor Princess Arianne has been kept in the dark, thinking that her father hates her and even wants to deprive her of her inheritance.


    Of course Samwell would not tell these secrets to the girl in front of him, after all he couldn''t explain how he knew it.


    Could it be that you saw it in a book?


    Princess Arianne was not overly immersed in grief, she quickly raised her head again, looked at Samwell with piercing eyes, and said:


    "Sam, let me give you a baby!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 103: reject

    Chapter 103 Denial


    Samwell rolled his eyes and refused decisively:


    "You are drunk, Your Royal Highness, I will send you back to rest."


    "I''m sober!" Princess Arianne hugged Samwell''s waist, raised her head, and looked at the man winkingly, "I''ll give you a child! Even if my father still opposes our marriage , but as long as we have children, we have a foundation of trust. With your strength and my identity, as long as we unite, we may not be unable to fight for the dominion of Dorne!"


    I have to admit that Samwell was really moved for a moment.


    But soon, he realized the stupidity of this plan.


    If he really wants to do this, not only the nobles of the Riverbend will no longer support him, but also the nobles of Dorne will not treat him, and the Martell family will even have a death feud with him.


    This kind of stupid plan can only be thought up by a crazy woman like Arianne who is about to be blown up by her father and has just suffered a major setback.


    Prince Doran used his children as pawns for his revenge plan, but never cared about their inner feelings.


    From this point of view, although Arianne is noble, she is indeed quite pitiful.


    But no matter how pitiful she is, Samwell cannot betray his position and interests to help her.


    "Ahem."


    Just as Samwell was thinking about how to get rid of Princess Arianne''s entanglement, there was a sudden coughing sound in the courtyard.


    Samwell turned his head and saw his father, Earl Landau, standing at the gate of the courtyard at some point...


    Earl Randall''s expression at this time was extremely complicated, and it was difficult to describe in words.


    Samwell''s mood at this time...is similar.


    What is this!


    Princess Arianne finally let go of Samwell after seeing Earl Randyll. At last she still knew some reserve.


    The atmosphere in the courtyard was quite delicate for a while.


    Samwell was about to say something, but Earl Landau had already turned around, as if he didn''t want to disturb his son''s good business.


    "That..." Samwell didn''t know what to say to explain to his father.


    It''s not what you think?


    This is too vulgar.


    Earl Landau, who was about to disappear from sight, turned his head and glanced at Samwell for the last time, as if saying¡ª


    Natalie and Arianne, which one are you after?


    Waiting for the figure of Earl Randall to disappear completely, Samwell also took the opportunity to run away:


    "Princess, I''m leaving first, and you should go to bed early, good night!"


    When the word good night was said, Princess Arianne could no longer find Samwell.


    She stomped her feet angrily, and cursed through gritted teeth:


    "A man without guts!"


    Princess Arianne stood alone in the courtyard, looking up at the starry night sky. They were so beautiful, like countless ships on the Green Blood River.


    Gods, she couldn''t help asking, are you really unwilling to give me a suitable husband?


    In order to resist her father''s arrangement, Princess Arianne also tried to find a husband by herself.


    She seduced Renly Baratheon, but the proud Duke of Storm''s End pretended not to see it;


    She also fled privately and wanted to marry Vilas Tyrell of Highgarden, but she was still captured by her father;


    Now, even a pioneer knight dared to refuse her courtship, which made Princess Arianne doubt her own charm.


    No!


    Princess Arianne shook her head to get rid of this ridiculous thought.


    Does her beauty need to be questioned?


    Every man who looks at her has naked longing in her eyes, and she has never lacked fanatical suitors, Dre, Denzel Dart, Damon Shad... the young male nobles of Dorne , almost no one does not surrender under her skirt.


    But unfortunately, none of them could really make her fall in love, so they could only refuse.


    Perhaps the gods wanted to punish her for being cruel, so that every man who could make her heart reject her equally cruelly.


    Princess Arianne had a self-deprecating smile on her lips.


    After an unknown amount of time, a shooting star pierced the sky, dragging out a long white streamer.


    Princess Arianne looked at the shooting star with misty eyes, and murmured:


    "Warrior Queen Nymeria, is this your heroic spirit? Your brilliance is so dazzling that it is no worse than any man."


    Her face became resolute again:


    "So will I."


    ¡­


    The next morning, Samwell had just finished his breakfast when he met Gavin who had rushed over from Yingzui Island.


    The young steward came to Starfall City to organize young and strong Dorne to go to Yingzui Island to build a castle, and at the same time brought a piece of news¡ª


    "Sir Garland and Miss Margery are coming?"


    "Yes, sir. According to the letter, they estimate that they will arrive at Yingzui Island in three days."


    Samwell nodded, indicating that he understood.


    He was not too surprised by this. After all, the River Bend Allied Forces had won such a big victory, and the Tyrell family would definitely send someone to get involved.


    "Okay, you will be in charge of Starfall City, I will go back to Yingzui Island to meet them." Samwell said immediately.


    "Yes, master." Gavin was actually very puzzled as to why the master went back to greet him so early, but he didn''t ask further.


    In fact, Samwell just wanted to use this reason to temporarily avoid the Princess of Dorne, otherwise it would be a bit embarrassing to see her.


    After explaining to Gavin, Samwell went to explain the situation to his father and uncle.


    Finally, he had to say goodbye to the new owner¡ªNatalie.


    When the little girl was found, she was taking etiquette lessons under the guidance of an old nun.


    "Master Caesar!" Natalie was excited when she saw Samwell, and was about to run up to say hello, but was stopped by the nun beside her.


    "Miss, you have to pay attention to your manners!"


    Natalie pouted aggrievedly, rubbing her fingers uneasily on the purple pleated skirt.


    As a result, the nun gave him another lecture.


    Samwell strode forward, and under the old nun''s terrified and angry eyes, he rubbed the little girl''s head vigorously.


    Completely broke up the originally incomparably dignified lady bun on her head.


    "Okay, let''s stop here today." Sam Will said.


    The nun dared not speak out, so she had to back down.


    "Thank you, Sam!" Natalie lifted her skirt and jumped excitedly, returning to the original unrestrained savage state.


    "Treat your servants with a bit of dignity." Samwell instructed the ignorant little girl, "Otherwise they won''t know who is the master here."


    "Oh." Natalie nodded obediently.


    "How does it feel? Is it fun to be a lady in the castle?"


    "It''s okay. It''s just a little tired, and..." Natalie lowered her voice, as if she was afraid of being heard, "And those old men are so scary."


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of, they are no nobler than you, so don''t be afraid of them. Besides, I''m also a master, do you think I''m scary?"


    Natalie shook her head.


    "That''s right." Samwell rubbed the little girl''s hair again, it was soft and comfortable, and he was a little addicted to touching it. "Okay, I''m here to say goodbye to you this time."


    "Where are you going?" Natalie suddenly became nervous.


    "I want to go back to Yingzui Island."


    "I''ll go with you!" Natalie immediately grabbed Samwell''s sleeve.


    "There are so many distinguished guests in Starfall City, how can you, the master, leave? It''s too impolite." Seeing the little girl''s depression, Samwell comforted him, "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon."


    "Okay..." Natalie let go of Samwell reluctantly, "Then if you see your mother, you must greet my mother. It''s best... it''s best to bring her to Starfall City."


    If your mother was willing to come back, she would have come back long ago.


    However, Samwell decided to give the little girl some hope:


    "Okay, if I see her, I will tell you that you are being bullied here, and ask her to help you."


    "Okay!" Natalie said happily, "Tell her, I was bullied terribly!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 104: Baron Eagles Nest

    Chapter 104 The Baron of Yingzuiyu


    Three days later, on a sunny afternoon, Samwell met the team from Highgarden at Eagle Mouth Island.


    Walking in the front row on horseback was a young man in shining armor. His appearance was somewhat similar to "Knight of Flowers" Loras Tyrell, but he was fatter and more masculine.


    There is a golden rose pattern printed on the chest of the armor, but there are two, representing that he is the second son of the Tyrell family¡ªGarlan Tyrell.


    "Welcome to Yingzui Island, Sir Garland." Samwell stepped forward and bowed.


    "Sir Caesar!" Garland got off his horse and gave Samwell a warm hug. "I heard about your great victory. It''s really exciting!"


    "Thanks to the blessing of the Seven Gods." Samwell said modestly.


    While speaking, he saw a familiar figure getting out of the carriage in the middle of the team¡ªMargaery Tyrell.


    The duke''s daughter is wearing a green dress today, with a rose made of gold thread on her chest, her soft brown hair is coiled into a lady''s bun, covered with a black silk hairnet embellished with diamonds, and her ears are hanging Wearing a pair of drop-shaped gemstone earrings, it just matched the sapphire embedded in the ribbon collar around her throat.


    "Sam!" Margaery called out to her knight affectionately.


    "Miss Margery!" Samwell quickly stepped forward to salute, but just as he bent down, he found a white and slender hand stretched out in front of him.


    So, he pressed a kiss between Margaery''s fingers very gentlemanly.


    "Quick! Tell us about your glorious battle!" Margaret waved her fists excitedly, as if she wanted to be there in person.


    Samwell smiled slightly, and while leading the two inside, he began to tell the whole story of the previous battle.


    Margaery is a good listener, and she can always respond at the most appropriate time, amazed, worried, nervous, excited... nothing can trouble her.


    Moreover, the look of admiration in the girl''s eyes can make any man want to stop.


    "It was a wonderful battle!" After listening to Samwell''s story, Margaery concluded, "It should be the biggest victory for the Riverbend Army since the War of the Reavers! Garland, right? "


    "Yes." Garland nodded, obviously agreeing with his sister''s evaluation.


    "Thanks to my father''s commanding skills and Sir Allerken''s strong support." Samwell said modestly.


    "You''re not bad either." Margaret smiled. "I heard that you led seven hundred cavalry to smash the Dornish army formation. I really want to see your heroic appearance at that time!"


    "There will be a chance." Samwell leaned slightly, "As your knight, I can charge for you at any time."


    Hearing this, the smile on Margaery''s face became even sweeter.


    Samwell led the two of them to visit their territory again. Since the castle hadn''t been built yet, it looked a bit shabby and there wasn''t much to see.


    However, Margaret was always in high spirits, she didn''t dislike the shabby territory of Samwell at all, and warmly waved and greeted the residents there. food, and to talk to them personally about condolences.


    Noble identity, beautiful face, kind gesture... This daughter of the duke completely conquered the citizens of Yingzui Island in just one afternoon.


    Even the savages who don''t have much sense of belonging to the Reach are willing to cheer for her, pray for her, and maybe even fight for her.


    It¡¯s no wonder that in the original book, the young girl had just arrived in King¡¯s Landing, and she let the most prosperous city in Westeros be overwhelmed by her charm.


    Samwell watched all this from the side, and couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, some people are indeed born to be loved by the public.


    As for whether Margaery''s attitude is from the heart, or deliberately to win people''s hearts, it is actually not important.


    Her dedication is real, and the people''s love for her is also real.


    In this stratified world, how many nobles can really bend down like her and talk to the people at the bottom?


    Even if Samwell asks himself, he can''t do it. Although he comes from a more equal world, he has always worked hard to provide good living conditions for his subjects, but if he is really asked to sit in a group, he can''t speak well, and his body is full of sweat. Among the stinking low-level people, talk to them cordially... He really doesn''t have the patience.


    When night fell, Samwell held a grand bonfire dinner for the two distinguished guests.


    In the banquet, Margaery undoubtedly became the protagonist. She even made almost all the citizens of Yingzui Island sing "Song of the Seven Gods" together.


    You must know that since Samwell did not force the people to convert, there are many people who believe in other gods.


    However, under the influence of the Duke''s daughter''s charm, it seems that even the barrier of belief is no longer a problem.


    "Sam." Margery drank a lot of brandy, her little face was flushed, and she was extremely charming under the light of the fire, "It''s so hot, accompany me to the beach."


    "It''s my pleasure."


    The two stayed away from the crowd and came to a secluded beach.


    The slightly cool sea water surges up from time to time, driving away the dryness of the bonfire banquet.


    "Thank you, Sam."


    "You''re welcome, Miss Margery. I''m still worried that I won''t entertain you well."


    "I''m not talking about that." Margaery shook her head, "I''m talking about those refugees from the bay."


    Samwell suddenly said: "You don''t have to be polite about this, I promised you that I will let them live a good life."


    "You are an upright knight, and even more so, a wise lord." Margaret said seriously, "It''s the greatest luck for those refugees from the river bay and those savages to be your subject."


    "Thank you for your compliment. However, I think they might prefer you to be their lord."


    Margaery giggled when she heard the words: "I can''t protect them from the enemy. It depends on you, brave knight. Oh, I almost forgot. It''s time to change the name."


    As she spoke, Margaery took out a piece of parchment with a golden rose seal wax from her bosom, and said to Samwell with a smile:


    "Kneel down, my knight."


    Samwell immediately realized what was about to happen. Although he had expected this day, his heart couldn''t help beating at this moment.


    Of course he wouldn''t say stupid things like his castle wasn''t built yet, and immediately knelt down on one knee in front of Margaery.


    "I, Margaery Tyrell, daughter of Mace Tyrell, in the name of Governor of the Reach, Warden of the South, and Duke of Highgarden, canonize Samwell Caesar as Baron of Eagle''s Isle, from this day forward, The Caesars are the hereditary baronial families of the Reach."


    Margaery handed the letter of appointment to Samwell, and said with a smile:


    "Get up, Baron Yingzuiyu. In addition, your baron''s ring, seal, dress suit and other things are all in the suitcase, remember to get them. There are also family crests and clan languages. If you think about it, you can buy it at any time." tell me¡­"


    Samwell didn''t care about the dress coat of arms at all at this time, but stared at his attribute panel closely. At this moment, it really changed a lot:


    Character: Samwell Caesar


    Title: Baron (+1)


    Territory: Yingzui Island


    Vassal: Lucas Dayne (Knight)


    Strength: 4.44


    Dexterity: 1.25


    Spirit: 2.17


    Charge into battle: 1/100


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter : Testimonials

    Comments on listing


    Suddenly realized that I didn''t write a testimonial for the shelf...


    Let¡¯s add one now, just to make a summary.


    When I woke up in the morning, I took a look at the subscription, and the first subscription has exceeded 4,000!


    grateful!


    Of course, this result cannot be compared with the real bosses, but for Carrot, this is already the best result since writing the book.


    Game of Thrones fans are actually very small, but fortunately, readers are strong enough! Give the radish a big surprise!


    Thank you for your rewards, subscriptions, monthly tickets, recommendation tickets... Without your support, there would be no book.


    I would also like to thank Jiang Cha, the editor-in-chief. When the book was opened, Luo Bo was actually quite unconfident, because this way of writing is actually very different from "fans". There are no popular characters from the original book, and the main storyline is delayed. It is really quite good. Dead, Luobo also doubted himself for a while.


    Fortunately, the editor in charge was very supportive, which gave Luo Bo the confidence to write down.


    In fact, the reason why I wrote this is to help readers who have never watched TV series or original works to read on better. Otherwise, with the many characters and complicated plots of Quanyou, it is easy to persuade most friends who have not watched the series. . That way, the ceiling for the book would be much lower.


    Of course, Radish will slowly unfold the main storyline of the original book in the future, allowing those high-profile characters to appear one by one. I hope everyone can continue to support Radish and start this fantasy journey with Sir Caesar!


    thank you all!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 105: arrival

    Chapter 105 Arrival


    The night was dark.


    The dinner party was over, everyone fell asleep one after another, and Yingzui Island was shrouded in silence.


    Samwell was lying on the bed but not sleepy.


    He studied for a while on the "brackets plus one" behind his title on the attribute panel, and finally guessed that this is likely to be a free attribute point!


    So, which attribute should be added to it?


    Now his most powerful attribute is strength, which is as high as 4.44, which is far superior to normal humans. Maybe he can go to the famous strongman "Magic Mountain" in Game of Thrones.


    But now that he has found a stable way to increase the strength attribute¡ªswallowing gold and silver, then there is no need to waste this precious freedom attribute on strength.


    Similarly, a way to improve the spiritual attribute has also been found. Although only one kind of grass has been found, Samwell has already had some ideas, and he should be able to find other foods to improve in the future.


    The only thing that confuses him is the agility attribute.


    His current agility is only improved by his own training, so it is only 1.25.


    He is only a little taller than normal, but because the weapon he wields is too heavy, this agility is obviously not enough.


    And this is also his biggest weakness at present.


    Thinking of this, Samwell made up his mind.


    He held his breath and focused all his attention on the column of agility.


    Sure enough, the value of the agility attribute jumped from 1.25 to 2.25, and the "brackets plus one" behind the Baron also disappeared.


    Hoo¡ª


    Samwell only felt a lightness all over his body, as if the air around him was helping him move.


    He tried jumping out of the bed, dashing left and right in the small room, jumping and jumping, and found that his movement speed had really improved greatly.


    Although he may not be able to match those knights who specialize in agility, such as "Red Viper" Prince Oberyn, at least he is no longer a drag on his strength.


    Moreover, when his title continues to increase in the future, there should be more free attribute points, and even more next time...


    If this is the case, then he doesn''t have to worry about not being able to find food to improve the agility attribute.


    Thinking of this, Samwell returned to bed contentedly, and fell asleep peacefully.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The warm sunshine in the morning reflected the summer sea sparklingly. The sky was so blue that there was not even a trace of impurities, as if feeling the majesty of the king''s hand, and even the wind and waves were much smaller.


    Escorted by the five warships of the Royal Fleet, the flagship of the Hand of the King, Duke Jon Arryn, slowly docked at the pier of Starfall City.


    The guards with bright armor jumped out of the boat nimbly and spread out, keeping the onlookers out.


    After that, I saw an old man with gray hair slowly walking down the gangway with the help of a maid.


    The nobles who came to greet him immediately bowed down and saluted.


    After Prince Oberyn finished his salute, he looked at Duke Jon and said:


    "Master Duke, you are much older than when we met last time."


    The hard work of the long journey made the old duke unable to straighten his back. After hearing Prince Oberyn''s slightly teasing words, he didn''t feel angry at all, and said with a smile:


    "I am getting old every day, and I believe you are too. On this point, the gods are the fairest."


    "Yes." Prince Oberyn stared into Duke Jon''s eyes, and his tone turned cold, "But the fairness that the gods cannot bestow, we can only take it by ourselves. Your lord, you owe the Martell family a fairness." ,do you remember?"


    Duke Jon still had a smile on his face: "Prince Oberyn, you are still the same as you were then. However, when I came to Dorne to negotiate with your brother, I only promised peace, but never fairness."


    The old prince paused and sighed: "If you want peace, you will inevitably sacrifice some justice."


    "Speaking lightly!" Prince Oberyn sneered, "It wasn''t you who died!"


    "It''s me too." Duke Jon said seriously.


    The corners of Prince Oberyn''s eyes twitched, as if he was suppressing his anger: "In this case, I can only seek our justice with the sword in my hand!"


    Duke Jon sighed again, his tone full of exhaustion and helplessness: "Swords can''t be fair, they will only make everything worse."


    After speaking, he ignored Prince Oberyn and continued on, greeting the nobles of the River Bend one by one.


    This time, the conversation between the two parties did not have the smell of gunpowder just now.


    Although the nobles of the Riverbend were also royalists during the Snatcher War, they did not cause fatal damage to the rebels after all, nor did they die tragically like the Martell family.


    If King Robert was here, he might still have a quarrel with Earl Randyll who defeated him back then, but Duke Jon has always valued peace.


    "Lord Randyll, I heard about the great reputation of your eldest son in King''s Landing. Where is he? I''ll see you."


    Earl Randall rarely squeezed out a smiling face: "Your Excellency, I''m really sorry, Sam is currently welcoming the Tyrell family on the Eagle''s Mouth Isle. I''ll introduce you when he arrives in Starfall City."


    Duke Jon nodded with a smile, and was about to say something when he suddenly heard a sharp voice behind him.


    "It''s hot in here! It''s hot in here! I don''t want to be here, I want to go back, I want to go back!"


    Everyone followed the prestige, and saw a woman walking off the boat, holding a four or five-year-old boy in her arms, crying non-stop.


    "I''m sorry, everyone." Duke Jon looked back and began to apologize, "That''s my son Robert. He has a louder voice, but he is still relatively timid."


    Everyone expressed relief, only Prince Oberyn said indifferently:


    "My lord duke, I thought you were here to mediate the dispute, but I didn''t expect you to come out to play with your wife and son. That''s fine, I can personally show you the desert and mountains of Dorne, and I promise you will be worth it This line."


    Duke Jon smiled and didn''t answer.


    In fact, he is also quite helpless. He has no intention of bringing his wife and children with him when he comes to Dorne this time. It is his wife Lysa who insists on coming, and there is nothing he can do about it.


    At this time, the Duchess Lysa Tully also walked in front of the crowd. She was much younger than the old Duke, she looked about thirty years old, she had the typical blue eyes and red hair of the Tully family, and her lips were thin. It was due to the exhaustion of the journey, his face was pale and his spirit was not good.


    I don''t know if it was because of seeing so many strangers suddenly, the boy in Mrs. Lysa''s arms finally stopped crying, but buried his head in his mother''s chest, refusing to lift it up.


    Mrs. Lysa smiled and saluted the nobles, and then tried to get the son in her arms to come out to say hello, but it was unsuccessful.


    "Sorry, my lords, Robert was frightened by the heat here when he came to Dorne for the first time."


    Seeing that Prince Oberyn seemed to be unable to control his poisonous tongue again, Princess Arianne hurriedly said:


    "Madam, don''t worry, when Robert eats Dorne''s delicious food, he won''t cry anymore."


    Lady Lysa also responded with a smile: "You are Princess Arianne, you are really beautiful. No wonder my brother Edmure has been thinking about it."


    The atmosphere finally eased down again.


    Natalie also plucked up her courage, showed the aura of being the host, and went up to greet Duke Jon''s family.


    The old prince looked at the little girl with a bit of a sigh:


    "Like, it''s really too similar. Seeing you, I seem to see the glamorous Dane girl at the Harrenhal Tournament back then."


    Hearing this, all the nobles in Hewan showed joy.


    Duke Jon''s words almost represent the royal family''s acknowledgment of Natalie''s identity.


    Princess Arianne''s complexion became even more gloomy.


    She was at the end of the crowd, grabbed her uncle, and said in a low voice:


    "Uncle, why did you deliberately provoke Jon Arryn? Don''t you know..."


    "I know what I''m doing." Prince Oberyn said indifferently, "Do you think Jon Arryn will favor Dorne if I don''t say those few words?"


    "Can¡­"


    "Don''t worry, I have my own plan."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 106: family lines

    Chapter 106 Family Crest


    "This is the coat of arms of the Caesar family."


    Margaery took a piece of parchment from Samwell and looked at it carefully.


    On a sky-blue background, a lifelike two-headed falcon is painted. The whole body of the eagle is gray-brown, only the tail is pure white. Behind the two-headed eagle, a long sword with burning flames and a sword are crossed. A warhammer entwined with lightning.


    "A beautiful coat of arms!" Margaery commented, and then asked, "What about the ethnic language?"


    Samwell shrugged: "I haven''t figured out the language yet."


    In fact, Samwell had thought about it a long time ago. Now that the name of Caesar is used, the coat of arms and clan language are actually ready to come out.


    There is nothing wrong with the coat of arms, just a little modification on the basis of the Roman eagle, but the famous saying of Caesar that has been passed down through the ages¡ª


    "I come, I see, I conquer."


    Samwell is really not qualified to use it now.


    He didn¡¯t want to replace it with other proverbs, so he could only leave it blank temporarily, waiting for the future¡­


    "Okay, don''t worry, you can think about it slowly. After all, this is the motto left to the descendants of the Caesar family, and it needs some thought."


    Margaery put away the parchment and smiled sweetly at Samwell.


    At this moment, the daughter of the Duke is standing at the bow of the boat. The warm sea breeze blows her blue tunic dress, outlining her perfect and voluptuous body curves. Her soft long brown hair is blown behind her head, revealing a swan Elegant and slender fair neck.


    Seems to have noticed Samwell''s gaze, and a trace of charm appeared on Margaret''s impeccable facial features:


    "Does it look good?"


    "Good looking." Samwell was very honest.


    Margaery rolled her cute eyes: "Then you can''t stare at the lady like this, it''s very rude."


    "Then I''d rather be rude a few more times."


    Margaret couldn''t help but feel secretly pleased, she raised her slender willow eyebrows, but still gave the bold knight beside her a glare.


    Unfortunately, there is no lethality.


    Margaret helped the shoulder straps that had slipped, and asked, "Sam, have you ever thought about what kind of person you will become in the future?"


    "Hmm...I haven''t thought about it."


    "Why didn''t you think about it?" Margaret obviously didn''t believe it.


    "I have no ambitions."


    Margaery rolled her eyes again: "Can a person with no ambition establish a territory in Yingzui Island, and defeat the Dane family, and even the coalition forces of the western lords of Dorne?"


    "I just have no ambitions, and I''m not weak to be bullied." Samwell shrugged and asked, "How about you, Miss Margery?"


    "I, actually, I don''t know..." Margaret leaned over the side of the boat, looking at the waves jumping below.


    "I know."


    "You know?" Margaery looked sideways at Samwell, with disbelief written all over her face.


    Samwell grinned: "I guess you want to be queen."


    The expression on Margery''s face froze, before she could figure out how to respond, Samwell said again:


    "This is probably the biggest dream of every noble lady."


    "Ha! You are right." Margaery stroked her hair, trying to hide the strangeness on her face, "But Prince Joffrey is not yet of age."


    "Soon, soon." The smile on Samwell''s face became brighter, "I heard that His Royal Highness Joffrey loves the people like a son, and everyone in King''s Landing is praising his kindness and wisdom. If you can marry him, Will definitely be happy."


    "Really?" Margaery turned to look at the knight beside her, "Why haven''t I heard such a rumor?"


    "It is true. I heard the bard say that this Prince Joffrey is like Prince Aerion, and must be a great king in the future."


    Margaery froze for a moment: "You mean ''Bright Flame'' Aerion Targaryen?"


    "right."


    Margaery''s face suddenly became very strange: "That is a lunatic who thought he was a dragon, and then drank wildfire and died..."


    "Really? Maybe I remembered wrongly, it should be Prince Maegor."


    "Maegor ''Cruel''?"


    "Is that so? That might be Prince Reg."


    "That''s an idiot who choked himself to death while eating lamprey pie." Margaery finally understood that the man in front of her was teasing her, and snorted softly, "Samwell Caesar, what are you implying?"


    Samwell spread his hands, his face innocent: "I''m just repeating what the bard said. Hey, it''s a pity that I don''t have a good memory, and I always remember the names of people wrong."


    "History is not good either." Margaery added, and then giggled herself.


    "My father has always been a headache for my education, otherwise why do you think he drove me out of the house?"


    "I thought it was because you ate too many goldentail shrimps." Margery laughed while laughing, but Samwell took the opportunity to see a lot of spring scenery.


    ¡­


    Happy time is always short, and the ship soon arrived at the pier of Starfall City.


    Margaery also tidied her clothes, put away her smiling face, and turned into a dignified and elegant noble lady again.


    She pointed to the Royal Fleet docked in the pier and said:


    "Look, Duke Jon has arrived."


    Samwell nodded, full of expectations for the top powerful figure of the Baratheon dynasty:


    "Let''s go, let''s meet the Prime Minister."


    The two of them entered the castle all the way. They wanted to meet Jon Arryn, but they were told that the Prime Minister had just arrived today and had already rested due to the exhaustion of traveling all the way.


    Samwell had no choice but to let it go. After bidding farewell to Margaery and Garland, he was preparing to meet Earl Landau.


    As a result, I met Natalie on the way.


    "Sam!" The little girl ran over excitedly, "You are finally back! Any news about my mother?"


    Samwell shook his head: "Sorry, Natalie, your mother is not in Yingzui Island."


    Seeing that the little girl''s eyes dimmed, he quickly added: "But I have already told Gavin that if I see your mother, I must pass on your words."


    "Yeah." Natalie became happy again, walking side by side with Samwell, while chirping about the situation of Starfall City in the past few days.


    When she heard her talk about how everyone greeted Duke Jon at the pier, Samwell immediately noticed the conflict between Prince Oberyn and Duke Jon.


    Actually, this is also expected.


    When the War of the Reavers just ended, Prince Oberyn was ready to raise troops to support the former prince Viserys Targaryen to avenge the tragic death of his sister, nephew and niece. Fortunately, Duke Jon came to Dorne in person Reaching a peace agreement with Prince Doran made this operation come to an end.


    But Prince Oberyn has never forgotten his hatred, and has been trying to complete revenge in various ways.


    As for Duke Jon who stopped him more than ten years ago, Prince Oberyn will naturally not have a good face.


    "Sam, I got a title recently!"


    "What title?"


    The little girl straightened her chest and said proudly:


    "Generous Natalie!"


    "Not bad title, what good deeds have you done recently?"


    "No." The little girl also became puzzled, "I have been familiar with various affairs in the castle these days, alas, being a lord is so annoying."


    "Then how could..." Samwell suddenly understood.


    The so-called generosity probably refers to the generosity to the enemy...


    This is ironic that the little girl is about to give away all the family property of the Dane family.


    "Sam, do you think I''m going to give some oatmeal to the poor sometime?"


    "Well, it should." Samwell held back a smile, hesitating whether to tell her the truth.


    "Okay, then I''ll go tomorrow!" Natalie happily made a decision.


    Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it.


    Samwell feels that smart people always have too many troubles.


    And like Natalie, what a joy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 107: knight in armor at dinner

    Chapter 107 The Armored Knight at the Dinner Party


    As night fell, the banquet hall of the Dane Family Castle was brightly lit with candles.


    The "generous" Miss Natalie hosted a banquet here to entertain all the distinguished guests.


    Samwell specially put on the baronial gown that he just got. The exquisite tailoring technique and the high-quality silk material highlighted his tall and straight figure. The red velvet pom pom is dignified in its solemnity, and majestic in its seriousness.


    So when the young Baron Yingzuiyu stepped into the hall, he immediately attracted many fiery eyes.


    If you think about the fact that this person has just achieved a glorious victory, and that he has faintly controlled the power of Starfall City... the noble ladies present almost rushed forward.


    "Sam!" Margaery Tyrell waved at the young baron.


    The corners of Samwell''s mouth turned up slightly. You must know that the daughter of the duke would not greet herself so unreservedly at the banquet before.


    But after the Starfall City War, he could feel that Margaery''s attitude was obviously more cordial than before.


    Of course, he also knew that he was still far away from truly winning the favor of "High Court Rose".


    Margaret''s move was just to win over a promising vassal.


    "Miss Margery." Samwell stepped forward and bowed, "Your beauty makes all the stars tonight be eclipsed."


    This is not bragging.


    Margaery is really beautiful tonight. She is wearing a dignified and elegant palace dress. The design with a waist and back reveals the charm of a girl within a suitable range. A drop-shaped amethyst The necklace hangs in front of her elegant and slender neck. The almost perfect and delicate face coupled with the eyes that are as bright as water perfectly blend noble, pure and charming temperament together.


    Margaret smiled sweetly, and was about to return the gift, but heard another voice next to her ear:


    "No one outshines the light of the stars, Sir Caesar."


    Margaery turned her head, and saw that Princess Arianne had come to her side at some point.


    This Dorne princess is wearing a deep red close-fitting long dress, and her whole body is like a burning flame. Her **** eyes and graceful figure are enough to ignite a fire in the hearts of all men.


    "Your Royal Highness." Margaret felt threatened instinctively, "The person in front of you is no longer a knight, but the Baron of Yingzuiyu. You can call him Lord Baron or Lord Caesar."


    "Sam." Princess Arianne chose the most affectionate title, "You haven''t met Lord Jon yet, have you? Come, I''ll take you there."


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand to hold Samwell''s arm.


    Samwell quickly took the opportunity of calling the passing waiter to avoid Arianne''s hand without a trace. He took out three wine glasses from the waiter''s tray, stuffed a glass for each of the two women in front of him, and said:


    "Come on, tonight''s starlight, cheers!"


    But when he drank the wine in the glass, he found that the two women in front of him were just holding the wine glasses, looking at him with half-smiles.


    Samwell cursed secretly, and was thinking about how to get out, when he saw a figure walking in the door¡ªNatalie Dane.


    "Ha! The master is here, I''m going to say hello."


    Without waiting for a response after speaking, he walked quickly to the door.


    Natalie is also dressed up tonight. She is dressed in a bright yellow dress and dress, which looks noble and cute, but the little girl is obviously not used to this kind of complicated and bloated dress, and her walking posture is a bit stiff.


    However, this youthfulness and the weakness in the eyes can easily arouse the man''s desire for protection.


    "Miss Natalie, your beauty eclipses all the stars tonight." Samwell said again without any shame in praising Margaery.


    "Shan...Master Caesar." Natalie saw that Samwell seemed to have seen a savior, but under the gaze of many eyes, she still tried to maintain her restraint, "You are also tonight... well, your face is radiant."


    Need to get her a rhetoric teacher.


    Samwell stretched out his arm for the little girl to hold, saying:


    "Let''s go, let''s go to see Lord Jon. Also, remember next time, as the master, you should arrive earlier."


    "Oh." Natalie muttered softly, "I actually went to look for you just now, but you weren''t here..."


    "What did you say?" Samwell didn''t hear clearly.


    "nothing."


    The two came to the center of the hall, where Duke Jon was talking with Earl Randyll and Sir Aleken.


    This is the first time Samwell has seen this old man who can be called the most powerful in the Seven Kingdoms, and he feels a little disappointed.


    Because Duke Jon really has a little Hand of the King, and he doesn''t have the aura of the former Prime Minister, just like an ordinary old man next door.


    Moreover, I don''t know if he is not in good health, or he is too tired from the long journey, and he still needs the help of a maid.


    Huh? That woman doesn''t look like a maid.


    "Who is the woman supporting Duke Jon?" Samwell asked in Natalie''s ear.


    "Oh, that''s the Duchess."


    Lysa Tully?


    Samwell''s face changed slightly, and he stopped suddenly.


    "What''s the matter?" Natalie asked puzzled.


    Just then, there was a commotion at the door.


    Everyone looked back and was dumbfounded.


    Because, a knight in full armor walked into the banquet hall!


    Boom! Boom! Boom! ¡­


    The sound of heavy footsteps seemed to be stepping on everyone''s hearts, making them feel chills.


    Especially when they saw the naked eyes of the armored knight, which were like poisonous snakes.


    However, no one dared to step forward to stop it, because the blazing sun halberd pattern on the chest of the armor had already announced the identity of the visitor¡ª


    "The Red Viper" Prince Oberyn Martell.


    Boom!


    Prince Oberyn stood still about ten steps away from Duke Jon, and smashed the spear in his hand heavily to the ground.


    This spear is eight feet long, taller than a human being, and the leaf-shaped spearhead is shining with a cold black light. No one will suspect that it is covered with a blood-sucking throat-sealing poison.


    "Jon Arryn!"


    Prince Oberyn shouted aggressively,


    "Today, I will take the justice that belongs to the Martell family with my own hands!"


    The loud voice reverberated in the hall, instantly drowning out the originally cheerful atmosphere.


    Everyone fell silent, stunned by Prince Oberyn''s actions.


    Princess Arianne watched her uncle''s actions, but did not step forward to stop her.


    Because she has already learned about her uncle''s plan.


    In this upcoming negotiation, Dawn actually has no bargaining chip, after all, they lost.


    What you can''t get on the battlefield, you can''t get it on the negotiating table.


    And her father, Prince Doran, does not intend to continue fighting, which makes Dorne''s current situation very embarrassing.


    If the people of Hewan know about this, they will definitely suppress Donne wantonly at the negotiating table.


    So, in order to show toughness and force Jon Arryn and the people of the river to make appropriate concessions, Prince Oberyn planned this "show".


    Duke Jon looked at the menacing Prince Oberyn, his face did not change at all.


    The old prime minister straightened up suddenly, finally showing the majesty he should have as the hand of the king in charge of the power of the Seven Kingdoms.


    He met Prince Oberyn''s eyes without any fear, stepped forward a few steps, and asked in an old but powerful voice:


    "Oberon, what kind of fairness do you want?"


    Prince Oberyn suddenly raised the spear, pointed the black spearhead at Duke Jon:


    "Thirteen years ago, you came to Dorne. For the sake of the so-called peace, you forced our Martell family to swallow the unfair bitter fruit. Today, you came again, but this time, I will not give in easily For your so-called peace!"


    Duke Jon smiled slightly: "You haven''t heard of my peace plan yet, how do you know it''s unfair to Dorne?"


    "Then you should talk about your peace plan." Prince Oberyn said coldly, "I hold my spear and armor, and I am all ears!"


    Samwell looked at the scene in front of him, and realized why Prince Oberyn was acting in this play.


    This "Red Viper" deliberately put on a crazy posture that would not give up.


    Facing such a dangerous lunatic, if Duke Jon wants to quell this dispute, he may have to consider giving Dorne some dignity.


    I have to say that Prince Oberyn may seem reckless, but in fact there are subtleties in his roughness, and he is not really a reckless person.


    "The peace plan is just to sit down, ahem, let''s talk together." Duke Jon really began to try to appease the armored knight in front of him, "Ahem, I actually have some ideas, ahem, I am about to talk, ahem, Say, cough, cough, cough..."


    Duke Jon coughed suddenly while he was talking, and the cough got worse and worse, until finally he couldn''t straighten up.


    "Honey, what''s wrong with you?" Mrs. Lysa hurried forward to support her husband.


    "Cough cough cough... I didn''t... cough cough... thing... cough cough cough..."


    "He must have choked," Prince Oberyn kindly reminded.


    As soon as the words fell, Duke Jon suddenly coughed up a big mouthful of blood, and then fell to the ground with a plop.


    Lady Lysa let out a terrified scream. She knelt beside her husband, shook his body vigorously, then raised her head suddenly, pointed at Prince Oberyn, and shouted hoarsely:


    "It''s you! You killed him! You poisoned him!"


    This sudden change was like a boulder falling into a calm lake, and the banquet hall exploded in an instant.


    But Samwell stood there motionless, looking at the chaotic scene in front of him, he felt chills all over his body.


    Shouts, screams, accusations, howls... seemed to be very far away from him, like a world apart.


    He watched Jon Arryn vomit blood, Earl Randyll calling out to the guards, Ser Allerken roaring angrily, Prince Oberyn trying to explain, and Lady Lysa distraught...


    Looking at everyone terrified and angry, at a loss...


    The world is spinning, the light and shadow are fragmented, the banquet hall seems to be a theater stage, and the stage is full of lifelike puppets.


    Their movements were stiff, as if they were being pulled by invisible threads.


    And in the darkness where the stage lights couldn''t reach, a pair of gray-green eyes were quietly watching all this.


    The deep fog obscured the breath of conspiracy, but there was still a mocking voice, as if telling the biggest mystery in this Game of Thrones:


    "Chaos is the ladder."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 108: dying

    Chapter 108 Dying


    The star curtain hangs low, and the silver moon is like a knife.


    Pale moonlight shrouded the cold courtyard. The tall oak trees in the courtyard swayed their branches in the wind, like ghosts with teeth and claws, and summer insects whispered in the dark corners, as if they were weaving one conspiracy after another.


    "Sam..." From the shocking scene in the banquet hall to now, Natalie has been holding Samwell''s hand tightly, refusing to let go, "Master Jon... will you be all right?"


    Samwell patted the little girl''s hand and comforted him: "Don''t worry. There are three silver links on Maester Gilmore''s necklace. With his medical knowledge, he will surely heal Lord Jon."


    Having said that, in fact, Samwell knew very well that Jon Arryn might not be able to save him.


    Petyr "Littlefinger" Baelish will not give the old duke a chance to live.


    Yes, from the moment Jon Arryn vomited blood and fell to the ground, Samwell had already identified Petyr as the real culprit behind this conspiracy.


    Instead of Prince Oberyn, who was the most suspected in everyone''s eyes.


    In the original novel, Petyr Baelish, "Littlefinger", instigated his secret lover, the Duchess, Lysa Tully, to poison and assassinate her husband.


    However, that happened almost a year later, when Duke Jon found the real evidence of Queen Cersei Lannister''s derailment from the book "The Genealogy and History of the Major Nobles of the Seven Kingdoms", "Littlefinger" I just moved my hand.


    And took advantage of the situation to plant the crime on the Lannister family, thus detonating the conflict between the western border and the northern border, and disrupting the situation in the Seven Kingdoms.


    The current situation, except that the time is advanced, the situation is so similar.


    It''s just the one who is responsible, from the Lannister family to the Martell family.


    In fact, even without Prince Oberyn''s show, he would be the number one suspect. After all, he is the "Red Viper", with a bad reputation, and he happens to have an old grudge with Duke Jon, so he is simply an excellent scapegoat.


    Now, he himself was playing tricks to negotiate for the sake of negotiating, coupled with Mrs. Lysa''s angry accusation at Prince Oberyn at the banquet, it directly made everyone believe that he was the murderer.


    Prince Oberyn couldn''t get rid of this pot.


    It is estimated that only Samwell knows his innocence.


    But Samwell couldn''t help him.


    Because there is no evidence.


    And "Littlefinger" is so well hidden that no one will suspect him at all.


    Since he came to Yingzui Islet in the name of the Minister of Finance to explore silver mines, he probably has already started casting the stage for the ending of today''s scene.


    The first character on stage is of course Samwell.


    In order to hide his true purpose, Petyr also deliberately used coins to fake accounts to cover it up.


    Although Samwell knew the true face of this person, he had already guessed that Petyr had bad intentions, and also guessed that he was trying to stir up disputes between Riverbend and Dorne, but even so, Samwell still couldn''t get rid of this conspirator. Calculation and control, step by step into the center of the stage he set up.


    There are also Uric Shad, Arianne Martell, Randyll Tarly, Aleken Florent...these people are not the same.


    When the stage is set up, it''s the turn of the real protagonist, Jon Arryn.


    And the final "big villain" Oberyn Martell.


    Of course, Littlefinger is not a god, he cannot control everything precisely.


    But he doesn''t need to be precise.


    The process of the story may deviate, but the ending is doomed.


    With Lysa Tully as a pawn, Jon Arryn must die.


    Petyr was just setting the stage for his death.


    A stage where he can remove his suspicion of murder and maximize the impact of Jon''s death.


    I have to say, he did succeed.


    Now that Oberyn Martell is the murderer, and with the death of Jon Arryn, the tension between the Reach and Dorne is immediately fueled and exacerbated.


    Even the stability of the entire seven countries may be shaky because of this.


    "Sam." Earl Landau came over and interrupted Samwell''s thoughts.


    "Father."


    Earl Randall took a step closer and said in a low voice:


    "In this case, I must be with the army of Horn Hill. And your uncle must also go to gather the army of Brightwater City. After we leave, you are here to keep an eye on Oberyn Martell. Don''t let He''s out of your sight, you know?"


    Samwell understood that his father was worried that the Martell family would have another move.


    But he knew that Oberyn had a fart trick, and this "Red Viper" was the most confused one right now.


    However, Samwell really couldn''t explain it to his father, so he could only nod silently.


    Noticing the departure of Earl Randall and his party, Prince Oberyn couldn''t help casting his gaze.


    "Red Viper" has been completely disarmed at this moment, its armor has been stripped off, and its spear has been taken away. It is surrounded by more than a dozen bodyguards of the Ayrin family alone with bare hands.


    However, he had no fear on his face, and shouted at the top of his voice:


    "Hey, people from the River Bend, you don''t need to mobilize the army. I really came to Starfall City alone with a single spear. At most, there was a foolish attendant. I left him in the tavern. Also, Duke Jon coughed suddenly I am also very sorry for the blood, but this matter really has no honor for me, I dare to swear in the name of the Lieyang, the long halberd, and the seven gods."


    "Shut up! The Red Viper!" A knight of the Arryn family said angrily, "You''d better pray to the Seven Gods that the Duke is safe, otherwise, we will definitely let you be buried with him!"


    "Then you won''t be able to catch the real culprit who poisoned Duke Jon."


    "The real culprit is not you!"


    "I said, I didn''t..."


    "Uncle!" Princess Arianne couldn''t help but persuade, "Stop talking."


    Prince Oberyn couldn''t believe it: "Even you think it''s me?"


    "No." Princess Arianne shook her head, but her tone was not so firm, "I just think we should wait for news from the bachelor first, maybe the Duke is just... coughing up blood because he is too tired from traveling all the way."


    "Lord Jon has never coughed up blood before!" the knight of the Arryn family retorted, "There is nothing wrong with his body!"


    Prince Oberyn reminded: "But he is over seventy years old after all."


    "Uncle!" Princess Arianne really wanted to seal her uncle''s mouth at this moment.


    Prince Oberyn sighed helplessly, and had no choice but to shut up.


    He didn''t expect that the performance that he deliberately put on in order to appear tougher at the negotiating table turned out to be like this.


    Gods! He couldn''t help thinking to himself, do you really like to tease the world so much?


    I don¡¯t know if they heard Prince Oberyn¡¯s defamation, but the gods finally gave their verdict.


    The closed door opened, and Maester Gilmore walked out with a heavy face.


    "How is the Duke?"


    Facing the tense gazes, Maester Gilmore sighed and shook his head:


    "The time the gods are willing to leave for the Duke...is running out..."


    "What!"


    There was an uproar at the scene.


    Bachelor Gilmore had no choice but to try his best to calm everyone down, saying:


    "My lords, please enter the house, the Duke still has something to explain."


    "Okay!" The river bend nobles entered the house one after another.


    Princess Arianne also walked in after asking the guards for permission.


    And just as Prince Oberyn was about to step forward, he was stopped by the knights of the river.


    Bachelor Gilmore said: "The Duke specifically said that Prince Oberyn should also come in."


    Hearing the bachelor''s words, all the knights were puzzled.


    But they didn''t dare to go against the Duke''s wishes, so they had to get out of the way.


    "It seems that his mind is still clear..." Prince Oberyn muttered in a low voice. Seeing that the knights of the Arryn family were about to go mad again, he quickly shut his mouth and strode into the room.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 109: As high as glory

    Chapter 109 As high as glory


    Walking into the room, Samwell only felt a gust of hot air rushing towards his face.


    This place is already hot in Dorne, but now, the servants even lit the fireplace.


    But even so, the blazing heat couldn''t warm Duke Jon. His face was pale, his lips were purple, and he was covered with a thick quilt, but he was still shaking.


    "Your Excellency, what else do you want to explain?" Margaret came to the bed with a sad face, and leaned over to ask.


    But Duke Jon didn''t look at her, but stared at the door until he saw Prince Oberyn, and then said hoarsely:


    "Oberon..."


    Hearing this name, the weeping Lady Lysa by the bed jumped up like an electric shock and shouted:


    "Get out! Who let you in! You murderer! Get out! Get out!"


    Seeing that the scene was about to become chaotic again, Samwell shouted:


    "Quiet!"


    Lady Lysa stared at the young baron with wide eyes, as if she couldn''t believe that he was yelling at herself.


    Without waiting for her to speak again, Samwell hurriedly said: "Everyone, please be quiet, the Duke is talking."


    Sure enough, after everyone quieted down, they heard Duke Jon''s voice:


    "My... madam is tired... take her down... rest..."


    "Jon! What are you talking about?" Lysa cried and threw herself on the bed, "I''m not going anywhere, I want to be with you all the time!"


    Duke Jon seemed to be saying something again, but it was all drowned out by his wife''s sharp cries.


    Samwell spoke again, and said to the knights of the Arryn family:


    "You have all heard the order from the Duke, why are you still in a daze? Lady Lysa is too sad, let her go down and rest first."


    The knights looked at each other, and finally stepped forward to carry Madam Lysa away.


    "Mother! Mother! Let go of my mother!" The Duke''s son started crying again.


    So Samwell spoke again and asked the knights to simply take him away.


    The room finally fell silent.


    Duke Jon cast a grateful look at Samwell, then turned to the door: "Oberon... come here..."


    Prince Oberyn came to the bed under the watchful eyes of the knights of the Reach, and tried to speak in the most sincere tone:


    "Lord Jon, please trust me, I will never poison you!"


    "I trust you¡­"


    Prince Oberyn was overjoyed when he heard the words. He was almost desperate, but he didn''t expect the Duke to say such words.


    Duke Jon stared into Prince Oberyn''s eyes, and said intermittently:


    "Back then...I owed you fairness...now...I will pay you back...but...I hope...you can also give me...what I want...peace..."


    Prince Oberyn understood what Duke Jon meant, and his expression changed for a while.


    He suddenly remembered that when he was greeted on the pier before, he had ridiculed Duke Jon for only making others the price of peace.


    At that time, Duke Jon responded that he could also sacrifice for peace.


    Prince Oberyn didn''t believe it at all, until now.


    Although he knew that he hadn''t poisoned him at all, did Duke Jon really know?


    Even his own niece couldn''t believe his innocence, let alone anyone else.


    But Duke Jon chose to pardon him.


    Just to prevent the situation in Dorne from collapsing.


    Prince Oberyn was rebellious all his life, and he rarely admired anyone, but now, looking at the hand of the dying king in front of him, he couldn''t restrain a surge of respect in his heart.


    "Okay, I promise you."


    Duke Jon was obviously relieved, and his eyes searched the crowd again until he saw Natalie shrinking behind Samwell:


    "Nata..."


    "The Duke is calling you." Samwell pushed the little girl to the bed.


    "Your Excellency." Natalie dared not approach Prince Oberyn.


    But Prince Oberyn said in a deep voice, "Kneel down."


    "Huh?" The little girl was startled.


    Until Samwell whispered something in her ear, she timidly knelt down in front of Prince Oberyn.


    "I, Oberyn Martell, brother of Doran Martell, in the name of the Sunspear, acknowledge the inheritance of Natalie Dayne, daughter of Ashara Dayne, to Starfall, from Starting today, you will become a vassal of the Martell family, the Earl of Starfall City."


    When Natalie heard this, she realized that she had finally been officially recognized by the Martell family and became the Earl of Starfall City. She was still in a dream for a while.


    "Natalie...Miss..."


    Hearing Duke Jon''s voice, Natalie quickly turned her head: "My lord, what other orders do you have?"


    "Please don''t...block...the two...guests of...Martel...family...leave..."


    Natalie nodded quickly: "Okay, my lord, I will not embarrass the two guests of the Martell family."


    Hearing this, Duke Jon relaxed, as if his wish had finally come true.


    "Please let... my wife... and children... come in..."


    Everyone retreated quickly, letting Lady Lysa and her son come in to say goodbye to Duke Jon.


    Crying and screaming filled the room again.


    Samwell looked at the old duke on the bed with a complex expression, with mixed feelings in his heart.


    He knew that Duke Jon''s actions just now were to quell this dispute, and even to eliminate possible future conflicts.


    Perhaps the old duke has realized that he has become a **** of some conspirators to disrupt the situation, or maybe he doesn''t know anything, but only knows that he must do so.


    Even if it might allow Prince Oberyn, the "murderer" who killed him, to go free, he must do so.


    Only in this way can the dispute between Hewan and Dorne be calmed down, and greater conflicts will not break out, and even shake the stability of the Seven Kingdoms.


    "Everyone, please be quiet!" Margaret''s voice came from next to her ear, "The Duke seems to be talking about something again."


    Everyone fell silent again, and finally heard the faint voice of Duke Jon repeating:


    "...as high as...glory...as high as...glory..."


    As High As Honor (As High As Honor).


    This is the clan language of the Ayrin family.


    It is also the persistence of the old duke all his life.


    Samwell suddenly thought of the other four words that Duke Jon kept repeating before his death in the original book¡ª


    "Seed strong and tough".


    When he was reading the book, he was actually very puzzled. Duke Jon clearly had the opportunity to tell the truth before he died, so why didn¡¯t he tell King Robert directly that his queen cheated on her and gave birth to three children who were not his real heirs. These four words are like a riddle.


    Now he finally understood.


    Duke Jon couldn''t bear to destroy the glory he had held on to for half his life.


    If he told the truth directly, with King Robert''s fiery personality, he would definitely kill the queen and the three evil-born children, and even lead the army to attack the western border.


    Will the Duke of Tywin in the Western Territory wait to die?


    One bad thing is that the Seven Kingdoms are in chaos, and the people are in dire straits.


    Therefore, in the original book, Duke Jon would rather bring this secret to the grave¡ªeven if he died because of this secret¡ªhe would not bear to see the collapse of the Seven Kingdoms that he painstakingly supported.


    It is the same now, even if he thinks that Prince Oberyn is likely to be the murderer who killed him, he will let him go in exchange for peace.


    This is Duke Jon''s persistence, and this is his glory.


    Although in Samwell''s view, this peace may not be as Duke Jon wishes.


    Now the situation in the Seven Kingdoms seems to be calm, but in fact, the undercurrent has long been turbulent.


    There are exiled members of the Targaryen royal family who are always thinking about taking back the Iron Throne, while there are careerists from all walks of life fanning the flames for fear that the world will not be chaotic.


    Duke Tywin of the Western Territory is ambitious and wants to return to King''s Landing. Prince Dorne thinks about revenge and even restores the Targaryen dynasty all day long. The king''s younger brother has also coveted the Iron Throne for a long time.


    As for the basic board of the Baratheon Dynasty¡ªin the Alliance of Fish, Wolf, Deer and Eagle, Duke Horst Tully, the fish family, is dying of terminal illness, and Duke Eddard Stark, the wolf family, upholds the long-standing separatism of the northerners. They tend to be chauvinistic, and they don''t want to pay attention to the affairs south of the neck at all. The brothers of the deer family are not in harmony, and the boss, Robert Baratheon, is a king who doesn''t care about things.


    The core figure who has really maintained this new dynasty, and can even be said to be the pillar supporting the rule of the Iron Throne, is the Eagle of the Valley, Hand of the King, Duke Jon Arryn.


    If he dies like this, the situation in the Seven Kingdoms will immediately become precarious.


    "Littlefinger" Petyr Baelish''s blow really hit the nail on the head.


    ¡°¡­high¡­as¡­glory¡­¡±


    Duke Jon was still repeating these words.


    It''s a pity that he regarded glory above all else all his life, but in the end he was assassinated in the most disgraceful way.


    And the peaceful situation he tried his best to maintain during his lifetime may gradually fall apart with his death.


    In Game of Thrones, after all, there is no place for glory.


    "As high as glory!"


    Duke Jon uttered a high-pitched voice, and then fell into dead silence.


    What followed were the cries of Lady Lysa and her youngest son, Robert.


    All the nobles bowed down to express their condolences with sorrowful faces.


    Maester Gilmore turned and walked out of the room, and walked quickly to the aviary.


    Not long after, the ravens flapped their wings and flew into the night sky, scattered in all directions.


    They will spread the news of the death of Lord Jon Arryn, Hand of the King, throughout the Seven Kingdoms.


    Black wings, black message.


    The sea of ??summer under the moonlight is as smooth as a mirror, reflecting the stars in the night sky. They are like the eyes of the gods, watching the vicissitudes of the world coldly and indifferently.


    Only they have never changed.


    Walking out of the hot and sad room, Samwell stood in the gloomy courtyard for a long time, but what he was thinking at this moment was not the ingenious calculation of a certain conspirator, nor the war and **** fire that was about to sweep across the Seven Kingdoms, but It was the cry of Duke Jon before he died.


    The proverbs that the old man interpreted all his life overwhelmed all the noises of conspiracies and tricks, resounded through the starry sky, and lingered for a long time¡ª


    "As high as glory."


    (End of Volume 1)


    The first volume is over, Sahua! !


    The first two shifts in these two days, let Luo Bo sort out the outline of the next volume.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 110: black message

    Chapter 110 Black news


    (Vol. 2 Blood and Fire)


    Different from the scorching sun in the south, the summer in the north is still cold and howling.


    Here, it is difficult for delicate flowers to survive, and only the most tenacious vegetation such as sturdy oaks, old iron trees, and hard feather grasses can adapt to this icy and snowy climate.


    Also unacceptable, there is also the belief in the south.


    Different from the seven gods who have names and surnames and have kind faces, people in the northern region believe in those ancient gods who have neither name nor appearance. The earliest aborigines in this continent - the ancient beliefs of the children of the forest.


    Therefore, it is also called "Old God".


    The Old Gods had no preaching priests, no pious prayers, no carols of praise, and even no unified worship ceremony. Some of them were just weirwood trees carved with human faces.


    Northern people believe that the weirwood is the incarnation of the gods. They can look at the world through the faces on the weirwood, listen to prayers, and shelter believers.


    It is said that the oldest weirwood tree in the northern region is in the godswood forest in Winterfell, and it has experienced tens of thousands of years.


    Guardian of the North, Duke of Winterfell, Ed Stark was kneeling in front of this weirwood, praying silently.


    This is the routine homework he has to do every day.


    The huge canopy almost covered the entire yard. The deep red leaves were like thousands of blood-stained palms. A melancholy and deep face was carved on the trunk, full of vigilance and weird smell.


    Its eyes shed red tears¡ªthe sap of the weirwood, as if lamenting the misery of the world and the impermanence of fate.


    The sound of footsteps behind him startled Duke Eddard, and he turned around to find his wife Caitlin Tully walking.


    "What''s the matter, Caitlin?" He noticed that his wife looked very bad.


    Katelyn stepped on the thick humus that had accumulated for thousands of years and came to her husband, and took out a letter:


    "Ed, the raven has brought bad news."


    "Black wings, bring black news." Duke Eddie sighed in a low voice, and at the same time took the letter from his wife and opened it.


    Caitlin held her husband''s hand, and soon, she felt his grief.


    She knew that her husband had been an adopted son in the Eyrie when he was young, and that the then childless Lord Jon Arryn treated him and another adopted son, Robert Baratheon, as if they were his own sons.


    When the "Mad King" Aerys Targaryen II asked Duke Jon to hand over his two adopted sons, the Duke of Eyrie City, who valued glory above all else, would rather rebel than betray the people he swore to protect. .


    Biological father and son, maybe that''s all.


    "How could it be?" Duke Eddard held the letter firmly, "Jon...how did he die suddenly?"


    Caitlin hesitated for a while, and finally took out another letter: "This is a letter from my sister Lysa, she said...Prince Oberyn poisoned her husband to death."


    Duke Ed took the letter in a hurry, and after a quick scan, his body trembled even more.


    Caitlin couldn''t help reminding: "Ed, Lysa has been hit too hard, and her spirit is not stable, so what she''s telling may not be the truth."


    Duke Ed stood up suddenly, and suddenly pulled out the giant sword [Ice] in his hand.


    This two-handed giant sword made of Valyrian steel has been passed down by the Stark family for more than four hundred years, but it is still as sharp as ever. The name of the sword.


    At that time, Stark was still King in the North.


    "I want to find out the truth!" Duke Ed''s voice was as cold as iron, holding the giant sword tightly.


    Caitlin opened her mouth, but said nothing after all.


    Duke Ed stared straight at the weeping eyes on the weirwood, remained silent for a long time, and finally asked a question full of sadness and resentment:


    "The gods are not fair!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Damn the gods!"


    In the meeting hall of King''s Landing Red Castle, angry roars echoed,


    "And you, all damned!"


    King Robert Baratheon, who has not attended the imperial meeting for many years, unexpectedly appeared in front of all the cabinet ministers today.


    However, the attitude is extremely bad.


    "I can die!" Robert slammed the table and roared, "But how can Jon Arryn die! How can he just die like this!"


    The stomach of the ruler of the Seven Kingdoms was as big as his voice, and a thick black beard as thick as wire wire covered his fat double chin. Thick dark circles and sagging skin were signs of excessive wine, you know, just Fifteen years ago, the king was a handsome and handsome knight who roamed the battlefield.


    When he was wearing armor, wearing a huge helmet with antlers, and holding a hammer with iron spikes, he was a veritable invincible **** of war.


    Although he no longer has the size and bravery of the past, his momentum is still there.


    Under the roar, all the cabinet ministers were silent.


    "Varys!"


    "Your Majesty." Intelligence Chief "Octospider" Valas''s fat body trembled, and he responded hastily.


    "Tell me, did the Red Viper kill Jon?"


    "Your Majesty..." Varys said with a bitter face, "I don''t know about this..."


    "Crap! Don''t you know everything? Crap! It''s all crap!" Robert growled again, spraying all the spittle on Varys'' face, but he didn''t dare to wipe it.


    After cursing, Robert panted heavily, and it took him a while to regain his composure, and ordered:


    "Let the ''Red Viper'' come to King''s Landing immediately, and I will personally preside over his trial!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "And the nobles who were present at that time, let them all come to testify!"


    "yes."


    Afterwards, the chamber fell into silence again, only the sound of Robert''s heavy breathing was heard.


    Duke Stannis Baratheon of Dragonstone finally broke the silence:


    "Your Majesty, the top priority should be to appoint a new king."


    Robert''s eyes slowly swept across everyone''s faces: "What do you think?"


    After another brief silence, Pai Sear, who was in college, took the lead in saying:


    "Your Majesty, I think Duke Tywin Lannister is the most competent. After all, he has been the Hand of the King for twenty years and has a wealth of experience..."


    "What experience?" Robert interrupted coldly, "The experience of making a ''Mad King''?"


    Paycell defended in a low voice: "Your Majesty, you cannot blame Lord Tywin for the fault of King Aerys II..."


    Under Robert''s icy gaze, Pycelle''s voice became smaller and smaller, and finally he lowered his head, not daring to speak any more.


    Just as the atmosphere in the chamber was stagnant again, a crisp voice suddenly sounded at the door:


    "Your Majesty, why can''t my father be the Hand of the King?"


    When everyone turned their heads, they saw Queen Cersei walking in slowly.


    She has golden curly hair and emerald green eyes typical of the Lannister family. Although she has given birth to three children, she is still slender and graceful. The "Light of the West" woman has just turned thirty, and she is the most attractive age in her life. The gods also love her very much, and there are not many traces of time left on that beautiful face.


    But even so, she still couldn''t get her husband''s favor.


    "Woman." Robert snapped angrily, "Is the Imperial Council the place you should be?"


    "Your Majesty, I just happened to pass by and heard you discussing..."


    "Then keep passing by."


    "Your Majesty..."


    "Damn it! Didn''t you understand a word I just said?" Robert''s voice rose again. "Get out!"


    Cersei''s body trembled slightly, her eyes stayed on her husband''s face for a moment, and finally she lifted her skirt and self-esteem, and strode away.


    "Go on," said Robert.


    Several ministers exchanged glances, and finally Petyr Baelish, Minister of Finance "Littlefinger" said:


    "Your Majesty, the Hand of the King manages the country on behalf of the King, so it should be the person you trust the most."


    This seemed like nonsense, but Robert was lost in thought.


    After a while, the king got up and ordered:


    "Get ready, I''m going to Winterfell."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 111: letter

    Chapter 111 letter


    Gnar just ate a few wild fruits, but he still felt uncomfortable in his stomach.


    He leaned against the crimson rock, just wanting to close his eyes and sleep.


    "Get up! You lazybones! The team is about to start!"


    "Aren''t you going to rest at noon today?" Gnar got up reluctantly.


    "Why don''t you rest, we will soon arrive at Yingzui Island. I heard that as soon as we get there, the benevolent Lord Caesar will entertain us warmly. There will be bread, barbecue, mushroom soup, everything!"


    Gnar was almost drooling when he heard it, and quickly walked a few steps to keep up with the team.


    As a refugee from Highland City, Gnar hadn¡¯t had enough meals since he was a child. Therefore, after hearing the news that Yingzui Island was recruiting refugees, he joined a migration team of refugees and set off.


    Although Yingzui Island is deep in the Crimson Mountains, and Caesar, a surname that has never been heard, has little appeal, but for these refugees, the temptation to eat is extremely hard to resist.


    What''s more, the glorious achievements of the Baron Yingzui Island have been reported one after another recently, which also gave the refugees more confidence.


    Especially for a boy like Gnar who loves to dream at the age of seventeen or eighteen, these stories are never tired of hearing.


    No, the boy approached the team leader again and asked:


    "Does that Lord Caesar really know fire magic?"


    "Does it matter? The Dane family sent 20,000 troops to attack Yingzui Island that day, and they were all burned to death by Lord Caesar! Then the Dornish people were unwilling to reconcile and gathered another 100,000 troops. In the end, Lord Caesar waved his hand and burned them all!"


    Gnar was fascinated when he heard it, his eyes sparkled.


    At this time, another young refugee came over: "I heard that Lord Caesar has a flaming sword, which can burn all enemies to death."


    "No, I heard it was a flaming hammer!"


    "What warhammer! It''s obviously a sword!"


    ¡­


    "Stop arguing!" The team leader raised his voice, "What do you know, Lord Caesar is the prince in the prophecy, and of course he is holding the Burning Sword."


    "What is the prince in the prophecy?"


    "It is the reincarnation of the ancient hero Azor Ahai. Back then, this hero held the burning sword [Lightbringer] and led the world to repel the demons from darkness and extreme cold..."


    Before the leader¡¯s story was finished, the team had already arrived outside the valley of Yingzui Island.


    The guards patrolling outside were not surprised when they saw the refugee team, and seemed to have gotten used to it.


    He just briefly emphasized the rules in the territory to the refugees, and then led them into the valley.


    Crossing the heavily guarded Taniguchi, Gnar only felt that his eyes suddenly opened up.


    The neat wooden houses, the busy crowd, and the towering towering castle even though it was not yet completed, all made Gnar bend down unconsciously, and even his footsteps became much lighter.


    Going forward, Gnar saw an army with bright armor. Hundreds of capable soldiers lined up neatly, holding scimitars, spears, and round shields... training.


    And in front of the soldiers, stood a tall and handsome young man.


    "The one in front is Lord Caesar, you all pay attention later and don''t talk nonsense."


    The words of the guard leading the way made Gnar''s heart tremble, and he quickly lowered his head, not daring to look at the legendary prince who could use fire magic.


    "My lord, this is a new batch of refugees, from Highland City, there are one hundred and thirty-seven people."


    "Okay." Samwell nodded, came to the refugees, and glanced slowly.


    Then, he said loudly:


    "Since you have come to Yingzui Island on your own initiative, as the lords here, I am willing to accept you as my subjects. From now on, I will give you food, clothes and shelter. In return, you must work for me, Even fight for me."


    "Thank you Lord Lord!"


    "We would fight for you!"


    "Thank you Caesar for giving us food!"


    ¡­


    The refugees shouted in disorder, and some even knelt down and kowtowed to Samwell.


    Samwell calmed down again, and then called the housekeeper, Gavin, and asked him to settle the refugees and assign them jobs.


    After doing all this, Samwell wanted to continue training recruits, but found a large ship slowly docking at the pier.


    Looking at the long sword falling star flag fluttering on the ship, Samwell smiled and shook his head, with a helpless expression, but still walked over.


    When he arrived at the pier, he just saw Natalie Dane in a purple dress and a wide sun hat walking off the boat.


    "Miss Natalie, you take Yingzui Island as your home, why do you come here every now and then?"


    Facing Samwell''s ridicule, Natalie pouted, but still walked quickly to the man, angrily said:


    "Master Caesar, as a neighbor, I can''t even come to visit. And you said that we need to strengthen personnel exchanges between the two places to avoid conflicts again."


    "Okay, you are right." Samwell shrugged, and stretched out his right hand for Natalie to hold.


    The two walked a few steps, and Natalie asked again: "Is my mother there?"


    "Your mother just came three days ago, and you weren''t there at that time."


    "Oh, I was just asking. What if she comes back so soon."


    Samwell was a little speechless.


    "Wow, Sam, there are so many more people in your territory!" Natalie exclaimed in surprise, looking at the busy scene in front of her.


    "That''s because my reputation has spread." Samwell raised the corner of his mouth proudly.


    Natalie nodded, seeming to recognize the man''s reputation, but then she frowned and asked:


    "But Sam, these Riverbend people are the subjects of other lords, right? Will there be no problem if you accept them like this?"


    There is indeed a problem.


    Although the Duke of Mace had already signed an order, agreeing to Samwell to gather the refugees of Highgarden, but that was only limited to Highgarden, but he did not say that the refugees of the entire Reach were under his control.


    "What''s the problem?" Samwell said in a relaxed tone, "These people came to my territory by themselves, and they didn''t have a coat of arms engraved on their buttocks. How would I know who they belonged to? I thought it was Dashan Where are the savages here?"


    Natalie chuckled and said, "Beware of other lords coming to your door."


    "Let them come." Samwell said disdainfully, "As long as there are people here who are willing to go with their lord, I will never stop them."


    What Samwell said was quite confident.


    Because he really treated these refugees very well, taking care of food and housing, as well as work points.


    As long as these people are not stupid, they will definitely not want to go back to their original territory to beg and wander.


    As for the so-called jurisdiction dispute, Samwell pretended not to know anything anyway.


    He only knew that these people came from the mountains.


    What? You say they are your subjects?


    Then you call them and see if they agree.


    While speaking, I saw Bachelor Keben walking over quickly.


    "My lord, there is a letter from King''s Landing."


    Samwell took the letter, glanced at it, and said with a smile:


    "Our Majesty is really planning to judge the ''Red Viper''."


    "Huh?" Natalie wondered, "But, Duke Jon himself admitted Prince Oberyn''s innocence."


    Samwell shook his head and said:


    "Duke Jon is willing to forgive the ''Red Viper'', but it doesn''t mean that His Majesty is willing too. Well, I should prepare to go to King''s Landing, and His Majesty wants me to testify in court."


    "Can I go?" Natalie asked quickly.


    "Is it possible, you have to go. Starfall City should have received the letter, and you are also one of the witnesses."


    "Oh. Then I''ll be with you." Natalie smiled brightly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 112: arrange

    Chapter 112 Arrangements


    Yingzui Island.


    Lord''s cabin.


    A group of retainers of Baron Caesar were sitting around a round table.


    Since the lord has not arrived yet, everyone is chatting casually.


    A young maid swiftly brought scented tea to everyone.


    Her face was a little red, because everyone''s eyes were always looking at her intentionally or unintentionally.


    This made her very uncomfortable and confused.


    Because her beauty is not outstanding, and she is only from a refugee in the river bay, she does not deserve such attention from the gentlemen in these territories.


    What she didn''t know was that the reason why these retainers paid attention to her was entirely because Lord Caesar''s last maid had become the Earl of Starfall City.


    This is even more exaggerated than a fairy tale, and everyone still can''t believe it.


    So it is inevitable that I paid more attention to the current maid, and even secretly guessed that this could not be another bloodline lost by some family...


    The door opened and Samwell walked in.


    All the retainers stood up and saluted.


    "Sit down."


    Samwell sat down at the main seat, and then motioned for the maid to step down.


    "This time you are called to a meeting because I will leave for King''s Landing in three days to participate in the trial about the death of Duke Jon."


    Samwell took a sip of tea, and waited for everyone to digest the news before continuing:


    "During my absence, Gavin is still in charge of the daily affairs of Yingzui Island."


    "Yes, my lord." Gavin quickly stood up and saluted.


    The dock laborer now has the aura of a big butler, and he is able to manage the territory with ease. He will not behave as flustered and at a loss as when Samwell left the territory for the first time.


    Samwell also nodded to Gavin, then turned to the craftsman leader Vido and said:


    "Mr. Vido, you are still responsible for the construction of the castle. I hope that when I come back from King''s Landing, I can officially live in it."


    "Yes, my lord. If everything goes well, the castle will be completed in one and a half months."


    "Very good." Samwell turned to Buso, the leader of the blacksmith, "Mr. Buso, you will continue to be in charge of the silver deer casting."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Due to the secret agreement with "Littlefinger" Petyr Baelish, the casting of Silver Deer must be entrusted to a truly trusted person. And Buso already has this qualification now, because his son is serving in Samwell''s personal guards, and he also married a wild woman as his wife.


    Samwell then explained their tasks to the others one by one, and finally looked at Cheeman, and said in a deep voice:


    "Cheman, I will give you a hundred elite soldiers, and allow you to gather five hundred savages yourself. The corresponding food and weapons will be provided by Yingzuiyu. I only want you to do one thing¡ª


    That is to continuously expand the scope of control of the territory outward.


    When you meet any tribe of savages, you can ask them to surrender in my name. If they don¡¯t obey, then use your sword to make them surrender.


    do you understand? "


    Cheman showed a bloodthirsty smile: "I understand, Lord Caesar."


    As soon as these words came out, the temperature in the room seemed to drop a few degrees.


    Everyone seemed to be able to foresee that a **** storm would soon engulf the Crimson Mountains.


    Actually, Samwell had hesitated before whether to release the mad dog Cheeman, but after careful consideration, he still made up his mind.


    After all, Jon Arryn died a year earlier than the original time, and the chaos of the Seven Kingdoms will also start early because of this.


    Originally, there wasn¡¯t much time left for him to farm and develop, but now that Petyr Baelish, ¡°Littlefinger¡± did it, the time was even tighter.


    So, at this time, he can''t help looking forward and backward.


    Even if Cheeman, a mad dog, is at risk of running free, he must develop his power and increase his population as soon as possible.


    Fortunately, his wings are growing and his prestige has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. He is unshakable in Yingzui Island. No matter how ambitious Cheeman is, he dare not easily jump out to resist him.


    "Remember, try not to kill if you can." Samwell couldn''t help reminding, "Even if you want to kill, you must kill the leader of the tribe and the leader of the rebel army. The rest of the savages gathered in Yingzui Island, let They work for me, understand?"


    "I understand what you mean." Cheeman nodded and said, "Actually, I don''t have the heart to kill fellow savages."


    These words made all the retainers present look a little weird.


    It seems to see a female branch girl saying that she loves every client deeply.


    The corner of Samwell''s mouth twitched, and he wanted to arrange a deputy for Cheeman, but after thinking about it, he finally gave up.


    Since you have decided to use the sharpest knife, why put another layer of film on it.


    If Cheeman really went too far, Samwell can also take back his power at any time.


    Anyway, the core of the opponent''s army is their own people, and the logistics support depends entirely on Yingzui Island, so there is no need to worry about Cheman''s tail.


    After arranging all the matters, Samwell ended the meeting.


    After everyone left, he fell into deep thought alone in the hut.


    Going to King''s Landing this time, even though he was just a witness for Duke Jon''s death, Samwell always felt that this trip might not be easy.


    After all, it is the center of power of the Seven Kingdoms, and it is also a gathering place for conspirators, a place full of lies, crime and blood.


    This made him unable to help but want to improve his strength to deal with possible accidents.


    But at present, his strength attribute has reached a bottleneck, and there is no way to improve it qualitatively without a large number of golden dragons or silver stags.


    As for the agility attribute, he has not yet found a way to improve it quickly.


    It is the spiritual attribute, Samwell has always had an idea.


    At present, his spiritual attribute has reached 2.19, which is all due to the ghost grass, but with a large amount of intake, its effectiveness has become weaker and weaker. Today, he needs to eat fifty ghost grass to increase his mental attribute by 0.01 .


    So, he must look for a new "spiritual food".


    Before, he suspected that the spiritual attribute was related to the belief of the old gods, so he had the idea of ??eating weirwood.


    But the weirwood is after all a sacred object in the hearts of the believers of the old gods. He was worried about causing bad influence, so he kept procrastinating.


    Now, he decided to give it a try.


    Samwell came to the bedroom, lay down on the bed, rolled up the whites of his eyes, opened his eyes again, and leaned over the falcon, soaring in the sky.


    Following the direction in memory, Samwell quickly skimmed across the sea, and then plunged into the forest.


    It wasn''t long before he found the weirwood he had seen in his first eagle dream.


    It has not changed from the last time I saw it. The huge and lush branches and leaves are like a huge hat, covering the entire mountain forest. The human face carved on the trunk is lifelike, as if it is really watching everything in front of it.


    The Samwell Controller Falcon fell from the top of the tree, and then rose again into the air, but there was already an extra branch in the eagle''s talons.


    However, when he turned around and flew away from the weirwood, he always felt that there was a vague gaze watching him from behind.


    Samwell resisted the urge to look back, ascended into the sky and disappeared.


    When Falcon returned to Yingzui Island and placed the weirwood branch on the table, Samwell also got up from the bed.


    He took the branch and put it in his mouth.


    The blood-red juice oozed out, making Samwell''s mouth a little more terrifying.


    The taste of the branches is very bad, bitter and astringent, with a weird fishy smell.


    Not to mention it was hard to chew, and it hurt his throat when he swallowed it.


    But even so, Samwell''s spiritual attributes did not increase.


    He thought it was because he didn''t eat enough, so he took a few more bites.


    But still no change.


    Weirwood doesn¡¯t work?


    Samwell fell into doubt.


    Could it be that I guessed wrong, isn''t it related to the belief in the old gods?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 113: blood orange

    Chapter 113 Blood Orange


    Sunspear City is always sunny.


    Today is an exception.


    The dark clouds covered the sun, and the salty sea breeze couldn''t blow away the heat in the air, making it almost suffocating.


    Princess Arianne hid in the cool spring water, holding red wine in one hand and "A Tale of Ten Thousand Ships of Voyage" in the other.


    However, her eyes were out of focus, obviously her attention was not on the book.


    The sound of light footsteps awakened the princess from her contemplation. She turned her head and saw a blond girl walking towards her.


    "Trenee!" Princess Arianne stood up from the water in surprise, and opened her arms enthusiastically to those who came.


    Trenee Sand is one of the many illegitimate daughters of Prince Oberyn, the "Red Viper", and the one closest to Princess Arianne.


    She has a sweet appearance, like a summer strawberry, because her mother is a nun, so she has a purity that does not belong to the world, but in fact, anyone who is familiar with Tyene knows that her innocence and sweetness It''s all a disguise, and what''s hidden inside is actually a dangerous and rebellious girl.


    Moreover, Tyene''s attainments in poisons are not inferior to her father in the slightest.


    "Your Royal Highness." Triene smiled and saluted, then hugged the naked and wet princess.


    The princess kissed her best childhood playmate and rubbed her delicate face: "Where have you been? Why did you come to see me now?"


    "I went to sea before, and I only found out about you when I came back... Well, well, I will tell you about this later, get dressed now, His Royal Highness wants to see you."


    "My father? Humph, is he finally willing to see me? I thought he had forgotten that he had me as a daughter." Princess Arianne was reluctantly pulled out of the pool by Tyene.


    After drying her body, she deliberately picked out the most revealing silk dress, but was snatched away by Tyene when she was about to put it on:


    "Your Highness, you can no longer be so self-willed. You must know that being well-behaved is the best armor for us women."


    Speaking, Tyene chose a simple ivory-colored cloth robe to put on the princess, and deliberately did not give her any fancy jewelry. She only took a seven-pointed star pendant that symbolized the belief of the Seven Gods and hung it on the princess''s chest.


    "So I must crawl at my father''s feet and beg his forgiveness?" Princess Arianne muttered a few words, but still accepted her cousin''s arrangement.


    After tidying up, Princess Arianne came to the Garden of Flowing Water.


    The flowers and plants in the garden are fragrant, but she has no heart to appreciate them.


    Following the guards to a pavilion, Princess Arianne discovered that her uncle, Prince Oberyn, was also standing outside the pavilion looking at the blood orange tree in the garden in a daze.


    Princess remembers that when she was young, her favorite game with her cousins ??was to smash oranges off the tree with a meteor hammer.


    But I don''t know when, my father no longer allowed them to enter the flowing water garden casually.


    He monopolized this place and turned it into his own castle, or in other words, a cage?


    Princess Arianne withdrew her thoughts, and saw her father, Prince Doran, sitting in the pavilion, staring at a cyvasse chessboard in front of her, lost in thought.


    Pale and swollen, the ruler of Dorne, with his legs almost paralyzed by severe gout resting on a padded footstool, played with his red and swollen hands a chess piece carved from onyx. Couldn''t stop trembling slightly.


    Princess Arianne looked at her father who was tormented by illness, and suddenly felt a little sad, and the resentment and dissatisfaction in her heart also eased a lot.


    "Father."


    Prince Doran came back to his senses and looked at his daughter fixedly.


    Prince Oberyn also came over at this time, stood beside his niece, and said:


    "We messed up this time. But brother, don''t worry, I will find a way to make up for everything."


    "It''s none of your business." Princess Arianne said, "It''s my willful behavior that caused Dorne such a big loss."


    Prince Doran spoke, his voice was weak, like a piece of fragile parchment:


    "Tell me, Arianne, why? Why start a war?"


    Hearing this, the anger that had been suppressed with great difficulty suddenly surged into her heart. Princess Arianne looked directly into her father''s eyes and said loudly:


    "For the glory!"


    Prince Doran chuckled: "Do you know what glory is?"


    "The people of the River Bend are fighting on the land of Dorne! Isn''t it an honor for me to lead an army to fight back?"


    "For your glory, thousands of Dorne warriors sacrificed their lives, Starfall City and High Hidden City will no longer obey our orders, and your uncle fell into the trap because of this, and has poisoned the king''s hand on his back." suspicion. Tell me, Arianne, is this really the glory you want?"


    Princess Arianne muttered for a while, but she was still unconvinced and said:


    "That''s because we lost the battle of Starfall City, if we win..."


    "Even if you win that battle, you can''t win anything." Prince Doran interrupted coldly, "In the Game of Thrones, the first to be out is always the idiot who can''t control his ambition and bet first. You know I don''t know, because of your impulsiveness, we have become a wounded prey, and the blood flowing from the wound will surely attract countless greedy vultures, who will take this opportunity to tear us apart and share the food!"


    Princess Arianne wanted to refute, but Prince Oberyn spoke first:


    "Don''t worry, brother, I won''t let the vultures succeed. This time I go to King''s Landing, I will do everything possible to remove the suspicion and never let the war flare up again."


    Speaking of this, Prince Oberyn couldn''t help but think of the old man''s murmur before he died.


    So he added: "At any cost!"


    Prince Doran sighed, rubbed the center of his eyebrows tiredly, and said after a while:


    "Oberon, remember our longing?"


    "Of course I remember." Prince Oberyn paused, "We want to avenge Elia who died tragically in King''s Landing that year!"


    "Ilya...Ilya..." Prince Doran murmured, with a painful expression on his face, "For so many years, I can see her bleeding face almost every day before going to bed, and I can hear her when I wake up countless times in the middle of the night. And the whining of her children... Oberyn, my brother, I really don''t want another face of yours..."


    "Don''t worry, brother." Prince Oberyn pretended to be relaxed. "There were countless people who wanted to take my life, but they were the ones who went to meet the Stranger in the end."


    "It''s different. Brother, your halberd and poison may not be able to help you this time..."


    "I don''t just rely on these two things, brother, please trust your brother."


    Prince Doran and his younger brother looked at each other for a long time, and finally looked away, holding the chess piece that symbolized the dragon tightly in his hand, so hard that he kept trembling:


    "Oberon, you know, I''ve been planning for so long, I''ve been planning for so long, and I''m about to succeed. Really, that girl has already had her period..."


    Princess Arianne was confused and couldn''t help asking: "Father, what are you planning?"


    "Sorry, Arianne, I can''t tell you yet." Prince Doran sighed and shook his head, "Because I know you too well, the secret is just a wonderful story to you, and you can whisper it to Tyene when you sleep at night. And Trieni never hides Obara, and Obara is an alcoholic, who will she tell when she drinks too much? I can''t take risks, and the Martell family can''t afford to take risks."


    Princess Arianne''s mouth moved, but she didn''t speak any more after all.


    "Brother, please trust me this time." Prince Oberyn looked into his brother''s eyes with piercing eyes, "I will remove the suspicion! I will never delay our plan! Elia''s revenge will definitely be avenged!"


    Prince Doran struggled for a while, and finally heaved a long sigh: "Okay."


    Afterwards, he turned to his daughter again, with both helplessness and disappointment in his eyes: "Arianne, this time I go to King''s Landing, everything will be subject to your uncle''s arrangement, and you must no longer make up your own mind."


    Princess Arianne met her father''s gaze, wondering if she remembered her cousin''s advice when she came here, she finally lowered her head and said obediently:


    "Yes, Father."


    Prince Doran waved his hand wearily, indicating that the two can leave.


    The garden became quiet again.


    The sky became more and more gloomy, and the wind became stronger and stronger. Finally, the long-standing dullness was finally broken, and the heavy rain also fell down.


    "Your Highness, Your Highness, come in quickly."


    The servant''s shout came from the ear, but Prince Doran ignored it. He just stared blankly at the messy garden in front of him, and remained silent for a long time.


    Under the ravages of the violent wind and rain, countless blood oranges that were about to ripen, before they had time to pick them, all fell to the ground and smashed to pieces.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 114: hitchhiking

    Chapter 114 Hitchhiking


    Five ships flying the flag of purple grape slowly sailed into the pier of Yingzui Island.


    Samwell looked at Natalie Dane who was jumping down from the boat, and was wondering how she came here on the boat from Arbor Island, when he heard the little girl waving at him from afar and shouting:


    "Come on, Sam! Two gentlemen from the Arbor offer us a lift to King''s Landing."


    Samwell saw the two brothers Horace and Hope standing at the bow of the boat, so he waved his hands happily to thank them.


    However, what he didn''t know was that Huo Bo at the bow was gritting his teeth and said to his brother:


    "Miss Natalie insists on bringing this guy Sam, **** it, do you think I should arrange for him to go to the back boat?"


    Horace looked at the countess who was affectionately holding Samwell''s arm, and nodded seriously:


    "Yes, otherwise you probably wouldn''t have had any chance."


    The reason why the two brothers from Qingting Island took the initiative to come to Starfall City to invite Natalie to accompany them is actually because of the order of their father, Earl Paxter.


    The purpose is obvious, it is to let Hooper and the countess get along well, if it can collide with the spark of love, that would be the best.


    Facing the young and beautiful countess with a generous dowry, Hopper naturally readily agreed, slapped his chest loudly in front of his father and said that he would definitely conquer Miss Natalie with his charm.


    To be honest, if Horace hadn''t been the eldest son who would inherit the Arbor Island in the future, he wouldn''t be able to help but compete with his younger brother at this moment.


    However, looking at the two people below with an intimate attitude, Horace suddenly gloated a little.


    Brother, you have a strong competitor this time.


    Of course, Hopper was also aware of the crisis, and hurriedly got off the gangway to meet Samwell and Natalie.


    "Sir Hopper, thank you so much this time!"


    "Haha, you''re welcome. It just happened to be on the way." Hopper tried hard to maintain a smile on his face, but stopped Samwell when he was about to board the ship, and said, "I''m really sorry, Sam, this Purple Grape It''s full, why don''t you go to the dedication ship behind?"


    "Okay." Samwell nodded cheerfully.


    Happy in his heart, Huo Bo hurriedly stretched out his hand to Natalie:


    "Miss Natalie, please."


    Unexpectedly, Natalie shook her head: "In this case, then I will also go to the next ship."


    Hopper''s smile suddenly froze on his face.


    ¡­


    In the end, both Samwell and Natalie boarded the flagship Purple Grape. It is said that the two Redwyne brothers suddenly discovered that there were extra rooms.


    After this farce, Samwell naturally knew the plans of the two brothers.


    No wonder the two brothers came here to pick her up. They planned to pick up girls.


    Of course it is impossible for him to let Hobber marry Natalie, otherwise the Starfall City that he has worked so hard to obtain will be controlled by the Redwyne family.


    What''s more, the little girl is not yet an adult.


    You beasts!


    So after boarding the boat, he stayed by Natalie''s side all the time, never giving Hopper a chance.


    It happened that Natalie also liked to pester Samwell, the two talked and laughed, and were very intimate, like a couple on a trip, making Hopper like an 800-watt light bulb.


    "I can''t take it anymore! Damn Samwell! I''m going to kill him!" In the small cabin room, Hopper turned around in anger.


    Horras had a disdainful smile on his lips: "Hopper, haven''t you always boasted that you are very popular with ladies? Why? You can''t even compete with Samwell?"


    "He cheated!" Huo Bo roared angrily, "That brat discovered that wild woman, and I''m afraid she''d already had **** with her. How can I compete with him now? It''s not fair at all!"


    Horace shrugged: "In this case, then you should give up. If you go back, you will be scolded by your father."


    "No! I won''t give up!"


    "Don''t give up?" Horace looked at his brother with red eyes and frowned, "Hopper, don''t do stupid things."


    Seeing his younger brother bowed his head and remained silent.


    Horace realized something, immediately got anxious, got up and said: "Hopper, you can think clearly, that man is now the Baron of Yingzui Island, if something happens to him on our ship, High Court will not let us go Yes! Horn Hill and Liangshui City will not let it go! Father will not be able to save you then!"


    "I heard that there are pirates on the Stone Step Islands..." Hooper said quietly, "This is a reasonable reason for him to disappear."


    "Bullshit reasonable reason! Do you think everyone else is stupid! Huo Bo, don''t implicate me if you go crazy! I still want to inherit Qingting Island safely."


    "I see, brother." Hopper nodded, and seemed to have regained his composure, "I won''t do stupid things."


    "That''s right." Horace hugged his younger brother''s shoulders and comforted him, "It''s just a woman. When you arrive in King''s Landing, there will be a lot of ladies of noble birth waiting for you to choose. Why bother with this girl who came out of the red mountains?" The female savages here are competing."


    ¡­


    "Stone Step Islands?"


    The captain of the Purple Grape was puzzled, "Sir Hopper, if you go there, you will deviate from the main route, and I heard that a merchant ship encountered pirates in that area recently..."


    "That''s why we''re going." Hopper said indifferently, "It''s not the duty of the Qingting Island Fleet to fight pirates."


    "But, sir, we only have five warships this time..."


    "Enough." Hopper waved his hand confidently, "The Purple Grape is the main battleship with 300 oars, and the other four are all 100-oar warships. What kind of pirates can threaten us?"


    The captain also felt that he was a little too cautious. Since the Iron Islands, the largest gathering place of pirates in Westeros, was brutally suppressed seven years ago, those ironmen did not dare to come out to plunder wantonly. Now the waters near the Stepstone Islands Although there were some pirates gathered, I heard that they were all unworthy brats.


    "Okay, sir. I''ll turn right now, but the waters around the Stone Step Islands are a bit rough, so you have to be prepared."


    ¡­


    "Damn it! Why are the waves so big all of a sudden?"


    The violent turbulence caused the windbreak lamp in the room to flicker on and off, illuminating Horace''s face indistinctly. Under the miserable yellow firelight, the eldest son of Qingting Island staggered up from the bed.


    It was already late at night. Horace opened the hatch, but he could only see darkness.


    He called out the name of the attendant loudly, but only got a thunderous response.


    After the thunder, the pouring rain swept down, and the bean-sized raindrops hit the deck densely, splashing a lot of water.


    The sea wind is becoming more and more violent. Even if all the sails have been lowered, it still cannot stop the ship from bumping and shaking in the wind and waves. In the face of the majesty of nature, they are extremely fragile.


    "The Stone Step Islands? Why are we going to the Stone Step Islands?" Horace found the captain and finally learned that the fleet had deviated from the main route. Frightened and furious, he immediately thought of his brother, "Damn it, it''s Hopper !"


    Horace was about to order the fleet to return to the main route, but suddenly there was a bright light in front of him.


    It turned out that a bolt of lightning flashed across the night sky, almost lighting up the entire sea area as bright as day.


    Boom!


    A deafening thunder exploded in Horace''s ears, followed by a sputtering sound, as if some huge object fell into the sea.


    Before Horace came back to his senses, he heard someone yelling in horror:


    "The mast is broken! The mast is broken!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 115: storm

    Chapter 115 Storm


    Boom!


    In the dark night sky, silver snakes dance wildly, and thunder bursts, as if the gods are venting their anger.


    The electric light shone on Hopper''s face, clearly reflecting the fear and regret in the eyes of the second son of the earl¡ª


    How could there be such a big storm!


    And when he saw the broken mast, he was dumbfounded.


    Snapped!


    A loud slap knocked Hopper onto the deck.


    "If you are not my own brother, I will cut off your head right now!"


    Horras¡¯ voice came from behind him, Hopper struggled to get up in a dizzy state, and muttered:


    "I...I didn''t expect this to happen..."


    Horras was even more furious when he heard this. He stepped forward and grabbed his younger brother by the collar, and spit wildly in his face:


    "Of course you didn''t expect that! You idiot''s mind is full of sea water and scorpions! It''s just a woman, why is it necessary to bring everyone into danger?"


    "I just heard...there are some pirates in the waters around the Stone Step Islands..."


    Horace really wanted to screw his brother''s head off, but after panting for a long time, he finally pushed Hopper to the ground and shouted:


    "You immediately organize soldiers to be on guard. If there are pirates, you will be the first!"


    "Yes..." Huo Bo lowered his head and did not dare to refute, but there was still vicious hatred in his eyes.


    Horace turned and left, but suddenly found a person standing in the shadow behind him at some point!


    Boom!


    A flash of lightning flashed by, and Horace could clearly see the face of the person who came¡ª


    Samwell Caesar!


    Horace''s heart skipped a few beats, and it took him a long time to force out a smile: "Sam, it''s you, you scared me. How long have you been there?"


    Samwell took a deep look at the two brothers, grinned and said:


    "I just arrived. What''s going on here?"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Horace pretended to be relaxed, "It''s just a small storm. We have seen this kind of thing a lot. You have to trust the skills of the sailors on Qingting Island."


    "Okay." Samwell nodded, "If you need any help, send someone to call me at any time."


    "Okay. By the way, there is Miss Natalie, she is okay."


    "I''m going to see her."


    "Please convey the Redwyne family''s apologies."


    "I will."


    Turning around, the smile on Samwell''s face was instantly revealed, and an undisguised killing intent flashed in his eyes!


    Hopper Redwyne!


    Of course, Samwell knew that he must not be reckless.


    Earl Paxter''s second son is not a savage in the mountains, a refugee in the river bend, he cannot be killed casually.


    He had to learn from the conspirator Petyr Baelish "Littlefinger" in this respect¡ªhow to kill a man without making himself suspicious.


    He needs to set up a small stage, find a scapegoat...


    dong dong.


    "who?"


    "It''s me, Samwell."


    It took a while for the hatch to be opened, and the pale-faced maid almost fell down just as she was about to salute.


    Samwell reached out to support her: "Miss Natalie is okay."


    "Miss... she just vomited and just lay down..."


    Samwell walked into the cabin and saw Natalie lying on the bed with messy hair.


    "Sam..."


    "Are you okay?" Samwell sat on the edge of the bed and touched the little girl''s forehead.


    A little hot.


    "I''m so uncomfortable..." The little girl hugged Samwell''s arm pitifully, and buried her head in his arms.


    Such storms are unbearable even for a strong man like Samwell, let alone the delicate Natalie.


    "It''s okay, the storm will pass soon."


    "Woooo¡ªSam, I don''t want to go to King''s Landing... woohoo, I don''t want to go back to Starfall either... I''ll go back to Yingzui Island with you, okay... woohoo..."


    "Okay, okay, go to sleep, everything will be fine when you wake up." Samwell patted Natalie''s back lightly.


    There were rumbling thunder and violent wind and rain outside the house, interspersed with various indistinct shouts. The dim light in the house flickered non-stop, but it seemed to be the only warmth in the chaotic world.


    ¡­


    After finally coaxing Natalie to sleep, Samwell left the room lightly.


    The storm outside showed no signs of getting better, and even became more violent.


    The dense raindrops soaked his clothes in an instant, and he felt a little chill when he was blown by the wind. During the violent shaking, Samwell also felt that his stomach was tightly grasped by a big hand, and he needed to do his best to suppress the desire to vomit.


    In the dark night sky, flashes of lightning flashed from time to time. In the flash of light, Samwell suddenly saw a thrilling scene¡ª¡ª


    On the rough sea, several long boats with triangular sails fluctuated with the huge waves. Sometimes they were thrown into the air by the waves, and splashed high when they fell. Sometimes the whole boat was covered by the huge waves. It took a long time before I got out of the spray wetly.


    They are like elves jumping on the sea, or more precisely, devils crawling out of hell!


    "Pirates! Pirates!"


    There were urgent shouts on the deck.


    Obviously, Samwell was not the only one who discovered these long ships cruising nearby.


    "Ready to fight! Ready to fight!"


    Samwell heard Horace''s hoarse voice, but it was quickly covered by rumbling thunder.


    **** it!


    Samwell''s face began to turn pale, this was not the battlefield he was used to at all.


    Amidst the violent wind and rough waves, he could barely stand still.


    And the personal guards he brought are also not used to the rough seas.


    Facing the pirates at this time, he can only pray that the soldiers on Qingting Island are strong enough.


    Although they are well-known, there are only five warships here, and no one knows how many pirates are on the opposite side.


    It''s even more unclear whether the opponent''s brain has gone crazy, or if he really has enough confidence to dare to start a fight in this ghostly weather.


    Another long bolt of lightning pierced the sky and lasted for three to four seconds.


    The entire sea is covered by it, like daytime.


    With this ray of light, Samwell finally saw everything in front of him clearly.


    However, he would rather see nothing clearly.


    In the waves around the fleet, there are as many as sixty or seventy long ships cruising, and they are like bloodthirsty gray wolves, closely following their prey.


    Among the wolves, there is also a wolf king¡ª


    It was a single-masted warship, with a dark red hull, slender and low, and its sails were as black as a starless night sky¡ª


    Yes, in such a strong wind, it dared to open its sails!


    Driven by the bulging sails, this warship, which was only half the size of the flagship of the Qingting Island Fleet, approached quickly like a sharp arrow.


    The sharp bow of the ship smashed through the huge waves like a blade, and a black iron girl loomed among the rolled up piles of white snow.


    She stands on the bow of the ship, with one arm stretched out, thick black iron hair fluttering behind her head, a pair of eyes made of bright white pearls, shining with the brilliance of thunder and lightning.


    But she has no mouth.


    At this time, Samwell finally saw the name of the warship¡ª


    Serenity.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 116: Crows Eye

    Chapter 116 The Crow''s Eye


    "The dead don''t die!"


    The dexterous long boats were cruising among the huge waves, and they kept shouting excitedly and madly.


    "The dead don''t die!"


    "The dead don''t die!"


    ¡­


    Under the light of lightning, small boats surrounded like a pack of wolves.


    And the "Wolf King" just came to the right side of Qingting Island''s flagship Purple Grape, walking side by side with it.


    Samwell clearly saw the banner of a golden sea monster flying on the Serenity, and the crew members on the deck were brandishing scimitars and roaring silently¡ª


    In their open mouths, none of them have tongues!


    "The dead will not die, but will rise again, and its power will be stronger!"


    cried the only man on the Serenity with a tongue.


    His skin is as pale as snow, and his appearance is as handsome as a prince in a fairy tale. His blue right eye is smiling, while his left eye is covered by a pitch-black eyepatch.


    Euron "Crow''s Eye" Greyjoy!


    Samwell immediately recognized the person''s identity.


    The Greyjoy family is the ruling family of the Iron Islands. The people under their rule call themselves "Ironmen". Both are menial jobs, and only plundering is the most honorable career.


    Because of this, the ironmen have always been the most fearsome and ferocious pirates in Westeros.


    When the Targaryen family conquered Westeros, the Greyjoy family also bowed their heads to the Iron Throne and restrained the iron people under their rule, forcing them to abandon the "ancient road" of plundering and live a life of farming, fishing, Hard and unremarkable life like mining.


    However, the ironborn never gave up their pursuit of the glorious and beautiful "ancient road". The looting gene has always existed in their bodies, and forcible suppression will only accumulate dissatisfaction and lead to rebellion.


    During the rule of the Targaryen family, the Iron Islands really set off rebellions many times, but they were suppressed again and again.


    After the War of the Reavers, the Greyjoy family surrendered to the new king Robert Baratheon, but only six years later, the Iron Islands could not bear the hard and boring life and rebelled again.


    However, this rebellion was also suppressed, and the Iron Islands fell silent again.


    Samwell didn''t expect that he would meet the ironborn pirates in the narrow sea, and the leader was the craziest and most dangerous "Crow''s Eye" Euron in the Greyjoy family!


    He remembered that Euron should have been exiled by his elder brother, Baron, the current Patriarch of the Greyjoy family, and then led his men to travel and plunder all over the world.


    However, I am afraid that this must be "thanks" to Hobber Redwyne''s death.


    Euron "Crow''s Eye" probably didn''t want to attract too much attention, so he didn''t dare to plunder on the main route. He just hid in this sea area near the Stone Step Islands and robbed some passing small merchant ships.


    Unexpectedly, five ships with the flag of Qingting Island were sent in by themselves.


    Although the current Iron Islands are still under suppression, Euron the Crow''s Eye, a lunatic exiled by his brother, obviously won''t abide by the laws of the Seven Kingdoms.


    "whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡ª"


    Amid the sound of breaking through the air, spears were thrown by the pirates with the help of the wind.


    Samwell squatted decisively, hiding himself behind the side of the boat. There is no way, this black light is blind, he can''t see the spear on the opposite side at all.


    Afterwards, he heard the sound of spears piercing the hull and the screams of the sailors on board.


    "Fight back, fight back!"


    This is the voice of Horace commanding the battle.


    Unfortunately, the pirates cleverly gained the upper hand. If the soldiers on Qingting Island wanted to fight back, they had to throw spears against the wind or shoot bows and arrows.


    But in this way, the power will be greatly reduced.


    In addition, the pirate ships are small and flexible, making it difficult to target them.


    Seeing that the counterattack could not achieve results, Horace simply ordered the soldiers to stop and wait for the pirates to board the ship before counterattacking.


    Samwell took advantage of this time to gather several of his guards.


    He only brought fifty guards with him this time, but none of them had experience in naval warfare. In such a storm, there were only a few of them who could climb onto the deck and successfully find him.


    It was his first vassal, Knight Lucas Dayne, who performed very well. He obviously had sailing experience, and he could walk on the ground even on a violently shaking ship.


    "Master Caesar, you''d better go back to the cabin, I''ll guard it outside."


    "No, I want to fight side by side with you."


    Lucas didn''t persuade him anymore, but just handed the oak shield in his hand to Samwell.


    Samwell didn''t refuse. He didn''t expect a battle when he came out just now, so he didn''t bring a weapon at all.


    However, he has already asked his attendant to go to the room to get the giant sword [Dawn].


    "The pirates are on board!"


    Lucas suddenly reminded.


    Samwell shivered slightly, and then saw the first pirate appear on the side of the ship.


    Lucas was the first to charge up with his sword, chopping down the pirate, but the pirate still hooked the climbing rope when he fell, shook a few times in the storm, and started climbing again.


    The sharp whistle sounded at the same time, and with it, there was the roar of Horace commanding the battle.


    After a while, more and more pirates appeared on the side of the ship.


    They wore gray leather armor, held half-moon-shaped scimitars, and a few even held battle axes. They jumped nimbly on the side of the ship and on the deck, as if the strong wind and waves had no effect on them at all.


    The sounds of fighting became dense all of a sudden.


    Samwell also had to carry his shield to join the battle.


    But he didn''t just rush forward, but first let himself adapt to the violently shaking and slippery deck, and tried to find his balance.


    It wasn''t until a blind pirate ran up to Samwell that he swung his shield and smashed it into the opponent''s chest.


    îõ¡ª


    The pirate''s scimitar hit the shield, but he was knocked out of his hand. Before he could cry out in pain, the shield smashed against his chest with great force.


    Boom!


    The pirate''s chest was completely sunken, and blood mixed with internal organs spewed out from his mouth crazily, splashing Samwell all over.


    Before Samwell could catch his breath, another pirate rushed over with a tomahawk.


    This time he controlled his strength well, first dodged the opponent''s slash, and then swung the shield to smash the opponent until he vomited blood and collapsed to the ground.


    Snatching the tomahawk from the opponent''s hand, Samwell took advantage of the opportunity to make another blow.


    Clah¡ª


    A big wave hit, and the turbulent sea overflowed the deck.


    Both sides in the battle were overturned by this huge wave.


    Samwell slammed his ax into the side of the ship, trying to stabilize his body.


    Looking up again, I saw a vigorous figure turning out of the huge waves. That person stood firmly on the narrow side of the ship, his feet seemed to be nailed to it, and no amount of violent shaking could make him lose his balance.


    The strong wind blew up the black cloak behind him, revealing the golden sea monster coat of arms on it.


    "Sheep of the Green Land, we have come to pay the iron money! Put down your arms, and I will give you a decent death."


    "Crow''s Eye" Euron Greyjoy actually boarded the ship too.


    Samwell looked at this arrogant figure, licked the corner of his mouth, his eyes narrowed into a narrow slit.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 117: push back

    Chapter 117 Forced to retreat


    "Euron Greyjoy! Are you Iron Islands going to rebel against the Iron Throne again?"


    Horath''s questioning voice seemed weak in the storm.


    Euron didn''t even bother to answer this kind of question. He smiled evilly and jumped onto the deck nimbly, just avoiding a soldier from Arbor Island.


    Chick¡ª


    A scimitar with a unique shape pierced the chest of another Qingting Island soldier, and then lifted it up.


    Thick blood gushed out, and the soldiers'' heads and necks were cut open, leaving only the headless corpse standing in front of Euron.


    "The dead never die."


    Euron was drenched in blood, like a demon coming out of hell, frightening the surrounding Qingting Island soldiers to dare not step forward.


    "I don''t think you will die!"


    Horace roared wildly, and rushed up, waving his long sword.


    îõ¡ª


    The long sword intersected with the scimitar, but Horace''s heart sank, because he found that the opponent''s knife had no strength at all.


    I don''t know if it was a coincidence, but a huge wave happened to hit, and the whole warship tilted because of it.


    Horras didn''t stand still, and his center of gravity rushed forward.


    But Euron seemed to be unconstrained by gravity, but walked up the sloping deck.


    The two people passed by staggered.


    Horras'' complexion changed drastically, as if falling into an ice cellar.


    The next moment, a sharp pain came from his left back shoulder blade, which made him scream out.


    Fortunately he was wearing light armor, as Euron''s scimitar slammed into the weak spot of the joint and jammed.


    But Horace had completely lost his balance, and he hit the side of the ship with a bang.


    "The dead never die, they will rise again..."


    Euron laughed out loud, and was about to come up to fix the eldest son of Qingting Island.


    But at this moment, his blue pupils suddenly shrank.


    Boom¡ª


    A tomahawk slams down where Euron would have been, ripping a hole in the deck.


    Among the flying sawdust, Samwell continued to track the black figure.


    Although he wished that the Redwyne brothers would die at the hands of pirates, he really couldn''t let them die now.


    After all, the soldiers on Qingting Island still need to rely on them to command, and when a strong enemy is attacking, internal strife is the most stupid way.


    He''s not that idiot Hopper.


    Boom!


    Samwell threw another pirate in front of him into the air, but he still couldn''t touch Euron''s clothes.


    Euron also saw Samwell''s terrifying power, so he deliberately didn''t fight him head-on. He walked like flying on the violently turbulent deck, and even made movements that violated the laws of physics. Nowhere to use.


    Damn it!


    Samwell realized more and more that it was a very unwise move to fight someone like "Crow''s Eye" at sea.


    The sea in the storm is simply this person''s playground.


    So, instead of wasting energy chasing, he stopped in place, holding a shield in one hand and a battle ax in the other, his eyes fixed on Euron''s figure, waiting for the opponent to attack first.


    At this time, Euron was hanging from a broken mast by a rope, looking at Samwell who had stopped, he opened his blue lips, and let out a maniacal smile:


    "The dead will not die, but will rise again, and its power will be stronger!"


    As soon as the words fell, a bolt of lightning suddenly pierced the night sky, and the intense light blinded everyone for a moment.


    At this time, the warship was just sent to the top of the waves by the huge waves, and there was a short stay in the air.


    Hoo¡ª


    The strong sense of weightlessness made Samwell stagger, and what made him even more flustered was that the black figure on the mast was gone!


    Boom!


    The battleship smashed back to the sea, and the violent impact caused everyone on the deck to stagger¡ª


    Except Euron.


    He did not know when he came behind Samwell, and the scimitar in his hand was like a dark **** of death, silently slashing towards the neck.


    ৡª


    The strong sense of crisis made Samwell suddenly roll on the ground, and then avoided the fatal blow.


    But Euron was in control, laughing maniacally and chasing after him.


    Samwell fled in embarrassment. The violently shaking deck and the pursuit behind him made him have no time to regain his balance. The battle ax in his hand was also lost, leaving only the shield.


    Seeing that Euron was like a tarsus behind him, and several pirates surrounded him, Samwell gritted his teeth and slammed into the cabin.


    Boom!


    The wooden wall exploded under the huge impact.


    Samwell rolled a few times on the ground and finally got up.


    Looking back, Euron didn''t chase after him.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, calmed down his heartbeat, and then got out of the big hole in the wall again.


    The wind and rain are blowing, carrying a strong smell of blood.


    The situation on the deck seemed to be very bad. The soldiers on Qingting Island were completely suppressed and beaten by the pirates.


    Samwell finds Euron again and finds him wrestling with Knight Lucas Dayne.


    Just as he was about to step forward to help, Samwell suddenly turned his head and looked to the right¡ª


    Hopper Redwyne!


    The second son of the Earl of Qingting Island hid in a dark corner holding a sword, and turned his head guiltily after seeing Samwell''s gaze.


    But Samwell just stared at him until he couldn''t take it anymore and turned around to fight.


    Damn idiot! Sooner or later I will kill you!


    Samwell looked at Hope''s back and cursed secretly.


    "My lord, your sword!"


    The attendant Katu finally took the giant sword [Dawn].


    Samwell quickly threw away the shield and took the great sword.


    Holding the cold sword hilt with his right hand, his anxious heart suddenly calmed down, his eyes slowly swept across the audience, and he shouted at the Lucas knight in front of him:


    "Lucas! Get down!"


    Lucas heard his lord''s call, but he couldn''t understand the meaning at all. He was under great pressure from Euron at this time, and he didn''t dare to distract him.


    But the next moment, he felt a fiery and terrifying aura rising from his side.


    Lucas finally couldn''t help turning his head, and saw Samwell slowly pulling out the giant sword ¡¾Dawn¡¿¡ª


    On the body of the milky-white glass-like sword, red and golden mysterious lines reappeared again, and more and more, until they densely covered the entire body of the sword.


    As the giant sword was slowly unsheathed, the inscription burned violently, and every line seemed to spew out red flames.


    Looking from a distance, Samwell seemed to be holding a fire!


    The icy torrential downpour could not dim the flame even a bit.


    The raging sea wind stopped suddenly, and the turbulent waves suddenly calmed down. At this moment, the originally manic sea seemed to hold its breath suddenly, waiting for something, welcoming something...


    The giant sword was unsheathed.


    Lucas finally understood what Samwell meant, and saw that the old knight no longer cared about the threat of his opponent, and made a move that could be called suicide on the battlefield¡ª


    Get down!


    Yurun didn''t take the opportunity to make up the knife, he seemed to realize something, turned around without hesitation, jumped, and threw himself into the dark sea.


    ৡª


    The red sword light poured down like a volcanic eruption.


    Boom!


    The lightning like a silver snake also covered the night sky, but it still couldn''t cover up the brilliance of the sword light.


    A dozen pirates and three or four unlucky Qingting Island soldiers were swept by the sword light, instantly turning into **** of flames.


    The side of the ship was also shattered by the sword light, turning into countless burning fireballs and falling into the sea.


    It''s a pity that Euron still escaped, the sword light only cut off his black cloak, the golden sea monster''s coat of arms on it was scorched and distorted in the flames, and it was finally unrecognizable.


    The world fell silent, and everyone stared dumbfounded at the tall figure holding the huge flaming sword.


    The next moment, the pirates jumped into the sea one after another as if waking up from a dream, and fled.


    Woo¡ª


    The retreat horn finally sounded, and the pirate ships quietly disappeared into the darkness.


    Until then, Samwell slowly returned ¡¾Dawn¡¿to the scabbard.


    Actually, he could no longer swing the second sword at this time.


    The blow just now almost took all the strength out of his whole body. Fortunately, the storm has stopped, otherwise he would not even have the strength to stand firmly on the deck.


    But fortunately, the enemy has been scared away.


    The surviving soldiers of Qingting Island let out strange screams of excitement, celebrating the victory of the rest of their lives, and shouting Samwell''s name.


    A round of crescent moon reappeared in the sky, casting cool light on the sea that had just returned to calm.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 118: northbound rose

    Chapter 118 The Northbound Rose


    The huge convoy slowly drove out of High Court.


    Both sides of the road were crowded with people who came to see him off.


    On a luxurious carriage with hundreds of golden roses carved on the side, "Highgarden Rose" Margaery Tyrell lifted the curtains and waved to the crowd on the side of the road.


    Whenever she passed by, the crowd erupted into cheers. Women raised their children to ask her to bless her. Men stared at her beautiful face and shouted her name. Children excitedly spread bright rose petals Sprinkle on the top of her head until her brown curls are colorful.


    The convoy drove for nearly five miles along the Rose Avenue, and the crowd of seeing off gradually thinned out.


    Margaery lowered the curtain, cleaned off the petals on her body with the assistance of the maid, and washed her face with warm spring water.


    "I''m afraid there is no nobleman who can win so much love from the commoners as you."


    Garlan Tyrell looked at his sister with a smile and said with emotion.


    Margaret untied the headband, letting her long, soft and curly hair hang over her shoulders, and said with a smile:


    "How could it be? There are too many nobles who are more famous than me, Aegon the Conqueror, Nymeria the Warrior Queen, Savin the Mirror Shield... Everyone knows their stories. "


    "It''s different." Garland shook his head, "Aegon Targaryen''s power and fame come from his dragon, Nymeria conquered Dorne with a halberd, ''Mirror Shield'' Savin can be chanted The bard has been passed down to this day because he was able to defeat the dragon and save the princess, and people respect them more than they love them, but throughout the ages, there are really very few nobles who can conquer the people without relying on force."


    "What about Baelor I? He didn''t rely on force to win the hearts of the people, did he?"


    "''Blessed'' Baylor did not rely on force, but he borrowed the brilliance of the Seven Gods, and he was too fanatical and made many stupid decisions." Garland looked at his sister with burning eyes, "This time Go to King''s Landing, I believe you will be able to conquer the people there with your charm, and even win the love that no king in the history of the Iron Throne has ever received."


    "Brother, I''m ashamed of what you said. If outsiders hear it, they may think that our Tyrell family is a bunch of arrogant lunatics."


    "Hahaha..." Garland laughed, and stopped talking about the topic just now, and instead said, "I wanted Vilas to come with me this time, just to relax, but unfortunately he refused."


    Thinking of the grievances between her elder brother Vilas and Prince Oberyn, Margaery shook her head:


    "It''s better not to, otherwise Vilas meets Prince Oberyn, who knows what will happen again."


    Garland sneered: "I just want my elder brother to come and watch Oberyn Martell stand trial, and even be convicted and beheaded!"


    Margaret changed her position on the soft recliner, and said a little uneasy:


    "I don''t really want to see Prince Oberyn convicted..."


    Garland couldn''t help but frowned, and reminded:


    "Sister, did you forget that this ''Red Viper'' broke our brother''s leg?"


    "Of course I haven''t forgotten. I haven''t forgotten the hatred between Hewan and Dorne for thousands of years. But... you know, although it has been so long, every night when the night is quiet, I can''t help thinking of The scene before Lord Jon Arryn died, his last cry always echoed in his ears..."


    "I often think about it too." Garland nodded solemnly, "Duke Jon is a respectable old man."


    "That''s right." Margaery stretched out her hand to brush the messy hair around her ears, and there was a little light in her brown eyes, "Duke Jon said before he died that he believed that Prince Oberyn was not the murderer who poisoned him, but he just didn''t." I hope that my death will spark more violent conflict. If His Majesty convicts Prince Oberyn, perhaps all of Duke Jon''s painstaking efforts will be in vain."


    Garland shrugged: "But guilty is guilty. The Seven Gods will not tolerate people like Oberyn Martell taking advantage of Duke Jon''s kindness to get away with it."


    "Speaking of which, I actually don''t quite believe that Prince Oberyn is the murderer who poisoned Duke Jon."


    Garland looked at his sister with an incredible gaze, and shouted:


    "Oh, Margaery, why do you have such an idea? You saw the situation at the time. Oberyn clearly wanted to kill Duke Jon. Everyone thought so."


    "No, not everyone." Margaery had a faint smile on her lips, "Baron Caesar also thinks that Prince Oberyn is not the real murderer."


    "What''s the reason?"


    "When the Duke''s body was sent away that day, Sam once whispered to me that if Prince Oberyn did it, he would never appear at the banquet wearing armor and holding a halberd, because he was afraid that others would not suspect him as the murderer. ?"


    Garland pondered for a moment, rubbed his chin, and said, "There is some truth in saying that. But it''s also possible that Oberyn deliberately played this game to remove his suspicion. Besides, who else would Poison Duke Jon?"


    "I don''t know about that. Sam guessed that some conspirator might deliberately blame Prince Oberyn for Duke Jon''s death."


    Garland laughed loudly: "Sister, this Baron Caesar is very thoughtful. Does he know who this conspirator is?"


    "He didn''t say."


    Garland spread his hands: "So, this guy is also pretending to be deep and guessing randomly. There are so many conspiracies and tricks in this world. And among the people present at the time, I can''t think of anyone else who has this ability and motivation To poison Lord Jon."


    Margaery grinned: "Brother, but grandma also agrees with Sam."


    "Grandma?" The smile on Garland''s face disappeared immediately.


    Regarding Lady Olenna''s judgment, Garland certainly did not dare to refute it lightly. The wisdom of this old lady is the key to the Tyrell family''s ability to secure the position of Duke of Highgarden for half a century.


    After a while, Garland spoke again: "Did grandma say who was behind the death of Duke Jon?"


    "No. Grandmother doesn''t seem too sure."


    "Then did she say what we should pay attention to when we come to King''s Landing this time?"


    "Grandma said, let''s come here to watch a big show." When she said this, doubts appeared on Margaery''s delicate face.


    "A big show?"


    "Yes. But grandma didn''t say much. I guess, she should think that there may be follow-up to the death of Duke Jon. If this is really the trick of some conspirator, then the trial of Prince Oberyn this time, he may Will also make a move."


    Garland frowned and thought for a moment, and finally smiled in relief:


    "Forget it, even if there is a conspiracy, it is a conspiracy against Dorne, so let Martell have a headache. Since grandma just let us watch the show, it means that this conspiracy will not involve Highgarden."


    Margaery nodded approvingly: "Yes. Compared to this, there is another matter that gave grandma a headache."


    Garland immediately understood: "You are talking about Vilas''s marriage, right?"


    "Yes." Margaery frowned slightly, and sighed, "I know my grandmother, she was really angry when Earl Alister Florent refused to marry his granddaughter to Vilas."


    "Hmph! I also don''t understand what that old guy in Brightwater City is thinking. Even if Vilas has a broken leg, he is still the heir of Gaoting. Isn''t he worthy of his granddaughter?" Garland waved his hand angrily. He smashed the books in the small table heavily, "The old guy still wants to marry his granddaughter to Baron Caesar?"


    Margaery shook her head lightly: "No, I heard that the little Florent girl is engaged to Dickon Tarly."


    "Dickon? Not his brother?"


    "No. However, in fact, the nature is similar. Grandma thinks that the Florens family clearly rejected the olive branch extended by the Tyrell family, and they are all thinking about building an alliance with the Horn-Tali family. Oh, yes, this alliance Plus Yingzui Island, and even Starfall City..."


    "No wonder grandma is angry." Garland curled his lips, then suddenly thought of something, and said, "By the way, isn''t that Baron Caesar the knight you handbooked yourself? Could it be that your charm can''t make him approach High Court? "


    Margaery rolled her cute eyes: "Brother, you overestimate my charm. In fact, although Sam didn''t say it clearly, I know that during the last war with Dorne, High Court has kept silent. A rift has been carved in his heart. Hey, it may not be so easy to make up for it in the future. "


    "Who would have known that kid could fight so well at the time." Garland also shook his head and sighed, "I''m afraid he will be another Randyll Tarly in the future. We really miscalculated last time."


    Margaery also sighed, and fell into silence, her deer-like eyes were shining brightly, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Starting from High Court, head north along the Rose Avenue all the way to King''s Landing.


    The speed of the Tyrell family''s convoy was not fast, and they stayed at Bitter Bridge and the Royal Forest for a few days to rest. By the time they arrived in King''s Landing, it was already more than 20 days later.


    "Loras!"


    Margaery leaned out of the car window and waved her arms to the third brother who came to greet her.


    "Little sister, haha, long time no see, you look beautiful again!" Loras Tyrell came to the side of the wheel palace on a white horse, and when he saw his second brother poked his head out, "Garland, why are you getting fat again! "


    Garland threw the leftover nutshell at his younger brother, and scolded with a smile, "I''m not getting fat!"


    Loras smiled and avoided: "No, no. You are stronger."


    Garland snorted softly: "Boy, let''s compare when we have time to see if your spear skills have fallen."


    "Okay." Loras readily agreed, "Let''s go, I''ll take you into the city!"


    Margaery lay by the window, looking at the towering city wall not far away, and asked:


    "Is His Majesty in the city?"


    "Not here." Loras rode on the side of the carriage, "Your Majesty has gone to Winterfell."


    "Winterfell?" Margaery''s eyes flashed with surprise, "Is he going to invite Eddard Stark, the Duke of the North, to come to King''s Landing as the Hand of the King?"


    "Exactly."


    "It''s really Duke Ed." Margaery''s mouth slightly turned up, "It seems that what grandma said is right, this Northern Wolf King is our king''s real brother."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 119: southward wolf

    Chapter 119 The wolf going south


    "Ed, I have always regarded you as a true brother!"


    In the cold and deep cellar of Winterfell, King Robert spoke.


    The rough voice echoed in the silent passage.


    "Your Majesty..."


    "Your Majesty, call me Robert!" Duke Ed was interrupted by the king as soon as he started.


    "Robert." A warm feeling rose in Duke Ed''s heart, and the strangeness and estrangement that hadn''t been seen for more than ten years seemed to disappear at this moment.


    The man in front of him was still the lawless Robert Baratheon back then.


    Duke Ed is no longer restrained: "Back then we drank together, fought together, and received...Jon''s teachings together."


    Speaking of Jon Arryn''s name, his tone was full of sadness: "I have never forgotten the friendship between us, so no matter what request you have, I will agree."


    "Okay, then follow me to King''s Landing, be my Hand of the King, and help me manage this damned country!"


    Duke Ed just hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said:


    "good."


    "Ha ha ha..." Robert laughed loudly, his voice echoing in the darkness, "that''s great! Believe me, you won''t regret it! Compared with the bitter cold in the north, the south is much warmer! Especially now It''s summer, and the field is full of flowers and green grass as far as the eye can see, the sweet fruit can burst in your mouth, and wine, oh yes, a new wine called brandy has been spread in the river bend recently! The taste , it¡¯s really exciting! You must try it!¡±


    Duke Ed smiled slightly, but didn''t answer.


    He is not a pleasure-seeking person, but the king next to him is just the opposite.


    And Lord Eddard could not fail to notice the price Robert paid for his sensuality.


    When they came to the depths of the tomb, the crowned stag, who once dominated the battlefield and was invincible, was already panting and sweating profusely.


    "Robert, right here." Duke Eddard stood before the three sarcophagi lined up side by side.


    The tightly closed sarcophagus was engraved with the face of the deceased, and the huge roaring direwolf statue was curled up at their feet, and a long steel sword was placed on top of the stone statue.


    It is said that this is to ensure that the wraiths are sealed in the mausoleum so that they will not wreak havoc outside.


    The sarcophagus in the middle is engraved with the face of Duke Eddard''s father, the previous Duke of the North, Rickard Stark.


    On his right hand, rests his eldest son, Brandon Stark.


    The father and son both died at the hands of the "Mad King" Aerys Targaryen before the War of the Reavers.


    At this time, Robert''s eyes were fixed on the statue on the third sarcophagus.


    "She is much more beautiful than this statue." After a moment of oppressive silence, the king spoke.


    His eyes were full of nostalgia and pain, as if this could bring his former fianc¨¦e back to the world.


    Back then, for Miss Lyanna Stark, Robert rebelled in anger. Although he has driven the Targaryen royal family off the Iron Throne and avenged his wife, if he could, he would rather use that The cold and twisted throne trades her awakening.


    "She shouldn''t sleep here," cried Robert. "She shouldn''t be in the cold and dark! She should be buried in the beautiful hills, with the sun and the white clouds!"


    "She is Stark, she belongs here." Duke Eddard retorted calmly.


    "She was meant to marry me! She also belongs to Baratheon!"


    "I was by her side when she died." Duke Eddard reminded, "She told me that she just wanted to go home, to Winterfell."


    Robert said no more.


    Duke Ed also fell into memory.


    He will never forget the scene before his sister died in this life.


    In that **** room, she begged bitterly, until Ed nodded, she smiled and closed her eyes.


    For the promise to his sister back then, Duke Eddard brought her and Rhaegar Targaryen''s child back to the northern border, declaring that it was his own illegitimate child.


    Name, Jon Snow.


    This is the child of his enemy, but also the child of his sister.


    Thinking of the name of this illegitimate son, Duke Ed became more and more sad: "Jon...how did he die?"


    "I don''t know." Robert suddenly became irritable. "Ed, I really don''t know. Damn it! I''m surrounded by liars and fools, only Jon Arryn, only he I can completely trust, but Now that he''s dead, I wouldn''t come to Winterfell to find you if I had other options. Help me, Ed, I need your help!"


    "I will." Duke Eddard said solemnly, "I will definitely find out the truth about Jon''s death."


    "I have ordered the ''Red Viper'' to come to King''s Landing. He should be here when we return. At that time, you can interrogate him!"


    "Okay." Duke Ed paused for a while, "Lysa, and that child, are they all okay?"


    Robert shook his head bitterly. "Frankly, it didn''t seem so good. Lysa was terrified by her husband''s death, and she fled back to the Eyrie with her son. But Jon had no brothers, and only one son, How could I let them stay in the valley orphaned and widowed. And she also believed that the ''Red Viper'' poisoned Jon to death, and wrote to ask me to avenge him."


    "How did I hear that Jon said before his death that his death had nothing to do with the ''Red Viper''?"


    "There is such a saying." Robert became irritable again, "But Ed, you also know the character of the old man. He has regarded glory above everything else in his life, and he may not really believe in the ''Red Viper'' if he did this before he died. '' Didn''t hurt him."


    "I understand. I will find out." After a while of silence, Duke Ed said again, "Let''s go up, the queen is still waiting."


    "Let her wait!" cried Robert angrily. "She hasn''t been kind to me all this time! Damned woman, she''s been thinking all day about having the old Lion of Casterly Rock as the Hand of the King. But how is that possible? I have a Lannister in my bed, a Lannister in the Kingsguard, a Lannister in the squire... Damn, I wake up every day and see the golden hair of the Lannisters! Want me to find another Lannister to run the country? Damn it! Just let me just give them the Iron Throne Lannister!"


    "Your Majesty..."


    "I''ve said it all, don''t call me Your Majesty again!" Robert called out, but seeing the long serious face of his old friend beside him, he finally shook his head helplessly, "You Starks are as rigid as the ice in the North No fun. Come on, old man, let''s go up."


    ¡­


    "Quiet!"


    Bran Stark on the tree bowed his head to the little wolf below.


    It was a small gift brought back by his father, Duke Ed, when he went hunting a month ago.


    A total of six newborn wolves, just happened to be one for each of the Duke''s six children, and even the illegitimate son Jon Snow got one.


    The direwolf is the coat of arms of the Stark family, so the children were very excited. They named the little wolves, the eldest son Robb''s was called "Grey Wind", Sansa''s was "Lady", Nymeria, Rickon''s Shaggydog, Jon''s White Spirit, and Bran, he hasn''t figured out what to call his pup yet.


    Hearing the master''s scolding, the little wolf lay down on the ground aggrieved, not daring to bark again.


    Bran continued to climb, jumped from the tree to the roof of the armory, jumped to the roof of the guard room, and finally climbed the outer wall of the ruined tower.


    The young second son of the duke was agile, climbing the steep walls like an ape.


    Bran can''t remember when he started, but he likes to climb. His mother always said that he could climb before he learned to walk, and then the high walls of the old castle became his playground.


    They always try to stop Bran from this dangerous hobby.


    Unfortunately, as long as they didn''t pay attention, the little guy had disappeared between the high walls of the ancient castle.


    Hanging in the air, Bran took a break.


    If he was a little taller, he would be able to see the group of crows, and he also brought corn kernels specially to feed those gluttons.


    Just when Bran regained some strength and was about to continue, he suddenly heard a faint gasp.


    The voice seemed to be mixed with pain and joy.


    The young Bran didn''t know what the sound represented, but he crawled over driven by curiosity.


    How could there be someone in the ruined tower?


    he wondered.


    Bran sat astride the gargoyle statue, his legs clamped, and he turned his head upside down, and then he saw the scene in the room¡ª


    A man and a woman are writhing together, and are naked.


    It''s Queen Cersei Lannister and her brother Jaime Lannister!


    Bran panicked, his brain was dizzy for a while, he quickly hooked the gargoyle statue hard, but he still fell down.


    "ah-"


    He let out a scream, but fortunately he caught the window lattice dangerously on the way down.


    There was also a scream in the room, followed by Queen Cersei''s voice:


    "Someone is there!"


    Bran grabbed the window lattice with one hand, shaking in mid-air, almost out of breath.


    Then, he saw the faces of two people leaning out of the window.


    "He has seen us!" screamed Queen Cersei.


    "He saw us." James nodded, seeing the little boy''s fingers start to loosen, he leaned out, stretched his hand down, and said, "Boy, grab my hand."


    Bran hurriedly grabbed the man''s hand with all his strength, and the man pulled him to the window sill.


    "What do you want?" Cersei demanded, "He saw us!"


    James grabbed Bran by the collar and asked, "Boy, how old are you?"


    "Seven years old." Bran trembled a little.


    "He saw us!" Cersei screamed again.


    James turned to look at his sister, and said in a helpless and flat tone:


    "Think about it, what have I done for love."


    As soon as the voice fell, he pushed hard.


    Bran flew out the window screaming as the ground hit him at a frantic pace.


    boom-


    There was a sad wolf howling in the distance.


    ¡­


    "Has he not woken up yet?"


    Duke Ed looked at Bran lying on the bed and asked sadly.


    Katelyn by the bed did not respond to her husband. Her hair was disheveled, her clothes seemed to have not been washed for several days, her eyes were red and swollen, but she looked at her comatose son without blinking.


    "I have to go, Caitlin." Duke Eddie whispered, but unfortunately he still didn''t get a response from his wife.


    "The gods will bless Bran." He leaned over and kissed his wife lightly on the head, then turned and walked out of the room.


    The long line drove out of Winterfell, and then divided into two groups, the larger one went south, and the smaller one went north.


    "Black matches you well." Duke Ed looked at his illegitimate son, "I''m proud of you."


    Jon Snow stared into his father''s eyes, and finally couldn''t help asking the question hidden in his heart:


    "Father, I''m going to the Great Wall of Immortality to become a night watchman. Can you tell me who my mother is?"


    Duke Ed fell into silence. In a trance, he seemed to hear the whisper of his sister Lyanna before she died¡ª


    Promise me, Ed, Promise me...


    "I''ll tell you when we meet next time." Duke Ed promised.


    "Okay. Take care Father."


    "Take care of yourself."


    The two waved goodbye, one to the north and one to the south.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 120: arrival

    Chapter 120 Arrival


    "What''s this smell?"


    On the port, Natalie was still marveling at the majestic and huge city in front of her just now, but she suddenly covered her mouth and nose in the next second.


    Samwell said with a smile: "The smell of feces, sweat, garbage, and rot. If any city gathers half a million people, it will smell like this."


    "It''s so scary..." Natalie suddenly lost her love for the first city in the Seven Kingdoms, and all the longing in her heart turned into light smoke in the pungent smell.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Natalie." Hopper Redwyne comforted from the side, "This is the smell of those untouchables. Once you enter the Red Keep, it won''t be like this."


    Samwell sneered: "The taste of the Red Castle is even worse."


    "Huh?" Natalie panicked even more.


    "How is that possible!" Hopper countered, "Sam, don''t talk nonsense if you haven''t been to the Red Keep."


    Samwell ignored him, turned around and went down the gangway.


    Natalie hurriedly followed: "Sam, what''s the smell in the Red Castle? Why is it worse?"


    "Red Fort...that smells of lies and conspiracy."


    Natalie was taken aback, and immediately hugged Samwell''s arms even tighter.


    A group of people left the port, walked through the crowded streets, and went straight to Aegon Hill.


    The bronze gate of the Red Keep was in sight, but Hobber Redwyne suddenly exclaimed:


    "Look, is that Miss Margery? She actually came to greet us in person!"


    "It''s really Miss Margery!" Horace Redwyne immediately straightened his chest on the horse, and at the same time secretly regretted that he didn''t wear armor or a dress, and he was injured in the previous sea battle, and now his arms are hanging How embarrassing and embarrassing it is.


    Damn Euron Greyjoy!


    Horace cursed secretly, but still showed what he thought was the most charming smile on his face.


    When they came close, the two brothers got off their horses and saluted:


    "Miss Margery!"


    Margaery is wearing a white pleated skirt today, tied with a golden ribbon at the waist, and a green cloak printed with rose patterns on her shoulders. Her soft brown curly hair is tied with a diamond-encrusted headband, but Still swaying mischievously in the wind.


    "Ser Horace, Sir Hobber, it''s been a tough journey. Are you... in a fight?"


    The sweet smile of the duke''s daughter made the two brothers ecstatic, and Horace hurriedly said loudly: "Yes, we encountered a group of pirates on the way, but we have already repelled them!"


    "Huh? There are still pirates? Are your injuries okay?"


    "It''s just a minor injury." Horace wanted to move his injured hand to show that he was fine, but the severe pain from the wound made his face contort, making him look even more ridiculous.


    "That''s good." Margaery pretended not to see Horace''s bravado, passed the two brothers, and faced Samwell and Natalie behind.


    "Miss Natalie, you are so beautiful today!" Margaery gave Natalie a warm hug, and then kissed the little girl''s pink cheek.


    Natalie didn''t expect Margaery to be so enthusiastic, and she was a little at a loss for a while, her little face was flushed, and she quickly kissed back with a slightly awkward kiss:


    "Miss Margery, you are also very beautiful."


    "Sam, my knight." Margaery smiled and looked at Samwell again, stretching out her slender and white right hand in front of him.


    "Miss Margery." Samwell took Margery''s hand and pressed a kiss between his fingers.


    Afterwards, Margaery turned to Samwell''s right, took his arm naturally, and said:


    "Let''s go, let''s go into the castle and just tell me about your encounter with pirates."


    "Okay." Samwell nodded with a smile, and placed his left hand in front of Natalie.


    Natalie quickly grabbed her arm.


    So, under the envious eyes of the Redwyne brothers, Samwell led the two beautiful ladies from left to right, and walked into the gate of the Red Castle swaggeringly.


    ¡­


    "Wow! Killed more than a dozen pirates with one sword! Sam, you''re not bragging, are you?"


    "Of course not!" Before Samwell could speak, Natalie defended him, "At that time, everyone on the deck saw that Lord Caesar was waving a long sword that was burning with fire, and he killed so many people at once. The pirates are all killed!"


    "Miss Natalie said so, it must be true." Margaret smiled sweetly at Natalie, instantly making the little girl''s affection for her soar to the extreme.


    Samwell smiled and said modestly: "Actually, that battle was thanks to the brave and skilled soldiers of the Redwyne family. Of course, there were two more fearless knights, Sir Horace, who fought against the pirate leader alone, and was honorably wounded." .¡±


    "Really? Sir Horace, you are so brave!" Margery turned her head to Horace at the right time.


    Horace immediately straightened his chest, and said loudly:


    "This is what I should do, Miss Margaery. It''s a pity that Euron Greyjoy ran too fast, otherwise I would cut off his head and hang it on the top of King''s Landing!"


    "I believe you can." Margaery smiled, and then she realized something, "Euron Greyjoy? Is he from the Iron Islands?"


    "Yes." Samwell took over the words, "However, Euron has been exiled by his brother, and the Iron Islands are still honest now, so there is no need to worry too much."


    "Well, then we have to report to His Majesty and ask him to order this person wanted!"


    "I will. By the way, is His Majesty in King''s Landing?"


    "Not here. His Majesty has gone to Winterfell, counting the time, he should be back soon."


    "Winterfell..." Samwell chewed on the place name and smiled silently.


    Everything seems to be back to the original plot, as if the river of fate is still trying to get back on track under the correction of the original river course after hitting an unexpected reef.


    But Samwell knew that everything could not go back.


    The main plot has changed, even if some details are still the same, but it is already two stories.


    The next King¡¯s Landing stage will be the trial of the ¡°Red Viper¡±.


    Thinking of this, Samwell asked, "Have Prince Oberyn and the others come?"


    "Here we come. But... that Prince Oberyn goes to the Great Sept of Baelor every day, and it is said that he has been praying devoutly in front of the Rainbow Pool."


    Samwell blinked, thinking to himself which game is the Red Viper playing?


    Plead guilty?


    Margaret said again: "Princess Arianne, however, has been visiting various nobles in King''s Landing these days. She probably wants to help her uncle win contacts. In the future, someone will help speak out and clear up the suspicion. I guess, she will soon coming to us."


    Samwell smiled slightly, not knowing what he thought of.


    Through the front hall, the castle master arranged for servants to take the newly arrived nobles to their respective rooms.


    Samwell and the others bid farewell to Margaery, and made an appointment to go to the garden for afternoon tea after taking a break.


    Going back to the room, putting down and saluting, after washing up and putting on new clothes, Samwell went out.


    He didn''t go to the garden immediately, but wandered casually in the Red Castle.


    This ancient castle is filled with a depressing and solemn atmosphere, and the walls made of light red rocks always have a fresh feeling, as if it is a living creature.


    Samwell lived at the northernmost corner of the Red Castle. At a glance, he could see the White Sword Tower, which was much higher than the outer wall. That was where the seven White Knights of the Kingsguard lived.


    As the king''s personal guards, the Royal Guards represent the highest honor in the field of knights. They swear allegiance to the king, no fiefdoms, no wives, no children, and they only guard this oath all their lives.


    Of course, whether you can keep it or not is another matter...


    Go south a few steps and you will see the towering Prime Minister''s Tower, which is where the former Prime Minister and the Hand of the King lived. Further south of the Prime Minister''s Tower is Maegor''s Tower, a tall building located in the center of the Red Castle surrounded by a moat filled with iron spikes and guarded by fully armed guards. It is a castle within a castle.


    It is also where the royal bedroom is located.


    Samwell was about to move on when he saw a familiar figure walking out of Maegor''s Tower.


    He stopped and greeted enthusiastically:


    "Lord Petyr!"


    "Littlefinger" Petyr Baelish froze for a moment, then showed a faint smile, and strode towards Samwell:


    "Baron Caesar! We meet again!"


    "Yes, Lord Petyr, I''m so happy to see a familiar face here!" Samwell smiled sincerely, "I''m afraid you don''t know, this is my first time in the Red Castle. The atmosphere here makes me flustered."


    "Haha, don''t be nervous." Petyr enthusiastically put his arms around Samwell''s shoulders, as if he was guiding his nephew, "I tell you, you only need to keep one thing in mind here, and then you will be fine."


    "Which point?" Samwell asked quickly.


    Petyr pointed to a red wall with many angels painted on it: "Do you see the eyes on it?"


    "I see."


    "Good, they saw us too."


    Samwell was stunned for a moment, but before he could ask any questions, Petyr pointed to the bushes where the insects were buzzing: "Have you heard their voices?"


    "I heard." Samwell seemed to understand.


    "They heard us too." Petyr showed a characteristic narrow smile, "Do you understand?"


    "I see, Lord Petyr. You mean, there are eyes and ears everywhere, right?"


    "Smart!" Petyr nodded with satisfaction, "I knew you were a smart person the first time I saw you. As a result, you really shined in Starfall City, and your name was remembered by the entire Seven Kingdoms." .But I believe, Baron Yingzuiyu, this is by no means the end for you. You have a bright future!"


    "Thanks to your guidance and help." Samwell said respectfully.


    "Haha, who made our experiences so similar. Sam, if you have time, come and sit at my house, there are no extra eyes and ears, we can talk well."


    "Okay, Lord Petyr, I will definitely pay a visit when I have time."


    Petyr patted Samwell on the shoulder with a smile, and then drifted away.


    Samwell watched the other party''s figure disappear outside the red wall, thinking secretly¡ª


    Eyes and ears?


    Is this calling my attention to Varys the Octocod?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 121: reunion

    Chapter 121 Party


    Samwell walked in the dark corridors of the Red Castle, thinking about what Petyr Baelish said just now.


    Actually, from Petyr¡¯s point of view, Samwell is regarded as ¡°one of his own¡±,


    After all, the two shared a "little secret".


    Of course, in Petyr''s eyes, "one of our own" should be sold if necessary.


    Now, as Samwell is a "rookie" who has just arrived in King''s Landing, Petyr will definitely try to win him over first, and it is estimated that he will give Samwell some small favors, so that Samwell will wholeheartedly charge for him.


    But it was absolutely impossible for Petyr to guess that Samwell had already seen through his whole plot and knew that he was the real culprit who murdered Duke Jon Arryn.


    This lack of information is Samwell''s biggest advantage today.


    He must use this advantage as much as possible to deal with the most ambitious schemer in Game of Thrones.


    This is also the primary purpose of his visit to King''s Landing this time.


    This is not only to avenge being manipulated by him as a pawn, but also a decision made by Samwell after careful consideration.


    Littlefinger''s goal is the chaos of the Seven Kingdoms, so he can fish in troubled waters and take advantage of the situation.


    But this is not what Samwell wants to see¡ªat least not what he wants to see now.


    Although chaos is an opportunity for every ambitious person, if you want to fish in troubled waters and even climb up, you must have enough strength to support it.


    And now Samwell seems to lack confidence.


    The time he came out to open up is too short, the castles in the territory have not been fully built, the number of troops is not large enough, the attribute panel also needs time to upgrade, and the territory of the Dane family, he has not yet fully controlled.


    Anyway, he needs time.


    Originally, his time was already tight enough, but Littlefinger was still fanning the flames, forcing Jon Arryn to die a year earlier.


    Doesn''t this mean that Samwell lost another year of farming development time.


    Although Samwell also wants chaos, what he wants is a controllable small-scale chaos, so that he can have room to display and grab enough benefits.


    Like the previous battle of Starfall City, it is perfect.


    But if an all-out war of the scale of the War of the Five Kings breaks out, with Samwell''s current strength, he can only follow the Hewan army to fight soy sauce.


    At that time, no matter how brave he is in the battle, the territory and interests will still belong to Mr. Inflatable Fish. At most, he will get some flashy "glory".


    This kind of loss-making business cannot be done.


    So when he came to King''s Landing this time, besides taking revenge on Littlefinger, he also wanted to try his best to prevent the situation of the Seven Kingdoms from completely collapsing in a short period of time.


    Of course, Samwell didn¡¯t come to be an envoy of peace. He is also a careerist himself, but a cautious careerist.


    He knows that if he wants to rise quickly, he also needs chaos¡ªchaos within a controllable range.


    For example, the Iron Throne crusade against Dorne, such chaos is very appropriate.


    Samwell now has a foothold in the west of Dorne, and already has the basis to plot Dorne.


    But he also knows how difficult it is for outsiders to conquer Dorne. The Martell family saying "unyielding, unyielding, and unyielding" is not a joke.


    Therefore, he must use external forces to weaken Donne as much as possible.


    To provoke the Iron Throne against Dorne, the dirty water of Jon Arryn''s death must be poured on the "Red Viper".


    As for saying that this is unfair to the "Red Viper"... Samwell has no interest in clearing his enemies of suspicion, and the "Red Viper" is not an innocent little white rabbit, and he will definitely be the one who conquers Dorne in the future. A stumbling block in the way, so it''s best to get rid of it.


    However, in this way, Samwell''s methods of dealing with "Littlefinger" will be limited. After all, the truth about Jon''s death cannot be used to deal with this person. .


    Samwell actually already has a rough plan, but he still needs to meet several important people in it.


    For example, the incoming Hand of the King, Duke Eddard Stark, this person is very important to Samwell''s plan, he must confirm whether this person''s behavior style is really as upright as in the original book to the point of rigidity.


    Oh, by the way, besides this, there is an annoying little fly¡ª¡ªHopper Redwyne, Samwell is going to set up a trap and slap him to death.


    While thinking about it, Samwell had already come to the garden, and then found Margaery talking and laughing with Natalie.


    The heads of the two girls are almost together, and their attitude is extremely close. I am afraid that no one will believe that they are sisters.


    Beside them sat two brothers from the Redwyne family.


    Horace didn''t hang his arms this time, but he saw the sweat on his forehead and his twitching cheeks from time to time, well, he probably regretted it now, for the sake of demeanor, he didn''t want his arms, it was really cruel.


    Huo Bo stretched his neck long, as if he really wanted to join the conversation between the two ladies, but he couldn''t find an entry point, and his anxiety was written all over his face.


    The two brothers were sitting beside Mark Mullendall. The eldest son of the Highland City looked leisurely, drinking tea and feeding the monkey on his shoulder with nuts.


    "Shan...Master Caesar." Natalie was the first to notice Samwell''s approach. She wanted to run over to greet her, but she sat down quickly. It seemed that seeing the crowd, she began to pay attention to reserve, and even changed her name. became official.


    "Sam! Come and sit!" Margery was still so enthusiastic, and her smile was still so sweet, like a summer rose.


    Samwell stepped forward to greet everyone one by one, then sat down beside Natalie, and asked:


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I''m talking about your flaming sword." Margaery said with a smile, "So it''s the Dane family''s inherited great sword [Dawn]! This is the first time I''ve heard that someone has used the inherited great sword as collateral."


    Seeing Margaery''s narrow gaze, Samwell couldn''t help but blush, but he still pretended to be calm and said:


    "The main reason is that no one will use that sword in Starfall City, so I will use it first to avoid waste."


    "That''s right." Natalie nodded again and again, and chimed in, "Sam is really good with that sword, it can make the sword catch fire."


    "What''s so strange about the fire sword?" Hopper couldn''t help but said, "The red-robed monks in the free trade cities on the other side of the narrow sea know how to do this. They smear wildfire or similar combustibles on the sword, and then ignite it to intimidate the enemy. , In fact, the power is average."


    Samwell was about to respond when he heard a male voice from a distance:


    "It''s really average. I once personally killed a red-robed monk who used a fire sword, and that guy''s sword broke after burning."


    When everyone turned their heads, they saw three figures walking over.


    The person headed by it was none other than Princess Arianne, accompanied by "Dark Star" Jelo Dayne, and Damon Shad, the illegitimate son of God''s Grace City.


    These two Dorne knights were also captured by the Riverbend people during the Battle of Starfall, but they were later redeemed by the Martell family.


    Samwell was quite impressed with the "Dark Star" with black and silver hair.


    Because this person is the eldest son of Viscount Palong of Gaoyin City, he also contributed the most in the battle of Starfall City last time, and of course suffered the heaviest loss as a result.


    Not only did she fail to inherit Starfall City, but she even lost her hometown, Gaoyin City¡ªafter Natalie officially became the Earl of Starfall City, she confided Gaoyin City to Hughes Dane.


    So, without thinking about it, this Geraldine must be full of hatred at this time.


    It was this person who spoke just now.


    "Dornish people, why don''t you pray in the Great Sept of Baelor, what are you doing here?" Horace shouted loudly, as if blaming the pain in his arm on the Dornish people.


    "Yeah, here is a gathering of people from the River Bend, and you are not welcome." Mark Mullendall also continued.


    The people of the Riverbend have always been united in dealing with the Dornish people.


    Samwell felt that he should also be more gregarious, so he also answered:


    "Is it because the gods are unwilling to respond to your confession, so you ran out to find other ways to escape?"


    "Hahaha¡­"


    Amidst the laughter, the hot-tempered Princess Arianne was rarely angry, and the smile on her face was as bright as ever, as if she didn''t hear the ridicule from the people in the river bay.


    "Everyone, whether my uncle is guilty or not will be judged by His Majesty himself. As for our coming this time, we are adhering to the last wish of Duke Jon Arryn before he died¡ªpeace."


    Hearing that Princess Arianne moved Duke Jon out, the people of the Riverbend couldn''t laugh anymore.


    Samwell looked at the Dorne princess who looked like a different person, and was a little surprised.


    This is a beating, a big change in personality?


    "Your Royal Highness." Margaret stood up abruptly, and said politely, "We in Hewan have always loved peace, but peace is never just spoken. How do you, Donne, prove your sincerity?"


    "The Martell family has recognized Earl Natalie''s rule over Starfall City. This is our greatest sincerity. In addition, Sir Gerald, as a member of the Dane family, is now willing to pledge his allegiance to Miss Natalie. "


    As soon as Princess Arianne finished speaking, Geraldine came to Natalie and knelt down, saying loudly:


    "Dear Miss Natalie Dane, I, Geraldine, would like to offer you my unparalleled loyalty."


    Natalie was a little surprised, but she has experience now, unlike before when she always went to see Samwell or her mother when she encountered such a situation.


    "I accept your allegiance."


    Samwell frowned as he watched from the sidelines.


    It seems that the Martell family still hasn¡¯t given up on Starfall City. They talk about peace, but they end up doing things like mixing sand.


    However, Gero''s surname is Dane after all, and Natalie is really not easy to refuse when he swears allegiance in public.


    As for who this guy is loyal to, it''s hard to say.


    Samwell felt that he wanted to remind Natalie privately later to be on guard against this person.


    After the allegiance ceremony was over, Gero did not get up immediately, but took out a pink rose from his bosom and sent it to Natalie:


    "Miss Natalie, I am dazzled by your beauty. This rose represents my heart and is for you."


    Now Samwell frowned even tighter.


    Good guy, it¡¯s not just mixed with sand, this is to pick peaches directly!


    Natalie was really at a loss this time. She didn''t want to accept the rose in her heart, but she was embarrassed to reject a knight who had just sworn allegiance to her.


    Just then, Hope Redwyne spoke:


    "Sir Gerald, don''t you see that Miss Natalie doesn''t like your roses? Put the flowers away soon."


    Zero immediately narrowed his eyes and turned to look at Hooper.


    Hopper looked at him without flinching.


    The strong smell of gunpowder diffused.


    Samwell watched this scene from the side, and a faint smile suddenly appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Look, the scapegoat is here.


    You can swatt the flies.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 122: ribbon

    Chapter 122 Ribbons


    "Come on! Hooper, kill the Dornish people!"


    On the training ground of the Red Keep, Hobber Redwyne was wearing the armor with the help of his attendants while receiving the cheers from the nobles of the Reach.


    "Hopper! Get rid of him!" Samwell also joined the crowd, yelling in fear of chaos.


    The development of the matter was even smoother than he expected. Hopper Redwin and Gerald Dayne, two vigorous young men, went directly to the arena for a fight even if they disagreed.


    Of course, this is not a life-and-death duel, but it is enough to intensify the conflict between the two and fully demonstrate it in front of everyone.


    This is simply an assist for Samwell''s "scapegoat plan".


    "Hobber! For the glory of the Reach! Kill the Dornishmen!" The two Tyrell brothers, Garland and Loras, couldn''t see anyone when they were drinking tea just now, but now they don''t know where they came from when they heard that there was going to be a contest. out.


    Not only the two of them, but almost all the nobles of the Riverbend who came to King''s Landing this time, Sir Eamon of Sunhouse City, Sir Allerken of Brightwater City, who is Samwell''s uncle, but Earl Randyll of Hornhill did not. Come, only a few vassal knights.


    Samwell also knows them all. Before the battle of Starfall City, these people all charged behind him.


    They told Samwell that Earl Randyll was ill, so he could not come to King''s Landing.


    This is obviously an excuse.


    But Samwell can understand his father, after all, he has an old grievance with King Robert.


    In the War of the Reavers, Robert''s only defeat was given by Earl Randyll.


    If we meet again, Robert will probably yell and fight Earl Randyll again when he is drunk...


    So it''s better not to come.


    "Who do you want to win?" Margaret held Natalie''s hand and asked with a smile.


    "I..." Natalie didn''t know how to answer.


    She is the lord of Dorne, and Gerald Dane has just sworn allegiance to her. It stands to reason that she should stand on Dorne''s side.


    But...Miss Margery treats her so well, and Samwell is from the River Bend...Natalie suddenly fell into a tangle.


    "I do not know either¡­"


    "How can you not know? These two knights are fighting for you."


    "Then...then...then let them all win..."


    Both win? That''s not all lose.


    Samwell didn''t know for a while whether Natalie''s answer was wise or foolish, or...


    Margaery laughed and said: "Natalie, you are too kind. There are winners and losers in the martial arts field, and it is impossible to win all of them."


    But you can lose both.


    Samwell snickered aside.


    Suddenly, he felt a little bit of the happy mood of "Littlefinger" Petyr Baelish when he hid in a dark corner and watched others fight to death.


    Is this the happiness of Lao Yinbi?


    No no no.


    Samwell quickly shook off the thought.


    How can I be an old Yin coin like Littlefinger, I am a sunny boy.


    "Dear Miss Natalie." Geraldine had finished dressing at some point, and rode to Natalie before bowing, "Can you please give me a token?"


    "Huh?" Natalie was a little confused.


    It wasn''t until Margaery smiled and whispered a few words in her ear that she realized it.


    Today''s Natalie is wearing a cute fringed braid with pink ribbons wrapped around it. She took one of them and handed it to Jello.


    Jello tied the ribbon around his wrist, and then said impassionedly:


    "Thank you beautiful Miss Natalie, I will fight for your glory!"


    Hobber watched from the side with his eyes burning, and ran over to ask for the token.


    Natalie had to take off another ribbon and brought it to him.


    Finally, the two knights fighting for "Natalie''s honor" entered the arena with their tokens.


    îõ¡ª


    After a gong sounded, the two started to accelerate at the same time.


    Tap Tap ¡ª


    The hoofbeats of the horses were hurried, and the distance between the two knights was shortening crazily.


    Natalie was so scared that she closed her eyes.


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise, followed by the Dornish people cheering and celebrating.


    Natalie carefully opened her eyes, only to find that the Hopper knight was already lying on the ground, and the shield painted with the purple grape emblem flew far away, while Geraldine was galloping on the field on a fine horse, Accepting the cheers of the crowd.


    "Fool!"


    Natalie heard someone curse in a low voice from the Riverbend camp, but unfortunately she didn''t know who cursed.


    "Trash!"


    Someone cursed again, Natalie saw clearly this time, it was actually Sir Garland of the Tyrell family.


    She stuck out her tongue, looked away, and then saw Horace and his attendants running over to help Hopper up from the ground, but Hopper''s helmet fell out of shape and was stuck on his head and couldn''t be removed. Holding Hopper''s helmet and pulling it out, like pulling a carrot...


    Natalie couldn''t help laughing.


    At this moment, Geraldine came to Natalie, thinking that the bright smile on the goddess''s face was blooming for him, and his heart was filled with joy and pride.


    "Miss Natalie, please allow me to dedicate this victory to you! Although its glory is far less dazzling than your beauty."


    Natalie saw Gero now, and politely pulled up her skirt, saying:


    "Thank you, Sir Gerald."


    "Jero Dayne!" Garland Tyrell couldn''t help shouting, "Come on, let me compete with you!"


    Before Zero could speak, Princess Arianne stood up and said:


    "Sir Garland, do you want to fight for Miss Natalie?"


    Garland is already engaged, so he was stunned by these words for a while before saying, "I''m fighting for the river bend!"


    Princess Arianne intentionally put on an aggrieved look, and said, "Hewan and Dorne have just reached peace, so it''s not good for you to do this..."


    Margery stood up to smooth things over at this moment: "Okay, brother, let''s stop today''s contest, otherwise the Dornish people will think we can''t afford to lose. Sir Gerald, you are indeed an outstanding knight."


    Geraldine saluted Margaery in a gentlemanly manner.


    The two sides did not continue to quarrel and left one after another.


    In the end, only a group of Redwyne family members were still pulling carrots.


    ¡­


    Several River Bend nobles returned to the garden and drank tea. It was not until the sun was sinking that Samwell took Natalie to say goodbye to the rest.


    "Sam, are Hopper and Gero pursuing me?"


    On the way back, Natalie held Samwell''s arm and asked with her head raised.


    "Otherwise why would they fight for you." Samwell asked with a smile, "Which of these two do you like?"


    "I don''t like any of them."


    "Why? Are they not good enough?"


    "Not really..." Natalie kicked the stones under her feet, "Sir Hopper was born noble, but his speech was vague and seemed a bit silly... As for Sir Gerald, well, although he is also a Dane , but I always feel that he is weird, and his eyes always make me feel uncomfortable..."


    "That''s such a pity. Sir Hopper and Sir Gerald will be heartbroken when they hear the news."


    "Then don''t tell them."


    "Good guy, you still want to raise fish."


    "What kind of fish?" Natalie looked up in doubt, with clear confusion in her eyes.


    Samwell shook his head secretly, this girl should not be of such a high rank.


    "It''s nothing. Don''t tell if you don''t tell, let them have unrequited love."


    "Okay!" Natalie nodded, but soon she seemed to finally realize that it was wrong to do so, "Isn''t this not good? If I don''t say it all the time, Sir Hopper and Sir Gerald will keep pursuing I...or I''d better refuse them."


    "OK."


    But Natalie got tangled up again: "But...how should I refuse? Would it hurt their hearts too much if I said it directly?"


    "Simple." Samwell said with a smile, "Just give them an impossible test."


    "A test that cannot be completed?"


    "Yes. For example, you can say that you only want to marry a knight who can conquer a dragon."


    "Good idea." Natalie smiled happily, but then she worried again, "But what if, what if, he really conquered a giant dragon?"


    "Everyone can conquer the dragon, so you should marry obediently."


    "Oh¡ª" Natalie pouted, seemingly displeased.


    After turning a corner, Samwell stopped:


    "Okay, your room is here, go to bed early."


    "Hmm." Natalie hesitated for a moment, then suddenly asked, "Sam, can you subdue a dragon?"


    Samwell laughed: "There are no dragons now, silly girl."


    "What if there are more?"


    "Then I will beat it up."


    After Samwell finished speaking, he rubbed Natalie''s head and messed up her hair.


    Natalie barked her teeth and claws to protest, but it was useless.


    "You dropped the ribbons."


    "It''s loose anyway, throw it away."


    "oh."


    ¡­


    "Dark Star" Geraldine returned to his residence, the excitement and excitement in his heart could not be calmed down.


    After ordering the servant to prepare bath water, he came to the desk and sat down, picked up a pen and wrote a long letter to his father in Dorne.


    I will take back everything that belongs to us!


    He wrote in the letter.


    After writing the letter, Jello began to undress to take a shower.


    When he touched the ribbon on his wrist, Jie Luo couldn''t help showing a smug smile again.


    He untied the ribbon, put it under his nose and smelled it.


    It is a fresh and elegant violet scent.


    Jello carefully put away the ribbon, took a shower, and changed into dry clothes.


    After packing up, he came out to seal the letter with wax, and was about to find someone to mail it.


    But when he opened the door, he found a pink ribbon slowly floating down from the crack of the door.


    Jello reached out to catch it, only to realize that it was exactly the same ribbon as the one Miss Natalie had given him before.


    Moreover, there seems to be words on the ribbon¡ª


    Ten o''clock tonight, Godswood.


    Jie Luo''s breathing suddenly became rapid.


    This is Miss Natalie asking me to meet next month?


    Jello''s heart beat faster suddenly.


    "Oh, my dear Miss Natalie, looking at your usual reserved appearance, it turns out that you are still a hot and enthusiastic Dornish woman in your bones!"


    Jello put the ribbon under his nose and took a deep breath.


    Oh, and that intoxicating violet scent!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 123: scapegoat

    Chapter 123 Scapegoat


    King''s Landing under the night, faded away from the hustle and bustle of the day, presenting a quiet beauty.


    "Nine o''clock tonight, Godswood."


    Hopper Redwyne took out the pink ribbon and looked at it again.


    Although it was hard to believe that Miss Natalie was still willing to ask herself out under such circumstances, Hopper soon found a reason for herself¡ª


    He is also the second son of Qingting Island, and his identity and family background are much stronger than that free knight Geraldine who lost his family territory.


    Miss Natalie really still has vision.


    When a man meets an attractive woman, he always overestimates his own charm.


    Hopper is certainly no exception.


    Under the cold moonlight, full of excitement, he embarked on the road to the appointment.


    The Godswood Forest is located in the southeast corner of the Red Castle. It is a rare and secluded place in the castle. The forest is full of elms, cypresses and cottonwoods. After all, this is not the northern border, so there is no weirwood that represents the belief of the old gods.


    Even so, when Huo Bo, who believed in the Seven Gods, walked in here, he felt an indescribable discomfort.


    It seems that there are really ancient gods watching themselves through the invisible eyes on the tree.


    Hobo pulled the cloak on his body, drew a seven-pointed star on his chest with his right hand, and prayed secretly¡ª


    Merciful Mother, please grant me a beautiful wife.


    It would be even more perfect if she also carried a castle.


    He secretly added another sentence in his heart.


    The forest is quiet and peaceful, only the rustling sound of Hobber stepping on the leaves.


    "Miss Natalie? Miss Natalie?"


    Hopper called softly a few times, but got no response.


    It shouldn¡¯t be here yet, I¡¯m here early.


    He forced himself to hold back his impatience and waited patiently, while thinking about how to express love later without appearing abrupt.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    Hobber heard distant bells coming from beyond the godswood.


    Time is up.


    But what about Miss Natalie?


    Huo Bo was preparing to search again when he suddenly heard a small voice.


    He was overjoyed, and hurried to the depths of the godswood forest


    Finally, under a big oak tree covered with smokeberry vines, he vaguely saw half a figure.


    "Miss Natalie?"


    Hopper walked a few steps quickly, but then slowed down again so as not to appear too impatient.


    However, when he walked under the oak tree, he found that the figure of the man was not right.


    "You''re not Na..." Hope saw the man turn around, "Samwell! What the **** are you doing?"


    Samwell smiled faintly: "Don''t be nervous, Miss Natalie asked me to ask you out."


    Hopper looked at Samwell suspiciously, and said vigilantly:


    "Really? Why did she do that?"


    "She wants to ask you a question." Samwell said calmly.


    "what is the problem?"


    "That day at sea, what did you deliberately lure the pirates over?"


    Hearing this, Huo Bo shrank his pupils suddenly, and immediately denied:


    "Samwell Caesar, I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    Samwell took a step closer: "You want the pirates to ''kill'' me?"


    Huo Bo realized something was wrong, turned around suddenly and was about to run out.


    But in the next second, his neck was tightly grasped by a big iron-like hand.


    The power was so great that Hopper could hardly breathe.


    Before he begged for mercy, he heard Samwell whispering in his ear:


    "Since this is the case, then I can only let others ''kill'' you."


    Before Hopper understood the meaning of this sentence, he felt a sharp pain in his throat.


    He managed to let out a small, weak gasp, and then the gushing blood blocked the throat.


    The belated fear flooded Hopper''s rationality like a tide, and he never thought that Samwell would actually dare to kill himself!


    He struggled to call for help, but his throat was already blocked by blood.


    In extreme pain, Hopper could only stare at Samwell with hatred, as if saying¡ª


    Father will avenge me!


    I don¡¯t know if Samwell read this meaning from his eyes, and said with a chuckle:


    "Earl Paxter will avenge you, but not me."


    A trace of doubt crossed Hopper''s mind, but soon, complete darkness enveloped him.


    Samwell carefully placed Hopper''s body in the shadow behind the oak tree, took the ribbon off his body, and left quietly.


    ¡­


    "Ten o''clock tonight, Godswood."


    Geraldine caressed the ribbon, read the words on it softly, and couldn''t wait in his heart.


    So it was just after half past nine, and he came to the godswood alone.


    The forest was dark and silent, and there was no one in sight.


    Shouldn''t have come so early.


    Jello suddenly regretted it.


    Being bored, he just strolled casually in the forest.


    But as he was walking, Jie Luo suddenly smelled a **** smell.


    He stopped.


    Perhaps a wounded beast.


    Jello comforted himself too much, but cautiously walked in the direction of the smell.


    Soon, he came to the huge oak tree deep in the godswood, and saw a figure in the shadows.


    It turned out to be a person!


    No, it''s a corpse!


    what happened?


    Jello quickly pulled out the dagger that he carried with him, and leaned over carefully.


    By the faint moonlight shining among the leaves, he finally saw the face of the corpse¡ª


    Hopper Redwyne!


    He is dead!


    During the day, the Qingting Island knight who had just fought against him turned into a corpse!


    Jello suddenly looked at the ribbon in his hand, and immediately realized something was wrong.


    It''s a trap!


    Fear and anger surged into my heart instantly, before Jie Luo could figure out how to deal with it, a black shadow suddenly jumped down from the treetops.


    Jello was terrified, and quickly rolled over on the spot, but still felt a sharp pain in his hand.


    When he stood still again, he realized that the one who attacked him just now was actually a falcon.


    At this moment, it is looking at itself with a very humane gaze.


    "ѽ¡ª"


    A clear cry of an eagle pierced the silent night sky like a sword.


    also scared Gero half to death.


    Because he knew that if this movement attracted the guards, he would not be able to speak clearly even if he had a hundred mouths.


    Didn''t dare to think about it at all, and Zero ran out of the godswood.


    But that damned falcon was chasing after him, attacking him, and making noises continuously, as if it wanted to make some noise on purpose.


    Damn bird!


    Jello didn''t dare to get entangled with the Falcon at all, so he could only protect his head and run wildly.


    The falcon didn''t let Gero go until he was about to run out of the godswood.


    "who?"


    This movement must have alarmed the gold-cloaked guards.


    Jello cursed again, stopped quickly, adjusted his breathing, and said:


    "It''s me, Jelo of the Dane family."


    "Good evening, Sir Gerald." A gold-cloaked guard asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    At this moment, countless thoughts rolled through Jie Luo''s mind.


    But in the end, he decided to tell the truth.


    After all, the guards have already seen him, if he doesn''t explain clearly, then he will not be able to remove the suspicion.


    It''s just that when Gero went to find the ribbon with the meeting information written on it, he couldn''t find it anymore!


    Did it lose it while fighting with the eagle?


    **** it!


    Jello was so depressed that he went crazy.


    "Sir Gerald? Are you okay?" The gold-cloaked guard asked again when he saw that the other party kept his head down and remained silent.


    "I''m fine." Gero forced a stiff smile, "I just accidentally fell in the forest."


    After speaking, he strode away.


    At this moment, Jie Luo had only one thought in his mind¡ªrun!


    The most important evidence is lost, he really can''t explain it now, he has to run.


    Before the golden robed guard could react, escape from King''s Landing, escape from Westeros, and escape to the other side of the narrow sea!


    Looking at Jie Luo who was leaving in a hurry, several gold-cloaked guards looked at each other, as if they sensed something was wrong.


    So they went to the godswood.


    ¡­


    Hearing the faint shouts coming from behind, Geraldine ran even faster.


    The cool night wind howled in his ears, and the ancient buildings receded behind him.


    Jello knew that the gate of the Red Castle must be closed at this time, and he was not qualified to order the guards to open the gate for him alone.


    So, he followed the dark path to the northeast corner of the Red Keep.


    The White Sword Tower towering on the city wall came into view.


    The Kingsguard followed the king to Winterfell, so there should be no one in this tower now.


    Jello pushed open the wooden door, and then froze.


    There is actually a dozing guard inside the door!


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s me, Gero of the Dane family. I can''t sleep at night, so I come to pay my respects to the demeanor of the white knights of the past generations."


    "Okay, Sir Gerald, please come in."


    Jello tried his best to pretend to be calm, and spiraled up the spiral staircase.


    Fortunately, there is no one else in the tower.


    Jello walked quickly to the top of the tower and looked out of the window¡ª


    The sword tower is higher than the city wall, so as long as you go out from here, you can escape from the Red Castle!


    Of course, at this height, Jie Luo would not dare to jump directly, as he would fall to death.


    He found a rope, threw one end out of the window, and fixed the other end inside the window.


    Hearing the loud noise coming from outside, Jie Luo didn''t dare to stop for a moment, and hurriedly climbed down along the rope.


    "ѽ¡ª"


    Halfway through the climb, Jie Luo suddenly heard a familiar eagle cry.


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw a black shadow pounced on him like the scythe of death.


    "No!"


    ¡­


    "What happened?"


    Samwell walked out of the room in his pajamas and asked the seven or eight nobles gathered outside.


    "I don''t know, it seems that the golden robe is looking for someone." Horace replied casually with his arms hanging.


    Samwell stepped forward to stand side by side with the eldest son of Qingting Island, and asked with concern:


    "How''s the injury on your hand?"


    "It''s okay, a little injury."


    "That''s good." Samwell looked at it for a while, and suddenly said, "By the way, where is Hopper? Was he seriously injured in the afternoon?"


    "He''s fine." Horace looked back at his brother''s dark room, "I''m probably asleep."


    "That''s good." The corners of Samwell''s mouth rose slightly, "Just sleep."


    Several people watched for a while, and finally a gold-robed guard ran over and said:


    "Which one is Sir Horace?"


    "I am." Horace stepped forward because he didn''t understand, "What''s wrong?"


    The gold-cloaked guard sighed:


    "I am sorry that your brother, Sir Hope, has unfortunately passed away."


    "My brother...what are you talking about!" Horace suddenly reached out and grabbed the collar of the gold-cloaked guard. Due to the excessive movement, the wound was torn and painful.


    "Can you say that again!"


    "Sir, please calm down. We found the body of your brother Ser Hobber in the godswood."


    Horras felt his world spinning for a while, and all the sounds in his ears seemed to become extremely distant.


    After a while, he came back to his senses and asked in a hissing voice:


    "Who did it? Who did it!"


    "We suspect it is... Ser Gerald of House Dayne."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 124: trial

    Chapter 124 Trial


    "Sam, I''m so scared..."


    Natalie said pitifully.


    She looked a little pale, and it seemed that she didn''t sleep well last night.


    "Don''t worry, this matter has nothing to do with you." Samwell held Natalie''s cold little hand and comforted him.


    "But... But, Sir Gerald just swore his allegiance to me, and then unexpectedly, unexpectedly..."


    "That was also his personal behavior, and has nothing to do with you. At most, as a lord, you can sincerely apologize to the Redwyne family and express your condolences."


    "Then what if... the Redwyne family doesn''t want to accept my apology?"


    "That''s why they messed around. The kingdom''s laws don''t stipulate that the crimes committed by the vassals need to be borne by the king."


    Natalie nodded, her complexion improved slightly.


    Samwell pointed to the food in front of her, and said, "Hurry up and eat something, we''ll be interviewed later."


    "Oh." Natalie picked up the white bread in front of her and took a bite, and said quietly after a while, "So, they all died because of me... right?"


    It really is.


    "Don''t think too much about it." Samwell touched the little girl''s soft hair, "It''s not your fault. Besides, there are not a few knights who have always paid the price of their lives for competing for the favor of ladies. Thinking about the best, Doesn''t that just show that your charm is irresistible?"


    "But I don''t want to do this..." Natalie puffed her cheeks, as if she had made up her mind, "Next time I will never allow others to fight for me, let alone give them tokens! I should directly Reject them!"


    Samwell laughed loudly: "Yes, this can indeed save a lot of trouble. Eat quickly, the time is coming."


    Natalie then concentrated on her breakfast, but she obviously had no appetite today, she only ate half a slice of bread, an egg, and drank a glass of milk.


    After the meal, Samwell took Natalie to Maegor''s Mansion.


    Such a vile murder case occurred in the Red Castle, and two nobles were involved. Naturally, a court trial was required to identify the murderer and clarify the responsibilities.


    The trial was held in the Throne Room.


    Following the golden-cloaked guards pushing open the huge bronze oak door, Samwell walked in with Natalie on his arm.


    This is the first time he has come to the power center of the Seven Kingdoms.


    A long red carpet extends from the gate to the end of the hall, where there is a high iron platform, on which is the famous Iron Throne.


    The Throne Hall is large enough to hold hundreds of people.


    Stepping on the thick and soft carpet, Samwell walked towards the Iron Throne step by step.


    The closer you get to it, the more you can feel a cold and chilling aura.


    It is said that the Iron Throne, which symbolizes the ruling power of the Seven Kingdoms, was created by the giant dragon "Black Death" Balerion of "The Conqueror" Aegon Targaryen, using dragon flames to melt thousands of swords used by the enemies when they surrendered. As a result, it is covered with all kinds of twisted and sharp spikes and sharp horns.


    This is by no means a comfortable chair.


    Aegon the Conqueror didn''t want it to be a comfortable chair either.


    In his opinion, the king should not be able to sit comfortably.


    In history, many kings were cut or even killed by this chair. For example, it is said that Maegor I died on this iron chair.


    But even so, it still cannot stop countless people from yearning and coveting it.


    "Sam, Natalie."


    Margaery Tyrell walked towards him, just blocking Samwell''s view of the Iron Throne.


    This "Gaoting Rose" is wearing a slim black dress today, with red crystals in the shape of tears dotted on his chest, and his soft brown curly hair is also coiled up high, looking solemn and elegant.


    "I''m sorry this happened." Margaery gave Natalie a hug and kissed her tenderly on the cheek.


    "Thank you, Miss Margery." Natalie managed to force a smile.


    Margaery hugged Natalie''s other arm, and while leading her inside, comforted her:


    "Don''t worry, today''s trial is presided over by Lord Renly, the Minister of Justice. Loras has already told me in secret. Lord Renly believes that the situation of the case is basically clear. It was Gerald Dane who killed Hobber in the Godswood. Redwyne, but he too fell to his death from a tower while fleeing the Red Keep. The Seven have made the murderer pay."


    Natalie nodded upon hearing this, feeling much more at ease.


    Samwell also smiled slightly in his heart.


    At this moment, a lot of people have gathered in the hall. The nobles who watched the match between Gerald and Hooper yesterday are basically all present.


    Horras hung his arms and stood in the front row miserably, staring at the several Dornish nobles opposite him, as if he wanted to swallow them alive.


    The nobles of the Riverbend around him also glared at the Dornishmen.


    Dorne was led by Princess Arianne. When she faced the anger of the nobles in the river bend, she showed restraint. She didn''t confront her, but bowed her head in silence.


    And the "Red Viper" Prince Oberyn still didn''t show up. I don''t know if he went to the Great Sept of Baelor to pray again.


    To be honest, it was hard for Samwell to imagine how someone like "Red Viper" prayed devoutly in front of the statue of the Seven Gods.


    Seeing Natalie appearing in the hall, everyone had complicated expressions.


    Because this incident seems to have started because of this countess, and one of them is also a vassal knight of the countess.


    Fortunately, Samwell and Margaery protected Natalie from left to right, otherwise Horace would probably come forward to question her.


    Natalie also kept her head down, not daring to face the eyes of everyone.


    After she stood still, she realized that she had actually come to the queue of the nobles of the River Bend.


    The little girl hesitated for a while, but still didn''t dare to run to the opposite Dorne camp, although logically speaking, she was actually the lord of Dorne.


    Of course Samwell and Margaery would not let her go.


    These two actually wanted to use this method to declare to everyone the current position of the Dane family.


    Although the Dornish people were full of anger about this, there was nothing they could do.


    While waiting, several cabinet ministers from the Imperial Council also appeared one after another, came to the high platform in front of the hall, and stood beside the Iron Throne.


    Headed by the Attorney General, Lord Renly Baratheon.


    The king''s younger brother is wearing a dark green velvet dress, with a jumping crowned stag painted on the heart position on his chest.


    His eyes swept across the hall slowly, and said in a deep voice:


    "Gentlemen, we are gathered here today to hear the murder of Ser Hopper Redwyne on the Arbor. Ser Jonos Slynt."


    Janos, Commander of the Capital Guard, stepped forward and saluted: "Lord Renly."


    Duke Renly nodded in return, and asked, "Tell me about what the guards found."


    "Yes, my lord. At about ten o''clock yesterday, a group of guards under me heard the sound of eagles singing in the godswood forest..."


    "Eagle chirping?" Hearing this, Chief Intelligence Officer Varys interrupted, "Sir Janos, eagles don''t come out at night, so are you sure it''s the eagle chirping?"


    "Uh..." Genos froze for a moment, "Maybe it''s Night Owl."


    Samwell was also slightly taken aback, unexpectedly leaving a small opening.


    However, he was not worried. This small problem would not cause him to overturn. Unless Varys was the reincarnation of Holmes, it would be impossible to find him with this clue.


    Sure enough, Varys did not continue to ask, but nodded to Genos to continue.


    "Afterwards, my men went to the Godswood to check, and just happened to meet Gerald Dayne who came out of the forest. He looked flustered, and there were bloodstains on his body. When questioned, he insisted that he accidentally fell. , and left in a hurry.


    The guards felt that something was wrong, so they went into the godswood to check, and they found that Sir Hobber Redwyne was brutally killed under an oak tree.


    After I got the news, I immediately ordered the castle to be sealed off and searched for Geraldine. This person was also very vigilant, knowing that the matter had been revealed, he tried to escape from the White Sword Tower, but maybe the Seven Gods couldn''t tolerate this behavior, so he fell to his death under the city wall. "


    "Did he fall himself?" asked Lord Renly.


    "It should be. At that time, he lowered the rope from the window on the top of the tower and tried to climb out of the city wall along the rope, but he probably slipped his hand halfway and fell to his death."


    At this time, Grand Maester Pacelle added: "When we inspected the body of Jero Dayne, we found a lot of scratches on his body, which looked like marks left by eagles, but we didn''t know where the marks were. What was left in the godswood forest was the attack he suffered while climbing the city wall, if it was the latter, perhaps his fall to death was not an accident."


    "So there really is an eagle?" Varys asked softly.


    "There should be." Duke Renly shrugged, "Perhaps the eagle is the messenger sent by the Seven Gods."


    Janos echoed: "My lord, I think so too. Geraldine dared to do such a sinful thing, and he was still in the godswood. No wonder the gods will be angry."


    Samwell quietly praised the wit of the two.


    The rest of the people didn''t say anything more, after all, it seemed that this incident was undoubtedly done by Jero Dayne.


    As for the doubtful point of the eagle, in the belief environment of Westeros, it is not at all inconsistent to interpret it as a miracle.


    "Okay. The ins and outs of this case are already clear." Duke Renly concluded, "Jero Dane and Hobber Redwyne had a grudge against each other, and then they met in the godswood. The conflict broke out again. Gero didn''t know Whether it was intentional or by accident, he killed Huo Bo, and then fell to his death while trying to escape. Ladies and gentlemen, what else do you want to say?"


    At this moment, Horace Redwyne stepped forward and said:


    "Master Renly, did Jero Dayne kill my brother, was he instigated by others?"


    Hearing this, Samwell obviously felt Natalie beside him tremble slightly.


    The little girl''s psychological quality is a bit poor.


    I, the real murderer, didn¡¯t panic, why are you panicking?


    Duke Renly asked in a deep voice: "Who do you think Gerold Dayne was instructed by?"


    Horace reached out and pointed in the direction of Princess Arianne, angrily said:


    "I suspect it''s a Dornishman!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 125: welcome

    Chapter 125 Welcome


    "Sir Horace!"


    Princess Arianne raised her almond eyes, "What evidence do you have that I ordered Gero to do such a thing?"


    Before Horace could speak, he heard "Littlefinger" Petyr Baelish on the high platform whisper:


    "Actually, I have always had a doubt. Why did Sir Hopper go to the Godswood? How could he just meet Gerald Dayne?"


    This is indeed a very critical issue.


    Samwell was not too worried, because he had taken back and destroyed the two ribbons with words on them. This kind of key evidence was gone, and he didn''t believe anyone could doubt him.


    However, Petyr, who is afraid of chaos in the world, seems to want to use this to make something happen.


    In fact, when Samwell planned this murder, he thought about whether to drag Princess Arianne into the water as well. He definitely didn''t mind giving Dorndor some hatred.


    But out of prudence, he still didn''t make any extra points.


    After all, this is his first time playing with conspiracy design, and it is incomparable with those old silver coins who are proficient in this. If the design is too complicated, it will easily reveal more flaws and cause unnecessary trouble.


    Sure enough, as soon as Petyr finished speaking, Horace echoed:


    "That''s right, Lord Petyr, I had the same doubts before. Moreover, I know that Princess Arianne still pretended to visit my brother after the martial arts match yesterday. It is very likely that she took this opportunity to ask my brother out. See you tonight!"


    Princess Arianne also had some anger on her face: "Sir Horace, your slander is simply baseless! What reason do I have to ask your brother out?"


    "My younger brother was frustrated because of his feelings just now, and it is the time when he is sad. With your status and beauty, you only need to seduce him a little..."


    "Horace!" Arianne was furious, "Just your idiot brother, is it worth my seduction?"


    Horace immediately retorted: "Hmph! Who knows. How long have you been an adult, Your Highness? Why haven''t you been married? Could it be that you can''t find a husband?"


    "Horace! You..."


    "Okay!" Lord Renly interrupted their bickering.


    He first gave Horace a soothing look, then looked at Princess Arianne, and asked:


    "Your Highness Arianne, when you went to see Sir Hopper, were there other people around?"


    "Ser Daemon is here."


    Damon Sand took a step forward when he heard the words, and said, "Yes, Lord Renly. I was there at the time. Her Royal Highness just comforted Sir Hobber, and didn''t have any other thoughts."


    "Of course your own knight will help you speak." Horace said with a strange air.


    "I can swear before the Seven Gods!" Princess Arianne said loudly.


    "The oath of the Dornishmen...hehe." A river bend knight sneered.


    "As long as there are many benefactors, there will always be murder and death." Another river bend knight said pointedly.


    "The Dornishmen never knew true glory, and were never true knights."


    "Yes, and Geraldine died so coincidentally, why do I think you Dornish people are trying to silence you?"


    "This matter is a Dornish conspiracy from beginning to end!"


    ¡­


    Seeing the accusations made by the people of the Riverbend one after another, Princess Arianne almost gritted her silver teeth.


    She took a few deep breaths and forced herself to calm down.


    If it wasn''t for her father''s warning before she left, with her temper, she might have already drawn her sword and cut someone.


    Samwell was watching all this, and his mood was quite strange.


    If he hadn''t planned this incident, he might suspect the Dornishmen now.


    No way, this is the result of a bad reputation.


    "Enough!" Duke Renly yelled loudly, and ordered the gold-cloaked guards to hit the floor with their spears, making a tidy thud, and the chaos in the hall was stopped.


    "The evidence for Jero Dayne''s killing of Hobber Redwyne is conclusive. As for whether he was instigated by someone behind him, there is no evidence for the time being. We cannot slander a nobleman because of this. This matter ends here."


    Seeing what Duke Renly said, everyone at the scene regained their calm.


    However, Horace still stared at Princess Arianne and the others with resentment. Obviously, the Arbor Island did not intend to stop here.


    "Besides," Duke Renly said again when everyone became quiet, "I just received news that His Majesty''s car passed the Neck two days ago and will arrive in King''s Landing soon. I am going to lead a small team to meet him. You can come with me if you want."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The king''s southward team has come to the banks of the Trident River.


    At this time, the sky was just dawning, and everyone was busy pulling out camp and preparing to set off.


    Sansa Stark, the eldest daughter of the Duke of the North, led the little wolf lady on the path. She was wearing a blue velvet dress, and she had no gorgeous jewelry on her body, only a bracelet of freshly picked flowers on her wrist. The beautiful long maroon hair was neatly scattered behind her back, and there was a gentle smile on her delicate face like a porcelain doll, cute and soft.


    She found her sister Arya Stark and said:


    "Arya, hurry up and change into a decent dress, the queen invited us to take a ride in her wheel palace today."


    "I''m not going." Arya was helping her little wolf, Nymeria, to comb her hair. "I''m going to look for rubies on the river beach later."


    "Ruby?"


    "That''s right." Arya rolled her eyes at her sister, "You don''t even know this? It was here that His Majesty Robert killed Rhaegar Targaryen, smashing the ruby ??on his armor with a hammer."


    Sansa glared at her younger sister: "You are not allowed to find the ruby! The queen invited the two of us, you must go with me!"


    "I do not want it!"


    Sister''s stubbornness and ignorance made Sansa tremble with anger.


    But she knew that it was useless to lose her temper with Arya, and instead it would arouse her sister to fight against herself even more.


    So, she took a few deep breaths and smiled softly again.


    "There are lemon cake and cocoa tea in the queen''s wheel palace." Sansa said in a seductive tone.


    Unexpectedly, Arya yelled: "I don''t like the queen."


    Sansa''s eyes widened, as if she couldn''t believe her sister said such a thing.


    She was terrified.


    At this time, a voice came from behind:


    "You don''t like my mother?"


    Sansa turned her head and saw Prince Joffrey appearing behind her at some point.


    She was so frightened that she became more and more at a loss, and froze on the spot for a long while without moving.


    And the younger sister Arya also knew that she had said something wrong, and just as her little wolf Nymeria ran out, she also took this opportunity to chase the little wolf and run away without a trace.


    "Your Highness, do you need me to chase her back?"


    Sansa heard a rough voice, and only then did she notice that there was someone behind Prince Joffrey¡ª


    "The Hound" Sandor Clegane.


    Half of the face of the prince''s personal guard was completely disfigured by the fire, and he looked extremely frightened. Coupled with the terrible words he said, Sansa couldn''t help trembling slightly.


    The wolf lady at the foot seemed to feel the master''s fear, and stuck out her tongue to lick her palm.


    "Shut up, Hound, you scared my fianc¨¦e!" Prince Joffrey stepped forward and reprimanded.


    The loyal "Hound Dog" bowed to his master, and stepped back quietly.


    Sansa looked at the handsome and polite prince in front of her, the fear in her heart disappeared immediately, and sweetness and joy surged up.


    This is my knight, my prince, and my future husband!


    He looks so good! And such a gentleman!


    In the future, I will be his queen and give birth to a prince and princess for him...


    "Miss Sansa, are you alright?" Joffrey asked again seeing that the girl didn''t respond for a long time.


    "I''m fine, Your Highness. Thank you."


    "It''s my honor." Joffrey looked at the charming young girl in the twilight of the morning light, and smiled. "My uncle, Lord Renly, brought people to welcome us. Let''s go back and meet them."


    "Okay." Sansa nodded again and again, leaving her sister Arya behind.


    Joffrey glanced at the direwolf under Sansa''s feet: "Put your pet here so as not to scare others."


    "Okay." Sansa knelt down and hugged the little wolf, and said, "Lady, sit down and wait for me here."


    As expected, the little wolf curled up his hind legs obediently and sat on the ground.


    "Here comes the dog," Joffrey called.


    Sansa froze for a moment, and only realized when Sandor stepped forward that he was calling her guard.


    "You are here to take care of Miss Sansa''s pet."


    "Yes, Your Highness." Sandor replied.


    The prince returned to the camp with his fianc¨¦e. The two talked and laughed along the way, and Sansa quickly forgot the little unhappiness just now.


    "The ''Red Viper'' didn''t come? What? He didn''t dare to see me?"


    Sansa heard King Robert''s rough voice from afar.


    At this time, a group of people gathered outside the king''s palace, and when she got closer, Sansa saw a handsome young man standing opposite the king. He was wearing dark green armor and holding a helmet with antlers. King is somewhat similar.


    Sansa guessed that this should be the king''s younger brother, Duke Renly.


    She heard the duke say: "Your Majesty, the ''Red Viper'' is repenting in the hall of the Seven Gods."


    "Bullshit!" Robert said disdainfully, "He will repent? I don''t believe it! That guy must have sneaked off to some girls'' house in King''s Landing to have fun!"


    Duke Renly smiled and said nothing, pointing sideways at Margaery Tyrell and introducing:


    "This is Miss Margaery of the Tyrell family, daughter of the Duke of Metz."


    "Your Majesty, please allow me to bring you the greetings of House Tyrell." Margaery smiled sweetly and sent a bouquet of rose wreaths to the king.


    "Mace, that ugly and fat guy actually gave birth to such a beautiful daughter as you. It seems that the grace of the gods is always so elusive. The wreath is good, I accept the kindness, but I have always only worn steel and iron. Something like that." Robert took the garland and passed it to the queen, "Cersei, here you go."


    Cersei took it casually, but didn''t put it on, but threw it to the maid beside her.


    Duke Renly continued to introduce the nobles who came to welcome the king.


    When it was Samwell''s turn, King Robert stared at the Baron of Eagle Mouth, without speaking for a long while.


    Feeling the dignified atmosphere, everyone has different expressions, some are gloating, some are worried, and some are watching with cold eyes.


    Samwell was calm and composed, still with a smile on his face, leaning slightly to pay tribute to the king.


    "Are you Randyll Tarly''s son?" After a long while, the king spoke, but his tone was very cold.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "Where is your father? Didn''t come?"


    "Your Majesty forgive me, my father is ill..."


    "Bullshit!" Robert snapped mercilessly, "Can you find a fresher reason?"


    Samwell immediately told the truth: "Your Majesty, you are right. In fact, my father didn''t come, just because he was worried about having another conflict with you."


    "What? He dare not fight with me again?"


    "No." Samwell looked at the king who seemed to be on the verge of rage, and his smile continued, "He dare not win you again."


    As soon as this remark came out, the audience fell silent.


    But just when everyone thought the king would be furious, Robert suddenly laughed:


    "Hahahahaha! What a boy! You are so courageous! You are indeed the son of Lando Tarly!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 126: campfire dinner

    Chapter 126 Bonfire Dinner


    As the sun went down, hundreds of bonfires rose on the banks of the Trident River.


    The skinned beef and sheep are slowly turning on the grill, the fat is overflowing and the aroma is tangy, the servants quickly cut the roasted meat and put it on the plate, spread spices and salt water, and serve it with some vegetable salad and cream , and finally delivered to the dining table of noble gentlemen.


    "Sam, you scared the **** out of me!"


    Natalie Dane carefully whispered in Samwell''s ear. The little girl is wearing a sleeveless and collarless suspender dress today, revealing her fair and flawless shoulders and a pair of well-proportioned arms. Her soft long hair is tied into a simple bun, which is extremely cute.


    "What scared you to death?" Samwell cut a steak for the little girl and said with a smile, "Did I talk to the king?"


    "Yes." Natalie turned her eyes and looked around for a while, seeing that everyone was listening to the bard singing, she lowered her voice, "How dare you talk to the king like that? Don''t you worry about him getting angry?"


    "Then is he angry?"


    "Uh...it doesn''t seem to be."


    "That''s fine." Samwell shrugged, "Everyone''s temper is different, like our king, he seems irritable, but as long as you can catch his eyes, you will find that he is actually very tolerant ,easy-going."


    "Oh..." Natalie seemed to understand, tilted her head, and asked again, "Then how can I get into the eyes of the king?"


    "What are you talking about?" Before Samwell could answer, Margaery Tyrell walked over.


    This "Gaoting Rose" is also dressed very coolly. The skirt of the tulle silk dress only reaches the middle of the thigh, revealing a large area of ??white beauty. Her slender feet like snow jade are stepping on a pair of uniquely shaped sandals, making her look comfortable and carefree lazy.


    "We are talking about our respected Majesty the King." Samwell looked at the delicate rose in front of him, his eyes flickered slightly.


    He suddenly remembered that Duke Renly was secretly planning to dedicate Margaery to Robert. Could it be that he had come to greet him this time just to arrange for the two to meet?


    Although in the original book, Duke Renly''s plan did not succeed, it was also when Robert had never met Margaery.


    Now that the plot has changed, will Robert be moved when he sees this rose from Highgarden?


    "Speaking of the king, Sam, you seem to know him very well." Margaery sat down on the bench beside Samwell, her eyes full of inquiry.


    "How come?" Samwell shrugged, "It''s the first time I''ve seen His Majesty today."


    "Then you are really courageous, to dare to provoke His Majesty like that."


    "Because I believe His Majesty is not the kind of narrow-minded person."


    "Then what kind of person do you think His Majesty is?" Margaret asked thoughtfully while sipping the wine.


    "Your Majesty..." Samwell shook his wine glass and was thinking about his words when he suddenly heard a loud noise.


    "Enough!" King Robert''s loud voice quickly overwhelmed all voices, "Cersei, she is just a little girl, what do you care about with her!"


    Samwell saw Queen Cersei standing up with her skirt in her hands, wearing a snow mask on her face, she seemed to say something to the king, and then left the table.


    Afterwards, the voice of Duke Eddard, the Hand of the King, was heard, but it was a little far away, and Samwell couldn''t hear it clearly. He could only vaguely hear a few words of "Arya" and "Apologize".


    "Ed, needless to say! Your daughter Arya is right, Cersei is really annoying, hahahaha!" Robert''s voice was clearly audible. After he comforted the Stark father and daughter, Turning to look at his son again, he reprimanded,


    "Joffrey! You are my son, the future King of the Seven Kingdoms! So I don''t want to see you make such small reports again! This is not what a decent person should do!"


    Joffrey was so dejected by the scolding that he dared not speak.


    Robert snorted again, let go of his son, and waved to everyone, "Go on, go on drinking! Go on eating!"


    The banquet resumed its noise again.


    Samwell noticed that Arya Stark ran out regardless of her father''s call, and seemed quite unconvinced.


    "What happened just now?" Natalie asked curiously.


    Samwell shrugged, saying that he didn''t know either, he had never seen this episode.


    However, looking at Prince Joffrey with a livid face and distorted expression, he suddenly wanted to laugh.


    Margaret was also curious about this, so she got up and went back to the main table. After inquiring about it, she ran over to tell Samwell and Natalie.


    Only then did Samwell know that Prince Joffrey had complained to his mother just now, saying that during the day, Duke Ed''s second daughter, Arya Stark, said that she hated the queen, and then the queen angrily questioned Alya Stark. Only the Duke of De had the scene just now.


    "Do you know what the most interesting thing was just now?" Margaery gossiped with a smile on her face, "The person who accused Arya of speaking ill of the queen, besides Prince Joffrey, was actually her own sister, Sansa Smith. Tucker."


    Samwell was not too surprised, because it really seemed like something that silly girl did.


    "It seems that Miss Sansa really loves her fianc¨¦." Samwell said meaningfully. He wanted to tease the Rose of Highgarden who wanted to be queen by the way, but thought that Natalie was also there. , I didn''t say much.


    Although there was this unpleasant episode, the banquet soon became cheerful again.


    Several jugglers were bouncing around the bonfire, doing all kinds of difficult and dangerous moves, which caused the crowd to scream and applaud.


    During the period, Samwell noticed that Prince Joffrey left his seat secretly. It seemed that after being scolded by his father, he was in no mood to stay here anymore.


    Next came a gray-haired man in a red and black cloak, who seemed to be a bard, humming softly while playing the harp:


    "The wives of the Dornishmen are fair as the sun,


    Her kisses are warmer than Yangchun;


    The swords of the Dornishmen are of black iron,


    Their kisses are terrifying..."


    The man''s voice is full-bodied, with a rough and unique charm, and he interprets the song "The Wife of a Dornishman" so movingly that people even mistake him for sleeping with a Dornishman''s wife, and then died in the In a duel with her husband.


    ¡°¡­the wives of the Dornishmen sing when they bathe,


    A tone as sweet as a peach;


    The swords of the Dornishmen have their songs,


    Sharp and cold as a leech..."


    While everyone was immersed in the singing, Samwell narrowed his eyes and stared at the "bard".


    This is a middle-aged man who is not tall, with an ordinary face, hard to recognize in the crowd, with a knobby chin, covered with a short beard, his complexion is yellowish, and his small eyes are almost narrowed into narrow slits. It seems that he doesn''t want people to see his heart clearly through this "window".


    Samwell knew that this person might not be a bard!


    ¡°¡­Brother, brother, my doom has come,


    The Dornishmen took my life,


    It doesn''t matter, mortals are mortal,


    I tasted the Dornishman''s wife! "


    When the last tune of the ballad fades away, there is applause and cheers.


    King Robert admired this person''s playing very much, and specially rewarded him with a few silver stags.


    The bard bowed to thank him, then retreated to the sidelines, crouched in a deserted corner and enjoyed the barbecue and honey wine.


    Seeing this, Samwell also got up and left the table, walking to the man.


    "I like your song very much." Samwell said with a smile, "What''s your name?"


    "Master, my name is Bell." The bard stood up and said respectfully.


    "Bell..." Samwell curled his lips, "This is a good name, especially for bards."


    really.


    Legend has it that a bard with the same name was once a guest in Winterfell. Because he was dissatisfied with the Duke of the North''s contempt for him, he eloped with the Duke''s daughter, leaving only a winter snow rose and a legend.


    "My lord, I am far worse than that Mr. Bell." The bard obviously knew who Samwell was talking about. "That Bell wrote songs that will be passed down forever, but I can only cover songs written by others. What''s more , I don¡¯t have the guts to abduct the noble lady.¡±


    "I don''t think you are timid." Samwell stared into the bard''s eyes and asked again, "Are you from the north?"


    "Yes, sir, I am a native of the North."


    "Really?" Samwell smiled meaningfully, "A man from the north is singing the ballad of the Dorne people in the southernmost part of the continent."


    "People always yearn for what they can''t get. I have seen a lot of wind and snow in my life, so I have always yearned for Dorne, which has red mountains and hot deserts."


    "There is some truth. However, I don''t think you are from the north."


    "Then where do you think I am from?" The bard said flatly.


    "I think you should come from further north."


    The bard''s eyes finally wavered.


    The northern border is further north, that is beyond the Great Wall of Desperation.


    "My lord." The bard regained his indifference, at least on the outside, "Do you think I look like a savage north of the Great Wall?"


    "No." Samwell shook his head, "I don''t think you''re just an ordinary savage."


    The bard stopped talking, and stared down at the campfire.


    Samwell leaned into his ear and said softly:


    "Am I right? King beyond the Wall, His Majesty Mance Rayder."


    For a moment, Samwell seemed to feel the severe cold from the extreme north.


    But soon, it disappeared in the humid heat of the south.


    It seems to be just an illusion.


    Seeing that his identity had been seen through, Mance Rayder smiled freely, and did not try to deny it anymore, but said curiously:


    "How did you recognize me? Besides, I don''t know your name yet."


    "Samwell Caesar." Samwell reported himself, "As for how I recognized you, hey, keep it secret for now."


    "Since it''s a temporary secret, you can tell me next time we meet." Mance said in an unquestionable tone.


    Samwell smiled noncommittally, but then his tone became cold:


    "Your Majesty Mance, aren''t you afraid that your true identity will be exposed, and you will be caught and beheaded?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 127: conflict

    Chapter 127 Conflict


    "Your king will not chop off my head."


    Mance Rayder shrugged without any fear on his face, "Because I ate bread and salt at his banquet, I am protected by the guest''s rights. Moreover, I have no interest in the iron chair under him, he Why take the risk of offending the gods and kill a person who is not a threat to yourself."


    "But you were once a night watchman who swore to protect the Great Wall, right?" Samwell took a sip of his wine, with a half-smile, "If I remember correctly, once a night watchman defected, he would be beheaded. I believe that Lord de Stark would be more than happy to execute you with his own hands."


    "I didn''t expect you to know me so well." There was still no fear on Mance''s face, "However, you don''t need to scare me, I don''t see any malice in your eyes. Just like I came here this time, there is no malice .¡±


    Seeing that he couldn''t scare the other party, Samwell stopped pestering her and asked instead: "Then, Your Majesty Mance, what are you doing here? You don''t really want to taste a Dornish wife, do you?"


    Mance laughed loudly: "Don''t call me Your Majesty, you are not my people. As for the purpose of my coming here, I just want to meet the king south of the Great Wall and see what kind of person he is."


    "Now you see it." Samwell asked with great interest, "What kind of person do you think Your Majesty Robert is?"


    "A rusty sword." Mance Rayder blurted out, "Maybe it used to be sharp, but now it''s blunt."


    Mance looked at the lively open-air banquet in the distance with his small eyes, and seemed to be able to see clearly the king who was drinking to his heart''s content on the main seat:


    "He is a typical summer knight. Living in a warm and humid climate, it is difficult to maintain toughness and sharpness. But..."


    Samwell spoke at the right time and added for him: "Winter is coming?"


    Mance took a serious look at the young man beside him: "You are a vassal of the Stark family? Why don''t I remember that there is a Caesar family in the north?"


    Samwell shook his head and said, "No, I''m from Hewan. As you said, I''m also a summer knight."


    Mance looked Samwell up and down, his eyes full of inquiry:


    "Few summer knights understand the harshness and danger of winter."


    Samwell''s face also became serious: "Your Excellency Mance, could it be that you have discovered something?"


    "What do you think we''ll find?" Mance asked back.


    Samwell tentatively: "For example, the White Walker?"


    Mance laughed again: "The story of the White Walker has been told for thousands of years, but no one has seen it. Neither have we."


    Samwell breathed a sigh of relief. Although he knew that the long summer was not over and the White Walkers would not appear, he was always worried that his butterfly wings would cause some inexplicable changes.


    "Then, Mr. Mance, why are you so worried? You even took the risk to go south of the Great Wall because of it."


    Hearing that Samwell said he was worried, Mance did not deny it, he was silent for a moment, and said after deliberation:


    "Although we didn''t see the White Walkers, we saw giants, mammoths, and children of the forest... These ancient races that should have disappeared in the long river of time reappeared in the land of eternal winter. This is not a good sign .


    Moreover, this summer has lasted for more than eight years, too long, too long... According to past experience, after a long summer, there will inevitably be a terrible long winter.


    Your Excellency Caesar, winter is coming. "


    Mance''s tone seemed to carry the extremely cold wind and snow blowing on his face, which made Samwell stand for a long time, lost in thought.


    In fact, he also knows that not only those ancient races, but even the strange ghosts will appear in the land of eternal winter with the end of the long summer.


    They will bring terrible disasters to this continent.


    Samwell wanted to sit on the Iron Throne wholeheartedly. Apart from his personal ambition, he also wanted to mobilize the forces of the Seven Kingdoms in a unified way when the White Walkers came, so as to survive this natural disaster.


    Otherwise, according to the chaos in Westeros in the original book, it may not be able to stop the pace of the White Walkers.


    Although several "protagonists" have faintly revealed the ability to save the world, Samwell does not want to pin his fate on others.


    Just when Samwell was planning to inquire more about the situation north of the Great Wall with Mance Rayder, the King Beyond the Wall, he discovered that a riot broke out in the main banquet venue.


    "Summer knight, huh!" Mance sneered, as if he disdained this kind of conflict, and returned to biting the barbecue in his hand.


    Samwell temporarily left the King Beyond the Wall and walked back to the main venue.


    "She must be punished! She must be punished!" Queen Cersei''s sharp voice echoed in the air.


    Hand of the King, Duke Ed persuaded: "Your Majesty, let''s find out what happened first..."


    "What happened?" Queen Cersei pointed at her son, "Look at what she has done to Joffrey? Eddard Stark, you must hand her over!"


    Samwell also saw Prince Joffrey at this time, and found that his right hand was dripping with blood, his face was full of tears, and he shrank behind his mother in a miserable appearance.


    No way.


    Samwell thought to himself, wouldn''t Joffrey and Arya have conflicts like in the original book?


    Duke Renly looked at his nephew with a smile, and asked, "Joffrey, how could you be made like this by a girl?"


    "She set the wolf on me!" Joffrey shrieked.


    "She won''t let the wolf bite you for no reason?"


    "I... I just saw her practicing sword alone there, so I proposed a competition..."


    "You''re going to fight a little girl?" Lord Renly''s sarcasm was barely concealed.


    "I do it for my mother''s honor!" cried Prince Joffrey petulantly. "She insulted my mother! That''s why I want to teach her a lesson."


    "Then you were taught a lesson by her. Good nephew, you really have..."


    "Shut up!" King Robert yelled at his brother, then turned to look at his son, "You challenged her, and she let the wolf bite you?"


    "Yes!" Prince Joffrey''s face was a bit hideous, "She did it on purpose! She just wanted to break my arm!"


    "Robert!" Queen Cersei gritted her teeth. "That girl did this to your son! She must be punished!"


    "Okay." King Robert was also a little helpless, "Ed, call your daughter, I want to ask her about her situation."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Duke Eddie sighed secretly, bowed and saluted, and then strode away.


    Samwell saw everything in his eyes, and a strange feeling rose in his heart.


    Unexpectedly, the lion and the wolf still had a conflict, but the reason has changed slightly. This time there is no butcher''s apprentice, but for the "glory of the queen".


    Could it be that these two families are really incompatible?


    However, with the tempers of Arya Stark and Prince Joffrey, it is not surprising that conflicts occur.


    After this kind of thing happened, everyone was in no mood to entertain, the atmosphere of the banquet disappeared, and everyone was quietly waiting for Arya''s arrival.


    But after waiting for a while, I saw Duke Ed''s attendants rushing over and reporting:


    "Your Majesty, Miss Arya is missing. The Duke has already arranged for someone to search for it. He asked me to apologize to you."


    Queen Cersei immediately began to sneer: "Missing? Could it be that Eddard Stark hid his daughter? They wolf family..."


    "Shut up, woman!" Robert growled impatiently.


    Afterwards, he stood up and announced, "That''s all for today. Let''s discuss this matter after Ed finds his daughter."


    After finishing speaking, he left the banquet.


    Everyone also returned to the camp to rest.


    Early the next morning, after Samwell got up, he washed up briefly.


    When I was going to have breakfast, I found that the King Beyond the Wall, Mance Rayder, was still there.


    "Good morning, Mr. Bell." Samwell stepped forward to greet him with a smile.


    "Good morning, Lord Caesar." Mance also smiled back, as if he really regarded himself as a bard.


    Samwell also had to admire this person''s courage, knowing that his identity was exposed and he did not run away.


    "Did the little Stark girl find it later?"


    "Not yet, Duke Ed is very anxious." Mance shook his head, "I heard from them that the king has sent people to Farmer''s Castle and asked Earl Darry to bring people to assist in the search."


    Samwell nodded, knowing that Farmer''s Castle is the closest castle nearby, and the Darry family is more familiar with this area.


    It seems that Arya is really wild enough to dare to run away alone at night.


    Waving goodbye to Mance Rayder, Samwell continued to walk towards the dining tent.


    On the way, Samwell suddenly felt that this might be a good opportunity to get in touch with the new Hand of the King, Duke Ed, and he just wanted to see if this well-known honest man in Game of Thrones could become his next help in planning.


    So after breakfast, Samwell also volunteered to join the search team.


    ¡­


    In the bushes by the river, Arya Stark was hungry and tired.


    She knew she was in trouble.


    It was no small matter that the wolves had bitten Prince Joffrey.


    They will kill Nymeria the wolf pup.


    So, Arya drove Nymeria away.


    At first, the wolf cub was unwilling to leave his master, until she beat him, scolded him, and threw stones at him, then Nymeria went into the jungle sadly and disappeared.


    At this time, Arya couldn''t help crying again.


    After crying, she still didn''t dare to go back, just wandering aimlessly in the forest like an abandoned little beast.


    Suddenly, she heard an eagle cry.


    Looking up, she saw a falcon with pure white tail wings circling above her head.


    It''s so beautiful.


    Arya thought.


    The next moment, there was a rustling sound in the forest, as if someone was chasing him.


    Arya panicked inexplicably, and ran away.


    Then, she heard the sound of galloping horses.


    Getting closer.


    "ah-"


    A big hand grabbed her by the collar and lifted her up.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m your father''s friend."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 128: force of fate

    Chapter 128 The Power of Destiny


    Arya was put on the horse by the man, but she was still vigilant:


    "Father''s friend? But why don''t I know you?"


    Samwell looked at the little girl''s bright gray eyes and said with a smile, "Your name is Arya Stark, right?"


    "Yes, how about you?"


    "My name is Samwell Caesar, Baron of Eagle''s Nest."


    Arya had never heard of Caesar''s surname, nor did she know where Yingzui Islet was. However, seeing that he was well dressed, spoke and behaved like an aristocrat, and had a kind attitude, she gradually let go of her vigilance.


    "Do you want to take me back?"


    "Yes. Otherwise your father will be worried."


    "But... I will be scolded by him when I go back..."


    "Because you wounded Prince Joffrey, didn''t you?"


    "Um."


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s normal for children to fight."


    "He hit me first!" Arya emphasized. "I said I didn''t want to fight him, but he wouldn''t stop, and then the pup bit him."


    "I believe in you." Samwell followed her words, "Prince Joffrey likes to bully others, and he is also narrow-minded. He catches a word you say and makes a small report."


    "Yes, yes! I just said that I don''t like the queen. Is this considered an insult? He actually told the king and queen! It''s too much!" Arya exclaimed angrily.


    "No way, the Lannister family has always been proud and sensitive." Samwell said with a smile, "So, I hate them too."


    "Really?" Arya''s affection for the Baron of Yingzui Island suddenly increased.


    "Of course it is true. Moreover, I was once robbed of my wife by a Lannister." Samwell pretended to be wronged.


    Establishing a common enemy is the best way to get closer.


    "They''re so bad!" Arya yelled in unison, and then, the little girl suddenly rolled her eyes and said, "Lord Caesar, why don''t you marry my sister, so that she doesn''t have to marry that villain Joff inside!"


    Samwell laughed loudly, shook his head and said:


    "Thank you for your approval, but I''m just a little baron, how dare I rob the prince for his wife."


    "Hey." Arya said with a sad face, "Why is such a good person like you not a prince, but that villain Joffrey is?"


    Samwell touched the little girl''s head, then asked:


    "Where''s your wolf?"


    "I drove Nymeria away...or they''ll kill her." Arya''s head drooped, her eyes sparkled, and she seemed about to cry again.


    Samwell sighed, unexpectedly, the little wolf still failed to escape the fate of being expelled.


    I just don¡¯t know if the future life trajectory of the ¡°little wolf¡± in front of me will be the same as in the original book.


    "Nymeria, what a good name." Samwell smiled and praised, and then asked tentatively, "Do all the wolves of your brothers and sisters have names?"


    "That''s right. Robb''s is Gray Wind, Jon''s is White Spirit, Sansa''s is Lady, Rickon''s is Shaggydog, and Bran..."


    Samwell''s eyes flickered slightly: "What''s the name of Bran''s?"


    "Bran hasn''t decided on a name yet..." Arya''s mood became more and more depressed, "And he fell from the tower, I don''t know if he has woken up now..."


    It really happened.


    Samwell sighed, is the fate of these people really doomed?


    Or is some crow playing tricks?


    "The gods will bless him." Samwell said no more after getting the information he wanted, and walked towards the camp at a faster speed.


    But when Samwell arrived at the camp, he saw that there were no tents here, but fortunately there were people on duty.


    Samwell saw that the opponent was playing the banner of a direwolf, so he went up to meet him.


    "Miss Arya! It''s really you!" The northerner hurriedly thanked Samwell, "Lord Caesar, thank you so much! Miss, please leave it to us."


    Samwell hugged Arya, and then asked:


    "Your Majesty, have they left?"


    "Yes, Lord Caesar, Your Majesty has gone to the farmer''s castle of the Darry family."


    Samwell nodded, and followed them to Farmer''s Fort.


    When the castle appeared in sight, Samwell reminded:


    "I suggest you go back and report to Duke Ed and ask him to come out of the city to pick him up."


    Seeing that the northern soldiers hesitated, Samwell explained again:


    "I saw soldiers from the Lannister family at the gate of the city. If you entered the city so recklessly, what if they detain Miss Arya?"


    The soldiers in the northern border came to their senses at this moment, thanked them quickly, and then sent one person back to report.


    Not long after, Samwell saw a serious middle-aged man riding over on horseback.


    He has a long horse face, brown hair flying in the wind, a little white silk in his neat beard, gray eyes revealing seriousness and staidness, as well as a trace of suppressed anger.


    "Arya!"


    "Father!" Arya was afraid to look into her father''s eyes, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    Duke Ed carried his daughter into his arms, but he still didn''t curse: "Are you hurt?"


    "No." Arya snuggled into her father''s arms, "It''s just that I''m so hungry..."


    "I will prepare food for you when I get back."


    Duke Ed turned his head to look at Samwell again, and said, "Baron Caesar, thank you for helping to find Arya."


    "You''re welcome." Sam Weller immediately stepped forward, walking side by side with Duke Ed, and said, "My lord, you have a lovely daughter."


    "It''s just too stubborn." Duke Ed said helplessly.


    "Children, it''s normal to fight and fight." Seeing that Duke Ed was frowning, Samwell suggested, "Actually, considering the relationship between you and His Majesty, this is really just a trivial matter, but it''s the best thing to do." Solve it privately, once there are too many people... Your Majesty will not be able to handle it."


    Duke Ed nodded thoughtfully, and then said sincerely: "Thank you for your suggestion!"


    "It''s my honor." Samwell smiled slightly, thinking that something could be changed this time.


    A group of people returned to the castle. When they were at the gate of the city, they were stopped by members of the Lannister family.


    "Duke Ed, have you found your daughter?"


    The person speaking was a handsome middle-aged man with blond hair and blue eyes.


    He was wearing a set of intricately carved and enamelled white armor, which was as brilliant as the earth after the first snowfall. The white silver threads and clasps glistened in the sunlight. There was a gilded long sword with gorgeous patterns on his waist. A pure white cloak that symbolizes the identity of the White Knight of the Kingsguard hangs on the shoulders.


    Samwell knew that this person was Jaime Lannister, the eldest son of Duke Tywin, guardian of the west, twin brother of Queen Cersei, and one of the Seven Kingsguard.


    This person''s biggest dream is to become a great and legendary knight like "Dawn Excalibur" Arthur Dayne. Unfortunately, fate tricked people, but James only got the title of "King Slayer" and became a disgrace to the knight .


    During the War of the Reavers, it was this man who killed the monarch he swore to protect¡ª


    "Mad King" Aerys Targaryen.


    "Yes." Duke Ed replied stiffly, and then walked into the castle, obviously not wanting to talk to the Kingslayer.


    "Wait a minute." James stopped in front of Duke Ed, with a signature slutty smile on his lips.


    Ever since he became a "King Slayer", this knight''s attitude towards life has become more and more inclined to be bad.


    Maybe only his twin sister Cersei can make him care.


    Duke Ed snorted softly: "What do you want? Kingslayer!"


    James shrugged, pointed at Arya in Duke Ed''s arms, and said, "Your daughter hurt my nephew, so am I not qualified to ask?"


    Duke Ed''s tone suddenly weakened: "Arya is still a child..."


    "But Joffrey is the prince." James emphasized, "Well, His Majesty is in the castle drawing room now, so let him make this ruling."


    Duke Ed remembered Samwell''s reminder just now, hesitantly said:


    "It''s just children fighting, don''t make it so serious."


    "Master Ed, do you want to protect your daughter?"


    "This has nothing to do with covering up, I just don''t think it''s necessary to disturb your lords..."


    "You just don''t dare to face the king and the nobles." James sneered, "It turns out that our King''s Hand is such a person. When it comes to his family, he always wants to cover up and get away with it. Is this what the glory of man is like?"


    "Joffrey attacked me first!" Arya couldn''t help crying.


    "Shut up!" Duke Ed stopped his daughter, hesitated for a moment, and finally sighed, "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    Samwell secretly shook his head watching from behind.


    Another honest man who was trapped by the word "glory".


    You are the Hand of the King! At this time, it is time to rush in directly, "King Slayer" dare to stop you?


    Looking at Duke Ed who was going to the living room with James, Samwell sighed, disappointed in the king''s hand.


    He can already predict the next plot.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, the queen fanned the flames, the wicked prince sued the king, and the king was on the verge of riding a tiger. What was originally not a big event would instead become a rehearsal of the battle between lions and wolves.


    Is this the power of fate?


    Perhaps the so-called destiny is actually each person''s own choice, and their choices all stem from their unchangeable personalities.


    Like Arya Stark and Prince Joffrey, the characters of these two people are destined to conflict when they are together.


    As for Ed Stark, his character is also doomed that he can''t play with a woman like Cersei at all, let alone other conspirator with a higher rank.


    Samwell was suddenly thankful that he didn''t expect the Hand of the King to help him in his plan, otherwise, he might be dragged down instead.


    Ed Stark is such an honest person, I am afraid that he is really not suitable for this Game of Thrones.


    However, honest people are quite suitable to be allies, at least you don''t have to worry about being betrayed by them.


    So, Samwell felt that if he could pull Duke Ed, he should do his best. The friendship of the Stark family is still very useful, and the few "little wolves" are also people with great potential.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 129: kill wolf

    Chapter 129 Killing the Wolf


    When Ed Stark, the Duke of the North, walked into the hall, he saw that it was already full of people.


    King Robert, with a solemn face, sat high at the end of the long hall, and Queen Cersei stood beside him.


    She was wearing a crimson long-sleeved dress, her golden hair was covered by a long blue stone hair net, and she wore a proud and indifferent mask on her face, her green eyes were fixed on Stark who was coming in from the door father and daughter.


    Prince Joffrey stood beside the queen, one arm was covered with white bandages, and the expression on his face was equally fierce and resentful.


    Duke Eddard looked around, looking for friendly faces, but unfortunately, except for a few of his own retainers, there were very few of them. Lord Raymond Darry was expressionless, Duke Renly smiled half-smile, and Ser Barristan looked stern... As for The members of the Lannister family are naturally full of hostility.


    At this time, Duke Ed regretted that he had not followed the advice of the Baron Caesar.


    It should be settled with Robert in private, it''s not a big deal.


    But Duke Ed still had some luck in his heart, after all, he and the king were as close as brothers.


    He trusted Robert not to be too **** his daughter.


    So, he said:


    "Your Majesty, are you trying to judge my daughter?"


    Queen Cersei spoke first: "Ed Stark, how dare you speak to the king in such a tone!"


    ¡­


    Samwell did not follow Duke Ed into the hall. He had already guessed the following plot, but he didn''t want to watch how honest people were bullied again.


    Walking casually in the inner court, Samwell saw the figure of Sansa Stark.


    The eldest daughter of the Duke of the North was wearing a velvet dress, her long maroon hair was hanging over her shoulders, and she was wearing a flower wreath on her right wrist. She was squatting on the ground and feeding a little wolf.


    Different from Arya, who is eccentric and mischievous, Sansa is a standard lady, and because she inherited the exquisite cheekbones and clear blue eyes of the Tully family, Sansa is also more beautiful.


    At only thirteen years old, she has a slender and soft figure, already very feminine.


    Samwell walked over: "Your sister is on trial, don''t you go in and take a look?"


    Sansa was in a trance, and didn''t notice that someone was approaching, and was startled when she heard the sound.


    She got up quickly, and when she saw the person coming, she remembered that this was one of the nobles of the Riverbend who came to greet Duke Renly, by the way, it was Caesar. She was impressed by the baron who dared to tease the king in his face.


    The girl brushed her loose hair around her ears, then pulled up her skirt, performed a standard etiquette, and said:


    "Lord Caesar, I..."


    She suddenly didn''t know how to answer this question.


    Actually, she was also worried about Arya, but she didn''t dare to go in and face her sister.


    Before accusing her sister of speaking ill of the queen, Sansa felt very sorry for her sister.


    At that time, she actually thought about whether to help her sister hide it¡ªthe younger sister has always liked to cause trouble since she was a child, and this is not the first time she has helped her sister hide it.


    But facing the eyes of her fianc¨¦, Prince Joffrey, Sansa dared not lie.


    It''s all Arya''s fault!


    She''s always messing things up!


    Sansa felt aggrieved and annoyed. At this moment, guilt welled up in her heart, and she almost shed tears.


    Samwell realized the girl''s embarrassment, so he pointed to the little wolf and asked:


    "Is it called a lady?"


    "Yes." Sansa breathed a sigh of relief.


    Samwell also squatted down: "Can I touch it?"


    "Yes, the lady is very good, she never bites."


    Samwell originally wanted to say that he was not Joffrey''s idiot who would be bitten by such a small wolf, but considering that the other party was Joffrey''s fiancee after all, he didn''t say it.


    He stretched out his hand and gently stroked the top of the little wolf''s head.


    The soft wolf fur glides over the palm like satin.


    The lady is really good, she lets Samwell **** casually, and sticks out her tongue to lick his palm from time to time.


    "Master Caesar..." Sansa couldn''t hold back after all, and asked, "Do you think my sister will be fine?"


    "What''s the matter? It''s just two children fighting, not to mention, the king and your father have such a good relationship." Samwell comforted.


    But there is one more sentence he didn''t say.


    Arya is all right, but your lady wolf is not.


    Sansa was finally relieved when she heard the words, her complexion improved a lot, and she began to tell Samwell all kinds of interesting things about her little wolf.


    And at this moment, a group of people suddenly poured out of the hall.


    The leader is Duke Ed.


    I saw him walking towards Sansa with a gloomy face.


    "Father..." It was the first time Sansa saw her father look so ugly, and her heart was in her throat for a moment.


    Then, she saw her crying sister Arya:


    "Don''t! Don''t! Don''t kill the lady! It wasn''t there! It wasn''t there!"


    Sansa suddenly felt dizzy, as if the world was collapsing.


    "Father, are they going to kill the lady?"


    Duke Ed glanced at his eldest daughter, but didn''t know how to answer.


    Sansa was even more frightened. She quickly hugged her father''s arm and begged:


    "Don''t, don''t, father, a lady never bites! Please, father, don''t..."


    Duke Ed looked back at the king who was walking out, and begged again:


    "Robert, you can''t let this wolf go?"


    Queen Cersei smiled triumphantly, and shouted: "Lord Ed, Joffrey''s injury must be explained. Since that wolf has escaped, let''s use this one instead."


    Duke Ed ignored the queen, he stared into the king''s eyes, making the last effort:


    "Robert..."


    It''s a pity that the king no longer has the patience to continue the argument: "Okay, Ed, this matter is over, the direwolf is wild and hard to change, and it may hurt your daughter one day. Give them a dog .¡±


    "Robert," Duke Eddard said loudly, "for the sake of our friendship of many years, and for the sake of my sister, don''t do this."


    Hearing Duke Ed talking about his sister, Queen Cersei screamed like a cat whose tail was stepped on:


    "Robert! Don''t you dare kill a beast! What kind of king are you!"


    "Shut up! Shut up, everyone!" Robert yelled out of patience, "Kill that wolf, that''s all!"


    Sansa burst into tears, shaking her father''s arm constantly, asking him for help.


    Duke Ed suddenly felt an unprecedented exhaustion. He hugged his two daughters tightly, and then looked at the king in front of him:


    "Robert, do it yourself. The person who pronounces the death sentence must be executed with his own sword!"


    Robert stared at Ed blankly, and finally turned away without saying a word.


    Cersei smiled brightly, and couldn''t wait to say: "Sandor, go and peel off its skin, I will use it to make a bed!"


    "No." Duke Ed said coldly, "If it must die, I will do it myself."


    Cersei narrowed her eyes: "Ed Stark, what trick are you trying to play?"


    Duke Ed''s tone was cold and sad: "The direwolves are the coat of arms of the Stark family, and I will never allow them to die at the hands of the butcher."


    His eyes were burning with rage, and he strode towards the direwolf amidst the mournful cries of his daughters.


    "Everyone, please let me have some space." Duke Ed turned around and said.


    "Lord Ed, don''t play tricks." Cersei warned.


    "I will not tarnish my reputation with lies." Duke Ed said coldly.


    Cersei snorted softly before leaving triumphantly.


    Others also left one after another, including the duke''s two crying daughters, who were also taken away by the guards.


    "Lady." Duke Eddie squatted in front of the little wolf, trying to call its name.


    It responded by sticking out its tongue and licking his palm.


    Duke Ed discovered that the name Sansa gave it was really appropriate.


    It was the most well-behaved and most beautiful wolf in the pack, until he cut its throat with [ice], it didn''t struggle, but let out a long whine.


    "Jory, you find someone to send its bones back to the north and bury it in Winterfell. The women of the Lannister family will never get this wolf skin!"


    "Yes, my lord."


    Duke Ed dragged his exhausted body towards the castle. In the darkness, figures came and went, as if all kinds of strange eyes were cast on him.


    In the first confrontation between the Hand of the King and the Queen, he lost miserably.


    At this time, Duke Ed couldn''t help but think of the reminder from the Baron of Yingzuiyu again.


    At this moment, he wished that time could go back...


    "Sam, what are you looking at?"


    Samwell heard Natalie''s voice before turning his gaze away from Duke Ed: "I was watching that wolf be executed."


    "Oh." Natalie shrank her neck, as if feeling a little cold, "It''s so pitiful."


    After a while, she whispered in Samwell''s ear again: "The queen is too much."


    Samwell glanced sideways at the little girl: "It wasn''t just the queen who killed it."


    "Then who else?"


    And Eddard Stark''s honesty and stupidity.


    Samwell said something silently in his heart.


    He had thought of a backup plan before, which was to reveal to Ed Stark that "Littlefinger" Petyr Baelish and his secret lover, Lady Lysa, murdered Duke Jon Arryn .


    But now, he has decided to completely abandon this plan.


    According to Duke Ed¡¯s temperament, if Samwell really did this, he would definitely get a question from the Duke of the North¡ª


    What about the evidence?


    Samwell really has no tangible evidence.


    Then, next, this upright and staid Duke of the North will definitely wonder if he is deliberately slandering Jon Arryn''s widow.


    You must know that Lysa Tully is not only the widow of the adoptive father of the Duke of the North, but also the sister of his wife.


    With these two relationships, would Ed Stark be more willing to believe in a strange Baron of Eagle Mouth Island?


    Even "Littlefinger" Petyr was the childhood playmate of Duke Eddard''s wife, and the vassal most valued by his adoptive father.


    This is no better than Samwell, an outsider.


    Sparse but not intimate.


    Taking a ten thousand step back, even if Samwell really tried his best to make Ed Stark believe in him, he might not be able to rely on the Duke of the North to make a comeback.


    You know, in the original book, Duke Eddard actually ran to confront Cersei after learning the ironclad evidence of Queen Cersei¡¯s derailment, and persuaded her to run away quickly with her children on the grounds that she didn¡¯t want to kill women and children¡­


    This kind of intelligent extinguishing operation deserves to be played to death.


    It¡¯s not that you shouldn¡¯t stick to your glory, but that when facing conspirators, you must be more vicious than them in order to win and protect your own glory.


    So, Samwell understands that Ed Stark can continue to make friends, but he must never hand over the real chips to him.


    Fortunately, Samwell has also made other preparations. He has been in King''s Landing for so many days. In addition to designing Hopper Redwin and Geraldine, he is also preparing a big gift for "Littlefinger". .


    As for Ed Stark, Samwell can help him within the scope of his ability, but he will never regard him as a reliance.


    This wolf from the North is not a natural fit for Game of Thrones.


    I don¡¯t know if I can escape the fate of being decapitated in the original book¡­


    Outside the city gate, a northern cavalryman was heading north with the body of the direwolf.


    Samwell silently watched his figure disappear into the darkness, and an ancient prophecy from the northern border emerged in his mind¡ª


    The wolves that went south, when they returned north, had nothing but dry bones left.


    The original plot has inertia, and the protagonist has just intervened. It is impossible to change beyond recognition all at once. Next, we will return to King¡¯s Landing. Because of new conflicts, the plot will change more and more. Please be patient.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 130: failed plan

    Chapter 130 The Failed Plan


    "liquor!"


    King Robert growled, "Damn it, didn''t you see my flagon was empty?"


    The attendant Lancel Lannister hurriedly went to change a jug of wine.


    Robert gulped down a big gulp, then blew his nose at the attendant again and scolded:


    "Damn it, undress me! None of you Lannisters can give me peace of mind!"


    Lancel lowered his head and stepped forward to help the king undress.


    Just as he unbuttoned his collar, he heard the door ring.


    Lancel ran to open the door again, and saw the king''s younger brother, Duke Renly, standing outside.


    "Your Majesty hasn''t slept yet?"


    "No."


    Lord Renly walked into the room, greeted his brother, and then waved Lancel back.


    When there were only two brothers left in the room, Robert glanced at his younger brother expressionlessly, and said angrily:


    "What are you doing here?"


    Duke Renly smiled slightly, stepped forward to pour a glass of wine for his brother himself, and handed it to him:


    "Long time no see, let me visit my brother, can''t I?"


    Robert sneered, as if he knew his younger brother''s tricks well, and said bluntly, "Tell me, what do you want this time?"


    Duke Renly showed a hurt expression: "My good brother, do you think my brother is a person who only knows how to take but doesn''t know what to give back?"


    "As long as you honestly be your Duke of Storm''s End, that is the greatest reward for me."


    "Brother, don''t worry, the nobles in the Stormlands are very loyal to me."


    "Bullshit!" Robert sneered again, "Smiling to you at the banquet, and a few more flattery is loyalty? It hasn''t been tested by blood and fire, isn''t their loyalty shit!"


    Duke Renly wisely knew not to quarrel with his brother in this regard, so he turned to say:


    "Brother, I''m here this time to give you a present."


    Robert took another sip of his wine and said casually:


    "what gift?"


    "A delicate rose."


    "What roses?" Robert waved his hand impatiently. "You might as well send me some barrels of good wine."


    Duke Renly had no choice but to explain:


    "Brother, I mean the rose from Highgarden, Miss Margaery Tyrell, you have seen her before. Pretty?"


    Robert rolled his eyes and said angrily, "Beautiful! Of course it is beautiful! But brother, it''s no problem for you to find a woman for my brother, but can you find someone who is not so troublesome? No matter how beautiful that rose is, but I If I **** her, won''t the Tyrell family bother me to death?"


    Duke Renly smiled: "Then you should marry her. In this way, the Tyrell family will only be grateful to you!"


    "What kind of **** idea is that!" cursed Robert. "Are you going to help me find a woman, or help me find trouble? Marry that rose, and what about Cersei''s lioness?"


    "Hurry back to Casterly Rock." Duke Renly said lightly, "Anyway, you''ve already been tired of her."


    "I''m sick of every woman who stays in my bed for more than three days. Do you want me to change my queen every day?" Robert added, with a flash of memory in his eyes, "except Lyanna, but she''s dead .¡±


    Duke Renly tentatively said: "Brother, don''t you think that Miss Margaery is very similar to that Miss Lyanna?"


    "Bullshit." Robert cursed again, "You haven''t seen Lyanna Stark, what nonsense."


    Duke Renly''s eyes flashed a trace of astonishment, but he still persuaded:


    "Even so, Margaery is much smarter and more sensible than Cersei, and the Tyrell family is not as ambitious as the Lannister family. If you marry..."


    "What''s the matter with you today?" Robert looked at his brother suspiciously, "Did that idiot Mace Tyrell come to you?"


    "Of course not." Lord Renly denied immediately.


    Robert snorted heavily: "Cersei was well-behaved and sensible back then, and that old lion of Tywin helped me capture King''s Landing and gave me the Iron Throne. If I drive her daughter back now, Tywin will swallow it What about this tone? And Cersei gave me three children anyway, so as long as she doesn''t make too much trouble, I can bear it."


    Duke Renly''s eyes flickered, and he seemed to want to say something, but he hesitated for a while, but he still didn''t say it.


    After a moment of silence, he spoke again:


    "But brother, the son Cersei gave birth to you, Joffrey, hehe, don''t you know what he looks like?"


    "Enough!" Robert slammed his glass on the table. "I don''t know why the gods gave me such a son! But what can I do? He is my eldest son, heir to the Iron Throne! So, Renly , you''d better show him some respect."


    Duke Renly seemed to want to say something more, but Robert had lost his patience and interrupted:


    "Okay, that''s it for this matter, if you want to say one more word, get the **** out of me and go back to Storm''s End!"


    "Yes." Duke Renly said helplessly.


    Robert''s expression slowed down a bit, and he asked instead: "How is the situation in King''s Landing?"


    "Everything is fine. It''s just that there were two more lives in Riverbend and Dorne." Lord Renly briefly described what happened to Hobber Redwin and Jero Dayne.


    Robert sneered after hearing this: "For a woman? Haha, these two sides can really quarrel!"


    But he was obviously not interested in this incident, so he changed the subject after taking a sip of wine:


    "How are the preparations for the trial about the murder of Jon Arryn going? Are the ''Red Viper'' and the nobles present at that time all present?"


    "They''re all here. But Lady Lysa hasn''t arrived yet."


    Robert frowned: "Lysa Tully is still in the Eagle''s Nest?"


    "Yes. She seemed genuinely terrified. I wrote three letters and she didn''t want to come to King''s Landing."


    "How can this work. This trial is to bring justice to his husband, how can she not come? Besides, Jon''s son is also in her hands?"


    "Yes, Robert Arryn, who is only six years old, is said to be in poor health and often falls ill."


    "The child is named after me. I have to help him find a suitable adoptive father, otherwise what will happen if he grows up in the hands of a woman." Robert paused, and then ordered to his brother, "You personally Go to the Eyrie! Bring their mother and son back to King''s Landing."


    Duke Renly did not expect that what he had been planning for so long failed to succeed, and instead he would be hit on the head by such an unlucky errand, but seeing his brother''s serious eyes, he had no choice but to nod:


    "Okay, bro."


    ¡­


    The next morning.


    Facing the bright morning light, the king''s mighty team set off again.


    Samwell rode in the team and saw Duke Renly leaving the large army with dozens of guards and heading east.


    He rubbed his chin, guessing the whereabouts of the king''s younger brother, and whether he had recommended Margaery Tyrell to his elder brother.


    However, seeing Duke Renly being driven away, Samwell felt that this guy''s plan was mostly rejected by the king.


    "Hey! Sam, what were you thinking?"


    A crisp and agile voice sounded behind him.


    Samwell turned his head and saw Margaery Tyrell riding a horse to his side. She didn''t wear a long skirt today, but changed into tight brown breeches, outlining a pair of shapely and straight long legs, wearing a light green chiffon shirt on her upper body, with a gold rose brooch, and a crown on her head Playful velvet hat with a circle of water waves decorated with gold thread on the brim, shining brightly in the sun.


    It was rare to see the heroic side of "Highgarden Rose", and Samwell couldn''t help but take a few more glances.


    "I was thinking, Miss Margery, why are you in such a good mood today?"


    Margaery gave Samwell a white look: "Should I be in a bad mood?"


    Samwell smiled mysteriously, and said in a low voice, "Shouldn''t you? After all, your dream of becoming a queen has been shattered."


    The expression on Margery¡¯s face froze slightly, she was surprised how Samwell would know such a confidential matter, but immediately, she heard the baron say again:


    "Prince Joffrey is already engaged to Miss Sansa of the Stark family. You shouldn''t be heartbroken."


    Margaery stretched out her hand to brush the messy black hair beside her ear, and felt a little relieved.


    However, she also had a little doubt¡ªwhy did Sam seem to be testing herself on purpose?


    It was the same in Starfall City last time, he wouldn''t know anything, would he?


    impossible.


    She immediately dismissed the idea.


    It should be just a coincidence.


    "His Royal Highness Joffrey and Miss Sansa are very suitable. As for my dream..." Margaery smiled, "Which little girl hasn''t had an unrealistic dream? She didn''t really expect it to come true."


    Samwell took a deep look at her: "But it doesn''t make you happier, does it?"


    "The sun is so beautiful, the breeze is so warm, and flowers, plants and butterflies surround you, why not be happy." Margaery said, the smile on her face became brighter and brighter than the summer sun.


    In fact, after learning from her younger brother Loras Tyrell last night that the king rejected Duke Renly''s proposal, she felt an uncontrollable sense of relief and joy.


    She really didn''t want to marry King Robert.


    After all, which lady has never dreamed of Prince Charming, and the fat and old king who likes to drink and flirt with girls obviously has nothing to do with Prince Charming.


    However, when her grandmother told her that the Tyrell family wanted to make her queen, Margaery did not object.


    She knew that this was her duty as a Tyrell.


    The family gave her excellent living conditions, an incomparably noble status, and a reputation that everyone admired, but it also required her to make sacrifices for the interests of the family when necessary.


    She doesn''t want to live up to her grandmother''s expectations, and doesn''t want to shatter her father''s dream, but occasionally in the dead of night, she will secretly pray to the Seven Gods.


    Now, it seems that the Seven Gods have responded.


    Although she felt a little guilty, Margery was really happy.


    "There is still a chance, I believe you will be able to realize your dream." Samwell sincerely sent his blessings.


    "Really?" Margaery giggled, "Then when I become queen, I will definitely invite you to the wedding! And I will give you the best position!"


    Samwell also laughed:


    "Okay! Then I will definitely prepare the best gift for you!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 131: gossip

    Chapter 131 Rumor


    North, Winterfell.


    After hearing the news from the maid, Duchess Catelyn Tully ran up the tower in three steps at a time, regardless of the broken bottle, and came to the room of her son Bran Stark.


    Then, she saw her son, who had been in a coma for half a month, miraculously woke up!


    "Bran..." Caitlin said a word, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Mother." Bran looked weakly towards the door, where his little wolf was huddled on the bed, licking his cheek passionately with its hot tongue.


    This warm feeling moved Bran''s heart, and he said, "I''ve thought of the little wolf''s name, I want to call it Summer."


    Caitlin finally threw herself on her son and burst into tears.


    It took a long time before she regained her composure. At the same time, the eldest son, Robb Stark, also hurried over to visit his waking brother.


    "How did you fall, Bran?" Robb asked.


    "I don''t know either...I don''t remember anything..."


    "Bran, think again." Caitlin helped her son wipe her face, "You know, you''ve never missed a shot before."


    "I..." Bran frowned tightly, as if he was trying his best to remember. After a long while, he uttered a word, "Golden."


    "Gold?" Robb leaned forward. "Brother, what gold?"


    "I don''t know, I just remember... Seeing gold."


    Caitlin looked at her weak son and said distressedly: "Okay, Bran, don''t think about it if you can''t remember it, you have a good rest."


    "Um."


    After helping Bran cover the quilt, Caitlin took the eldest son and left the bedroom.


    Out the door, Robb said: "Mother, do you suspect that Bran didn''t accidentally fall?"


    "Bran has never missed a shot." Caitlin emphasized again.


    "Did someone push Bran? But what does gold... mean?"


    Caitlin''s eyes flickered: "I checked carefully later. On the day Bran fell off the tower, your father accompanied the king to hunt in Wolfwood, but the queen didn''t go."


    Robb was startled, and blurted out: "The queen is blonde! Is that what Bran meant by golden?"


    Caitlin probably thought of this, her body trembling slightly.


    Robb said again: "But mother, why did the queen push Bran down the tower? He was just a child, and he didn''t offend her."


    "I''m afraid Bran accidentally heard something that shouldn''t be heard, so she''s going to kill him!" Caitlin almost gritted her teeth.


    After a while, she calmed down and said:


    "No, I''m going to King''s Landing and tell your father about it!"


    "Mother, you don''t have to go in person, I''ll send someone..."


    "No." Caitlin interrupted her son, "This matter is of great importance, I don''t trust others, and as the acting castellan of Winterfell, you can''t leave at will, so I''m the only one going."


    Rob hesitated for a moment, but said: "Okay, I will send a team of guards to follow you."


    "No, too many people will attract unnecessary attention. I will go quietly this time, and only take Sir Rodrik with me."


    "Okay, then you should be careful all the way."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The king''s convoy finally arrived in King''s Landing smoothly.


    It''s just that the weather was not good, and it was pouring rain, so there was no welcoming ceremony, and the nobles went straight to the Red Castle in a little embarrassment.


    Duke Ed finally comforted his two crying daughters, and he just wanted to take a quiet hot bath alone, but he didn''t expect that the imperial chief actually came to the door:


    "Lord Ed, today''s imperial meeting is being held. After the cabinet ministers learned that you have arrived, they specially sent me to invite you to attend."


    Duke Ed really wanted to tell the visitor that he was not in the mood to attend any imperial meeting, but his words became:


    "Okay, please give me a few minutes to change."


    "Yes, my lord."


    When Duke Ed finished packing up and dragged his exhausted body to the chamber, he saw Varys, the chief intelligence officer whom he hated the most among several cabinet ministers, and greeted him with a smile:


    "Lord Ed, welcome to King''s Landing!"


    Smelling the strong scent of perfume on Varys, Duke Ed sniffled unnaturally:


    "Lord Varys."


    Turning a screen, Duke Eddard saw Petyr "Littlefinger" Baelish, the Minister of Finance, and Grand Maester Pycelle.


    After greeting them one by one, Duke Eddard came to the long table and saw the crowned stag of the Baratheon family embroidered with gold thread on the back of the first seat. This is the exclusive seat of the king, but obviously, His Majesty Robert I''m afraid the number of times I''ve sat here can be counted on my fingers.


    Duke Ed sat down on the right-hand side of the king''s seat: "Sorry for keeping everyone waiting."


    He looked around for a week, only to realize that there were only four people including himself.


    But in a normal imperial meeting, counting the king, there should be eight people.


    He knew that Lord Lord Renly, the Minister of Justice, had gone to Eyrie Castle to pick up Lysa''s mother and son, so he definitely couldn''t come, but the other three...


    "Should we wait for Your Majesty and Ser Barristan to join us before we start?" Duke Eddard suggested.


    "Then you don''t know when you will have to wait." Petyr showed a faint mocking smile.


    "Our honorable Majesty the King has too many things to worry about, so leave these trivial matters to us to deal with." Varys explained.


    Duke Eddard shook his head secretly, and asked again: "What about Lord Stannis, Lord of the Sea?"


    Varys smiled: "Lord Stannis left King''s Landing and returned to Dragonstone after learning that you were about to be the Hand of the King."


    Duke Ed frowned, thinking that he had not offended the eldest brother of the king.


    Varys added: "Don''t get me wrong, Lord Stannis is not targeting you. Anyone, as long as it is not him, will not be satisfied with this seat."


    It was only then that Duke Eddard realized that Duke Stannis wanted to be the Hand of the King himself.


    Unexpectedly, he had just arrived in King''s Landing, and without doing anything, he had already offended an important official of the kingdom.


    Oh, more than one.


    And the queen...


    "In this case, let''s start." Duke Ed announced, cheering up.


    "As you wish." Varys smiled sweetly, and at the same time took out a piece of parchment from his wide sleeve and handed it to Duke Ed, "Master Ed, this is His Majesty sent a messenger back on the way home the day before yesterday, and ordered The urgent errands given to us must be completed as soon as possible."


    Duke Ed took the parchment, first confirmed the king''s seal and Robert''s signature on it, and then began to read the content.


    As a result, the more he read, the more his frown became tighter.


    It turned out that the king wanted to hold a tourney to celebrate the new prime minister''s appointment.


    Duke Ed knew that the time when this order was issued should be right after he had a conflict with the queen. Obviously, Robert felt that he had done something wrong to his good brother in that matter, so he wanted to use this method to make up for it.


    But Duke Ed didn''t want such a compensation at all.


    He looked at the prize money for the winner of the tournament written on it, and felt a burst of disbelief¡ª


    Lance contest champion 40,000 gold dragons, runner-up 20,000 gold dragons, team melee champion 20,000 gold dragons, archery champion 10,000 gold dragons...


    In addition to other expenses, this is definitely an extremely huge number.


    "How much money is left in the treasury?" Duke Ed asked.


    "Where did the treasury come from?" Petyr, the Minister of Finance, spread his hands, "Master Ed, the treasury has been empty for many years."


    "The daily expenses of the royal family..."


    "Borrow." Petyr shrugged, "This is the only way the tournament can be spent. Anyway, we already owe Lord Tywin more than three million gold dragons, so it''s nothing to borrow another few hundred thousand."


    "Three million?" Duke Ed was extremely shocked, "You mean, the royal family owes the Lannister family three million golden dragons?"


    "Three million golden dragons are only debts owed to the Lannister family, and also owed to the Tyrell family, to the Church of the Seven Gods, to the Iron Bank of Braavos, to the Tyrosh Trading Company... zero zero total Add it up, about six million."


    Duke Ed opened his mouth wide, not knowing what to say anymore.


    After a long while, he said shyly, "How could this be?"


    "We have a generous majesty." Petyr chuckled.


    "Aren''t you going to persuade me?" Duke Ed asked.


    Pycelle shook his head: "Even Lord Jon can''t persuade His Majesty."


    "Yes." Varys also echoed, "Our Majesty loves martial arts, hunting, food, wine... and what he hates the most is ''counting copper coins''."


    "I see. I will tell His Majesty." Duke Ed said in a deep voice, feeling more and more heavy in his heart.


    "It would be best if you could persuade His Majesty to be frugal, but for this tournament, let''s make a plan first." Petyr suggested.


    "I''ll talk to His Majesty later." Duke Ed ended the topic.


    Petyr saw that Duke Eddard was planning to persuade His Majesty not to hold a tournament, and secretly couldn''t help laughing at his naivety.


    Next, several people discussed several other matters.


    After the meeting ended, Petyr walked out of the meeting room, only to see Varys follow him again.


    "Lord Varys, what do you want?"


    "Lord Petyr, my little birds have recently heard some rumors about you in the city."


    Petyr looked at the schadenfreude smile on the other person''s face, couldn''t help feeling bored, but still asked patiently:


    "What rumor?"


    "There are rumors about you and Jon Arryn''s widow Lady Lysa." Varys looked at Petyr with a smile, as if looking forward to his next expression.


    Petyr froze, but still tried to maintain calm: "How could someone bring me together with Lady Lysa?"


    "It''s a bit strange. However, rumors say that you have always admired Lady Lysa secretly, but because she married Duke Jon, you have always restrained your feelings. Now that Duke Jon has passed away, you are going to ask Lady Lysa Proposal¡­"


    "Ridiculous!" Petyr tried his best to control his emotions, but failed, "This is an intolerable slander!"


    "Perhaps." Varys shrugged, "However, fortunately, this rumor only appeared in the last two weeks and has not been completely spread. If you don''t want it to damage the reputation of you and Lady Lysa, I suggest that you can Come forward and clarify."


    "Can you find out the source of the rumors?" Petyr asked shakily.


    "I''m afraid this can''t be helped." Varys looked embarrassed, "There are too many people in King''s Landing, and even my little birds can''t find out who spread such a humble rumor. However, I think this rumor is also It''s no big deal, which aristocratic lord doesn''t have some scandals. Those common people like to discuss these things."


    After speaking, Varys left with a weird smile.


    Leaving Petyr standing there alone, not moving for a while.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 132: panic

    Chapter 132 Panic


    The rain has stopped.


    But the sky is even more gloomy, and the thick dark clouds are like a huge curtain, as if they will fall down at any time and cover the entire King''s Landing.


    Petyr "Littlefinger" Baelish stepped out of the bronze gates of the Red Keep, filled with rage and panic.


    who is it? !


    Who is spreading rumors about him and Lady Lysa? !


    Petyr knew that he had become someone''s prey.


    What he did to Jon Arryn was actually spotted by someone!


    How can this be!


    Petyr couldn''t figure it out, he had already hidden so well, why would anyone still focus on him?


    Shouldn''t you all be trying Oberyn Martell!


    Petyr searched for names in his mind, looked at faces, and wanted to know who would be spreading the rumors.


    Varys told him that the rumor had begun to circulate in the city in the last two weeks.


    This allowed Petyr to first rule out Ed Stark, the Hand of the King who had just arrived, and turn his suspicious eyes to the group of Riverbend and Dorne nobles who arrived in King''s Landing recently.


    Yes, it must be one of them!


    Jon Arryn died, they were all there, maybe they saw something.


    But Petyr couldn''t continue to narrow down the target. The opponent was very cautious and left no traces. Even Varys'' little birds couldn''t find the source of the rumors.


    This is also because King''s Landing is too big and the population is too large. Even if the "octospider" has thousands of claws, it is impossible to weave a web to monitor everyone, especially in the slums where dragons and snakes are mixed.


    And spreading ambiguous rumors about a noble lord and his wife is so simple.


    Most people may think that this rumor is not a big deal. Almost every master has similar lace rumors, and some are even worse. But to Petyr, this seemingly harmless rumor is extremely deadly. .


    Because this rumor connected him with Lady Lysa!


    And also vaguely pointed out a heart-wrenching fact¡ª


    He will benefit from the death of Lord Jon Arryn!


    After all, if the duke''s widow marries him as the rumors say, then he and Lady Lysa will jointly rule the Eagle''s Nest City.


    With such a huge benefit, then he has the motive to kill!


    For a long time, the reason why Petyr was able to hide behind the scenes and complete one conspiracy after another without being discovered was because he hid his purpose well.


    Sometimes, he will deliberately do things that are not directly beneficial to him, just to prevent being discovered.


    But now, Petyr only felt as if he had been stripped naked and exposed to the sun.


    This feeling made him extremely panicked and terrified.


    no! The spread of this rumor must be stopped!


    Petyr thought.


    But soon, he realized his stupidity.


    Rumors, the harder you try to ban them, the faster they will spread, and the more people will believe their truth¡ª


    It¡¯s not true, why are you so eager to deny it?


    Petyr took a few deep breaths and forced himself to calm down.


    He knows that there is no way to stop the spread of rumors now.


    To get rid of the suspicion, the best way is to convict Prince Oberyn!


    This poisonous snake of Dorn was originally a scapegoat he had prepared for himself, but if he wanted to be convicted, a trial must be held as soon as possible.


    And the king has been reluctant to hold a trial for a long time, insisting on waiting for Lady Lysa to come to King''s Landing.


    And Lady Lysa...that stupid and weak woman dared not come.


    She was afraid.


    Petyr cursed secretly, but had to admit, if this woman wasn''t stupid and weak, how could she be controlled by him.


    This becomes a deadlock.


    Lady Lysa dared not come to King''s Landing, so she would not be able to convict Prince Oberyn. The longer the delay, the wider the spread of the rumors, and the easier it would be for interested people to notice.


    Petyr thought for a long time, and finally thought of another method, which is also the method he is best at¡ª


    Create confusion!


    As long as there is more chaos in King''s Landing, no one will pay attention to this little rumor.


    Petyr''s gray-green eyes flickered with madness, and a mocking smile climbed up the corner of his mouth again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the twilight of the morning light, Samwell slowly climbed up the hills of Visennia.


    "Sam, is the Great Sept of Baylor in front?" Natalie held the baron''s left hand and looked at the magnificent building at the top of the hill.


    "Yes." Samwell lowered his voice slightly, "You will also come to worship the Seven Gods regularly in the future, otherwise your subjects will have doubts about you."


    "But I serve the old gods..." Natalie felt aggrieved.


    "Who made your people all believers of the Seven Gods?" Samwell persuaded patiently, "Especially now that your prestige is not enough, you have to use this method to win people''s hearts. It''s actually a show. This kind of performance, even if you still worship the old gods in private, but in public, you have to bow to the seven gods."


    "But like this... Will the old gods blame me..."


    "No." Samwell began to flicker, "The gods are benevolent, they can understand your difficulties, and they will only pay attention to the true belief in your heart."


    "I will always serve the old gods in my heart!" Natalie quickly vowed.


    "The old gods will definitely see your piety." Samwell seemed to be declaring on behalf of the gods.


    "Hmm!" After the psychological barrier was lifted, a smile appeared on Natalie''s face again, "Sam, does the head bishop of the Church of the Seven Gods live in this church?"


    "right."


    "I heard people say that the archbishop has no name. Is this true?"


    "They used to exist, but after becoming the archbishop and wearing the crystal crown, they had to give up their names. From then on, they are the spokespersons of the Seven Gods, and they can no longer use the names of mortals."


    "Then how to distinguish the various archbishops?"


    "This... is indeed a bit difficult. Fortunately, there will not be two archbishops at the same time."


    Samwell casually answered all kinds of strange questions from the girl, and saw the white marble dome of the sanctuary and the seven towering crystal towers.


    "Look, there are a lot of people over there!" Natalie suddenly pointed at the square in front of the church and shouted.


    Indeed a lot of people.


    But they all look like homeless people, they are dressed in brown coarse clothes, and they are very dirty. It seems that they should come to receive the church''s alms.


    These vagrants crowded the square in front of the Baylor Cathedral, and Samwell was going to take Natalie around the back door of the church.


    But within a few steps, he found a guard with a golden rose on his chest¡ªhow could the Tyrell family be here?


    Samwell stepped forward to inquire, only to learn that it was not the church that was organizing the charity, but the eldest lady of the Tyrell family.


    "Miss Margery is so kind!" Natalie said with emotion, "I also want to give alms to the poor, so that I can be worthy of the name of ''generous'' Natalie."


    Your title really doesn¡¯t mean that¡­


    Samwell secretly laughed, but did not tell the little girl the truth:


    "Then you go to Miss Margaery, I will enter the church."


    "Huh? Then I''ll go with you." Natalie hesitated for a while, but decided to follow Samwell.


    "No, you can go to Miss Margaret, I need a little longer to pray to the Seven Gods, you can come to me later."


    "Oh, well. So you are so religious, Sam."


    "Yes." Samwell nodded with a smile, "I can''t finish talking every time I see the Seven Gods."


    After the two separated, Samwell walked into the Hall of Lights alone. There were countless colorful glass **** hanging on this long corridor, and several monks were scrubbing the marble floor along the way.


    At the end of the hall of lights is a double door, through the door, is the prayer hall.


    Colorful rainbow light slanted in through the glazed windows on the dome, countless dusts were flying in the light beams, and the air was filled with the smell of incense. Right in front of the main hall were seven altars dedicated to the seven gods¡ª


    Father, Mother, Warrior, Blacksmith, Maiden, Crone, Stranger.


    A dozen rude mercenaries kneel in front of the altar of the warriors, imploring the gods to bless the long swords at their feet; in front of the altar of the Virgin, a monk leads hundreds of children to chant hymns; in front of the altar of the maiden , naturally many young ladies gathered, and one of them came up to meet Samwell after seeing him.


    This is a sweet-looking Dornish girl with blond hair and blue eyes. She is wearing a pure white silk dress, and the coat of arms of the Fiery Sun''s Halberd is embroidered on her chest.


    Looks like the person I''m looking for.


    Samwell thought to himself, but he was a little puzzled that the other party seemed to be looking for him too.


    "Excuse me, is this the Baron of Yingzuiyu, Lord Caesar?"


    "Yes, you are?"


    "My name is Tyene Sand, and Prince Oberyn is my father."


    It turned out to be a "Sand Snake", Samwell knew it in his heart: "Miss Terene, do you know me?"


    "Of course." Tyene showed a sweet smile, "Master Caesar, your current name has been spread throughout Dorne. Of course I know you."


    Probably not a good reputation.


    "I didn''t expect that I would have such an honor." Samwell smiled slightly, and then asked, "Is Prince Oberyn there?"


    "Father is praying in the small hall at the other end of the corridor. I''ll take you there."


    "Then I will trouble you, Miss Terene."


    Following Tyene, Samwell left from the side door of the prayer hall, walked through a long corridor, and finally stopped in front of a small door.


    "Lord Caesar, father is inside, please."


    Samwell thanked again, then opened the door and entered.


    Then he froze.


    Because, Prince Oberyn is not alone.


    He was riding another man.


    a woman,


    A naked woman...


    This **** is praying?


    Samwell turned his head and found that the girl who led the way just now had disappeared.


    He immediately realized that he had been tricked by that sweet-looking girl just now.


    Prince Oberyn also saw Samwell at the door, he was not angry, and said in a flat tone:


    "Samwell Caesar, are you looking for me?"


    "Uh...sorry, I''ll come back later..."


    "It''s okay." Prince Oberyn patted the woman''s buttocks, motioning for her to stand up, "Come in, we''re done too."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 133: death prayer

    Chapter 133 Death Prayer


    "Lord Caesar, it''s an honor to meet you. I am the illegitimate daughter of Prison Gate Castle, Ellaria Sand."


    The woman greeted Samwell while wearing her clothes as if no one else was there.


    "Hello, Mrs. Ellaria." Samwell turned sideways, avoided looking, and responded politely.


    He knew that this woman was the most favored among Prince Oberyn''s many lovers, and she also bore her four illegitimate daughters.


    Under the circumstances that Prince Oberyn has never married, Ellaria is basically equivalent to the prince''s wife.


    "You are more shy than I imagined." Ellaria put on her clothes, walked slowly to Samwell, and said with a smile, "You dare to charge the Dorne army with tens of thousands of people, why not?" Dare to face a woman''s naked body?"


    Are these two the same thing?


    Samwell curled his lips quietly, really speechless to these bohemian Dornish women.


    "Well, it seems that Lord Caesar doesn''t want to waste his words with my illegitimate daughter. In that case, let''s talk." After speaking, Ellaria walked out.


    Until the woman disappeared outside the door, Samwell was still a little embarrassed.


    And the strange smell in the room made him very uncomfortable.


    "Come in and sit down." Prince Oberyn was not embarrassed at all.


    Thinking of his purpose, Samwell walked in and closed the door behind him.


    "His Royal Highness, I heard that you have been praying devoutly in the Baylor Cathedral these days. I didn''t expect it to be so devout."


    "Otherwise?" Prince Oberyn smiled frivolously, "Do you still expect me to kneel before the altar of the Seven Gods and weep bitterly?"


    That''s true.


    How could "Red Viper" repent.


    What''s more, he is really innocent in this matter.


    "I thought you would at least put on a little appearance, so that Your Majesty and the nobles of King''s Landing can see your piety." Samwell looked around the room and found seven oil paintings hanging on the wall, each depicting the images of the Seven Gods.


    Prince Oberyn happened to be standing under the portrait of the Father.


    The bearded, holding a scale, a symbol of the **** of justice, seems to be looking at the man in front of him with scrutiny.


    "I''m already doing my best." Prince Oberyn spread his hands, "you know, I didn''t poison Jon Arryn at all, the old duke knew this and admitted it himself. To be honest, if it wasn''t for I promised him peace, and I will ignore this so-called **** trial.


    If Robert Baratheon wants to attack Dorne, come here. Back then Aegon Targaryen the Conqueror paid the price of tens of thousands of soldiers and a giant dragon. I want to see how many men the stag is going to die this time. "


    "I can feel your sincerity for peace." Samwell walked to the second oil painting and looked at the Madonna on the painting. His smile was full of compassion and love, which made people feel endless warmth and kindness.


    "I also understand the sacrifice you made for this." Samwell said sincerely.


    Unfortunately, Prince Oberyn didn''t appreciate it: "Okay, Sam, don''t pretend to be with me. You are not a friend of the Martell family. Tell me, what can you do with me?"


    I''m here to remind you of the rumors about Petyr Baelish "Littlefinger" and Lady Lysa.


    Of course, Samwell can''t say that directly.


    He knew that for safety, it was better to hide in the shadows, so that no one could easily discover his existence.


    Otherwise, if he didn''t kill Littlefinger this time, wouldn''t he have to meet the other party''s crazy revenge.


    When spreading rumors in King''s Landing before, he was extremely cautious and restrained, only choosing to expose the ambiguous relationship between Littlefinger and Lady Lysa, not daring to reveal too much.


    In fact, there is no way to disclose more. If it is directly said that Jon Arryn was poisoned by Littlefinger and his wife, not many people will believe it, and the rumors will not spread.


    But caution and restraint also brought about a problem¡ª


    This rumor is not "popular" enough, so it is still spreading in a small area and has not attracted much attention.


    Samwell worried that the rumor would disappear before anyone noticed.


    Or wait until someone finally notices Littlefinger, only to find out that Prince Oberyn''s trial is over and that Duke Jon''s death is sealed.


    Then his efforts were wasted.


    That''s why he wanted to directly disclose this rumor to Prince Oberyn.


    But definitely can¡¯t say it directly, but reveal it in a natural and casual way, so as to hide your true purpose¡­


    "Your Highness, I came this time to tell you. Don''t continue the idea of ??Starfall City!" Samwell walked to the third oil painting at this time. The warrior in the painting was holding a sharp long sword, just like him. The sonorous and cold words at this moment.


    "Heh!" Prince Oberyn smiled contemptuously, "Starfall City is originally Dorne''s territory, you, a man from the Reach, have no right to dictate. But don''t worry, since I promised Jon Arryn, I will not You will use force to take it by force. Instead of warning me, you should go back and take good care of that little girl. Don''t act recklessly and provoke the resistance of the vassals of the Dane family. Otherwise, we may have to clean her up when the time comes. Mess."


    Prince Oberyn saw Samwell walking to the fourth oil painting at this time, which was the image of a young girl. He was a symbol of purity, beauty, and innocence, and was also the patron saint of all noble ladies.


    "Of course I will protect Miss Natalie." Samwell said with strong confidence, "I will never let any troubles arise in Starfall City. I am here to remind you this time, in fact, with peace and sincerity , I don¡¯t want to see the conflict between Reach Bend and Dorne break out again because of this. Things like Ser Gerold Dayne, it¡¯s best not to happen again.¡±


    Prince Oberyn curled his lips in disdain, but thought of his brother''s plan, but did not refute:


    "Peace is our common pursuit. To be honest, I really don''t know about Geraldine, and I don''t even know about his mess with the kid from the Redwing family. .If I knew this guy was so impulsive and stupid, I would never have brought him to King''s Landing."


    "With your promise, I feel relieved." Samwell said with a smile, as if the purpose of this trip had finally been achieved.


    He continued to turn around the room, just in front of the fifth oil painting.


    The blacksmith in the painting is wielding a sledgehammer, concentrating on forging his weapon.


    And Samwell is also carefully crafting his weapon¡ªa poisonous halberd.


    "By the way, Your Royal Highness. Is the trial time for Duke Jon''s death set?"


    "Not yet." Prince Oberyn yelled a little irritably, "Lysa Tully is still hiding in the Eyrie, and I heard that Renly Baratheon refused to come to King''s Landing even if he personally invited her. Heh! This woman is really cowardly, is she still afraid that I will kill her in full view?"


    "You didn''t kill her husband in full view."


    "I didn''t kill Jon Arryn!" Prince Oberyn paused, obviously suppressing his anger.


    "Okay, okay, okay." Samwell spread his hands, and then seemed to suggest casually, "Actually, I think Lord Petyr should invite Lady Lysa to King''s Landing."


    "Petyr Baelish?"


    "Yes. I heard he has a good relationship with Lady Lysa."


    "Really?" Prince Oberyn frowned, as if he didn''t agree with Samwell''s point of view.


    "That''s right. Isn''t Lord Petyr the adopted son of Duke Tully? He and Lady Lysa grew up together, and I heard that they were childhood sweethearts. Lord Tyr is still angrily going to duel with her fianc¨¦."


    "You remember wrong, boy." Prince Oberyn sneered, "That''s Lysa''s sister Catelyn, the wife of the wolf king in Winterfell, Petyr Baelish liked her, and she was with her at the beginning. Human duels are also for her."


    "Really?" Samwell revealed lack of confidence and doubts in his tone, "Then how did I hear that after the death of Duke Jon, Lord Petyr is planning to marry Lady Lysa?"


    "Who did you listen to?"


    "Oh, it''s at the market in Flea Nest. Of course, it could be those sparrows talking nonsense."


    At this time, Samwell came to the sixth oil painting. The old woman in the painting was holding a lantern, and her eyes revealed the wisdom of all the vicissitudes of life.


    Although Samwell didn''t believe in gods in his heart, he couldn''t help praying devoutly to the old woman at this moment, hoping that she would give Prince Oberyn wisdom so that he could discover the strangeness in his own words.


    "It is estimated that the untouchables are talking nonsense..." Prince Oberyn stopped suddenly in the middle of speaking.


    A thought suddenly appeared in his mind, almost making him unable to breathe.


    Petyr Baelish... Lysa Tully...


    Petyr Baelish! Lysa Tully!


    Yes, yes!


    Petyr likes her sister, why can''t she empathize with her sister who looks similar?


    If Petyr has always maintained a secret lover relationship with Lysa, could it be that these two guys teamed up to murder Jon Arryn?


    Before going to Dorne, Lysa Tully was by Jon Arryn''s side, and there were plenty of opportunities to strike!


    Prince Oberyn''s eyes lit up with a raging fire.


    Samwell, who turned his back to the prince, couldn''t see the situation, but he had already obtained the desired result from the prince''s reaction.


    He continued to turn his back on Prince Oberyn, preventing him from seeing the strange expression on his face.


    "I suddenly remembered something, so I''m leaving first." Prince Oberyn hurriedly said, and then ran out without waiting for Samwell''s response.


    Success!


    If it weren''t for the fear of Prince Oberyn''s sudden return, Samwell would almost jump up and cheer.


    Holding the joy in his heart, he walked to the last oil painting.


    In the painting is the image of a **** riding a pale mare, neither male nor female, neither human nor human, unknown and unknowable, with an oval black face, only a pair of star-like eyes, but always hidden behind the hood Down.


    He is the Stranger, the symbol of death and destruction.


    No one in Westeros sings praises to the Stranger, but at this time Samwell prayed devoutly to his portrait¡ª


    Dear God of Death, please bring my gift to Petyr Baelish.


    I believe he will like it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 134: to meet

    Chapter 134 Meet


    "I''m going to kill him! I''m going to kill him!"


    Prince Oberyn held a long spear in his hand and roared with a ferocious expression.


    "Don''t be impulsive! Oberyn!" Ellaria Sand hugged Prince Oberyn''s waist tightly, trying to comfort her lover, "If you rush to kill Petyr Baelish now, then Isn''t your patience all in vain? This not only fails to clear your grievances, but adds new crimes. At that time, the Martell family will really become the public enemy of the whole land! Have you forgotten the death of Starfall City? Have you learned your lesson?"


    Perhaps the lover''s last words played a role, Prince Oberyn panted heavily, forcing himself to calm down.


    But there was still a cold glint in his eyes.


    "Then what should I do?" He asked through gritted teeth.


    Ellaria breathed a sigh of relief, but still hugged her lover:


    "We should try to find evidence first."


    "How to find this kind of evidence?" Prince Oberyn shouted violently, "Since Petyr dares to do this, he will not leave any trace!"


    "Lysa Tully." Ellaria said, "This is a weak woman, we can start with her!"


    "Lysa Tully, Lysa Tully..." Prince Oberyn gritted his teeth, "How to do it? She will never admit such a thing."


    "Believe me, Oberyn, I know how to deal with this kind of woman. Besides, she has a son." Ellaria showed a cold smile.


    "But I don''t think you can succeed."


    "At least let me try!" Ellaria persuaded, "Anyway, the trial won''t be held for a while, we still have time. Your impulsiveness now will only ruin everything."


    "I can make this suspicion public!" Prince Oberyn calmed down, and gradually came to an idea, "Yes, as long as I make this suspicion public, I can let Petyr stand trial with me! When the time comes..."


    "Don''t be stupid, Oberyn. Lysa Tully is the widow of Duke Jon. If you make such an accusation so rashly, no one will believe it. They will only think it''s you. Give me once Opportunity, let me go to Eagle''s Nest City to investigate, maybe I can find clues!"


    "Okay." Prince Oberyn finally put down his spear, "What is your reason for going?"


    "Of course I sincerely apologize to Mrs. Lysa for what you have done, and ask for her forgiveness."


    "Aren''t you admitting that I killed Jon Arryn?"


    "I''m just your lover, not your wife." Ellaria said bitterly, "What qualifications do I have to plead guilty on your behalf? It''s just an excuse to get close to that woman."


    "Okay, then go there as soon as possible." Prince Oberyn nodded, pretending not to hear other meanings in the woman''s tone.


    Then he remembered something again, and warned: "By the way, don''t tell anyone about this, including Arianne, she can''t hide anything."


    "I understand." Ellaria stood on tiptoe, kissed Prince Oberyn, and then floated away.


    After his lover left, Prince Oberyn sat alone in the room, not moving for a while.


    He suddenly thought of a question¡ªdid Samwell Caesar deliberately lead himself to doubt Petyr Baelish and Lysa Tully?


    But that kid can even confuse Lysa Tully and Caitlin Tully, can he see through Littlefinger''s plan?


    However, regarding the rumor that Samwell said...


    Prince Oberyn suddenly got up, went out to find his attendants, and ordered:


    "Go to the flea nest and find out if there are any rumors about Petyr Baelish and Lady Lysa Tully."


    "Yes, my lord."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "who?"


    Hand of the King, Duke Ed was just about to go to bed when he heard a knock on the door.


    "My lord, it''s Lord Varys."


    Although he wondered why the "octospider" was looking for him so late, Duke Ed still stood up, put on his clothes, and opened the door.


    "Sorry, Lord Ed, I have to disturb you at such a late hour."


    "What''s up?"


    Varys took a few steps closer, lowered his voice and said:


    "Your wife, Lady Catelyn, is in King''s Landing."


    "Caitlin? Is she in King''s Landing now?" Duke Ed was stunned, "Why didn''t I know?"


    "She came quietly. However, my little bird saw it..."


    "Where is she?"


    "I will place her with Lord Petyr."


    "Petyr Baelish? Why him?"


    Varys spread his hands a little aggrieved: "My lord, your wife doesn''t want to attract attention. Of course I can''t bring her to the Red Castle. Besides you, she is the closest to Lord Petyr in this city."


    A trace of anger flashed in Duke Ed''s eyes, but in the end he said:


    "OK, take me there!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "How long until Ed arrives?"


    Caitlin asked in a cold tone.


    Petyr Baelish looked at the woman with complicated eyes: "Catelyn, I haven''t seen you for so many years, you have nothing to say to me..."


    "You should call me Mrs. Caitlin." Caitlin corrected.


    "Okay, Lady Caitlin." Petyr sighed, the woman''s deliberate alienation seemed to make him very sad, "Why did you sneak to King''s Landing this time?"


    "As a wife, I miss my husband, can''t I come and see him?"


    Petyr laughed: "Then do you need to make it look like a sneaky lover meeting?"


    Caitlin glared at the man beside her, but said nothing.


    Petyr sighed again, with a hurt expression on his face: "Catelyn, are you unwilling to tell me anything now? Back in Riverrun, we were as close as siblings."


    Katelyn looked at the man''s gray-green eyes, and childhood memories flooded her heart, making her feel sad.


    As the adopted son of the Duke of Tully, Petyr grew up with her in Riverrun, and they were indeed like siblings.


    But when the news of her engagement to the eldest son of the Stark family came, this "brother" suddenly wooed her like crazy, and even had a duel with her fianc¨¦. If she hadn''t interceded, he might have lost her My life is over.


    Katelyn may never forget that day, this "brother" who has always been clever and clever, swung his sword like a fool and rushed towards an opponent he could never defeat.


    Thinking of this, she still softened her heart: "Petyr, I have always regarded you as my younger brother."


    "In this case, my good sister, why did you come here?" Petyr said with a sincere face, "Tell me, maybe I can help."


    "Okay." Caitlin finally said what her second son Bran Stark said after falling from a high tower and fell into a coma, after waking up, as well as her own conjecture.


    Petyr listened quietly, his gray-green pupils shimmering in the night, and after a long while, he spoke again:


    "You think Queen Cersei pushed your son off the tower?"


    "I''m so skeptical now." Caitlin didn''t dare to finish her words, "However, I can''t figure out why the queen would do this."


    "I think of a possibility." Petyr raised the corner of his mouth.


    "What?"


    "Your son may accidentally see something he shouldn''t." Petyr played with the quill in his hand, "For example, the queen and her brother..."


    "The Queen and the Kingslayer?" Caitlin froze for a moment before realizing, "You don''t mean..."


    Petyr shrugged: "I just heard some rumors. Our Majesty often goes out for a change of taste, so it''s not unbelievable that the Queen occasionally eats some desserts, right?"


    "But they are brothers and sisters!"


    "It''s not like this kind of thing has happened before. Aegon Targaryen even married his own sister."


    Catelyn still had shock in her eyes, but after thinking about it carefully, she felt that what Petyr said made sense.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    "Oh, my dear brother-in-law is here." Petyr whistled, went to open the door, and saw Duke Eddard and Varys standing at the door.


    Duke Ed ignored Petyr, broke into the door, and hugged his wife.


    Catelyn poked her head out of her husband''s arms, and said to Petyr, "Can you give us a little space?"


    "Okay. This room is yours for the time being. But don''t do anything bad, this is my study." After finishing speaking, he closed the door.


    "Lord Varys." Petyr looked at the **** outside the door with a smile, and lowered his voice, "Thank you so much this time!"


    "You''re welcome." Varys said in a soft and greasy tone, "We are old friends, and we should help each other."


    "Exactly."


    "Oh, by the way, there is another news, maybe you will be interested."


    "what news?"


    Varys smiled mysteriously, and said softly, "Prince Oberyn''s lover suddenly left King''s Landing yesterday."


    "Ellaria Sand? Where did she go?"


    "It looks like it should be Eagle''s Nest City."


    "Eagle''s Nest City?" Petyr''s pupils shrank suddenly, and he immediately asked, "Who went to see the Red Viper recently?"


    Varys turned sideways, facing the darkness and whispered: "The three brothers and sisters of the Tyrell family recently went to the Great Sept of Baelor to give alms."


    "Tyrell!" Petyr gritted his teeth.


    Varys smiled secretly, and said goodbye immediately:


    "Okay, it''s getting late, I''ll go back to rest first, good night, Lord Petyr."


    Petyr watched Varys take a few steps, and suddenly asked:


    "Why did you help me this time?"


    Varys turned around, feeling a little bit sad: "Well, maybe I''m getting older and becoming more and more nostalgic, so I really don''t want to see a familiar face around me disappear like this."


    After finishing speaking, he turned and left without waiting for Petyr''s response.


    In the room, after listening to his wife''s narration, Duke Ed''s expression changed again and again.


    "Queen?" Duke Ed frowned, "But why did the queen kill Bran?"


    "I suspect that Bran may have accidentally seen the queen''s secret while climbing!"


    "What secret?"


    "I didn''t know before, but just now, Petyr told me that the queen is very likely to have an affair with his own brother!"


    Duke Ed was shocked by the news. He couldn''t help but think of the ferocious face of the queen when he forced himself to kill the wolf by the Trident River.


    It''s no wonder the queen is so hostile to herself. It turns out that this is the real reason!


    Duke Ed became more and more angry as he thought about it, and said, "I''m going to find the king right now!"


    "No, Ed!" Caitlin stopped her husband, "We don''t have any evidence right now."


    Duke Ed finally calmed down. He pondered for a while, and said to his wife:


    "I will collect evidence of the queen''s infidelity, and then hand it over to Robert. In this way, I will avenge Bran."


    "Okay, you must be careful." Caitlin reminded, "Even if you have evidence, you have to pay attention. I am afraid that Lannister will not give up easily."


    Hearing this, Duke Ed was startled.


    He couldn''t help but think of Duke Tywin Lannister''s expressionless face and a widely circulated sentence¡ª


    Lannister, you must pay your debts.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 135: Tournament

    Chapter 135 Tournament


    Duke Ed immediately said to his wife:


    "You will leave in a moment. After returning to Winterfell, immediately send a letter to Herman Tallhart and Galbert Glover in my name, ordering them to lead a hundred archers each to Garin Bay. Two hundred archers are enough to stop any army going north through the Neck.


    In addition, the Earl of Mandalay was ordered to step up maintenance of the fortifications of White Harbor to ensure sufficient defenders.


    Also, from now on, you must pay special attention to Theon Greyjoy. If war breaks out, I will need his father''s Iron Fleet. "


    "War broke out?" Caitlin''s face showed fear, "Ed, will the situation be so bad?"


    "It may not be so bad, but we must prepare early."


    "Okay." Caitlin breathed a sigh of relief, but couldn''t help reminding again, "You must be careful in King''s Landing!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll pretend nothing happened."


    "Okay." Caitlin suddenly remembered something, and said again, "Actually, I planned to take a detour to the Eagle''s Nest City when I returned. I heard that Lysa still doesn''t want to come to King''s Landing, right?"


    "Yes." Duke Eddard was also a little helpless, "Duke Renly went to invite him personally, but she refused to come."


    "How about I go to see her and persuade her by the way?"


    "No." Duke Eddard immediately refused, "You can''t say anything about your coming to King''s Landing, and I need you to return to Winterfell as soon as possible. Lysa, let me go, Your Majesty has already lost his temper several times. , we can¡¯t keep procrastinating like this.¡±


    "You go? That''s fine. But, as the hand of the king, if you leave King''s Landing, won''t it affect government affairs?"


    "It should be okay to leave for a while." Duke Ed actually had some headaches, "This is something I can''t help. It''s a pity that I really don''t have anyone I can trust in King''s Landing, otherwise I can help share some of it."


    The gray-green eyes naturally appeared in Caitlin''s mind: "Petyr can be trusted."


    "Petyr Baelish?" Duke Ed frowned subconsciously.


    "Ed, I know you don''t like him, because he used to treat me... However, those are old things. And after all, he is my father''s adopted son, and he is a confidant who was single-handedly picked up by Duke Jon Arryn , you can try to ask him to help you."


    Duke Ed was silent for a moment, and finally nodded: "Okay."


    Then, the two left the room, and Kaitlyn refused her husband''s send-off, in order to avoid attracting attention.


    After watching his wife leave, Duke Ed looked at Petyr beside him and said:


    "Lord Petyr, thank you for settling Caitlin this time, and for the news you provided."


    "You are welcome."


    Duke Ed hesitated for a moment, and said: "I am going to personally go to the Eagle''s Nest City to persuade Lady Lysa to come to King''s Landing. During my absence, you will have to worry about the imperial meeting. And that tournament..."


    "I will hold it beautifully, and I will never disappoint your expectations." Petyr said confidently, and then he changed the subject, "However, if you follow the originally scheduled date, I''m afraid you won''t be able to come back to participate Do you want to postpone it?"


    "No. Just go ahead as planned."


    "But after all, this is a tournament for you..."


    "This is a tournament for the king." Duke Ed emphasized, "I never asked for it from the beginning to the end."


    "Whatever you say." Petyr shrugged.


    Duke Ed sighed, and said: "Also, what happened tonight..."


    "Tight-lipped."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The bright morning light dyed the world a golden yellow, the sky was as clean as indigo porcelain without a trace of cloud.


    Natalie Dane sat in the carriage of the Tyrell family and went to the tournament with Miss Margery.


    Lifting the curtain embroidered with golden roses, Natalie saw that hundreds of tents had been set up on the river bank, and thousands of civilians flocked to watch the competition.


    Of course there are also knights wearing shining armor, riding tall horses, and holding bright banners.


    "Just like in the song!" Natalie blushed with excitement, and couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.


    "Yes." Margaery took the arm of the little girl beside her and smiled, "And they will also become the protagonists in the song."


    After arriving at the venue, the two were led by the guards to the seats specially arranged for the Tyrell family. All around were nobles from the Reach Land. When they saw Natalie with the star and long sword emblem embroidered on her chest, they all showed meaningful smiles.


    It''s a pity that Natalie didn''t understand what was behind their smiles, so she was so foolishly pulled to sit down by Margaery, completely oblivious to the angry and hostile gazes of the Dorne nobles next door to her.


    Margaery leaned close to Natalie''s ear and introduced to her the families represented by the various flags fluttering on the field. Natalie remembered it carefully at first, but soon became dizzy.


    "That knight is so strong!" Natalie exclaimed, pointing to a big man who looked like an armored giant.


    "That''s Ser Gregor Clegane, nicknamed ''Magic Mountain'', a vassal of the Lannister family in the West."


    "Oh, where''s the big bald head?" Natalie couldn''t help giggling when she saw a bald man in a red robe.


    "That''s Thoros, the warrior monk of Myr. During the last suppression of the Iron Islands rebellion, this man was the first to rush into Pike City with a flaming long sword."


    "A flaming long sword? Lord Caesar also has one." Natalie turned her head and searched the crowd, "Why didn''t I see him?"


    "It''s over there." With sharp eyes, Margaery pointed to a double-headed eagle flag in the northwest corner of the arena.


    Natalie looked quickly, and sure enough, she saw Samwell wearing the armor with the help of his attendants.


    It was a piece of snow-white plate armor, similar in style to the white knights of the Kingsguard, but his helmet had eagle wings on it, and he wore a sky blue cloak trimmed with silver piping behind him.


    Natalie really wanted to say hello to Samwell, but unfortunately the two were too far away to hear her shouting.


    Samwell also didn''t notice Natalie and the others. At this time, he was ambitious to win the spear champion reward of the tournament.


    That''s 40,000 golden dragons!


    In addition, jousting is actually very suitable for Samwell to play to his strengths, and it also covers up his Achilles heel¡ªlack of agility.


    So he felt that he still had hope of winning this grand prize.


    While thinking, the jousting has already begun.


    The cheers suddenly grew louder. Amidst the rumbling horseshoes, knights held spears in this field, colliding passionately, attracting bursts of applause.


    Soon, it was his first appearance.


    Samwell discovered that his opponent this round was actually Duke Renly Baratheon.


    The king''s younger brother is very popular, and he attracted thunderous cheers as soon as he appeared on the stage.


    And Samwell looked much poorer.


    Only the nobles of the Reach are cheering for him.


    Samwell saw Natalie who jumped the highest and Margaery who smiled the most in the crowd, so he urged his horse to walk over.


    "Two beautiful ladies, I wonder if I am honored to be blessed by you."


    Natalie''s face was red, she looked at the wooden lance stretched out in front of her, she was about to take off her hair tie and wrap it around it, but suddenly froze¡ª


    The little girl hesitated when she remembered the tragic end of the two knights who had received her blessing.


    Margaery on the side took out her handkerchief generously, tied it on the tip of the gun, and said with a smile:


    "Come on! My knight!"


    At this time, Natalie just woke up like a dream, and quickly wrapped her hair tie around it, and sent her blessings.


    Samwell leaned over the horse to express his thanks, and then rode back to the field.


    "Master Caesar, can he win?" Natalie couldn''t help asking, clasping her hands over her heart.


    The corners of Margaery''s lips turned up, and she said proudly: "Sam is a knight who can lead seven hundred cavalry to defeat tens of thousands of Dornishmen, but Lord Renly...he has never been on a battlefield."


    "Yes!" Natalie felt relieved, but she still prayed to the gods secretly.


    Seeing the two knights on the field start to accelerate, Natalie''s heart rose to her throat. She didn''t dare to watch the final collision before, but this time, her purple eyes opened wide.


    Boom!


    Amid the loud crashing sound, the wooden lance shattered, and Duke Renly almost flew back from his horse. There was a loud bang when his head landed on the ground, causing the entire audience to gasp.


    Fortunately, Duke Renly''s helmet was strong enough, and he finally got up staggeringly, but one of the antlers on the helmet was broken.


    The audience burst into warm cheers.


    Lord Renly bowed gracefully to the audience, as if the cheers were all because of him.


    Later, he picked up the broken antler on the ground and handed it to Samwell:


    "Baron Caesar, this is the spoil you deserve!"


    This gesture immediately drew another wave of cheers.


    I have to say that this king''s younger brother is really good at showing off, no wonder he is so popular.


    Samwell curled his lips secretly, he didn''t really like this kind of person in his heart, but when he found out that the antler was actually made of gold, he immediately put on a smiling face:


    "Thank you Lord Renly, you are a respectable opponent!"


    The tournament continues.


    Samwell played five more times, defeating two Knights of the Valley, a Knight of the Stormlands, a Knight of the Westlands, and once knocked off his old acquaintance Horace Redwyne.


    The eldest son of Qingting Island is not recovering from his injuries, but he insisted on coming to the competition. I really don''t know what he was thinking.


    Although wooden lances are used in the joust, it cannot be said that there is no danger at all.


    For example, Sir Gregor Clegane, the "Magic Mountain" from the Westland, created an extremely **** scene.


    I saw that when he was facing a valley knight, his spear was upturned and hit the opponent''s throat armor. Because of the excessive force, the spear went straight through the throat, and the valley knight was killed on the spot.


    Death provoked waves of exclamations and cries.


    Natalie tightly hugged Margaery, buried her head in her arms, not daring to look any further.


    The crimson blood flowed out, soaking the cloak of the valley knight, and dyed the crescent crest on it blood red.


    The servants ran into the field quickly, carried the corpse away, and turned the soil with a shovel to cover up the blood.


    Everything is back to normal again, as if nothing happened.


    The tournament continues.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 136: The Mountain and the Hound

    Chapter 136 The Magic Mountain and the Hound


    The martial arts tournament went on until the evening. At this time, there were not many knights left on the field, but all of them had extraordinary skills.


    Now playing is "Knight of Hundred Flowers" Loras Tyrell.


    The third son of the Duke of Highgarden is dressed in a very flamboyant suit. The enamel of the silver armor is decorated with pairs of green vines and blue forget-me-nots. The white horse he rides under him is covered with a red blanket. Freshly picked roses.


    When the auditorium passed by, Loras took a red rose from the blanket and threw it at the ladies and wives in the crowd, causing bursts of exclamation.


    Finally, he stopped before the seats of the nobles of the North, and gave the last white rose to the Hand of the King, the eldest daughter of the Duke of Winterfell, Sansa Stark.


    "Beautiful Miss Sansa." Loras said, "No great victory is half as glorious as yours."


    Sansa blushed suddenly, not knowing how to respond.


    It wasn''t until she remembered that she still had a fianc¨¦ that she quickly came to her senses, only to see that the "Knight of Flowers" had ridden away.


    Then Sansa noticed that Loras'' opponent this round turned out to be that terrifying giant¡ª"Magic Mountain" Gregor Clegane.


    This man was more than eight feet tall, with arms as thick as tree trunks, and the steed he rode seemed like a toy horse in comparison.


    And this person had just created a **** incident before.


    Of course, this is commonplace for "Magic Mountain".


    During the War of the Reavers, it was this person who raped and killed Prince Rhaegar Targaryen''s wife, Princess Elia Martell from Dorne, and brutally killed her two children.


    This enmity has been remembered by the Martel family to this day.


    So as soon as the "Magic Mountain" appeared on the stage, there were bursts of shouting and cursing from the seats of the Dorne nobles.


    Princess Arianne looked at the huge knight in the arena with fiery eyes, and couldn''t help saying to Prince Oberyn beside her:


    "Uncle, why don''t you participate in the competition?"


    Prince Oberyn stared at the "Magic Mountain" like a poisonous snake, and said:


    "I''m not interested in participating in this kind of game with wooden spears. If you really want a one-on-one duel, I can kill all the knights here!"


    "What about tomorrow''s group hand-to-hand combat? It''s a real sword and gun."


    "I went to check, ''Magic Mountain'' didn''t sign up for the group competition, otherwise I would have gone." Prince Oberyn took a sip of his wine, his expression a little helpless, "And now I''m suspected of murdering Jon Arryn , it''s better to be honest."


    Princess Arianne nodded in agreement, thinking that after her uncle suffered a big loss, he could finally restrain himself.


    Looking at the field, she suddenly found that something was wrong with the war horse of "Magic Mountain". It kept stomping its feet, shaking its head, screaming and neighing.


    "Uncle, is there something wrong with the war horse of ''Magic Mountain''?"


    "There is something wrong with Loras'' war horse." Prince Oberyn stared at the "Knight of Flowers", with the corner of his mouth raised, "That''s a mare, a mare in heat!"


    While speaking, the two knights had already started sprinting.


    "Magic Mountain" Gregor''s war horse galloped in great strides, but it still couldn''t run in a straight line. Just when the knight pulled the reins and tried to adjust, Loras on the opposite side had already killed like a silver lightning.


    Boom!


    The tip of the spear was just right, and Gregor the "Magic Mountain" was knocked down. Because of his huge size, he actually brought down the horse as well.


    The cheers sounded immediately.


    Samwell looked at this scene with a knowing smile.


    He knew that Loras had played a trick and found a mare in heat.


    "Magic Mountain" Gregor has always liked to ride big, bad-tempered, wild and undisciplined war horses. Under normal circumstances, with his strength, it is naturally not a problem to subdue these war horses.


    But now when encountering a mare in heat, the rebellious wild horse under the buttocks will become a huge flaw.


    Just as Loras lifted his mask and accepted the cheers from the audience, "Magic Mountain" Gregor roared angrily:


    "Bring me my sword!"


    After the attendant handed Gregor the "Magic Mountain" a huge sword that looked like a door panel, the crazy knight of the western region chopped off the entire head of his horse with one sword!


    Blood spurted out, drenching the whole body of "Magic Mountain", making him look like a devil crawling out of hell.


    This **** scene instantly turned the cheers on the field into screams.


    Gregor the "Magic Mountain" charged at Loras with a long sword dripping with blood.


    Margaret realized that something was wrong, and quickly stood up to remind her brother, but her voice was already drowned out by the raging screams.


    Loras finally came to his senses, and hurriedly shouted to his attendant for a sword.


    But the "Magic Mountain" had rushed to him.


    clang!


    Loras only felt a sharp pain in his chest, and then he fell off the horse.


    He struggled to get up, but found that he couldn''t use any strength at all, so he could only watch in horror as the giant sword flashing with cold light swung towards his neck!


    clang!


    The giant sword was blocked.


    Loras let go suddenly, only to realize that it was Samwell who arrived.


    "The tournament is over!" Samwell yelled after blocking Gregor the "Magic Mountain" with his oaken shield.


    During the fight just now, he found that the terrifying knight of the western region in front of him was actually stronger than himself!


    His hand holding the shield was numb from the shock.


    "Magic Mountain" Gregor let out a roar, and swung his sword again.


    At this time, "The Hound" Sandor Clegane also swung his sword and took the blow from his brother.


    Then, the Clegane brothers fought back and forth.


    Although these two are brothers, they are no different from enemies. When "Hound Dog" touched his brother''s toys when he was a child, half of his face was burnt by being held in a brazier by him.


    While the two brothers were fighting, Samwell helped Loras up and took him to a safe place.


    "Thank you, Sam! You saved my life!"


    "This is what I should do." Samwell laughed.


    In fact, without him, "The Hound" would stop "Magic Mountain", but since it can brush up the favor of the Tyrell family, why not Samwell.


    At this moment, Sandor the Hound had already been beaten back again and again by his brother, and seemed about to be unable to hold on.


    Fortunately, the king''s resonant voice finally sounded: "In the name of your king, stop me immediately!"


    "The Hound" Sandor immediately knelt down on one knee when he heard the words, while "Magic Mountain" Gregor''s slash missed, and then he regained his rationality.


    He dropped his sword, snorted angrily, and turned away without saying a word.


    This **** farce finally came to an end.


    At this time, the joust has reached the final stage, and there are only four knights left on the field¡ª


    "Knight of Flowers" Loras Tyrell, "The Hound" Sandor Clegane, "Kingslayer" Jaime Lannister, and Samwell Caesar.


    Samwell remounted his horse, brought his spear, and came to the field to stand still.


    Through the eyeholes of his helmet, he looked at his opponent.


    The knight on the opposite side is indeed very heroic, handsome and unrestrained, and his background is even more top-notch. The younger brother of Queen Cersei, the eldest son of Duke Tywin in the West, and the white knight of the Kingsguard, it is a pity that there is a "King Slayer" Disgraceful title.


    No matter how many reasons he had for killing the "mad king" Aerys Targaryen, he had violated his oath after all. This stain would accompany the eldest son of Casterly Rock City for his entire life.


    As the horn sounded, Samwell put aside distracting thoughts and began to charge faster.


    Boom!


    The two armored knights collided with each other, and then separated.


    Didn''t even fall off the horse.


    Samwell threw away the broken lance, lifted his mask, and looked back.


    A formidable opponent.


    The two put on new lances and charged again.


    But after three rounds of this competition, there was still no winner.


    Samwell received the brand-new lance handed over by his attendant Kathu, rode his horse back to the venue, and was preparing for the fourth round of competition.


    But who knows, a loud voice suddenly came from the grandstand:


    "No need to compare, the winner is Samwell Caesar!"


    Samwell turned around in astonishment, only to find that it was King Robert who made the verdict.


    "Why!" Queen Cersei''s sharp voice rang out, defending her younger brother, "Jaime didn''t fall off his horse!"


    Robert held the horned wine glass and shouted: "Woman, I know martial arts better than you! Just a few rounds, Samwell hit more accurately, and sat more firmly on the horse!"


    "You are partial!" The queen was still insistent, "You just don''t want to see James win!"


    "Shut up, woman! I''m the king, and whoever wins wins! You want to help your brother to judge, so you have to grow a **** first! Hahaha!"


    The queen turned pale with anger and trembled all over.


    James was free and easy, he threw the lance directly, took off his helmet, and said lightly:


    "Yes, Your Majesty, follow your decision."


    Samwell didn''t expect that he could benefit from the conflict between the king and queen, so he saluted and thanked the main stand happily.


    As for whether he stabbed more accurately and sat more stably just now... Who knows, since the king said yes, then it is.


    Samwell had just taken off his helmet and took a breath when he saw James the Kingslayer come to him on horseback.


    This handsome man with blond hair had a cynical smile on his face, and said:


    "Boy, you have good strength. However, if you fight with real swords and guns, within three swords, I can finish you."


    After finishing speaking, he rode his horse and left without waiting for Samwell to respond.


    "What a stinky man." Samwell pouted.


    Really want a life-and-death duel, Samwell believes that he holds [Dawn] and can finish this "King Slayer" with a single sword.


    However, without the help of Excalibur, I''m afraid he really is no match for James.


    He also tried it out just now. This person''s strength is only a little smaller than his own, but his riding skills are better than his own, and he also has the attribute of agility, which is a hindrance. If the duel is fair, there is a high probability of losing.


    But it doesn''t matter, Samwell believes that he still has a lot of room for improvement.


    Sooner or later, he will pee with one hand and hit the "Kingslayer" with only the other hand.


    Next, "Knight of Flowers" Loras Tyrell will face "Hound" Sandor Clegane.


    However, when Loras came out, he only wore a linen shirt and said to Sandor:


    "Dear Sir Sandor, you just shot to save my life, so the victory is yours."


    "I''m not a jazz." Sandor muttered.


    Indeed, the second son of the Clegane family has always refused to accept the canonization of knights, although he already has enough qualifications.


    However, he still accepted Loras'' kindness.


    In this way, there are only two players left on the field¡ª


    "The Hound" Sandor Clegane, and Samwell Caesar.


    The two of them will compete for the final championship.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 137: champion knight

    Chapter 137 Champion Knight


    "One hundred golden dragons, I bet on ''Hound Dog'' to win!"


    In the auditorium, "Littlefinger" Petyr Baelish announced loudly.


    "I beat Caesar!" Duke Renly said, "The knight who can beat me must be the champion."


    King Robert laughed when he heard his brother''s words:


    "If you can win, you are the champion, and those present may find hundreds of champions! Hahaha!"


    Duke Renly didn''t feel embarrassed, he still had an elegant smile on his face, and asked:


    "Your Majesty, who do you think will be the champion?"


    Robert put down the horn glass and said, "The brandy is brewed in that boy Samwell''s territory, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay! Then I will pressure him to win! To brew such strong wine, he must be a man who can fight!"


    Queen Cersei suddenly said coldly: "Your Majesty, have you forgotten that Samwell was once named Tully?"


    "Of course I know." Robert snorted softly, "Isn''t he the son of Randyll Tarly?"


    "So you remember, I thought you forgot how badly you lost at Ash Beach."


    "Woman, you think I''m as narrow-minded as you. Tell you, even if Lando Tarly is here now, I can drink with him. Of course, after drinking, we have to fight again! Hahaha!"


    Queen Cersei rolled her eyes and said to Petyr, "I crush Sir Sandor Clegane."


    "I crush my good dog too!" Prince Joffrey yelled after his mother.


    "I over Clegane."


    "I crush Caesar."


    ¡­


    The nobles spoke out one after another to participate in the gamble.


    Margaery Tyrell also stood up and said loudly:


    "Lord Petyr, I and my brother Loras are all over Baron Caesar!"


    After finishing speaking, Margaery looked back at Natalie beside her, and asked:


    "Natalie, do you want to press too?"


    "I..." Natalie clutched the corner of her clothes aggrievedly, "I don''t have that much money..."


    "It''s okay, I''ll pay for you first." After Margery finished speaking, without waiting for Natalie''s reply, she said loudly again, "Lord Petyr, and Miss Natalie, also suppress Baron Caesar!"


    But he said that Baron Caesar was gulping down a glass of iced milk on the sidelines, and then ate a few berries before putting on his helmet again and getting back on his horse.


    Forty thousand golden dragons, Lao Tzu is here!


    Samwell cheered himself up in his heart, took the lance from the attendant, put his horse under his stomach, and came to the arena.


    "The Hound" Sandor Clegane also came to the field at this time, he covered his mask without saying a word, and then lowered his long gun.


    Woo¡ª


    As the horn sounded, the two accelerated at the same time.


    blah blah blah¡­


    The temporary stands vibrated accordingly.


    Samwell was riding on the horse, leaning forward, and the spear was as steady as a rock, but just when the tip of the spear was about to hit the breastplate of the "Hound", the opponent twisted, and Samwell''s strength was captured by the picture on that side. The shields of the three black dogs fell away, and he himself was stabbed squarely by Sandor''s lance.


    While the sawdust was scattered, Samwell swayed on the horse and almost fell.


    Natalie took a breath, and her heart was in her throat.


    "I should think about how to spend your money." Petyr smiled at Duke Renly beside him.


    "The game is not over yet." Duke Renly countered.


    On the sidelines, "The Hound" Sandor threw down the broken gun, and when he reached out to grab a new gun, he suddenly heard the attendant exclaim:


    "My lord, your hand..."


    Sandor looked down, only to find that his right hand was already stained red with blood.


    He knew that when he fought against his brother "Magic Mountain" before, his mouth had already been cracked, and the impact just now aggravated his injuries.


    "Stop talking nonsense, give me the gun!" Sandor yelled at his attendant.


    The attendant didn''t dare to say anything, and hastily handed the wooden spear to the big blood-red hand.


    Sandor clamped the horse''s belly hard, and galloped forward.


    Samwell on the opposite side has also rode to greet him again.


    This time Samwell has experience. At the moment when the two met, he did not rush to shoot, but patiently waited for the opponent to make the first shot. Just when the "Hound Dog"''s spear was about to touch him, in a flash, He suddenly sent out the lance in his hand.


    Boom!


    Two spears exploded at the same time.


    When the wood chips fell to the ground one after another, they saw that the horse of "Hound Dog" had lost an owner.


    But Samwell still sat firmly on the horse, continuing to move forward in the aftermath of the charge.


    Cheers suddenly exploded in the venue.


    "Caesar! Caesar! Caesar!"


    In the auditorium, "Littlefinger" Petyr shook his head and sighed: "Alas, the **** of luck has never favored me."


    Duke Renly laughed loudly: "Little Finger, maybe you should quit gambling."


    "How can that be?" Petyr shook his head resolutely, "What''s the point of a life without excitement?"


    Boom!


    King Robert slapped the table hard, and shouted, "Hahaha! I''ll say that boy will do!"


    Then, he turned his head and looked to the side: "Woman, pay!"


    Queen Cersei''s fair complexion was turning blue, and she said coldly:


    "Lannister, you must pay your debts."


    Then he no longer cares about his proud husband.


    "Win! Win! Lord Caesar is amazing!" Natalie cheered bouncingly.


    Then she hugged Margaret''s slender waist and asked excitedly, "Will I have a lot of money?"


    "That''s right." Margaery also hugged Natalie with her backhand, kissed her pink cheek, and said with a smile, "A lot of money!"


    At this time, Samwell, who won the championship, was riding a horse around the field, accepting the cheers of the audience, and at the same time thanking them in return.


    Finally, he came to the main stand, got off his horse, knelt down on one knee, and said loudly:


    "Your Majesty, I dedicate this victory and glory to you!"


    Robert laughed and waved, "Come here, boy!"


    Samwell stepped up to the stands and came to the king''s long table.


    Robert stood up holding two horn glasses.


    It was only then that Samwell realized that the king was actually taller and stronger than him, standing in front of him was full of oppression.


    "Come, my champion knight, this is your brandy, do it!"


    Samwell looked at the huge wine glass in front of him, and took a deep breath in his heart, as if he had returned to the scene of being drunk by a client during a social gathering in his previous life.


    But at this time, he could only grit his teeth, take the wine glass and pour it into his mouth.


    Gudong Gudong...


    By the time Samwell finished drinking the big cup, his head was already dizzy.


    Seeing this, Robert laughed loudly again: "Boy, you can''t drink!"


    After finishing speaking, he took out a laurel wreath from the tray in the hand of the maid behind him and handed it to Samwell:


    "Go ahead and choose your ''Queen of Love and Beauty''."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Samwell took the wreath and laurel crown, but keenly noticed a trace of sadness in the king''s eyes.


    He immediately understood that the king remembered the Harrenhal tournament that year.


    The champion of the spear joust at that time was the former prince Rhaegar Targaryen, and after he won, he passed his wife, Princess Elia Martell, and handed the laurel wreath to Robert''s fianc¨¦e ¡ª Lyanna Stark.


    This started a period of evil, until the detonation of the war of looters.


    It can be seen that this wreath and laurel crown really cannot be given randomly.


    Now, it''s Samwell''s turn to give this honor.


    He knew he had to be careful.


    Margaery Tyrell is a good choice, but he doesn''t want to expose his ambition so early. Natalie Dayne is also good, but it will attract suspicious eyes¡ª


    The two knights who pursued Natalie had just died, and he did this, which easily attracted the attention of interested people.


    In fact, if you don¡¯t have a favorite object, the winning knight will usually give a wreath and laurel crown to the sponsor¡¯s daughter as a token of gratitude.


    The tournament was held in the name of the Hand of the King, and though he was not there, his daughter was.


    But in the next second, Samwell thought that Sansa Stark was Prince Joffrey''s fianc¨¦e... Uh, forget it, let''s not mess with that "eternal emperor".


    Just Arya Stark.


    However, when Samwell searched the seats of the nobles in the north, he did not find the second daughter of the King''s Hand.


    Probably slipped away to play again.


    In desperation, Samwell had no choice but to set his sights on the king''s daughter¡ªPrincess Myrcella Baratheon.


    This princess is less than ten years old, and has inherited her mother''s beauty, but not her bad character.


    Well, this one should be safe.


    So, under the eyes of everyone''s anticipation, the young champion knight slowly came to the royal seat and placed the wreath and laurel crown on Princess Myrcella''s lap.


    "Your Highness Mysella, you are the ''Queen of Love and Beauty'' in my heart."


    "Thank you! Baron Caesar!" Princess Myrcella''s cheeks were flushed, and her heart seemed to be jumping out of her throat. All this was the same as the song sang, making her feel like a dream, "This is my greatest honor. !"


    As Princess Myrcella put the wreath and laurel crown on her head, the audience cheered enthusiastically.


    At this time, it was dark and the spear competition was over, so the king announced that today''s meeting was over, and the archery competition and group competition would be held tomorrow.


    The people gradually dispersed, discussing today''s contest and the last young champion knight while walking.


    The nobles continued to go to the river to participate in the bonfire dinner.


    Samwell was thinking about his 40,000 golden dragons, so he found "Littlefinger" Petyr Baelish.


    "Don''t worry, Sam." Petyr said with a smile, "The prize money will be distributed uniformly after the tournament is over."


    Samwell sighed: "Okay, Lord Petyr. Please forgive my impatience, but you also know that my territory is in a critical stage of construction and urgently needs money."


    "Really? But how did I hear that after the last battle of Starfall City, you received a large amount of war compensation from the Dane family?"


    "Sigh." Samwell sighed again, "My lord, I''m afraid you don''t know that the Dane family doesn''t have that much money for the time being, so I asked them to give priority to paying the war compensation to my allies. Got it."


    "I didn''t expect you to be such a humble gentleman." Petyr''s smile narrowed, "However, listen to my advice, in King''s Landing, it''s best not to be humble, let alone find any allies."


    "My lord, I... don''t quite understand what you mean." Samwell put on a simple and honest expression just right.


    "This is a city built on lies, and the air is filled with the smell of betrayal." Petyr patted Samwell on the shoulder, with a look of heart and soul, "So you can''t be so honest anymore, Sam."


    "My lord... I''m afraid this is against the spirit of chivalry..." Samwell was like an ignorant boy from the countryside at this moment.


    "Hahaha, chivalry doesn''t work here." Petyr seemed to be instructing the students, "When you walk into a women''s branch, you can''t pretend to be a decent person. You have to learn how to **** a couple of **** first."


    After speaking, he laughed and left.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 138: Team competition

    Chapter 138 Group Competition


    The moonlight is hazy, shining quietly on the Heishui River, like a bright silk.


    Piles of bonfires were lit on the banks of the river, and the air was filled with the smell of barbecue and fine wine.


    Samwell said goodbye to his "good teacher" Petyr Baelish, and found Margaery and Natalie by the campfire.


    Because it was a bonfire dinner, "Gaoting Rose" was dressed more casually tonight. A simple linen dress was covered with a green brocade shawl, and a pair of sandals were on her feet, revealing her crystal-clear and flawless jade feet.


    Natalie beside her also changed into a dress with puff sleeves, which looked cute and sweet.


    "Our champion knight is here!" Margaret joked with a smile.


    "Sam, come quickly! The beef is roasted!" Natalie was holding a huge barbecue, worrying about what to eat.


    Samwell went over to greet everyone with a smile, then took the barbecue in Natalie''s hand, cut it into small pieces for her, spread cream and spices on it, and accepted compliments and jokes from the nobles of the River Bend.


    Natalie squatted obediently beside Samwell, waiting to be fed, smiling very sweetly.


    The maids wandered among the bonfires, serving barley venison soup and fruit and vegetable salad.


    Margaery personally poured red wine for the river bend nobles by the bonfire, and then giggled while watching the performance in the center of the venue.


    It was a juggler throwing burning sticks into the air, but he could throw them, but he couldn¡¯t catch them. He was frightened by the fire sticks falling from the sky and ran away in embarrassment, causing the audience to burst into laughter.


    Margaret told everyone that the man was the king''s clown, called "Yuetong".


    Yuetong, who failed to play with fire sticks, soon changed into colorful clothes, jumped up and down on stilts, and kept saying some jokes, making jokes about the old men present.


    As today''s "star figure", Samwell was naturally not spared. The clown imitated his horseback riding charge, but plunged into the tent, then got up and yelled, saying that he had won and was the champion .


    Of course Samwell would not be angry at this kind of joke, and this clown even dared to joke about the king and queen, so he was obviously quite favored.


    At this time, the maid brought garlic boiled snails. Natalie had never eaten this kind of thing, and looked at it curiously and in fear.


    In the end, it was Margery who taught her how to dig out the meat from the snail shell and encouraged her to take the first bite.


    Then the little girl was overwhelmed by this delicacy, and enthusiastically started to do it herself, but when she dug out a piece of snail meat, she brought it to Samwell¡¯s mouth:


    "Sam, try it, it''s delicious!"


    Unfortunately, attributes cannot be added. Samwell ate the snail and rubbed the little girl''s hair to express his thanks.


    Afterwards, the maid brought sweet bread, pigeon pie, and lemon cake... Natalie ate until her belly was full, and finally she couldn''t eat any more.


    Just when she was thinking about going for a walk by the river to digest food, a loud voice suddenly sounded on the field:


    "shut up!"


    Natalie was startled to find that it was King Robert who staggered and stood up flushed.


    He was holding a goblet in one hand, and he was so drunk that he swayed and said:


    "Woman! Stop worrying about me sitting here and doing that! I am the king! I can do whatever I want! I will fight tomorrow!"


    Queen Cersei''s face was pale, as if wearing a mask carved from white snow: "As a king, you actually want to compete with a bunch of lowly mercenaries, it''s really shameful!"


    "Shame?" Robert slammed his wine glass on the table with a loud bang, "How do you think I got the throne? Is my warhammer only for nobles? Servants, mercenaries, pariahs, Farmer, whoever blocks my way, I will smash his head!"


    "You have disgraced the royal family!" Queen Cersei said coldly, then pulled up her skirt and left in a hurry.


    The king was still yelling from behind, "Kingslayer" Jaime Lannister reached out and pressed the king''s shoulder, trying to dissuade him.


    Robert jerked his shoulders, knocking James to the ground.


    "Hahaha!" Robert laughed wildly, "Did you see that! What kind of nonsense white knight, I have plenty of ways to make the dog eat shit!"


    The king pounded his chest loudly: "As long as I have a hammer in my hand, no one can stop me!"


    "Littlefinger" Petyr Baelish hastily stepped forward and handed the wine glass to the king: "Your Majesty, drink, drink."


    Duke Renly and others also stepped forward to persuade, and finally pushed the furious king back to his seat.


    Samwell saw all this in his eyes, and then realized that King Robert actually wanted to participate in tomorrow''s group hand-to-hand combat.


    In this competition, many fighters participated in the melee in their personal identities to seek the final victory alone, which is simply the Game of Thrones version of the chicken game.


    And unlike the special wooden weapons used in pike competitions, real swords and guns are used in group competitions, so the scenes will be very bloody. Severing hands and feet is commonplace, and even death on the spot is not uncommon.


    Few aristocrats are willing to participate in this dangerous project. Generally, they are relatively low-status people such as mercenaries, servants, and civilian swordsmen, just to show off in front of the nobles of the kingdom and win appreciation.


    Therefore, it is indeed inappropriate for the king to want to participate in this project.


    Only a weirdo like Robert would come up with such an idea.


    After this farce, the atmosphere of the banquet became more dignified.


    After the queen left, the rest of the royal family also left.


    Princess Myrcella also ran to Samwell, she was cute and cute in a pink princess dress with a laurel wreath on her head:


    "Baron Caesar, thank you again for choosing me to be the ''Queen of Love and Beauty'' today! I''m going back to rest, good night, my champion knight."


    "Good night, Your Royal Highness."


    Samwell got up to return the salute, and then returned to the Red Castle with Margaery and Natalie.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next morning.


    The dense morning fog hadn''t cleared yet, and the competition field was crowded with people who came to watch.


    Outside a gorgeous camp near the Blackwater River, there is a huge warhammer and an iron shield. The shield is decorated with the crowned stag of the Baratheon family.


    In the tent, King Robert is drinking wine while putting on his armor with the help of his squire Lancel Lannister.


    "Your Majesty, this armor...is too small to fit..." Lancel was so busy that he was sweating profusely.


    "Damn fools! None of you Lannisters are useful!" Robert cursed. "I shouldn''t have listened to Cersei and took you as a squire, not even helping people put on armor! You What kind of servant is that!"


    Lancel looked at the huge protruding belly of the king, but he didn''t dare to speak back. He was so wronged that tears almost fell down.


    Robert was so angry that he threw his glass on the ground and shouted:


    "Damn it, get the pincers that open the breastplate! Stupid!"


    Lancel ran out of the tent in a hurry, just in time to meet Queen Cersei head-on.


    "Cousin, Your Majesty..."


    "He still wants to participate in the group competition?"


    "Yes."


    Cersei''s face sank, and she strode into the tent, and then there was a heated argument.


    The sound was so loud that almost half of the people in the camp heard it.


    When Samwell brought the two little beauties to the auditorium, he also heard the quarrel between the enemy couple.


    "Your Majesty won''t really want to participate in a group competition, will he?" Margaret laughed, "That would be too nonsense."


    "Someone should be able to persuade him..." Samwell frowned.


    With the beating of drums, the group competition officially kicked off.


    There were nearly fifty contestants, all servants, mercenaries, commoners who wanted to seek fame, and of course, our good king, Robert Baratheon.


    "Come on! Boys, let me see your skills!"


    Robert stood on the arena, laughing in a contemptuous tone.


    The king was wearing an exquisite plate armor, but the protruding belly propped up the breastplate, which made him even more majestic. He held a terrifyingly huge hammer in both hands, and the huge antler helmet on his head The sun was shining brightly, and even though he hadn''t fought for many years, the once invincible **** of war still had an unrivaled aura.


    The contestants around looked at each other, but no one dared to attack the noble king first.


    Robert got impatient waiting, so he swung his warhammer and rushed towards Thoros from Myr.


    The red robe monk shaved his head and held a flaming flaming sword. Apart from the king, he was the most eye-catching person on the field.


    That''s why he was targeted by Robert.


    The king obviously couldn''t understand that someone was even more arrogant than himself, so he rushed forward with a warhammer, laughing wildly:


    "Come on! Soros, let''s make gestures!"


    However, Soros looked at Robert who was charging aggressively. He didn''t know whether he was afraid of the opponent''s strength or the identity of the opponent.


    Others saw that the king had an opponent, so they also started to fight.


    For a while they formed a small team to join forces to fight against the enemy, and for a while they fought among themselves and killed each other. They tried every means to drive others off the field so that they could stand in the end smoothly.


    The scene quickly became chaotic and bloody. People kept having their fingers cut off, their bones broken, and they vomited blood... Fortunately, as long as they open their mouths to surrender, they can quit the game, so no one has been killed yet.


    "Damn it! Soros, you bastard!"


    Seeing that Soros had been afraid to fight him, Robert cursed angrily for a while, and finally swung his warhammer and charged into the most chaotic battle circle.


    I have to say that this king is really powerful. Even though his body has become fat due to his indulging in alcohol and **** all these years, he is still extremely fierce. As soon as he made a move, he smashed the shield of an unlucky mercenary.


    Robert laughed a few times, swung his warhammer again and rushed into the crowd.


    At this time, everyone was already jealous, and they didn''t care about Robert''s honorable status. They started to fight back one after another. Some people even saw the king''s threat and started to join forces tacitly.


    Robert was not afraid, but even more excited, swinging his warhammer so fiercely that no one dared to approach him.


    But at this moment, Robert''s breastplate burst open.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 139: murder

    Chapter 139 Murder


    There was a sudden exclamation from the audience.


    Samwell also narrowed his eyes.


    Is this the fault of the king''s pot belly?


    Or is it a deliberate arrangement by some people?


    Soon, he learned the answer.


    Just as Robert himself was in a daze, several people around him suddenly exerted their strength at the same time and rushed forward.


    "Hahaha, want to take advantage of Lao Tzu''s danger? Delusion!"


    Robert was not afraid at all, holding the warhammer with both hands and swiping with a sudden sweep, blood and flesh flew all over the place, bones shattered and skulls shattered.


    However, such a terrifying and **** blow not only did not scare everyone away, but more people rushed towards the king at the same time.


    Seeing this scene, Samwell finally became convinced that this was deliberately arranged!


    This is a murder against the king!


    "Stop! Stop! Stop! The match is over!" Barristan Selmy, captain of the Kingsguard, rushed into the arena first, trying to stop the match.


    "Protect the king!" Queen Cersei also screamed.


    Gregor Clegane, the loyal dog of the Lannister family "Magic Mountain", was moved when he heard the sound, and rushed into the arena holding a giant sword.


    But at this time, it was too late.


    I saw Robert swung his warhammer again. Although he knocked over a mercenary who rushed up, he was still stabbed by another man in his unarmored belly.


    The severe pain caused the king to let out a roar, and he just swung his war hammer and smashed the man''s brains.


    But in the blink of an eye, another person quietly appeared on the right side of him, with a scimitar in his hand drawing a stern arc, cutting a long, narrow and hideous **** mouth on the king''s belly¡ª


    Wow!


    The fat intestines spurted out mixed with blood, like a **** slaughter scene.


    Screams, shouts, and howls reached their peak in an instant, and the entire venue was in chaos.


    "No!" Barristan let out a desperate and angry roar, rushing towards the king like a mad white bear, knocking away the murderer who had cut open the king''s stomach, then drew his sword and looked around, rushing towards the king around him. Zhou''s contestants yelled, "Back off! Back off, all!"


    The murderer just got up and seemed to want to escape, but he saw that "Magic Mountain" Gregor had already rushed to him, and swung the huge sword in his hand¡ªswish! He cut the man in half.


    This terrifying scene frightened the rest of the contestants, and then they scattered.


    And "Magic Mountain" seemed to have become red-eyed, and chased after him with a blood-stained giant sword. Although he was not fast due to his huge size, the guards around the martial arts field had already surrounded him and blocked him. The way of the contestants.


    Then, this mad dog raised by the Lannister family started to kill.


    For a moment, blood flowed across the arena, stumps flew around, and the scene was extremely terrifying.


    Natalie was so frightened that she got into Samwell''s arms. While comforting the little girl, he watched everything in the field coldly.


    Unexpectedly, the king did not die at the hands of a wild boar as in the original book, but died in a tournament.


    But he can be sure that this is definitely not an accident, but a murder against the king!


    He has even guessed the real culprit behind all of this.


    Undoubtedly, it is the Lannister family!


    "Magic Mountain" Gregor Clegane''s behavior now seems to be avenging the king, but in fact he is trying to silence him.


    As for the person who let King Robert step into this well-designed killing situation, there is no doubt that it was Queen Cersei Lannister.


    Yes, although the queen has been trying to prevent the king from participating in the group competition, it was her blocking that pushed the king into the competition field step by step.


    This woman really knows her husband too well, she knows that the king likes to fight against her most.


    So her sentence "You are not allowed to participate in group competitions" is more effective than thousands of words of encouragement.


    What''s even better is that she can also clear herself of the suspicion after this demeanor¡ª


    She obviously tried her best to dissuade the king, but he himself refused to listen.


    There is also the king''s broken breastplate, is it really an accident? Is it really the king''s pot belly to blame?


    Obviously not.


    Who put the armor on the king?


    It is the king''s attendant, Lancel Lannister!


    Yes, another Lannister.


    And also the cousin of Queen Cersei.


    Finally, there is a loyal dog of the Lannister family to kill those contestants who have been bought secretly and destroy all evidence.


    On the field, the killing machine of the western region, "Magic Mountain" Gregor Clegane, continued to kill, and even the guards on the field were assisting him to block the way of the contestants.


    Intent to murder the king, this crime is indeed enough to sentence these contestants to death, but such a hasty murder without trial is not silence.


    At this critical moment, the arena was in chaos, everyone was busy calling for the bachelor to rescue the king, and no one cared about the "Magic Mountain" that was rising.


    Samwell watched all this silently, and suddenly began to suspect that this carefully planned murder was really the work of Queen Cersei?


    Although this woman wants to have good looks and a good figure, but if she wants to talk about her brain...


    It can''t be said that there is no such thing at all, she is still a little clever, maybe it is more appropriate to call it cunning.


    But she has no sense of the big picture at all, let alone sophisticated tactics, and only knows how to flip the table.


    But relying on the identity of the queen and the support of the Lannister family, Cersei really has the ability to turn the table.


    She can''t understand this Game of Thrones, and she doesn''t want to understand it. Anyway, when something goes wrong, she directly turns over the table, and then forces everyone to play Lianliankan with her.


    This murder against the king is indeed in line with Cersei''s personality, and it is something she can do, but the specific planning and design are extremely delicate, and it doesn''t seem like this woman can think of it.


    So, behind her, there should be someone...


    Samwell felt that Petyr Baelish, "Littlefinger", should be the most suspect.


    This guy should have noticed the rumor, so in order to divert everyone''s attention, he planned the murder to create even greater chaos.


    Samwell couldn''t help feeling secretly that "Littlefinger" was indeed a master in terms of intrigue, and he was indeed far behind.


    But unfortunately, this guy probably doesn''t know that Samwell has already disclosed this rumor to those who really need it.


    Littlefinger wants to use chaos to cover up rumors, but he doesn''t know that in chaos, poisonous snakes will become more deadly!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "How is your Majesty?"


    "We are trying our best to rescue..." Grand Maester Pycelle''s hands were covered with blood, and his forehead was covered with sweat. "Please give us a little time, a little time..."


    "The king must be brought back! Must! Do you hear that, Pycelle!" Queen Cersei screamed, her face stained with tears.


    "I will try my best, I will try my best..." As if he couldn''t bear the gazes of the ministers, Pai Sear hurriedly turned and entered the room.


    Outside the door, the atmosphere was oppressive and dignified, only the sobbing of the two young princes and princesses remained.


    Queen Cersei turned around, as if holding back her grief; "Joffrey, take your siblings back to rest."


    "Yes, Mother."


    At this time, Petyr also thoughtfully persuaded: "Your Majesty, you should go back to rest too. We are guarding here. Once there is news, I will send someone to notify you immediately."


    The queen hesitated for a while, and finally left under the **** of her younger brother James.


    The two returned to the queen''s bedroom, closed the door, and Cersei could no longer hold back the ecstasy in her heart, and burst out laughing.


    James looked at his sister''s appearance, and said a little speechlessly:


    "Cersei, he is your husband after all, even if you are not sad, there is no need to laugh like this."


    "Why can''t you laugh? Hahaha, that fat pig is finally dead! I finally killed it!"


    "By you?" James was stunned, "Is this everything you planned?"


    "Otherwise." Cersei picked up the flagon on the table and poured herself a glass. "Oh, my dear brother, revenge tastes so good, so good! How I regret putting up with that fat pig so much." Long time! I should have started earlier!"


    "Revenge? He is your husband! What hatred do you have with him?"


    "What grudge?" Cersei''s voice suddenly sharpened. "So many years of humiliation! So many years of indifference! You ask me what grudge I have! On the first night I married him, I dedicated myself to him with great anticipation." , but I didn¡¯t expect that he actually called that bitch¡¯s name, Lyanna Stark! At that time, I wanted to kill him! Kill him!¡±


    "But he is your husband after all, your king..."


    "King shit!" Cersei looked at her younger brother, feeling a little unhappy, "What''s going on? Jaime? You''re still accusing me? Kingslayer, have you forgotten that you also killed a king? ?¡±


    James was at a loss for words, but he still said, "You should at least discuss it with me first."


    "Discuss with you?" Cersei held the goblet and looked at her younger brother with her chin, like a mighty queen, "Your head grows on the hand with the sword, what''s the use of telling you. You Did you know that the woman Catelyn Tully has found King''s Landing, Eddard Stark probably already knows that we pushed his son off the tower!"


    "Catelyn Tully has come to King''s Landing?" James was stunned, "Why didn''t I know?"


    "By the time you know this, Eddard Stark has already told Robert our secret!" Cersei glanced at her brother disdainfully, "The gods are so blind that they gave you **** and power to make you You can go on the battlefield and give me menstruation and swollen breasts, so I can only cry in pain on the delivery bed, giving birth to you stupid men!


    Now that idiot Robert is dying, and as soon as Little Joe takes over, it will be my turn to run the country! I want to prove to you that if I hadn''t been born with the wrong gender, I would be the wisest king! Dad would be proud of me! I am his best son! "


    As she spoke, Cersei came to her younger brother, teasing his chin, extremely charming:


    "Come on, let''s celebrate."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 140: will

    Chapter 140 Wills


    "How is Your Majesty?"


    "It''s not good..." Grand Maester Pycelle sighed and shook his head, "Your Majesty''s wounds can''t heal at all, they are all gangrene. If I were a normal person, I''m afraid I should have returned to the embrace of the gods. To be honest, I have never I have seen people with such a tenacious will to survive..."


    Duke Renly''s eyes flickered: "Has His Majesty made a will?"


    "Not yet." Pycelle lowered his head, "The Queen also came to ask once before, but Her Majesty insisted on waiting for the King''s Hand to return."


    "Wait for him to come back?" Duke Renly tugged at his neckline irritably, "He went to the Eagle''s Nest City, is there still time to come back? What if Your Majesty..."


    Pycelle''s voice became even lower: "Actually...it''s not a big deal, after all, His Majesty has a legal heir...even if... nothing will happen..."


    "But Joffrey is underage." Duke Renly could hardly hide his impatience and eagerness, "He needs a regent."


    Pycelle fell silent.


    "I''ll go see Your Majesty." After speaking, Duke Renly strode into the king''s bedroom.


    The fireplace in the room was burning hot, and the gloomy red light filled the space, making it look weird and terrifying.


    Duke Renly saw his brother lying on the bed at a glance, staring blankly at the ceiling, wondering if he was still awake.


    Lord Renly walked to the bed, reached out and lifted the blanket¡ª


    There was a terrible scar on the king''s abdomen. Although Maester Pycelle tried his best to sew it up, it still had no effect. The oozing blood dyed all the gauze used for bandaging red, and even the internal organs that flowed out were faintly visible...


    The king persisted like this for seven days, and the wounds festered and stink.


    "Ed... Ed is that you?" Robert suddenly spoke, but his eyes were still out of focus.


    Duke Renly wanted to correct his brother, but he held back the words.


    His eyes struggled for a while, and he waved his hand to signal several servants to step back, then sat by the bed, held the king''s hand, and imagined what Duke Ed would say at this time:


    "Robert, how...how did you do this!"


    "I was careless, Ed. Damn it, I haven''t fought for so many years, and my body is rusted. Alas, if I was me back then, I wouldn''t be afraid of those boys."


    He really lost his mind, and actually took me for Ed Stark!


    Duke Renly suppressed the ecstasy in his heart.


    "Damn it!" He tried to imitate Eddard Stark''s tone, "Robert, do you have to be so reckless!"


    "Damn it! Ed!" Robert retorted, "I don''t even have the freedom to fight! Damn it, you killed me back then! Make me the king! You know me I don¡¯t want that **** iron chair! I just want to drink, fight, and **** women! I should have run across the narrow sea and become a mercenary!¡±


    "According to the sequence of inheritance, you are..."


    "Fuck the line of succession!" Robert dismissed, "If the line of succession, there are two Targaryens across the narrow sea, why don''t you find them to sit on this iron chair. You must Ask me to sit, now it''s all right, you say, am I a good king?"


    Lord Renly knew that Ed Stark would shut up at this time.


    Robert was furious: "You should say yes at this time! Damn it, don''t you Starks know lies!"


    But after scolding, Robert suddenly laughed: "Yes, what a good king I am! Hahaha, I''m probably better than Aerys, I didn''t set people on fire. Damn it. Ed, I was wrong , but I really can''t be a king. And I''m surrounded by people! They''re either liars or fools, Ed, Ed..."


    Duke Renly was annoyed for a while, but he still held the king''s hand tightly.


    "Help me, help my son..." Robert''s tone suddenly became very weak, "He''s still so young, so ignorant...You have to help him..."


    "I will." Lord Renly promised.


    Robert pointed to the table: "Go get a pen and paper, and write down what I said."


    Lord Renly''s heart was about to jump out of his throat.


    While silently praying to the Seven Gods, he spread the parchment on his knees and held a quill in his hand: "Your Majesty, please speak."


    "This is Robert I of House Baratheon, King of the Andals, Rhoynar, and First Men, ruler of the Seven Kingdoms... **** it, put all these ghost titles in there." Robert gasped weakly Tone, "...''s will, hereby appoint the Warden of the North, Duke of Winterfell, Eddard of the Stark family as regent and guardian of the whole land. After my death, I will rule the state affairs on my behalf until my son Joffrey comes of age ..."


    Writing here, Duke Renly changed Ed Stark to his own name without hesitation.


    "...Gods old and new... You know what to write later, I will sign after I finish writing."


    When Duke Renly finished writing his will, he felt that his palms were all sweaty.


    He handed the parchment and quill to the king, and prayed devoutly to the Seven Gods again in his heart.


    I don''t know if the gods really heard Lord Renly''s prayer.


    The king took the quill pen, signed his name on the paper without carefully reading the words on it, and left a pool of blood at the same time:


    "When the seal is sealed, someone needs to witness it. Go and call all the important ministers of the imperial meeting."


    "Yes, Robert." Duke Renly''s eyes shone with excitement, and the hand holding the parchment was trembling.


    ¡­


    "Where''s Your Majesty?"


    Hand of the King, Duke Eddard Stark dragged his exhausted body into Maegor''s Tower.


    He had just arrived in Eagle''s Nest City when he received the bad news from the raven.


    So he couldn''t care about Lysa''s mother and child anymore, and hurried back immediately. The road continued day and night, and three horses ran to death before finally rushing back to King''s Landing.


    He only wished he hadn''t.


    "I''m afraid it''s not very good..." Varys moved his fat body to barely keep up with Duke Ed''s pace, "His Majesty''s wound can no longer heal, and now he is relying on his will to survive. Maybe he is waiting for you to come back..."


    "Damn it! Why did you let him participate in the competition? Why didn''t you stop him!" Duke Ed couldn''t control his emotions and roared angrily.


    "We have dissuaded him. Countless times." Petyr on the other side shrugged with a helpless face, "But you also know His Majesty''s temper. He is not someone who can be easily persuaded."


    Duke Ed was also a little depressed when he heard the words. Indeed, his brother''s temper is really hard to persuade.


    If only I was here.


    He suddenly regretted going to Eagle''s Nest City.


    "That contest was indeed too coincidental, His Majesty''s breastplate just fell off..."


    Hearing what Petyr said, Duke Ed suddenly frowned: "Did your majesty''s breastplate fall off during the competition?"


    "Yes." Petyr sighed, and pretended to explain, "Our Majesty is indeed a bit too fat..."


    Duke Ed''s mouth moved, but he didn''t speak.


    He suddenly felt that this did not seem like a coincidence.


    Thinking of the person who put the armor on the king, it was Lancel of the Lannister family...


    "Where are the other contestants in that group competition? Have you interrogated them? Have they been instructed?"


    "The few who survived have asked." Varys said, "There is no problem."


    "How many survived?" Duke Ed couldn''t believe it, "Seven Gods! How many people died in that contest?"


    "Actually, there were no dead people in the contest. Instead, after His Majesty was injured, when the ''Magic Mountain'' went to rescue him, he failed to control his anger and killed many people." Petyr spread his hands, "You also know That guy has a hot temper."


    Now Duke Ed frowned even tighter.


    How could he not know that the "Magic Mountain" is a mad dog raised by the Lannister family.


    Letting this mad dog out at this time is to silence it?


    Reminiscent of his son Bran who was pushed off the tower, and the rumors of cheating on the queen and his younger brother James, Duke Ed became more suspicious of the Lannister family.


    But at this moment, he had no time to think about it, he just wanted to see his brother quickly.


    Several people came to the king''s bedroom, just in time to run into Duke Renly who came out.


    When Duke Renly saw Duke Ed, his eyes shrank slightly, but there was nothing unusual on his face:


    "Lord Ed, you came back just in time. His Majesty has just made a will. Please come in and witness."


    "Your Majesty has already made a will?" Petyr looked surprised, looking at Duke Renly in disbelief.


    But Duke Ed didn''t notice anything wrong, and strode towards the bedroom.


    Duke Renly hurried forward, stuffed the parchment into Duke Ed''s hand, and said:


    "This is His Majesty''s will, and you will be in charge of sealing it later."


    Duke Ed received the will and was not in the mood to read it, so he strode into the room.


    "Robert!" Duke Ed looked at his dying brother on the bed, his eyes blurred by tears.


    Duke Renly was afraid that the two of them would reveal their truth if they talked too much, so he urged:


    "Since Your Majesty has drawn up the will, let the king''s hand preside over the seal."


    "Yeah, Ed... hurry up and let me die!" Robert yelled, "I''m going to die of pain!"


    Duke Ed suppressed the grief in his heart, opened the will, confirmed Robert''s signature, but refrained from reading the content.


    This will cannot be read by the imperial council until after the king dies.


    Witnessed by everyone, Duke Ed rolled up the parchment, dripped sealing wax on it, and then took the national seal to cover it.


    "All right, Your Majesty."


    Robert seemed relieved at last when he heard this, and cried:


    "Pycelle, come and relieve my pain! Damn it, I can finally die!"


    Grand Maester Pychel hurriedly made a cup of poppy milk, and served the king to drink it up.


    Robert threw away the cup, and murmured blankly:


    "Can I dream?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty, you will have a good dream." Duke Ed comforted in a trembling tone.


    "That''s good." Robert smiled mischievously, "I will say hello to Jon Arryn and your sister Lyanna for you. I really miss them..."


    After speaking, the king closed his eyes tiredly, and sank his whole head into the pillow.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 141: respective means

    Chapter 141 Respective means


    Everyone exits the room.


    "How long can he live?" Duke Ed asked.


    "It depends on the will of the gods." Pai Xier sighed, "In fact, it is already a miracle that he can persist until now."


    "Robert! How is Robert!" Queen Cersei strode forward, holding her son Prince Joffrey in one hand, followed by her younger brother Jaime Lannister.


    Grand Maester Paxel said: "Your Majesty has just made a will, drank poppy milk, and fell asleep."


    "He has made a will?" Queen Cersei suppressed her anger, "Why didn''t you call me!"


    Several ministers lowered their heads and did not speak.


    Duke Ed clearly told himself not to show any strangeness, but he still couldn''t suppress the anger in his heart. He took a step forward and asked back:


    "Queen, when His Majesty was dying, why didn''t you accompany him? Do you want us to send someone to invite you?"


    This matter is indeed the queen''s fault, but Cersei''s attitude is still tough:


    "Do you want me to stay in that stinking room for seven days and seven nights? Don''t take a bath or eat? I''ve only left for a while, and you guys have made your will. Lord Ed, you really know how to pick your time!"


    Duke Ed really didn''t want to mess around with this woman. He was worried that he could not control the anger in his heart and let the other party see the clues, so he strode past the queen and said coldly:


    "In this case, then go and accompany the king, he is not dead yet."


    Cersei was not ready to let him go: "Wait! What about the will? Let me see."


    "The will will be read out by the imperial council after the king''s death." Duke Ed put the parchment scroll behind him, feeling more and more disgusted with the unscrupulous woman in front of him.


    Cersei smiled disdainfully, and warned in an arrogant tone: "Okay, Lord Ed, just take that piece of paper and see if it can bring you power."


    Duke Ed didn''t bother to pay any attention to this woman, so he turned around and left.


    "Mother, let''s go see father!" Prince Joffrey cried.


    Cersei only stared at Duke Ed''s leaving back, gritted her teeth secretly, and only after a while did she shake off her son''s hand, and said coldly:


    "Go to yourself."


    After speaking, the queen strode away without going to the king''s bedroom at all.


    Duke Ed walked out of Maegor''s Tower, and stopped several important officials behind him.


    He first said to Grand Maester Pai Sil:


    "Master Pai Sear, His Majesty still needs to ask you to take more care these few days, and try to... ease his pain."


    "I will, Lord Ed."


    Then Duke Ed looked at Chief Intelligence Officer Varys again:


    "Master Varys, always pay attention to the movements in the city, and report to me immediately if there is anything unusual."


    "Yes, Lord Ed."


    Duke Ed looked at the Minister of Justice, Duke Renly, and said:


    "Mrs. Lysa still refuses to come to King''s Landing. This trial will be postponed. We will discuss countermeasures after His Majesty''s funeral is over."


    Duke Renly seems to have a different opinion:


    "Lord Ed, please go and invite her. If Mrs. Lysa refuses to come, then no one will be able to invite her. In this case, I think it is better to hold a trial directly and convict the ''Red Viper'', so that His Majesty Feel free to go."


    Duke Ed hesitated for a moment, but still shook his head.


    The hideous face and warning words of Queen Cersei appeared in front of him.


    He felt that he should deal with the queen first and avenge the king. This was the most reassuring way for him to leave.


    "Don''t worry yet." Duke Ed made a decision, "We''ll talk about it after the funeral."


    Lord Renly shrugged and did not continue to insist.


    Finally, Duke Ed looked at Minister of Finance Petyr Baelish again: "Lord Petyr, follow me."


    The two of them took a few steps, but Duke Ed still kept silent, as if hesitating for something.


    "Lord Ed." Petyr took the initiative to say, "If you are worried about the cost of His Majesty''s funeral, leave it to me..."


    "No." Duke Ed shook his head, and finally expressed his thoughts, "Do you know the commander of the Capital Defense Army?"


    "Ser Janos Slynt, of course I understand, we often drink and visit the Women''s Branch together." Petyr''s gray-green eyes shimmered, "Lord Ed, do you want his help?" ?"


    Duke Ed hesitated for a moment. He actually didn''t like "Littlefinger" very much. He thought he was too naughty and disgusting, but after thinking about what his wife said before leaving, he nodded and said, "Yes. I''m worried that the king''s death will cause chaos. , so you need to make sure he follows my orders."


    "That''s easy." Petyr snapped his fingers, "That''s a greedy guy, as long as you give him enough golden dragons, you can make him do anything."


    Duke Ed suddenly lost his affection for Genos, but he also knew that it is better not to easily replace the commander of the capital defense army at this sensitive time, so he held back his anger and asked:


    "How many golden dragons do you need?"


    Petyr chuckled: "30,000 gold dragons. 10,000 to Janos Slynt, 10,000 to his soldiers."


    "How about another ten thousand?"


    "Of course it''s in my pocket." Seeing Duke Ed''s anger, Petyr quickly explained, "It''s the final payment, the final payment, do you understand! If you give them all at once, will they still obey your orders? Ed Your Excellency, you have no sense of humor."


    "The king is dying, tell me about your sense of humor?" Duke Ed said coldly, paused, he seemed hesitant, but still asked, "Can you get 30,000 golden dragons?"


    "Of course." Petyr''s lips curled up, "Although there are only mice left in the treasury, I am the Minister of Finance, and I can conjure a golden dragon by snapping my fingers."


    Duke Ed was really in no mood to joke with Li Petyr, and he didn''t want to get involved with bribery, so he waved his hand and said impatiently:


    "Petyr, I leave this matter to you! Make sure that the city''s garrison obeys my orders!"


    "Leave it on me!" Petyr bowed gracefully, smiling brightly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the room with the doors and windows closed, there was a golden light that could blind people''s eyes.


    On a hill made of golden dragons, Samwell was lying lazily, like a giant dragon guarding a treasure.


    Unfortunately, he is not guarding, but devouring.


    These golden dragons are his championship rewards for this martial arts tournament.


    As one gold dragon after another was sent into Samwell''s mouth, his strength attribute continued to rise slowly but firmly.


    Samwell has already felt the urgency of the coming rain, so it is naturally impossible to keep these golden dragons. At this time, converting them into strength is the most sensible choice.


    While devouring, he was also thinking about the current situation.


    "Littlefinger"''s counterattack was indeed beyond Samwell''s expectations. This guy is really a master at creating chaos, but fortunately, the situation has not completely lost control.


    He could actually guess that "Littlefinger"''s next plan must be to throw the blame for the king''s death on the Lannister family. This is actually very easy to do. After all, in the previous actions, the Lannister family really Some telltale feet were exposed, perhaps these telltale feet were the clues deliberately left by "Littlefinger".


    In this way, he can lead Duke Ed to become suspicious, and even provoke a dispute between lions and wolves against the Lannister family.


    And because "Littlefinger" himself participated in planning the death of the king, he must pretend to help the wolf family, but in fact he will definitely stand on the side of the lion as in the original book.


    They even plan to have Duke Eddie die in King''s Landing. In this way, the Seven Kingdoms will be in chaos.


    Samwell certainly didn''t want "Littlefinger" to succeed. If the Seven Kingdoms fell into chaos at this time, it would do him more harm than good.


    He still wants to bring disaster to Dorne instead of disrupting the entire Seven Kingdoms.


    So the best way is to let the "Red Viper" take action as soon as possible.


    But this poisonous snake seemed to have learned its lesson, and it didn''t do anything until now, which surprised Samwell.


    Is this still the violent "Red Viper"?


    Or did this guy become more cautious after suffering a loss in Starfall City last time?


    Actually, Samwell has several alternatives to destroy Littlefinger''s plan, but this is the safest and most in line with his interests, and it is his first choice.


    It seems that the poisonous snake has to be "urged".


    Of course, you can¡¯t go directly to see Prince Oberyn. You can fool around the first time, but it¡¯s too easy to arouse the other party¡¯s suspicion if you go the second time.


    Have to find a different way...


    Samwell stuffed the golden dragon into his mouth expressionlessly, while his brain was working rapidly.


    Finally, Renly Baratheon''s handsome face appeared before his eyes.


    Yes, you can go to Renly!


    When Samwell heard that the king made a will, it was actually Duke Renly who was beside him, not Duke Ed.


    He immediately realized that there was a problem.


    Although Duke Renly is the king''s younger brother, the only person Robert really trusts is Ed Stark.


    In the original book, Duke Ed also wrote the will for the king.


    Although Duke Ed went to Eagle''s Nest this time, the king might be worried that the other party would not come back, so he asked his brother to make a will.


    But Samwell still felt that it was more likely that Renly Baratheon was playing tricks.


    The king''s younger brother may be eager to participate in this game of thrones.


    In this way, it gave Samwell the opportunity to take advantage of it...


    While constantly stuffing the golden dragon into his mouth, Samwell''s brain was also running crazily, and soon, a plan quietly took shape.


    Samwell stood up from the pile of gold coins.


    He ate for so long just now, and it is estimated that he has eaten nearly 30,000 golden dragons, and the originally magnificent "hill" has shrunk by half.


    I don¡¯t feel much in my stomach, maybe it¡¯s been ¡°digested¡± directly, even my throat is uncomfortable, and my mouth is full of bitterness.


    Fortunately, the strength attribute has been raised to 6.74.


    However, due to devouring a large number of golden dragons, its effectiveness is also rapidly decaying. Now he has to eat more than two hundred golden dragons to increase his strength by 0.01. This effect really makes Samwell''s heart ache.


    Based on this speed, and taking into account the attenuation, even if he eats all the remaining nearly 10,000 golden dragons, it may not be able to increase the strength attribute to 7.


    So he doesn''t plan to eat the remaining golden dragon for the time being, let''s keep it as money first. Let''s talk later when we have more money.


    Although the heart hurts, the effect is also extremely obvious. Now Samwell only feels that his body is full of explosive power, and he can''t wait to vent it.


    Even if the "Magic Mountain" Gregor Clegane is in front of him, he dares to fight head-to-head with the opponent.


    He even wanted to pinch "Littlefinger"''s neck directly.


    But he still took a few deep breaths to calm himself down.


    In a place like King''s Landing, using brute force to solve problems is the most stupid way.


    He was going to use Duke Renly''s ambition to give the "Red Viper" an ultimatum.


    Otherwise, if "Littlefinger" is given more time, the situation in King''s Landing may collapse beyond control.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 142: see you

    Chapter 142 Greetings


    Samwell put on a white fine linen shirt and a gray velvet baronial dress, and put the great sword [Dawn] on his back before going out to the residence of Duke Renly.


    Along the way, you can see heavily armed gold-robed guards everywhere. They keep their eyes on each other and look alert.


    There was a chilling atmosphere in the entire Red Castle.


    "Sorry, Lord Caesar, the Duke is seeing guests, please wait a moment." The guard recognized Samwell and said politely.


    "good."


    Samwell was not in a hurry, he just stood in the corridor and looked at the scenery in the courtyard.


    The yard is paved with fine blue stones, and there is a plum tree in the northwest corner, and a lazy old cat napping in the sun is lying on the tree.


    There are many mice in the Red Castle, so there are also many cats, some are raised by servants, and some are wild cats.


    Looking at the smooth hair and fat body of the cat on the tree, it must be raised by someone.


    Samwell was staring at the cat in a daze, when he suddenly saw a black cat jumping out from nowhere.


    It has only one ear, its whole body is pitch black, and its figure is strong and alert.


    However, at this moment, there was a thin and small figure quietly following behind it, as if trying to catch the cat.


    Samwell couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth, because he recognized that the person behind the black cat was actually Arya Stark, the second daughter of the King''s Hand.


    This mischievous ghost has bare feet and a dirty body. The leather vest on his chest is full of cat scratches. It seems that he has been fighting the black cat for a long time.


    Arya''s attention was on the black cat at this time, and she didn''t notice anyone else. When she approached the black cat lightly and was only three steps away, the black cat seemed to have noticed something and rushed away. go out.


    The little girl yelled and jumped on her swiftly. The black cat hissed and tried to slip between her feet.


    But Arya saw through its attempt, reached out and hugged the black cat to her chest, laughing happily.


    The black cat barked even louder, its claws tore at her blouse, but left only scratches on the leather vest.


    Arya gave the black cat a quick kiss between the eyes, and pulled back a moment before it could claw her face.


    The black cat purred angrily and spat at her.


    "Good job." Samwell applauded.


    Arya was taken aback, let go of her hand, and let the black cat slip out. When she came back to her senses, the black cat had disappeared.


    "Master Caesar!" Arya was not angry. Samwell scared away her cat, and ran over happily, "What are you doing here?"


    "I''m waiting to meet Duke Renly." Samwell smiled and helped her comb her hair, but it didn''t work. Sweat, dirt, and even spider webs were all tangled together, "What are you doing? Do you have to be so embarrassed?"


    "Catch the cat!" Arya put her hands on her hips proudly, "My dance teacher Syrio taught me this. He is the chief swordsman of Braavos, and he is amazing!"


    "Water Dancer" Syrio Forel.


    Samwell''s heart moved. Unexpectedly, this legendary swordsman also came to King''s Landing, and became Arya''s teacher according to the original fate.


    "I''ve heard of his name, he is a powerful swordsman." It''s a pity that this kind of fancy swordsmanship may not have much chance of winning against armored knights, Samwell added in his heart.


    "Yes! He told me to be as quiet as a shadow and as light as a feather, so that I can catch cats! I have caught all the cats in the Red Castle, and only the one-eared black cat is left. It is the most cunning cat. I''ve heard people say that the cat is the daughter of Rhaegar Targaryen, Princess Rhaenys''s pet. It''s called Balerion! It''s the same name as Aegon the Conqueror''s dragon! I Be sure to grab it!"


    "Good luck."


    "Thank you!" Arya chuckled, and then ran away in a hurry.


    What a carefree girl.


    Samwell sighed, wondering if this coming storm will affect the fate of this little wolf girl.


    Just then, the door suddenly opened.


    Samwell turned his head and saw Margaery Tyrell walking out lively.


    She was wearing a dark green tunic dress with lace woven into a huge rose shape at the back, looking majestic and dignified. The girl smiled when she saw Samwell:


    "Sam! I heard your voice just now, are you also here to see Lord Renly?"


    "Yes, Miss Margery." Samwell bowed slightly in greeting.


    "Then come in, there are no outsiders here."


    "good."


    Samwell entered the door, and saw that the two brothers of the Tyrell family, Garland and Loras, were also there.


    He immediately realized that Duke Renly should be trying to win the support of the Tyrell family.


    However, the Tyrell family doesn''t have much power in King''s Landing, so a few dozen guards are of no use. What''s more, those guards are still outside the Red Castle.


    Duke Renly smiled and waved to Samwell: "Sit down, Sam, oh, sorry, can I call you Sam?"


    "Of course, Your Excellency the Duke."


    "Don''t be so formal, Sam, just call me Renly."


    I have to say that Duke Renly is really good at dealing with people. Coupled with his handsome appearance and noble family background, he can make anyone feel like a spring breeze.


    Actually, in peacetime, Renly would indeed be a good king.


    But unfortunately, Renly Baratheon is even more of a summer knight, to borrow the words of the king beyond the wall, Mance Rayder.


    In a sunny environment, he will be extraordinarily radiant.


    But when the storm hits, he will wither like a delicate flower.


    So Samwell never regarded Renly as his real opponent, the Duke of Storm''s End was destined to be unable to defeat those tougher and more sinister guys.


    Samwell greeted Garland and Loras again, and then sat down on the chair.


    There were no servants in the room, yet Margaery actually poured Samwell a cup of scented tea herself.


    "Sam, what do you want from me?"


    Holding the teacup, Samwell seemed to be considering his words: "Lord Renly, please forgive my presumptuousness, but I want to know when will the trial regarding the death of Lord Jon be held? As you know, I am already in King''s Landing I have been lingering for nearly a month, and I am really worried about the situation in the territory."


    "I understand your concerns, Sam. In fact, I really want to hold a trial as soon as possible and convict the ''Red Viper'' as soon as possible, so that Robert can leave with more peace of mind. Unfortunately, Lord Eddard thinks it is not a good time. "


    "But you are the Minister of Justice, and you should be in charge of this. Is Mr. Ed a bit lenient..."


    What Samwell said was actually a bit presumptuous, but Duke Renly laughed out loud after hearing this:


    "Lord Ed is, after all, the Hand of the King, in charge of the government affairs of the King''s Landing, so it''s not easy for me to confront him."


    That''s what he said, but Duke Renly hated Eddard Stark more and more, and he couldn''t wait to get the regent power.


    However, for Samwell, Duke Renly looked more and more pleasing to his eyes: "Sam, in fact, you don''t have to worry, I won''t have to look at Eddard Stark''s face soon."


    Hearing this, Samwell became more and more convinced that Duke Renly had tampered with the king''s will.


    The "Knight of Hundred Flowers" Loras said directly: "Sam, Lord Renly told us just now that His Majesty appointed him as regent and guardian of the whole territory in his will."


    Samwell was surprised when he heard this.


    But he knows that in the original book, the Regent appointed by Robert and the Guardian of the Realm is Eddard Stark. Is Renly directly tampering with the will?


    How did you do it? Could it be that Robert has lost his mind?


    "Congratulations, Lord Renly." Samwell smiled and congratulated.


    The Duke of Renly smiled and waved his hands, and said: "I must do my best to maintain the stability of the Red Castle and even the Seven Kingdoms due to my brother''s trust. This is also the purpose of my consultation with you."


    This is a hint that the Tyrell family has to express their views.


    Loras immediately said: "Lord Renly, please rest assured that the Tyrell family will stand firmly behind you and work with you to maintain the stability of the Seven Kingdoms."


    Garland glanced at his younger brother, and had no choice but to follow suit: "Yes, Lord Renly, the Tyrell family will provide you with the necessary help."


    "The support of the Tyrell family, I will always remember it in my heart!" Duke Renly expressed his gratitude sincerely, and then turned his attention to Samwell.


    Samwell cursed secretly in his heart, but he could only bite the bullet and say:


    "As a vassal of the Duke of Mace, of course I will follow in the footsteps of the Tyrell family."


    "Very good!" Duke Renly stood up excitedly, and said, "Please also inform the nobles of the Riverbend in the Red Castle about this matter. I believe that with your support, I will be able to stabilize the situation after my brother''s death. , do not give some conspirators a chance to usurp it!"


    Loras immediately said: "Master Renly, please rest assured, we will ensure that all the nobles of the river bend stand firmly behind you."


    Fools!


    Samwell cursed inwardly again.


    Garland and Loras are idiots, before you expressed your support for Renly, did you ask Lady Olenna, the "Queen of Thorns" for her opinion?


    And Renly, an idiot, actually wants to tell all the nobles of the River Bend about such a confidential matter!


    As long as there is a traitor among them, or someone who is not tight enough to let the secret of the will leak out, Renly will immediately become the target of public criticism!


    All the careerists in the Red Castle will immediately put aside their conflicts and kill him first.


    Besides, Renly couldn''t grasp the point at all. How many riverbend nobles are there in the Red Castle? How many swords are there? What can be done?


    As for the accompanying guards, it is estimated that the guards of the River Bend nobles who came to King¡¯s Landing this time can make up hundreds or even thousands of people, but these people are all outside the Red Castle. When the bronze gate is closed, these people can only Staring blankly outside the castle.


    It¡¯s really going to be a shame. In the Red Castle, the outcome can be decided by two armed forces¡ªthe Royal Guard and the Capital City Defense Army.


    Although there are only seven members of the Kingsguard, each of them is a top knight with extraordinary combat power, and has a very high reputation in the Seven Kingdoms army system, and is a symbol of the royal family''s authority. As long as the white knights stop there, most of them Soldiers did not even dare to step forward to fight against them.


    However, the White Knights of the Kingsguard are not easy to win over.


    But the capital defense army is much easier. This is the focus of Renly''s efforts to win over, instead of looking for the nobles of the River Bend here to support him.


    Samwell felt more and more that he was on a thief ship. The key point was that he, as a vassal of the Tyrell family, could not jump off the ship.


    While feeling depressed, Samwell suddenly saw Margaery Tyrell who had been keeping silent.


    And this "High Court Rose" also looked at Samwell with a tacit understanding.


    The two people''s eyes met, and they seemed to understand each other''s thoughts for an instant.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 143: egg on

    Chapter 143


    After seeing Margaery''s performance, Samwell was slightly relieved.


    There are still people in the Tyrell family who understand.


    Margaret didn''t speak now, probably because she didn''t want to reject Duke Renly in person.


    Privately, she probably would persuade the two idiots Garland and Loras.


    In this way, the nobles of the Riverbend should not follow Lord Renly all the way to the dark.


    Samwell felt relieved and was ready to continue implementing his plan.


    It has to be said that with Duke Renly showing his ambition, his plan is easier to implement.


    "Lord Renly, I have a suggestion."


    "Sam, tell me." Lord Renly turned around with an attitude of listening attentively.


    "I think you can order a trial for Duke Jon''s death as soon as possible."


    Hearing Samwell''s old incident again, Duke Renly didn''t show any impatience, he just comforted him with a smile:


    "Sam, I can understand your eagerness, but let''s put this matter on hold for now. Don''t worry, when the situation stabilizes, I will hold a trial as soon as possible."


    Samwell shook his head and said with a smile: "Lord Renly, in fact, I suggest that you hold a trial just to help you stabilize the situation."


    "Oh?" Duke Renly became interested, "Why do you say that?"


    Samwell gave a little hint: "Think about it, my lord. If the trial is held now, the life of the ''Red Viper'' will be in your hands. As long as there is no result, the Dornishmen in King''s Landing will obey you." The command."


    "Yes!" Duke Renly stood up excitedly.


    He already understood what Samwell meant. As long as the trial begins, the life of the "Red Viper" largely depends on him, the Minister of Justice who presides over the trial. Whether you are grateful for his kindness or afraid of his authority, you will obey his orders.


    In this way, he gained an extra help for nothing.


    "Okay! I will give an order later, and the trial of the ''Red Viper'' will be held tomorrow!" Duke Renly walked up to Samwell excitedly, and took his hand enthusiastically, "Thank you! Sam! This is really a good idea!"


    Considering this man''s sexual orientation, Samwell wanted to take his hand out, but felt that it would be too rude, so he could only smile awkwardly.


    "Lord Renly, in that case, will you offend Lord Eddard, Hand of the King?" Loras reminded.


    "Don''t worry about him." Duke Renly finally let go of Samwell, "This is my duty as the Minister of Justice."


    Samwell secretly gave Duke Renly a thumbs up.


    Very good, iron-headed boy, go ahead!


    Once the news of the trial tomorrow gets out, Samwell doesn''t believe that the "Red Viper" can continue to be a Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtle.


    Then, Duke Renly began to boast, describing the grand plans and great achievements he planned to carry out after becoming regent. It seemed that he couldn''t wait to flex his muscles.


    Samwell listened silently, echoing and praising a few words from time to time, very flattering.


    It was not easy for Duke Renly to finish his interest before everyone left.


    Samwell took a few steps, and sure enough, he heard Margaery''s voice behind him:


    "Sam, wait for me."


    "Miss Margery." Samwell stopped and waited for Margery to follow, walking side by side with her.


    However, the two of them just chatted casually about topics such as the weather and food. It wasn''t until they returned to Margaery''s room and closed the door that she changed the subject and asked:


    "Sam, at Duke Renly''s place, did you have something to say but didn''t dare to say?"


    Samwell smiled slightly and asked:


    "You have been silent, you should be the same as me?"


    "Yes." Margaery nodded frankly, "Loras is determined to support Duke Renly, but I always hesitate."


    Samwell is also a little speechless, Loras is such a fool, he puts his family''s future on the line for his good friends, is this called being blind for love?


    "Before you came to King''s Landing, did Mrs. Olenna explain anything?" As a vassal of the Tyrell family, Samwell was actually not very good at directly interfering in the decision of the monarch, so he pulled out the "Queen of Thorns".


    Margaery revealed a look of reminiscence: "Grandma said, let''s come to King''s Landing to watch a play."


    "That''s it." Samwell shrugged, "I let you watch the play, but I didn''t make you foolishly rush to the center of the stage."


    "You''re right. If grandma knew that we expressed our support for Duke Renly in this way, she would probably lose her temper. But..." Margaery seemed a little helpless, "But Loras and Garland have already expressed their stance, if we go back on our word , will it damage the reputation of House Tyrell?"


    "Let''s put the reputation aside first." Sam Wells said, "Let''s start with the perspective of strength, what do you think the chances of Duke Renly''s success are?"


    "I think the chances are quite high. After all, he has the will, doesn''t he?"


    Samwell finally knew why Margaery hesitated. She actually took chances and thought that Renly might win.


    "No, I think Duke Renly will definitely lose." Samwell said firmly, wanting to completely dispel Margaery''s thoughts in this way.


    "Why?"


    Samwell looked at the bright and attractive girl in front of him, and secretly lamented that although she was smart, had a high EQ, and was good at winning people''s hearts, she was still somewhat naive in politics.


    "Because Duke Renly has only one piece of paper, but his opponent has overwhelming strength."


    "What do you mean by strength?"


    "Army. To be more precise, it is the army in the Red Keep. Lord Renly has no one in the Kingsguard, and he has nothing to do with the Capital Guard. If he wants to rely on the swords of the nobles of the Reach, at most Coupled with the Dorne nobles, it is impossible to win."


    Margaery''s face changed slightly: "Sam, do you think this matter will lead to a confrontation?"


    Samwell nodded seriously: "Political struggles have always been the bloodiest and cruelest. Think about what happened to Rhaegar Targaryen''s wife and children back then. Think about Jon Arryn, think about it Your Majesty Robert..."


    "You think His Majesty Robert was also murdered?"


    "This city has never lacked betrayal and murder." Samwell said in a deep voice, "This is not the garden of Highgarden, but the bloodiest power arena in the Seven Kingdoms."


    Margaret was frightened, and her face turned pale.


    She bit her lips lightly, as if she was still a little unwilling: "Actually, I have also thought about the Capital Defense Army before. If Duke Renly can win their support, is there hope?"


    Samwell still shook his head, mercilessly piercing her fantasy:


    "Renly can''t win the capital garrison."


    "Why?"


    "Do you know the commander of the capital garrison?"


    "Ser Janos Slynt." Margaery nodded, "I heard some scandals about him taking bribes."


    "That''s right, Janos Slynt only works for money, and he will follow whoever bids the most. So, tell me, Miss Margaery, can Lord Renly bid more than the Lannisters?"


    Margaret choked for a moment.


    Yes, who in the Seven Kingdoms can compare with the Lannister family in terms of financial resources?


    Even with the help of the Tyrell family, Renly couldn''t possibly match the Lannister family in terms of money, that is a family with a gold mine under their ass.


    Margaery was silent for a moment, then asked again: "So, you think Queen Cersei will win this time?"


    "Maybe. At least she has a better chance of winning than Renly." Samwell shrugged and didn''t finish his sentence.


    In fact, Cersei is just a self-righteous crazy woman. She will only be used as a gun. As for the real winner in the end... If Samwell does not make a move, I am afraid it will be "Littlefinger" Petyr Baelish, but now He released a venomous snake, and the rest of the matter may not be certain.


    "Well, I will try my best to dissuade Garland and Loras from getting involved in the political disputes in King''s Landing."


    Seeing that Margaery finally gave up her previous thoughts, Samwell heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, Garland should be able to persuade, but Loras, Samwell doubts whether Margaery can persuade that silly child who is crazy about love.


    "Sam, what are your plans?" Margaery''s eyes were full of inquiry.


    "What plans can I have, I just want to stay quietly and watch the show, and pray that I will not be affected by this political storm."


    "I don''t think so." Margaret approached with a smile, "You have seen the situation in the Red Castle clearly, I don''t think you will do nothing. Tell me, Sam, what are you planning? Perhaps I can help you."


    The two were very close, and Samwell could clearly smell the elegant and sweet fragrance from the girl''s body. There was an ambiguous atmosphere in the quiet and closed space, as if he could kiss the piece of her body as long as he leaned forward a little. Delicate red lips.


    "I''m just a little baron, what can I plan." Samwell restrained the temptation.


    He wasn''t that idiot Renly, who wanted everything to be known.


    "I don''t believe it." Margaery pouted aggrievedly, showing a cute expression, "You must have your purpose in pushing Duke Renly to hold the trial as soon as possible. Tell me, Sam, my knight."


    "That''s because I want to go home early." Samwell spread his hands, "King''s Landing is too dangerous, I don''t want to stay here for too long."


    "Really?"


    "True than gold."


    Margaery stared at Samwell for a while, then finally shook her head and sighed:


    "Sam, I have never seen your heart clearly, I don''t know what you desire..."


    "Your dream is my desire." Samwell said sincerely.


    "my dream?"


    "Yes. You want to be queen." Samwell said with a smile, "As your knight, my greatest desire is to help you achieve it."


    Margery giggled, not sure if she believed Samwell''s words or not.


    She stretched out her white and jade-like hand to the baron, and said:


    "Kiss me, my knight."


    Samwell lowered his head and pressed a kiss between the girl''s fingers.


    It¡¯s the end of the month, and the radish has exploded. Brothers, shouldn¡¯t it be time to vote for the monthly ticket?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 144: viper out of hole

    Chapter 144 The Poisonous Snake Out of the Hole


    "You haven''t seen Lysa Tully?"


    Prince Oberyn helped the dusty lover Ellaria Sand take off her cloak, and asked.


    "No." Ellaria said with exhaustion on her face, but she still held her spirits up, "That woman dared not see me at all! Oberyn, you guessed right, there is definitely something wrong with Lysa Tully. She even refused to come to King''s Landing even though Ed Stark personally invited her! She dared not testify in court under the eyes of the Seven Gods! She has a ghost in her heart!"


    Prince Oberyn nodded silently, deep in thought.


    Ellaria took a sip of her wine, took it easy, and said again: "By the way, I heard that the king was cut open in the stomach during a group competition?"


    "Yes." A sneer appeared on the corner of Prince Oberyn''s mouth, "In my opinion, this guy may not have a good life for a few days."


    "Will it affect your trial?" Ellaria was a little nervous, "I always feel that the atmosphere in King''s Landing is not quite right now."


    Prince Oberyn''s face was also a bit solemn: "It''s not right. Hmph, I guess some people can''t wait. However, this may not be a bad thing for us."


    Ellaria looked at the cold light in her lover''s eyes, and couldn''t help asking: "Oberon, you don''t want to do it directly, do you?"


    "Is there any other way?" Prince Oberyn asked back.


    Ellaria hurriedly grabbed her lover''s hand and persuaded: "Don''t be impulsive, Oberyn, anyway, the trial won''t be held for a while, we still have time..."


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    "Your Highness." The attendant pushed the door open and said, "Just now Duke Renly sent someone to inform you that your trial is planned to be held in the Throne Hall tomorrow morning."


    "I see." Prince Oberyn nodded, showing no emotion.


    When the attendant left, Ellaria nervously grabbed her lover''s hand: "Oberon, you don''t really want to kill Petyr Baelish, do you?"


    "No, I won''t kill him." Prince Oberyn shook off his lover''s hand and strode out, "I want him to stand trial!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Renly will hold a trial tomorrow?" Petyr turned pale after receiving the news, "He won''t wait for Lady Lysa?"


    The messenger who sent the letter didn''t know how to answer, so he spread his hands and said, "Lord Petyr, if you have any doubts about this matter, you can ask Lord Renly face to face."


    Petyr''s face changed for a while, he already smelled the breath of conspiracy¡ª


    Conspiracy against yourself!


    Before Ed Stark had made it clear that he would postpone the trial, Renly Baratheon dared to risk offending the king''s hand to force a trial.


    Reminiscing about the damning rumor, Petyr realized that the black hand behind the scenes targeting him had already begun to collect the net.


    The opponent is forcing the "Red Viper" to attack him!


    He didn''t want to face that lunatic in Dorn.


    Thinking of this, Petyr rushed out of the room and shouted:


    "Bai Lan, Bai Lan! Take all the guards and go out with me."


    But after waiting for a while, there was no response.


    Petyr frowned: "Bye..."


    Before he could speak, he was shocked to find that his knight had appeared by his side at some point.


    "Huh¡ªwhy are you walking without making a sound? You scared me!"


    Petyr complained, but there was still no response.


    He looked at his knight suspiciously: "Bailan, what''s going on with you today?"


    Bai Lan finally spoke, without any fluctuation in tone, as flat as ice that would not melt for thousands of years:


    "The debt owed by the man to the Red God has not been repaid."


    Petyr was stunned for a moment, but then he tensed up and blurted out:


    "You are not Byran! You are the Faceless One!"


    "Someone came to ask for a debt for the Red God." The Faceless Man said coldly.


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t forgotten." Petyr cursed inwardly, forced a smile on his face, "Jaqen H''ghar, I always remember it. However, saving people from the prison is not that simple... "


    "A man owes his life to the Red God, and if he does not pay back, someone will take his life."


    The faceless man''s gaze made Petyr feel endless chills, and the smile on his face became more and more reluctant:


    "I will definitely save people. In fact, I already have a plan. You know about the Night Watchmen Legion on the Great Wall of Impossibility? They come to King''s Landing every year to recruit recruits, but who wants to go to that ghostly place, and they can''t marry wives and have children. , You can¡¯t confer titles, every time the king will let them go to the black prison to pick some criminals to go to the Great Wall. Therefore, my plan is to let Jaqen Heghar leave the black prison with the night watchman, which is the safest and most secure way."


    The Faceless Man stared into Petyr''s eyes for a while, and finally said expressionlessly: "Okay."


    Petyr breathed a sigh of relief, and asked again: "Then¡ªwhat about my knight?"


    "Someone is a man''s knight until a man fulfills his promise."


    Petyr frowned and said: "However, someone might want to kill me recently, can you protect my safety?"


    "One will not let another take a man''s life until the man has paid his debts."


    You faceless ones have always only killed people, when will you protect people?


    Petyr muttered to himself, but he also knew that he couldn''t argue with the Faceless.


    Thinking of the impending trial gave him a headache.


    Petyr knew that during this period of time, he had to strengthen his guards, and the best way was to go to the commander of the capital garrison, Janos Slynt, who happened to be bought by him.


    So, after his dozen or so guards had assembled, Petyr led them out.


    The Faceless Man followed quickly, his footsteps were so light that there was hardly a sound.


    A group of people went to the command post of the Capital Defense Army first, but were told that Sir Janos was not there.


    "Where did he go?"


    "Master Genos didn''t say anything."


    Petyr was not discouraged, he had already guessed where Janos Slynt might go.


    So, he brought his men to another women''s branch hospital.


    Petyr seemed to be very familiar with the charming proprietress, and asked with a smile:


    "Is Ser Janos Slynt there?"


    "Yes, Lord Petyr, I will take you right away."


    Petyr was about to reach out and slap the woman''s upturned buttocks, but suddenly found that the Faceless Man was pulling his clothes, and the huge force made him stagger backwards.


    Before Petyr could question him angrily, a black light flashed in front of his eyes.


    Boom!


    Amidst the sawdust flying, Petyr was shocked to find that it was actually a long spear¡ªthe leaf-shaped spearhead was black and shiny, shining with a palpitating faint light.


    "run!"


    Petyr heard a low growl from the Faceless Man, and when he turned his eyes, he saw a tall figure in an orange-red robe rushing towards him like lightning!


    "Red Viper!" Petyr ran away, "Are you crazy!"


    "Petyr Baelish!" Prince Oberyn drew his spear from the wall and roared, "I will kill you!"


    The women''s branch suddenly exploded, and amidst the screams, the clients and women fled in all directions.


    Prince Oberyn charged unabated, swiftly and with unstoppable ferocity, like a storm on the sea, sweeping towards Petyr.


    But amidst the storm, an inconspicuous light suddenly appeared in front of his eyes¡ª


    Nail!


    A tiny crossbow bolt was sent flying by Prince Oberyn, but it also made him stagnate.


    "Who are you!" Prince Oberyn noticed this unusual guard.


    The Faceless Man didn''t answer, but drew out his two knives and threw them at Prince Oberyn''s eyes.


    But Prince Oberyn''s long spear had already been smashed down, and the pair of knives were knocked away with a slap, and the momentum remained undiminished, directly blasting towards his face.


    Boom!


    The wooden floor exploded, and among the flying sawdust, the Faceless Man rolled over and disappeared.


    Petyr''s guards also surrounded him at this time, but Prince Oberyn was not afraid, and swept his spear across, bringing out a **** light, so that the guards didn''t dare to approach at all.


    Prince Oberyn didn''t get entangled with these guards either, the spear rolled like a dragon, piercing a gap, the whole person followed the spear and rushed out of the encirclement, once again locked onto Petyr''s figure and chased after him.


    "Stop!" The sound of fighting and Petyr''s relentless cries for help finally attracted the commander of the capital garrison, Janos Slynt, who roared and ordered his golden robes to stop Prince Oberyn.


    Petyr was ecstatic when he heard this voice, but before he could breathe a sigh of relief, he saw Prince Oberyn relentlessly chasing him.


    "help me!"


    The Faceless Man sprang out from nowhere again, and the dagger in his hand went straight to Prince Oberyn''s neck.


    "Go away!" Prince Oberyn shouted.


    In the blink of an eye, the dagger pierced through the orange robe, but left a mark on the inner leather armor. Prince Oberyn ignored the weird killer at all, and pointed his spear at Petyr.


    Chi la!


    Bleeding with blood, Petyr only felt a sharp pain in his left arm, and then the sky and the earth spun, and the whole person flew out.


    More than a dozen golden robes finally arrived and cooperated with Petyr''s guards to surround Prince Oberyn.


    "Lord Petyr, are you alright?"


    Genos ran over and asked.


    Petyr was dizzy from the fall, and it took him a while to struggle to get up from the ground, only to see a hideous cut in his left arm, blood mixed with some kind of black liquid gurgling out.


    His heart suddenly became cold.


    "Quick! Cut off my left arm!" Petyr roared frantically.


    "My lord..." Genos was at a loss for a moment.


    "Cut!" I don''t know if it was an illusion, but Petyr felt his left arm go numb and swell, and he didn''t dare to hesitate any longer, he quickly pulled out the saber from Janos'' waist, gritted his teeth, and pointed at his own Cut off the left arm!


    Chi!


    The long sword pierced into the bone, but it got stuck inside due to insufficient strength.


    Petyrton was crying again.


    Janos was still hesitating, but the faceless man "Bai Lan" appeared out of nowhere, with a knife in his hand.


    A knife flashed.


    "ah!!"


    Broken arm fell to the ground, Petyr rolled on the ground in pain.


    In his blurred vision, he saw the "Red Viper" standing proudly, pointing the spear in his direction, and shouted:


    "Petyr Baelish! You conspired to poison Lord Jon Arryn! I want you to stand trial!"


    Mental fear and physical pain surged up like a tide, Petyr rolled his eyes and passed out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 145: bastard son of the king

    Chapter 145 The King''s Bastard


    Duke Ed hesitated for a long time in front of the gate of the Women''s Branch, and finally walked in.


    The rich aroma wafted out of his nostrils, and the kitsch laughter went straight into his ears. Duke Ed lowered his head, imagining the news that "the king''s hand entered the women''s branch" that would spread in King''s Landing City tomorrow, he couldn''t bear it. Can''t help cursing the **** "Octospider" in my heart again.


    "My lord, is this your first time here?" A tall woman came over to say hello.


    Duke Ed ignored her and searched the hall with his eyes until he saw a fat man waving to him before walking over.


    But soon, he frowned again.


    Because after getting closer, I realized that the man was not Varys.


    "Master Ed. I didn''t expect you to come here without any disguise." The fat man smiled sweetly.


    Hearing this familiar voice, Duke Ed realized that the man in front of him was really Varys the "Octospider".


    But clearly disguised.


    The Chief Intelligence Officer of the Iron Throne has completely changed, with messy black hair on his head, a small beard around his mouth, and a rough leather armor. He looks like a rude mercenary. He was playing tile guessing with a plump girl who had been forced to take off her coat and shoes.


    And Varys was eagerly planning to unbutton her pants, which is something a **** can do!


    "I have nothing to be afraid of, so I never pretend!" Duke Ed said stiffly.


    Varys shrugged, sent the opposite girl away with a rude kiss, and then walked in with Duke Ed:


    "I know, you are a decent person, of course you don''t like our little tricks." Varys glanced at the King''s Hand beside him, as if to imply something, "Especially at this moment."


    Duke Ed frowned again: "What did you hear?"


    Varys lowered his voice: "My little bird told me that Lord Renly received the nobles of the Reach in the Red Keep."


    Renly?


    Duke Ed only felt a headache for a while. He actually had a good impression of the king''s younger brother, but he didn''t expect that when the king''s life was dying, even this man became restless.


    "Help me keep watching him."


    "Yes, my lord, I am happy to serve you."


    Duke Ed walked away for a while, and suddenly asked, "Has the queen done anything recently?"


    "This... I haven''t heard of it."


    Duke Eddard glanced at the fat man next to him with scrutiny, and couldn''t help but think of what Robert said to himself in the tomb of Winterfell¡ª¡ª


    "My side is either a liar or a fool..."


    Duke Ed was thinking, is the intelligence chief in front of him a liar or a fool?


    And "Littlefinger" Petyr Baelish, these two don''t look like fools, so they are all liars?


    But the wife swore that Petyr could be trusted, and Varys, who else could provide him with information besides him?


    Duke Ed just felt a headache.


    He misses Winterfell very much now, misses that cold but simple place, where everyone''s likes and dislikes are clearly written on his face, unlike here, where everyone wears masks.


    "My lord, this is the place." Varys, wearing a mercenary mask, pointed forward.


    Duke Ed retracted his thoughts, and saw a young girl standing in front of her with light red hair, holding a baby in her arms.


    "My lord." She looked very nervous, "Did he entrust you to see the child?"


    Duke Ed didn''t know how to answer, so he nodded vaguely, and then stepped forward to stroke the baby''s soft black hair.


    "My lord, can you tell him, tell him how beautiful this child is, tell him that I have been waiting for him, and since that day, I have not picked up guests, and I have been waiting for him to come back."


    He won''t be coming back. Duke Ed answered silently in his heart.


    Even if Robert hadn''t been murdered, he wouldn''t be coming back.


    Bastards like this probably Robert himself had forgotten.


    Duke Ed glanced at Varys, wondering why the other party brought him to see the king''s illegitimate son.


    Before, in order to find evidence of the queen''s derailment, he tentatively asked the chief intelligence officer, and then this person brought him here.


    Is this illegitimate child evidence?


    Duke Ed was confused.


    Saying goodbye to the reluctant girl, the two left the gate of the Women''s Branch.


    Varys said: "Master Ed, let''s go to Steel Street now, there is an illegitimate child there, he is almost an adult, and now he is a strong and powerful blacksmith apprentice..."


    "Varys." Duke Eddard couldn''t help asking, "What exactly do you want to tell me, please tell me."


    "Lord Ed, do you know how many illegitimate children the king has?" Varys asked back.


    "I only know that there are many." Duke Ed was also very helpless about his brother''s passion.


    "A lot indeed." Varys suddenly lowered his voice, "Three years ago, when His Majesty went to the Western Territory to participate in Lord Tywin''s tournament, he gave birth to twins with a girl from Casterly Rock City. Both children were killed."


    Duke Ed was stunned for a moment, wondering why Varys specifically mentioned the illegitimate son of Casterly Rock.


    "The queen didn''t come to find trouble with the illegitimate son of King''s Landing?"


    "No."


    This spider is reminding itself of the **** of Casterly Rock. Duke Ed understood.


    But then he had even greater doubts, why did the queen only kill the illegitimate children in Casterly Rock City, and let go of the illegitimate children in King''s Landing and other places?


    Could it be that the queen was particularly angry because it happened in her own backyard?


    Duke Ed was tired of this kind of guessing game from the bottom of his heart, so he stopped and said coldly:


    "Master Varys, what do you know!"


    Varys shrunk his neck aggrievedly, and said, "Master Ed, I know everything, and I have already told you."


    Duke Ed suppressed his anger, and already labeled Varys a liar in his heart. No, this guy is not only a liar, he also likes to pretend to be a fool!


    At this moment, the attendant rushed over and reported in a hurried tone:


    "My lord, it''s too bad, Lord Petyr was stabbed by Prince Oberyn in the street!"


    "What!"


    Why is everyone making trouble! Duke Ed just felt annoyed for a while, and then extremely tired.


    He cursed the **** Red Viper in his heart, and then hurried away with his attendants, ignoring Varys.


    So he couldn''t see Varys at this time, but there was no trace of surprise on his face, but a meaningful smile.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Kitten?"


    Arya Stark jumped up a tall, narrow window, but lost track of the one-eared black cat.


    "Belerion?" Arya climbed over the window, jumped onto the roof, and finally saw the cat.


    The black cat also found the girl, and ran away with a whoosh.


    Arya chased after her with all her teeth and claws. Following the agile kitten, she jumped into the courtyard, around the corner, over the wall, squeezed into a low hole, and finally came to a dark cellar where you can''t see your fingers.


    "Kitten?" Arya hesitated, but slipped in anyway.


    She must catch that cat!


    The smell in the cellar was a bit unpleasant, but it was still tolerable, but the dark environment without a ray of light made Arya panic.


    She groped forward, her eyes gradually adapted to the darkness, the cellar seemed to gradually light up, and things around her slowly appeared.


    In the dark corridor, countless huge and empty eyes stared at her fixedly, making her almost unable to breathe.


    Monster?


    Arya closed her eyes in fright.


    She silently recited her father''s name, mother''s name, and fencing teacher''s name... Finally, she opened her eyes again.


    The giant monsters were still there, but Arya knew they were just bones.


    She walked over cautiously, and curiously reached out to touch one of them. It was cold and hard, and looked like a tooth in shape, but just one tooth was already bigger than her whole body.


    Arya thought of the black cat she was chasing, so she dropped the bones and moved on.


    She touched a wooden door and pulled it hard. The door resisted for a while before slowly opening.


    Behind the door is a darker place.


    Arya groped her way to the rough wall, moving on.


    She thought her eyes would gradually adapt to the darkness, but unfortunately, she still couldn''t see anything after waiting for a long time.


    Arya finally decided to give up, she couldn''t catch the black cat at this kind of place.


    But just as she was about to return the same way, the voice of a man talking was faintly heard.


    Arya was slightly startled, and saw flickering flames appearing from a distance. By the light of the fire, she could make out that it was two people, their shadows were cast on the wall, and their voices echoed in the space.


    "... how did Littlefinger fall into the hands of the Red Viper?" one said.


    Arya recognized the accent of the Free Cities on the other side of the Narrow Sea. Her fencing teacher Syrio spoke like this.


    "Because a little guy who didn''t notice messed with Littlefinger behind the scenes." Another human said.


    Arya felt that this soft and greasy voice was somewhat familiar, as if she had heard it somewhere before, but she couldn''t remember it for a while.


    "who?"


    "A little baron."


    "Caesar?" The man with a foreign accent seemed to understand immediately, "How could he know Littlefinger''s plan?"


    "Only the gods know about this. However, I have already seen that this person is playing tricks in the dark, but I have not exposed it. Instead, I have helped him hide some lies."


    "Why did you help him?"


    "Hey, it''s not that Littlefinger is too dangerous. I''m always worried that he will play off. But once the situation completely collapses, he can go to the valley, marry that stupid woman Lysa Tully, and then send out elite soldiers Guarding the blood gate, the storm outside has nothing to do with him. But we will be in trouble..."


    "That''s right. The Seven Kingdoms can''t be thrown into chaos so quickly, it''s too early, we''re not ready yet."


    "So, letting Littlefinger out is the best choice for us."


    "It''s just a pity. We originally hoped that when the time was right in the future, we could let Littlefinger mess up the situation in the Seven Kingdoms..."


    "Littlefinger is no one''s pawn, we cannot control him."


    "What about now? Now he is almost cornered."


    "Well¡ª" the soft and greasy accent hesitated, "Let me try."


    "Okay." The man with the foreign accent asked again, "And Eddard Stark? Did you tell him about Robert''s bastard?"


    "Yes, I have revealed some. But you don''t have to worry, with his elm head, you can''t find out the truth based on the information I gave, but you will get deeper and deeper on the wrong path... When the time is right, I will tell you Give key clues, hey, he will become our pawn."


    "Hehe, don''t play it off."


    "Don''t worry, I''m a magician..."


    "Haha... Then please change your tricks for a while..."


    The sound gradually faded away, and Arya pressed herself against the wall, not daring to move.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 146: keel

    Chapter 146 Keel


    In the darkness, the light of the torch was only a small dot.


    The voices of the conversation between the two can no longer be heard clearly.


    Arya dared to follow behind secretly.


    ¡°¡­ need¡­ more birds¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I can arrange¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­young¡­literate¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­is safe¡­risky¡­¡±


    Arya didn''t dare to follow too closely. She almost lost sight of the other party several times. She kept moving forward. She almost kicked a stone halfway and almost hit a wall. Fortunately, there were no dangers.


    She didn''t know how far she had traveled, maybe how many miles?


    Finally, she lost track.


    In the dark, she lost her way and could only **** for the wall to move forward.


    After an unknown amount of time, she finally saw the light.


    Arya smelled the salty sea breeze, excitedly accelerated and rushed out, and then saw the endless black water bay.


    Under the setting sun, a few seagulls flitted across the sea, and countless white sails crowded in the port, like flags.


    Arya realized that she had actually left the Red Castle.


    Fortunately, as long as she is still in King''s Landing, she can see the Red Keep standing tall on the Aegon Hills as soon as she looks up, so Arya won''t get lost.


    She quickened her pace, afraid that she would miss dinner if she went home late, and would be scolded by her father again.


    However, when she arrived outside the gate of the castle, the gold-cloaked guards looked at her with disgust and drove away:


    "Get out of here, boy, this is not the place for you."


    "But I live in it," Arya cried.


    The gold-cloaked guard laughed loudly: "Then I''m still the king."


    Arya knew that she must be in a mess right now. Her clothes were covered in dust, her hair was messed up, and her shoes were all lost. She really didn''t look like she lived in a castle.


    "I am Arya of House Stark, my father is the Hand of the King, and I really live in the Red Keep." She tried to explain.


    It''s a pity that the gold-cloaked guards still don''t believe it: "Boy, the story is well written, but you got the gender wrong. Miss Arya is a girl. Get out, if you don''t leave, I''m going to beat someone!"


    "I''m not a kid!" Arya was angry, "If you don''t let me in, I''ll let the King''s Hand fire you all!"


    "Get out!" A gold-cloaked guard yelled angrily, and shook his fist at Arya.


    It''s a pity that she deftly dodged it.


    "Stop."


    Arya heard a familiar voice behind her, she turned her head, and suddenly showed a surprised smile:


    "Lord Caesar!"


    "Arya, why did you run outside the Red Castle?" Samwell looked at the little girl who was dirtier than before, and couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head.


    Sure enough, it''s Arya the "troublemaker".


    "I was catching cats, and then I entered a dark place..." Arya hesitated, not saying what she overheard, "...and then I ran outside the Red Castle without knowing what happened. "


    Samwell''s heart moved when he heard it, this little girl won''t slip into the secret passage of the Red Castle, right?


    That''s a good place!


    Samwell is worried about not finding it.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you in." Samwell took Arya''s hand and walked towards the gate.


    Of course the gold-cloaked guards knew this young baron who had just won the championship of the tournament, and quickly bowed to salute, while being secretly amazed¡ª


    That dirty kid is really the daughter of the Hand of the King?


    "Lord Caesar, are you out on business?" Arya asked with her head raised.


    "Yes." After hearing the news that Petyr was attacked by the "Red Viper" on the street, Samwell ran to watch the excitement.


    It''s a pity that he was one step too late, and both of them were taken away by the hand of the king.


    Hearing that Petyr had lost an arm, Samwell secretly laughed for a long time.


    But for Petyr, it is obviously not the end.


    Next, he is also on trial for the murder of Jon Arryn.


    Let''s see what you do this time.


    Passing through the bronze gate, the two walked into the Red Castle, and Samwell suddenly asked:


    "Arya, can you show me the place you caught the cat before?"


    "Okay." Arya nodded, "Shall I go now?"


    "Yes." Samwell couldn''t wait.


    Because he knew that there were some good things in that secret passage.


    So, led by Arya, the two came to the hidden cellar entrance again.


    However, the entrance is very small, and the passage inside is also very narrow, so Samwell can only crawl in.


    Fortunately, he has already lost weight, otherwise he would really be stuck here.


    After climbing through this passage, Samwell came to a spacious space.


    "Lord Caesar, come quickly, those monster bones are here." Arya waved in front.


    Samwell waited for his eyes to adapt to the darkness here before moving on.


    After pushing open a wooden door, he really saw dark shadows.


    Samwell suppressed the excitement in his heart, stretched out his hand to hold the giant sword [Dawn] behind him, and slowly pulled it out.


    As red-gold lines appeared on the milky-white sword body, the fire-like light dispelled the surrounding darkness.


    "Wow! Lord Caesar, your sword will burst into flames! Just like that red-robed monk!" Arya exclaimed.


    Samwell didn''t try to argue that his sword was not the same as the red monk''s flaming sword, he just wanted to see the things he had been waiting for for a long time¡ª


    The skull of a giant dragon!


    He thought that the remains of the dragon must be daunting, but when he saw the things in front of him clearly with the firelight of [Dawn], he found that they were such beautiful things!


    The dark bones are like agate, smooth and bright, shining crystal luster under the firelight.


    Such a terrifying giant beast, but the bones left behind are so shockingly beautiful.


    It''s unbelievable.


    "It''s so beautiful!" Arya also exclaimed. She was frightened by these things in the dark just now, but after seeing them clearly, she realized that they were not scary at all. Instead, she couldn''t help reaching out and touching them, " Are these crystal sculptures?"


    "No. They are the remains of a dragon."


    "Dragon?" Arya was taken aback, and quickly moved her hand away.


    "Yes, the dragon. The most terrifying war machines of the Targaryen family are all here." Samwell brought [Dawn] closer to those skulls, and then found that the fire seemed to be brighter.


    These bones seem to welcome the sword, or, welcome the fire.


    The dragon in front of me has only skulls left. There are nineteen of them, big and small.


    Arya pointed to the two smallest skulls and asked, "Are these two also the remains of a dragon? Why are they so small?"


    "Those are the last two giant dragons hatched by the Targaryen family. They are deformed and short-lived." Samwell looked at the two skulls about the size of ordinary hounds, his eyes flickering.


    "Oh." Arya looked at the largest dragon skull again, "That must be Balerion, the Black Death, right?"


    "Yes." Samwell walked over and stood in the **** maw of Balerion, feeling the horror of this terrifying monster up close, "It is said that the ''Black Death'' can swallow a whole bison in one bite, now It seems that it is really not an exaggeration."


    Arya also stepped in cautiously, and found that even if there were two people standing, there was still extra space in the big mouth.


    "It''s so big!" The little girl exclaimed, "It''s so big with only one head, how big and terrifying the whole dragon would be!"


    Samwell couldn''t help imagining the appearance of the giant beast in front of him, imagining the scene when it spread its wings, soared into the sky, and breathed out flames.


    When "Conqueror" Aegon Targaryen landed in King''s Landing, he had an army of less than 2,000 people. With these troops alone, no one thought he could gain a foothold on this continent, let alone conquer the Seven Kingdoms.


    But he also has three dragons¡ª


    Belerion, Meraxes, and Vagarhar.


    These three giant dragons, named after the ancient gods of Valyria, showed extraordinary power in the subsequent war.


    In the most famous battle of "Raging Fire", the coalition forces of King Casterly Rock and the King of the Reach were directly burned to death by the flames of three giant dragons, including the King of the Reach and all his descendants.


    After this battle, the people of Westeros finally admitted that the dragon is invincible, and the seven kingdoms finally surrendered one by one under the command of the Iron Throne.


    But unfortunately, just over a hundred years later, the giant dragon became extinct.


    The Targaryen family, which lost the dragon, was also kicked off the Iron Throne in the War of the Reavers.


    These keels, which were supposed to be placed in the throne room, were also left in this corner by the new king Robert.


    Samwell withdrew his thoughts, looked at the keel in front of him, and the desire in his heart resurfaced again.


    As a person who aspires to become a "master of gourmet food in another world", how can he not taste the taste of a giant dragon?


    So he came to one of the teeth of Balerion''s skull, the greatsword raised high in his hand.


    "Lord Caesar, what are you doing?" Arya asked.


    "Take a souvenir and go." Samwell laughed, and swung the long sword in his hand!


    clang!


    Sparks are flying.


    However, there was only a small gap on the dragon''s teeth, and the huge shock force made Samwell grin his teeth.


    The bones of the dragon are so hard!


    He can no longer swing the second sword.


    It seemed that Bellerion''s bones could not be taken for the time being, so Samwell had no choice but to go to the smallest piece of skull, which was about the size of an ordinary hound, and took it away in its entirety.


    Although this dragon is deformed and short-lived, it is still a dragon anyway, so it should have the same effect.


    Go back and make some bone soup to drink.


    "Let''s go, Arya, do you remember the road ahead?"


    Arya shook her head hesitantly: "There is still a long way ahead... I am afraid I will get lost. I followed two people before..."


    "Two people?" Samwell''s heart moved.


    "Yes, a fat man, and a man from the other side of the narrow sea, they were talking about Littlefinger, the Red Viper, the King''s Bastard, oh, and your and my father''s names were mentioned, and they were talking about magicians, jugglers, and so on. Weird words."


    Samwell was speechless for a while.


    The little girl didn''t understand what she heard, so she narrated it in a mess. However, he had already guessed who those two people were.


    Moreover, this also reminded him of a plot in the original book and a problem that he had ignored...


    "Then do you remember where the last exit of the secret passage leads to?"


    "Yes." Arya nodded heavily this time, "Leading to Blackwater Bay, there is a cliff when you come out, and you can see Port King''s Landing."


    "Okay." Samwell looked at the darkness ahead, his eyes flickering, "Let''s go, let''s go back the same way, next time I have a chance, I will take you to explore again."


    "good!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 147: advice

    Chapter 147 Advice


    "You said Petyr was the real murderer of Jon Arryn?"


    In the prime minister''s tower, Duke Eddard looked at the "Red Viper" Prince Oberyn in surprise.


    "Yes, otherwise why would I attack him for no reason?"


    Duke Ed laughed angrily: "Petyr wasn''t in Starfall City at the time, how did you murder Jon? Oberyn, if you want to absolve yourself, you have to find a good reason."


    "Petyr and his secret lover, Lysa Tully, poisoned Jon Arryn. That''s why that woman hid in Eagle''s Nest and dared not come to King''s Landing. She felt guilty."


    "This is your evidence?"


    "They said that I killed Jon Arryn, do you have evidence?" Prince Oberyn asked back.


    Duke Ed paused, and said: "That''s why you have to be tried! If there is real evidence, you should have been sent to the gallows long ago."


    "In this case, I ask Petyr Baelish to stand trial with me." Prince Oberyn made the request in a flat tone.


    Duke Ed stared at Prince Oberyn for a while, then nodded and said: "Yes, you will be tried as suspects tomorrow."


    Prince Oberyn smiled triumphantly: "I believe the gods will make a fair verdict."


    Duke Ed made a soft snort, and said, "Then you shouldn''t attack Lord Petyr either!"


    "It''s just to teach him a little lesson, who let him design to frame me."


    "The so-called framing is just your one-sided statement. You attacked the Minister of Finance in the street, Oberyn, you go to the black jail and reflect on it!" Duke Ed made no secret of his dislike for this person.


    "Okay, I''ll just stay for one night anyway." Prince Oberyn was also a bachelor, "However, as a suspect, I ask Petyr to stay in the dark cell with me."


    "You are not qualified to make demands with me." Duke Ed waved at the gold-cloaked guards, "Put him in a black prison."


    "Lord Ed, tomorrow you will know my innocence." Prince Oberyn said.


    "Innocent?" Duke Eddard looked at this man with disdainful eyes, "Red Viper, even if you really didn''t murder Jon Arryn this time, you can''t be called a murderer just because of the **** things you did before. innocent!"


    Prince Oberyn laughed: "Lord Ed, do you really regard yourself as a moral role model? Believe me, since you have entered this game of power, don''t even think about not having blood on your body, otherwise, your blood will Become a badge on someone else''s armor!"


    "Take it away!" Duke Ed waved again.


    The guards escorted Prince Oberyn out of the room, and this person was still laughing all the way, not knowing whether he was complacent or mocking someone.


    Duke Ed sat on a chair, rubbed the space between his brows tiredly, seemed to think of something, and asked the attendants beside him:


    "How is Petyr Baelish doing now?"


    "Master Pycelle has treated his wound, and it should not be life-threatening."


    "Okay." Duke Ed nodded, and couldn''t help but think of Prince Oberyn''s accusation against Littlefinger.


    Could it really be Jon Arryn who this person secretly murdered?


    But Jon Arryn is this person''s lord! He also single-handedly promoted this person to the Imperial Council!


    My wife also said that this person can be trusted.


    But Lysa Tully¡­


    Duke Ed suddenly felt a nausea, and finally failed to suppress the anger in his heart, and ordered to the attendant:


    "Go and put Petyr in the dungeon!"


    "Yes, my lord."


    After the attendants left, Duke Ed looked out the window at the gradually darkening sky, dazed.


    It wasn''t until the housekeeper came to remind him that it was time for dinner that Duke Ed came back to his senses, left the study and came to the restaurant in a daze.


    "Father."


    "Master."


    Duke Ed nodded in greeting, only to find that only his eldest daughter Sansa and Sister Mordane were at the table: "Where is Arya?"


    "Let''s go out and play." Sansa said, "I haven''t seen her today."


    Sister Mordane complained: "My lord, Miss Arya has been catching cats in the castle recently, crawling around, and making herself dirty. This is not something a noble lady should do. You should take care of it." her."


    Duke Ed''s brows frowned even tighter. At this moment, Arya''s voice suddenly sounded behind him:


    "Father!"


    Duke Ed looked back and saw his little daughter in a mess, and immediately became angry, but when he saw that there were people behind his daughter, he suppressed his anger and said:


    "How did you do this? Go change and eat."


    "Oh." Arya stuck out her tongue and ran away in a hurry.


    Duke Ed looked at Samwell and squeezed out a smile: "Thank you for sending Arya back."


    "It''s my honor." Samwell bowed slightly to pay tribute, and then he was about to leave.


    "Baron Caesar." Duke Ed suddenly stopped him, "If you don''t mind, you can stay and have dinner together."


    Samwell looked at the hand of the king whose face was full of exhaustion and trouble, and said with a smile:


    "good."


    Samwell stepped forward to greet Sansa and the nun, and then sat down at the long table.


    The servants served supper, venison stewed with mushrooms, leg of lamb roasted on charcoal, carrot pie, green salad and a cream of onion soup.


    After Arya changed her clothes and sat down at the long table, Duke Ed announced the start of dinner.


    Arya enthusiastically talked about her cat-catching adventure today, and also mentioned the secret passage and the two mysterious people she met. However, the content of the mysterious man''s conversation she relayed was messed up, and it didn''t arouse her absent-mindedness at all. of the Hand of the King.


    After a dull dinner, Duke Ed greeted Samwell to the balcony.


    At this time, the sky was completely dark, a crescent moon hung on the treetops, and the stars were sparse and dim.


    "Baron Caesar, I heard that you went to see Duke Renly today?" Duke Eddard just said, maybe because he felt that his tone was too stiff, he added, "Don''t get me wrong, I didn''t mean to ask questions."


    Samwell smiled, and said frankly: "Yes, Lord Ed, I went to see Lord Renly today, but the content of the conversation... Please forgive me for not being able to tell you, because it involves the affairs of several other nobles Privacy. But I can assure you that we will never do anything that endangers the stability of the kingdom."


    Duke Ed looked seriously into Samwell''s eyes, his mind was full of thoughts, he actually didn''t know whether he should trust the young baron in front of him.


    But now, he really has no one to trust.


    And he and his men are surrounded by eyes and ears. He had to find someone who had little to do with him to help.


    King''s Landing is full of lies, and everyone who lives here is also a liar. Duke Ed is determined not to trust anyone here anymore.


    A baron from other places should not be polluted by the environment here. he thought.


    Moreover, this person once gave himself a very good suggestion, and repeatedly expressed his kindness to the Stark family...


    Duke Ed felt that he should give it a try.


    He did not believe that the gods could be so cruel, and repeatedly disappointed him.


    "Baron Caesar." Duke Ed''s face was extremely serious, "You are the champion knight of King Robert, and he personally awarded you the wreath and laurel crown and this honor. Do you know how to repay the king''s grace?"


    Samwell seemed to realize something, and quickly suppressed his smile, clasped his right hand lightly on his chest, and solemnly said:


    "I will repay this grace with unparalleled loyalty!"


    "Okay!" Duke Ed finally smiled, "Now I want to give you a secret mission, which is related to the honor of the king and the rise and fall of the country, but it is also full of danger. Are you willing to accept it?"


    Samwell had already guessed what Duke Ed''s so-called secret mission was, and he couldn''t help but secretly sighed that the King''s Hand was so desperate that it found him.


    "Of course!" Samwell was like an impassioned young man at this time, "It is my duty and honor to serve the king!"


    "Very good." Duke Ed patted Samwell''s arm, and then lowered his voice, "Everything I told you today, you must keep it a secret, and you can''t tell anyone, you know?"


    "Yes, my lord."


    Duke Ed paused for a moment, and then said: "I suspect that what happened to the king at the tournament was not an accident, but a murder!"


    Samwell put on a shocked and angry expression, as if hearing it for the first time.


    Duke Ed recounted his suspicions. Of course, Samwell already knew these things.


    And he dared to guarantee that these doubts should be revealed to the king by Petyr Baelish "Littlefinger", in order to detonate the dispute between lions and wolves.


    Samwell pretended to be terrified, and it took him a long time to digest the news, and then said:


    "So, you suspect the queen..."


    "Yes." Duke Ed said in a deep voice, "The queen cheated on her younger brother, and she murdered the king because she was afraid that the matter would be exposed. I have no evidence for this matter, so I need you to help me investigate secretly."


    "Of course I am willing to serve you, but I am worried that I will not be able to find out..."


    "You don''t need to be under pressure." Duke Ed reassured, "I will continue to investigate myself. It''s just that my goal is too obvious, and some people dare not tell the truth to me, so I need another person, one they won''t Those who notice help me, so that we may be able to find out the truth through light and darkness."


    I know the truth. Samwell sighed secretly, but he didn''t dare to hand over the truth to the king in front of him.


    This person is too straightforward and honest, and he pays too much attention to the so-called glory.


    If he really wants to hand over the truth to him, Samwell dare not predict how the following plot will evolve. Perhaps the situation will completely collapse and the Seven Kingdoms will be in chaos.


    This is not what Samwell wants to see.


    It is better to keep the Queen''s secret in your own hands.


    "Okay, my lord, I will try my best to investigate."


    "If there is any progress, come to me directly."


    "good."


    Duke Ed sent Samwell to the door. Seeing that the other person was about to leave, he remembered the advice that this person had given him before, and suddenly said:


    "Sam, do you have any suggestions for the current situation in King''s Landing?"


    "This..." Samwell scratched his head, "I''m just a little baron, how can I give you advice on national affairs."


    "You don''t need to be modest, just say it." Duke Ed sighed, his face couldn''t hide his fatigue, "I need advice now."


    Samwell thought for a while and said:


    "Before going to the battlefield, my father gave me a piece of advice, now please allow me to give it to you."


    "What advice?"


    I am the pioneer. Samwell said to himself.


    But when the words came to the lips, they became: "One time, only face one enemy."


    After speaking, Samwell bowed again, then turned and left.


    Leaving Duke Ed in place, he stood there for a long time without saying a word.


    Friendship recommends a book:


    The seven heroines of "The End of Love" have different styles, friends who like harem texts should not miss it!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 148: steal

    Chapter 148 Secret release


    When "Littlefinger" Petyr Baelish woke up again, his eyes were dark.


    The air smelled of urine and blood, and behind her was not a soft feather bed, but a cold floor covered with straw.


    "Hey..." Petyr opened his mouth, only to realize that his voice was very hoarse, "Give me water..."


    no respond.


    The empty left arm and the excruciating pain finally reminded him of what happened before.


    "Red Viper!"


    Petyr gritted his teeth and said the name, as if trying to chew him up.


    "Come! Come!" Petyr called again, but only heard his own echo.


    In the boundless darkness, he was no different from a blind man, or in other words, no different from a dead man.


    how so?


    Petyr forced himself to calm down, thinking about the current situation.


    The sudden madness of the "Red Viper" is actually not too unexpected. After all, when he heard the rumor, Petyr guessed that he had been exposed, so he tried his best to create confusion to attract attention, but unexpectedly, "Red "Viper" still stared at him.


    I hate that he was only a little bit close, just a little bit close to being able to control the situation in King''s Landing through Cersei, that stupid woman, and then he can slowly deal with the "Red Viper" and the Tyrell family hidden behind it.


    Just a little bit¡­


    The darkness in front of him prevented him from feeling the passage of time, and Petyr hadn''t felt this hopeless feeling for many years.


    The last time he was so desperate was when he had a duel with the running wolf in the northern border. At that time, he was still underage, thin and small, only half the height of his opponent, but for the woman he loved, he rushed again and again. In the past, being knocked down again and again, charging again and again...


    In the end, he still failed, almost lost his life, and lost the love of his life forever.


    Since then, he has understood a truth¡ª


    He will never try to defeat those great nobles head-on, his only chance of winning is in the dark, in the midst of conspiracy and trickery, he will smash them from behind!


    Unexpectedly, one day, he was also shot by a poisonous arrow from the darkness.


    Are the gods laughing at themselves in this way?


    At this time, faint footsteps came from the darkness.


    Petyr hurriedly shouted again, trying to attract attention.


    A moment later, there was the sound of iron chains colliding outside, and then the door was opened.


    The strong light of the torch made Petyr squint his eyes, but he still tried his best to move his body in the direction of the light, hissing:


    "water¡­"


    "I only have wine." A rude voice responded, passing the wine bag in his hand.


    Petyr quickly took it and drank it in big gulps.


    "Lord Petyr, are you okay?" The man spoke again, but his tone suddenly changed.


    Become soft and greasy, become very familiar!


    That''s the voice of "Octospider" Varys!


    "Varys!" Petyr called, putting down his wineskin.


    By the light of the fire, he saw that the fat face of the visitor was covered with a stubby black beard, which was not at all the appearance of Varys in his memory, and he was wearing the clothes of a jailer, reeking of sweat and bad wine.


    But Petyr knew it was Varys!


    "I have guessed that you have a false identity as a prison guard in the dark cell! Sure enough!"


    Varys didn''t deny it. Now that he recovered his original voice, he obviously didn''t want to hide his identity: "Master Petyr, I really didn''t expect you to have such courage to cut off your own arm... Hiss~ Doesn''t it hurt?"


    "Nonsense!" Petyr scolded angrily, "If I don''t kill me, I will die..."


    Speaking of this, Petyr suddenly froze.


    He suddenly realized that he had been fooled!


    "Red Viper" would never dare to kill himself!


    Otherwise, he will not be able to get rid of the suspicion of poisoning Jon Arryn, and he will also be charged with killing the Minister of Finance!


    So, the poison on the spear must not be fatal!


    I was tricked!


    Petyr was shaking with anger.


    Varys saw that Petyr understood, and comforted him:


    "Master Petyr, there is no need for you to blame yourself too much. After all, it is difficult for you to keep calm in such a life-and-death situation, not to mention the ''Red Viper'' has a bad reputation, maybe he is really desperate to kill you. So, it¡¯s best to cut it off.¡±


    Petyr could hear the ridicule in the other party''s tone, and he would definitely retort if he was in the usual situation, but now he is not in the mood at all:


    "Where am I now?"


    "You are in the dungeon of the Red Keep."


    "Dungeon?"


    "Alas, Lord Petyr, the King''s Hand was so indignant at the street fight between you and Prince Oberyn that he ordered you both to be thrown into a dungeon, and, because of Prince Oberyn''s accusation, he also You are suspected of murdering Lord Jon Arryn, so tomorrow, you two will stand trial together."


    "I did not murder Jon Arryn!" cried Petyr.


    "You should save this and tell the adults tomorrow." Varys shrugged, pretending to be indifferent.


    Petyr lowered his head with a gloomy expression.


    He knew that tomorrow''s trial would be very unfavorable to him.


    Although everyone thought it was the "Red Viper" before, there was no real evidence after all, and no one saw the "Red Viper" poisoning with their own eyes.


    Of course, the accusation against Petyr is unsubstantiated.


    In this case, the "Red Viper" is likely to request a trial by combat.


    Trial by combat is a method of adjudicating disputes generally recognized in Westeros.


    Simply put, whoever has the biggest fist is right.


    It may seem absurd, but it actually makes sense in this world.


    Because the Westeros believe that the gods will help the righteous side win the trial by combat.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that he has to play in person. If so, then Petyr just wiped his neck and killed himself.


    It is possible to hire a proxy knight for a trial by combat, that is, to find someone to fight on his behalf.


    What? You said you couldn''t invite me?


    You can¡¯t find a righteous knight who is willing to help you compete, then you must deserve what you deserve...


    In short, Petyr knew that he would most likely face a trial by combat tomorrow, and his opponent was the "Red Viper"!


    Although it is possible to hire a proxy knight, who dares to say that it will definitely be better than the famous "Red Viper"?


    Which knight is willing to die for him and the "Red Viper"?


    The more Petyr thought about it, the more he felt something was wrong.


    "Lord Petyr, if you need an agent knight, I suggest you go to the queen for help. Lannister has many knights with extraordinary bravery. Maybe they can help you defeat the ''Red Viper''." Varys laughed As he gave advice, he seemed to know the secret of Petyr''s hookup with the Lannister family.


    But Petyr did not speak.


    He didn''t think that heartless woman Cersei would help herself in this situation.


    Although they conspired to kill the king, if he dared to use this to blackmail Cersei to help, based on Petyr''s understanding of the mad woman, there is a high probability that Cersei would directly send someone to give him a glass of poisoned wine.


    Even if Cersei agreed to help, Petyr didn''t want to hand over his life to a **** proxy knight.


    Go **** trial by combat, go **** Gods verdict!


    The gods are not qualified to decide my life or death!


    Petyr pondered for a moment, finally gritted his teeth and said:


    "Varys, get me out! I know you can!"


    Waryston put on a look of helplessness: "Master Petyr, you really make things difficult for me..."


    "I know you can do it!" Petyr said, "otherwise why did you come to see me? Just say what conditions you have, as long as you can get me out of this **** place! We can talk!"


    Varys took a few steps forward, and squatted down in front of Petyr:


    "Oh, Lord Petyr, why did we become old friends for so many years. I really can''t bear to see you... Well, how about this, since you don''t want to accept a trial by combat, you can''t stay in the Seven Kingdoms any longer. Why don''t you go to the other side of the Narrow Sea. Go to Governor Illyrio Mopatis, and he will introduce you to a new master. Maybe one day you will have a chance to return to Westeros. "


    "Good!" Petyr nodded without hesitation.


    He already knew that Varys was secretly planning to restore the Targaryen Dynasty on the other side of the Narrow Sea. If he hadn''t come to the end of the mountain, he didn''t want to participate in such an extremely dangerous thing, but now, he has no choice.


    Even if the gods be blessed and let him win the trial by combat, he can''t stay in King''s Landing any longer.


    Because he has been exposed.


    Winning a trial by combat would save him from being hanged, but not from suspicion.


    And this is exactly the nightmare of a schemer like Petyr who has no strength to support him.


    Only by hiding behind the scenes can he engage in all kinds of conspiracies and calculations, and once he is suspected and guarded against, he will not have any chance.


    Hearing this answer, Varys finally showed a satisfied smile, stretched out his hand to support Petyr and said, "Come on, Lord Petyr, I''ll send you out right away."


    Petyr struggled to get up with the help of Varys. His body was very weak, and the pain from his broken arm was unbearable. He felt that he was still running a low-grade fever, but no matter how difficult it was, Petyr had to hold on and go out.


    He must escape from here!


    Out of the prison door, Petyr breathed as lightly as possible, for fear of alarming the guards.


    But Varys on the side strode forward, seemingly not worried at all.


    The dungeon is dark and damp, with no one to be seen.


    Every cell here is separated by stone walls, so you can''t see the scene in other cells.


    Varys went straight to a bare stone wall, and knocked here and there. Before Petyr could see clearly, he lifted a stone slab, revealing a dark hole, leading to nowhere. place.


    "Be careful, it''s a little slippery below." Varys turned around and warned, and then got in first.


    Petyr also climbed in with difficulty.


    After passing through a narrow tunnel, the two came to a relatively spacious passage.


    Varys held a torch and swaggered ahead.


    Petyr noticed that Varys''s gait and posture were different from usual, with impatience in his might, as if he really became another person.


    How many identities does this dead **** have?


    Petyr pressed his mind, followed closely behind Varys, turned around in the passage, and soon lost his sense of direction.


    He couldn''t help but think of certain rumors about the "cruel" Maegor Targaryen. It was during the reign of this king that the Red Castle was completed, and this person dug densely packed secret passages extending in all directions in the Red Castle. All craftsmen will be brutally killed after completion, so that these secret passages will not be leaked.


    After the War of the Reaver, House Targaryen fell, and the secrets of these secret passages were buried.


    But now, Petyr discovered that there seemed to be another spider controlling these secret passages in the Red Keep.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 149: block

    Chapter 149 Interception


    In the dark passage, the two walked slowly by the light of the fire.


    Passing the corridor where the dragon skulls were placed on the way, "Littlefinger" Petyr Baelish couldn''t help staring at these black crystal-like things.


    He knew that these dragon bones were originally placed in the throne room, but after the War of the Reavers, the new king Robert didn''t like to be stared at by the empty eyes of these dragon bones, so he sent someone to throw them away as trash and replaced them with brocade. tapestry.


    Looking at these keel bones, Petyr couldn''t help asking:


    "Varys, you sent me to the other side of the Narrow Sea to serve the brothers and sisters of the Targaryen family, right?"


    Varys turned back and smiled mysteriously, but did not answer directly: "You will know when you go."


    Petyr frowned and complained: "But as far as I know, those brothers and sisters are wandering around in the Free Trade City, and they don''t have many subordinates around them, let alone any power. Since you plan to help them regain the Iron Throne , why do nothing for so many years, just let the brother and sister wander around like ghosts?"


    "Who said I didn''t do anything." Varys defended a sentence, but there was no more content.


    Petyr said anxiously: "Varys, I have decided to join you! Why didn''t you tell me anything? You don''t think I have room for repentance, do you? Or, you still refuse to treat me as your own?"


    Varys was a little helpless, so he had to say: "Master Petyr, of course I trust you. However, sometimes the plan is not always fixed. I will tell you one now, and maybe I adopted another plan at that time. Instead, you will think that I lied to you."


    "Then tell me all the plans!" Petyr said, "I can help you complete them."


    Varys giggled, shook his head and said: "Master Petyr, thank you for your kindness, but our plan is already perfect, but we didn''t bet all the chips in one place."


    Petyr''s eyes flashed: "Besides those brothers and sisters, where else can you bet your chips?"


    "When you arrive in Pentos, you will know." Varys still refused to reveal more.


    Petyr secretly cursed the **** as dead, but there was nothing he could do.


    Perhaps because he was worried about chilling the hearts of his "allies", Varys finally revealed something:


    "Actually, we didn''t do nothing for the pair of brothers and sisters. Illyrio has already sent someone to contact Khal Drogo of the Dothraki. The girl will be given to this ''horse king'' as a gift. If successful, Then we will get more than 40,000 mounted warriors!"


    Petyr still frowned after hearing this: "Dothraki? Those barbarians on horseback? They don''t even have armor. How can they fight against the Iron Knights of the Seven Kingdoms?"


    Varys smiled: "If the Seven Kingdoms are united under the Iron Throne, of course there is no chance, but if the Seven Kingdoms are in chaos..."


    Petyr was not convinced by this reason, he always felt that Varys'' real bargaining chip should be placed in another place, the place that he still refused to say.


    The brothers and sisters of the Targaryen family should be just bait put on by the fat man to attract attention.


    But since Varys refused to say anything, Petyr couldn''t ask.


    Because of the broken arm injury, Petyr was very weak, and he needed to stop and rest after walking for a while.


    "Drink some more wine, Lord Petyr, it will be more comfortable." Varys handed over the wine bag again.


    Petyr took the wine bag and took a few more sips, but he drank so fast that he coughed.


    He leaned on the wall, panted, and then changed the subject:


    "Varys, have the Tyrells gone to see Renly?"


    Varys smiled, nodded and said: "Yes, the three Tyrell brothers and sisters just went to see Duke Renly this morning, and they talked for a long time."


    "Damn Tyrell! Damn Renly!" Petyr cursed, "I''m afraid that idiot Renly has tampered with the will! That idiot can no longer restrain his ambition! Varys, help me get this Tell Cersei the secret!"


    "Lord Petyr, you are going to the other side of the Narrow Sea, so stop worrying about King''s Landing."


    "You help me this time first! Varys, this is good for you too. Believe me, the situation in King''s Landing will definitely be controlled by the Lannister family. It is the best choice for you to serve the queen at this time!"


    "I will consider your suggestion." Varys smiled softly.


    Petyr nodded in satisfaction, but then he said:


    "Also, you can help me mention ''Red Viper'' to let him know that he was used by the Tyrell family."


    This time Varys shook his head and refused, "Okay, Lord Petyr, you should do the revenge yourself in the future."


    "Varys, I know that you want to weaken the Seven Kingdoms, which is good for your plan. Think about it, the Reach and Dorne are blood feuds. If the ''Red Viper'' knows that those roses are behind the scenes. I will definitely not let it go! Helping me is helping yourself!"


    "I''ll consider it." Varys shrugged and didn''t agree on the spot.


    Petyr didn''t say much anymore.


    The secret passage became quiet, only the sound of low footsteps remained.


    After walking for more than half an hour, the two finally got out of the secret passage, and their eyes suddenly opened up.


    At this time, the sun is about to set, and the Heishui Bay under the afterglow is quiet and beautiful, like a girl before going to sleep.


    Varys handed a money bag to Petyr, saying:


    "Go to Port King''s Landing and look for the Lightseeker, remember clearly, the Lightseeker, it will take you to Pentos. Goodbye, my friend."


    Petyr took the purse, opened it, and frowned immediately: "That''s all?"


    Varys shrugged: "Master Petyr, I am not like you, who can conjure a golden dragon with just a snap of my fingers. And in your current situation, too much money is a disaster instead. Don''t worry, the money is enough You arrived in Pentos smoothly, and Governor Illyrio will treat you well when you get there."


    Petyr had no choice but to put away the money bag, and asked Varys to make a simple disguise for himself to prevent being recognized.


    "Goodbye, Varys."


    The two waved goodbye.


    Petyr turned around and walked a few steps, but turned back unwillingly: "I will be back..."


    Unfortunately, it was discovered that Varys had disappeared.


    I will come back and take back what is mine!


    Petyr could only promise himself in his heart.


    Then, he finally gritted his teeth, turned and walked towards the port.


    The chancellor did not notice that a falcon was hovering above his head.


    It is quietly watching the scene below with extremely human eyes.


    In the silent night, Petyr came to the port with difficulty and found the Lightseeker.


    On the deck, someone was already waiting, and when that person saw Petyr, he lowered the gangway and let him aboard.


    "You are Master Silawa, I am very happy to serve you."


    Petyr knew that this "Silava" should be the pseudonym Varys gave himself.


    He nodded and asked, "When will the ship leave?"


    "Let''s go right away. Now the wind direction is just right, and the tide is starting to rise. Make some preparations, and we will set off."


    "Okay." Petyr heaved a sigh of relief, he just wanted to leave this nightmare place immediately.


    The man led Petyr to the cabin, opened a room, and said:


    "My lord, please rest here first, someone will come and deliver your food later."


    "good."


    The cabin is not big, there is only a small bed and a simple table, but Petyr is not qualified to be picky.


    He is no longer the Minister of Finance, but a fugitive in distress.


    Petyr''s heart throbbed when he thought that everything he had struggled for so many years would disappear from today.


    After secretly feeling sad for a while, someone knocked on the door.


    Petyr moved his body and stepped forward to open the door.


    "My lord, here are venison, potatoes, and wine for you."


    "Okay. Let it go."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Petyr was not used to eating because he was missing a hand.


    But it¡¯s okay, at least the left hand is missing. If it is the right hand, he still needs to learn to eat with his left hand.


    Petyr pretended to be strong to comfort himself, but he couldn''t help thinking about everything that happened in King''s Landing City.


    He wants revenge, he wants House Tyrell, Renly to pay the price!


    Although Varys agreed with his lips, he may not actually follow his own suggestion, so this revenge, I am afraid he will have to avenge it himself in the future.


    Revenge...


    Petyr tried hard to conceive his own revenge plan, but the severe pain of the wound made him unable to concentrate on thinking, and his brain was dizzy, as if rusted.


    He just wants to sleep right now.


    After a hasty dinner, Petyr was about to go to sleep when he heard a knock on the cabin door.


    Petyr actually didn''t want to be disturbed, but he could only drag his tired and weak body forward to open the hatch.


    "Who are you?" Petyr asked, frowning.


    The person outside the door lowered his head, unable to see his face clearly in the dark night.


    "Lord Petyr."


    Hearing the other party call out his real name, Petyr''s pupils shrank suddenly, and he was about to close the door, but a big hand grabbed his neck.


    "Ho¡ª" Petyr''s shout turned into a small shriek, but it quickly disappeared into the sound of the wind and waves.


    At this time, he finally saw the face of the person who came¡ª


    Samwell Caesar!


    How could it be him?


    Could it be him?


    In the blink of an eye, Petyr finally figured out everything.


    It turned out that it was this young baron who had been neglected by him who designed him behind the scenes!


    Yes, if the Tyrell family really planned to deal with themselves, why did they only send those three young men to King''s Landing? If the "Queen of Thorns" sees through his plot, she will definitely come here in person!


    I was tricked!


    Varys!


    "Mountain..." Petyr tried to speak, but the big hand around his neck was tightening like a pincer, making him unable to breathe.


    Let me go! Let me go!


    He could only beg for mercy with his eyes, begging for mercy very sincerely.


    Unfortunately, the Baron Yingzuiyu on the opposite side was like an iceberg, with no sympathy in his eyes, but a very familiar smile on the corner of his mouth¡ª¡ª


    That was Petyr''s own trademark smile, full of narrow-mindedness and mockery.


    Petyr tried his best to use his remaining right hand to slap his big iron-clamp hand with the last of his strength, but it seemed extremely futile.


    His vision began to blur, and his consciousness gradually faded. Before he fell into a coma, Petyr heard Samwell whisper in his ear:


    "I bring you greetings from Jon Arryn."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 150: death of a conspirator

    Chapter 150 Death of the Conspirator


    Waking up again, Petyr found an endless starry sky in front of him.


    "You are awake, Lord Petyr."


    Hearing this voice, Petyr shuddered.


    He struggled to sit up, only to realize that he was in a small boat, with Samwell Caesar sitting in front of him, rowing his oars towards the port of Blackwater Bay.


    "Sam..." Petyr forced a smile, "How did you find me?"


    "A little bird told me." Samwell said with a smile.


    In fact, after being led by Arya into the secret passage of the Red Castle, Samwell guessed that Varys might steal "Littlefinger" away.


    After all, Varys has a "convict record". In the original book, this spider secretly let go of the "little devil" Tyrion Lannister who was locked in a black prison.


    So, he has been sending Falcons to monitor outside the exit of the secret passage, and then he found the whereabouts of these two people.


    After Petyr heard the "little bird" in Samwell''s mouth, his first reaction was that Varys had betrayed himself.


    But the next moment he immediately denied this possibility, the **** didn''t need to play with himself like this.


    "Where are you... are you taking me?"


    "Of course I brought you back to King''s Landing, Lord Petyr, you have to attend the trial tomorrow, so don''t be late."


    Petyr''s heart felt cold, and the warm summer wind blew by, making his body shiver with cold.


    Only then did he realize that he was completely soaked through.


    Petyr immediately guessed that he should have been taken to swim in the sea by Samwell.


    But the thing is, his broken arm¡ª


    Petyr quickly lowered his head, and sure enough, he saw that the white cloth bandaging the broken arm had been completely dyed red, and the blood was still remaining, forming a shallow pool of blood on the boat.


    Suddenly, Petyr only felt a burst of dizziness, and he fell back weakly.


    boom.


    "Sam." Petyr lay on his back, only feeling that the strength of his whole body seemed to be flowing away with the blood from the wound, he tried his best to concentrate his gradually lax spirit, and begged, "Help me, save me!"


    Samwell put down the oar, came to Petyr, grinned and said:


    "Sorry, Lord Petyr, I accidentally soaked your wound in water just now. I really want to help you deal with it, but unfortunately, I can''t."


    "It''s very simple, I''ll teach you." Petyr resisted the urge to curse in his heart, and tried to put on a smiling face, "You first use fire to burn the red sword, and then press it on my wound to burn the flesh and blood. can stop..."


    "Okay, Petyr, why bother." Samwell didn''t bother to continue talking to this person, "You know I''m here to kill you. Stop struggling uselessly and save yourself some dignity."


    "Sam, listen to me, don''t kill me. I''m useful, I can give you everything you want!"


    "Hahaha!" Samwell laughed loudly when he heard the words, "Petyr, you have nothing yourself, give me everything I want? What will you give?"


    "I have nothing? Hahaha..." Petyr also laughed, "Samwell Caesar, you really underestimate me. Since you can guess that I killed Jon Arryn, you spread the news about me and Leon Sha Tully''s rumors, don''t you see my control over the valley?"


    Samwell chuckled: "You don''t think you can control the valley with those orphans and widows, do you? Even if you marry Lysa Tully, the nobles of the valley will obediently obey Baelish''s orders?"


    "Of course I won''t just rely on the mother and child. My control over the valley is far beyond your imagination." Petyr tried to seduce, "Want to know? Sam, help me stop the bleeding first."


    Unfortunately, Samwell looked at him quietly, indifferent.


    Petyr only felt that his body was getting colder and colder, and the feeling that his life was passing away made him extremely terrified.


    "Sam, listen to me." Petyr had no choice but to continue to show his worth, "I worked as a tax collector in Seagull Town for five years, and I increased the tax revenue of the largest trading city in the Valley by ten times! To and from the Narrow Sea The merchants, captains, adventurers, and bankers are all my friends! Do you know how big this force is?


    Those stupid aristocrats who only know how to wield swords can''t understand this emerging power, let alone control it!


    But, I can! "


    Samwell frowned, a little surprised by Littlefinger''s vision, did this guy become the spokesperson of the emerging bourgeoisie? However, this is not surprising. After all, the other party can be the Minister of Finance, and he must be a powerful presence in the economic field.


    Of course, there must be bragging in it.


    Before the start of industrialization, the so-called bourgeoisie were businessmen with a little money, and their energy was limited.


    Petyr saw that Samwell hadn''t moved, so he had to continue to give evidence: "Do you know that the Corbray family in Heartland City is about to go bankrupt? Lord Leonor Corbray just passed away his wife recently, and I''ll give him I introduced someone, not a noble lady, but a commoner! A lowly commoner!


    Count Leonor certainly did not agree, but I have already seen his struggle and hesitation. Why? It''s not because that commoner is rich! Believe me, he will say yes sooner or later!


    And Lord Gerald Grafson of Seagulltown, who has always wanted to give his son to me as a squire, and Lord Lindley of Snakewood City, Lord Wackley of Candlehole City... They are all in financial difficulties, thanks to my help. Rescue!


    Sam, believe me, I don''t need that stupid woman Lysa Tully at all, as long as Jon Arryn is dead, no one in the Vale can resist me!


    At most that bronze Jon is a bit of a problem, but I have plenty of ways to isolate him...


    So, trust me, Sam, stop the bleeding! "


    Samwell rubbed his chin, thinking about the information revealed in Petyr''s words.


    I have to say that although I know that this person is full of lies, some of the words are probably true.


    For example, this person really didn¡¯t take Lysa Tully as a **** very seriously, and he was merciless when killing this woman in the original book.


    Another example is Earl Leonor Corbray. It seems that he did marry a commoner woman later and became a laughing stock in the aristocratic circle. This also shows that this valley noble may really be on the verge of bankruptcy.


    As for Bronze Jorn, in order to oppose Petyr''s custody of young Robert and the right to rule the valley, he did form an "Alliance of the Righteous", but he was drawn in and rebelled by Petyr several times. operation collapsed.


    "Sam..." Petyr was getting weaker and more panicked, so he had to continue to reveal the secret, trying to impress Samwell, "Think about it, Jon Arryn promoted me to be the Chancellor of the Exchequer just because Am I his vassal, or will Lysa Tully be able to compromise that old fellow who puts honor above all else?


    No! Jon Arryn knows my worth! He knows this country can''t do without me!


    The Iron Throne owes a huge debt of up to six million gold dragons. Do you really think that this was squandered by Robert alone? Did you know that the whole of Westeros is about to face a storm!


    Only I... only I can save this!


    Trust me, Sam, your mother is from the Florents, right? Let me tell you, the foxes in Liangshui City are about to go bankrupt! That **** who married Stannis... Damn, I''m so out of my mind I can''t even remember her name... But you know what, she turned her back on the Faith of the Seven and offered to the Red God Believers borrow money!


    There is also Hightower in the Old Town, regardless of their glory, they have made a lot of money in ocean trade, but they don''t know the risks at all! All it takes is a major storm, or a rampant pirate raid, to wipe out their fleet..."


    Seeing that the other party was getting more and more exaggerated, Samwell interrupted with a smile:


    "Okay, Petyr, do you think I''m a three-year-old child, and I can be frightened by a few words? According to you, is it true that all the gentlemen in Westeros are about to go bankrupt and rely on your help? ?¡±


    "You don''t understand, you really don''t understand...But, Sam, even if you don''t believe what I said, you should be aware of the current situation in King''s Landing, right? Robert''s death was planned by me, and you should have guessed it with your intelligence. "


    "Yes, I guessed it." Samwell saw that Petyr dared to admit such a thing. It seemed that he had lost too much blood and his mind was confused. Of course, it might be that there was really nothing he could do, so he could only confess some secrets. .


    So Samwell wondered if he could squeeze out more secrets: "So what? It doesn''t do me any good if you plan this."


    "Why not?" Petyr said hastily, "Sam, can''t you see? The situation in King''s Landing is completely under my control now, Ed Stark is a mindless fool, and Cersei is even more desperate Crazy, every step of theirs is so easy to guess, I can easily play with them and applaud!


    As for the ''Red Viper'', he was just a reckless man with only brute force. It was because... In short, I can easily play him to death.


    Believe me, believe me, Sam, the City Watch is under my control, and the Kingsguard, and my men... Really, I''m not lying to you... Don''t you look at me like that... Really, I don''t even I can give you his name...Ser Mandon Moore, although he was recommended by Jon Arryn, but in fact...follow my orders...


    Sam...Sam, as long as you help me, we can control King''s Landing and let the situation of the Seven Kingdoms evolve according to our ideas...


    Sam...I can help you sit on the Iron Throne...


    Sam...save me...save me..."


    Unfortunately, no matter how Petyr tempted, Samwell remained unmoved.


    As the blood loss increased, Petyr''s eyes began to blur, and his speech became more and more illogical.


    Samwell thought about whether to help him deal with the wound, so as to spy out more information, but in the next second, he dismissed the idea.


    What Littlefinger said was true or false, Samwell really didn''t have the time to distinguish one by one, and this person was too dangerous, if he was not careful, he might fall into a trap.


    So, one of the biggest conspirators in Game of Thrones, it is better to die.


    Moreover, only after he dies can Samwell proceed with his plan.


    After making up his mind, he no longer managed Petyr, leaving him here to fend for himself, and went back to rowing.


    "Kate...Kate..." Littlefinger''s voice became weaker and weaker, and finally he said the name of Catelyn Tully.


    Samwell listened silently, and suddenly felt that this was probably the only sincerity in this man''s heart.


    Of course, this relationship is also the biggest incentive for this man to turn into a careerist.


    A little noble fell in love with the Duke''s daughter. If it was in a fairy tale, it might become a legend.


    But alas, this is Game of Thrones.


    "Kate...why...don''t reply to my...letter..."


    The night fell, reflected in Petyr Baelish''s gray-green eyes, and finally completely frozen into darkness.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 151: blame

    Chapter 151 Setting the blame


    Hoo¡ª


    Varys "Octospider" blows out the candles and is about to go to bed when he hears a knocking sound.


    Seems to be coming from a window.


    Varys lit the candle again, followed the sound to the window, but only saw the dark night sky.


    He opened the window and looked left and right, but still saw nothing.


    But just when Varys was about to close the window, a black shadow suddenly magnified in his sight, and the strong wind that hit his face made Varys close his eyes unconsciously.


    He was so frightened that he quickly closed the window, and when he opened his eyes again, he saw only the back of a big bird like an eagle going away.


    Varys frowned and thought for a while, and finally shook his head, ready to go back to sleep.


    But as soon as he turned around, he saw an extra scroll on the ground.


    The bird sent in just now?


    Varys picked it up in surprise, and slowly opened it.


    Soon, his face froze.


    ¡­


    The night was dark.


    Varys walked out of the secret passage again, and there were jagged rocks in front of him, and in the distance were the sparkling Blackwater Bay and the silent Port of King''s Landing.


    He looked around, but saw no one.


    Varys walked for a while in the direction of Port King''s Landing, and finally saw two figures behind a rock.


    "Lord Varys."


    By moonlight, Varys saw the face of one of them clearly.


    "Lord Caesar." Varys nodded towards the man, seemingly unsurprised, and then looked at another person lying on the ground, "Lord Petyr..."


    "Dead." Samwell said indifferently, "Master Petyr really didn''t care about his body. He was still running outside after suffering such a serious injury, causing the old wound to burst and he lost blood to death. Alas, What a pity, what a pity."


    Varys looked at Petyr''s body without moving for a while, and then sighed after a long time:


    "It''s really a pity."


    He looked up into Samwell''s eyes and said:


    "Master Caesar, the one who sent me the letter just now is your domesticated falcon, right?"


    "good."


    "That falcon is really human." Varys said meaningfully, "I remember the night before Ser Gerald Dayne and Ser Hopper Redwyne died, it seemed that a falcon also appeared ..."


    "Hahaha!" Samwell laughed loudly, "Master Varys, you really know how to think. There are too many people who keep falcons."


    "No way, the more you know, the more you will inevitably think about it." Varys resumed his soft and greasy tone, "I also know that Miss Elo from the Florens family is going to marry you , but then Lord Randyll let your brother Dickon marry her. Which lady would you like to marry, then?"


    "What? Lord Varys is so interested in my emotional life?"


    "I was just wondering which lady would be worthy of such an outstanding young knight as you. Oh, Miss Natalie Dane is very suitable. I heard that you are very close. I think you must help her drive Did you leave a lot of nasty suitors?"


    Samwell knew that Varys had already guessed that he had planned the previous murder, and he brought it up now to warn him.


    If it was before, Samwell might still be a little apprehensive, but now, he is not worried at all.


    First of all, Varys has no evidence at all. Secondly, he also has the handle of Varys.


    If you really want to tear your face apart, this fat spider must be even more flustered¡ªhis affairs are much more serious than Samwell''s.


    Most importantly, after killing "Littlefinger" Petyr Baelish, Samwell no longer has any fear of these conspirators.


    That''s right, when it comes to conspiracy and calculation, Samwell thinks he is not the opponent of these old silver coins. He was just a wine seller in his previous life, and at most he was a little clever. We compare.


    But it doesn''t matter, Samwell is hanging up.


    With his familiarity with the plot, Samwell can easily grasp the flaws of these conspirators.


    "Littlefinger" Petyr thought that the assassination of Jon Arryn was perfect, but he didn''t know that in Samwell''s eyes, he was naked.


    "Octospider" Varys thought that he could release Petyr from the dungeon without anyone noticing through the secret passage of the Red Castle and a false identity of a jailer, but he didn''t know that Samwell had already guessed his plan¡ª Because according to the plot, Varys "in the future" will use the same method to steal another dungeon prisoner.


    So, Samwell was able to see their secrets and choose the most suitable time to make a move.


    Like now, Littlefinger died as a matter of course.


    "Lord Varys, there is something I am very curious about." Samwell forcibly pulled the topic away from himself, "You said that Lord Petyr has been locked in a dark prison, why is he wandering around outside? Who is it? Did you let him out?"


    Varys shrank his head, glanced at Samwell, and made an innocent look:


    "I am also puzzled by this."


    Samwell smiled coldly: "Okay, Lord Varys, stop pretending. If you were really so innocent, would you be called out in the middle of the night by an inexplicable letter?"


    Varys shrugged: "How can I remain indifferent when I hear the sudden death of my old friend. However, if you say that I have something to do with this matter, then you are talking nonsense. Lord Caesar, if there is no evidence for some things, you should not mess around." Well said. Like the deaths of Geraldine and Hobber Redwyne, I couldn''t find any evidence, so I kept silent.


    Also, what did you tell Prince Oberyn in the Great Sept of Baelor? Why did he send his lover to the Eyrie immediately after returning? You see, I actually knew these things a long time ago, but I kept them secret for you. Lord Caesar, you should thank me. "


    This spider really found itself a long time ago. Samwell secretly woke up.


    But he had nothing to be afraid of at this time, since "Littlefinger" was dead anyway, and, in terms of reasons, this spider was only a lot more than himself.


    "Thank you so much, Lord Varys. But in fact, I also kept a lot of secrets for you." Samwell said with a smile, "For example, your close contacts with the Governor of Pentos, such as Wessey Lys Targaryen, like Daenerys Targaryen, like Lord Gryphon..."


    Samwell kept staring into Varys'' eyes when he was speaking. He found that when he said the first few names, Varys'' eyes didn''t fluctuate much until the last "Master Griffon".


    He knew that the Chief Intelligence Officer of the Iron Throne was actually a deeply hidden conspirator, who was secretly planning to restore the Targaryen Dynasty.


    Even so, the cautious and sophisticated Varys still put on an extra layer of camouflage for his purpose¡ª


    It seems that Varys is supporting Viserys and Daenerys, the two apparent Targaryen descendants, but in fact, these two brothers and sisters are just targets he deliberately throws to attract attention.


    Actually, the Targaryen that Varys really wants to support is actually someone else.


    So, Samwell stepped forward and said another name: "For example, Little Griffin."


    Varys finally couldn''t keep calm anymore, his eyes fluctuated violently, but he still said firmly:


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "You know, Lord Varys." Samwell pretended to be mysterious: "Like you, I am also very good at raising birds. The falcon you saw just now is just one of them. I have many small ones. Birds, all over the world."


    "That''s impossible!" Varys blurted out.


    Having been engaged in intelligence work all his life, how could Varys not know the difficulty and cost of cultivating and disseminating ears? If he hadn''t had the support of the Iron Throne, it would be impossible for him to lay such a large net.


    So in his view, Samwell definitely does not have enough time, energy, financial resources, and manpower to weave such an intelligence network.


    However, Samwell just revealed the biggest secret in Varys'' heart, which made him extremely panicked and frightened.


    Moreover, since Samwell was able to play "Littlefinger" to death, he obviously knew a lot of secrets.


    This made Varys dare not despise this person at all.


    "There is nothing impossible here." Samwell patted the giant sword behind him, "You should know about this [Dawn], the people of the Dane family are sure that I will never pull it out, but I I did it. Going forward, no one believed that I could carve out a territory in the Crimson Mountains, and I did it too. And Petyr Baelish, who thought he could use me as a chess piece, was instead Kill me. Lord Varys, some people are meant to be great."


    Varys was speechless, his eyes flickered, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Seeing Varys'' serious face, Samwell slowed down his tone and said, "However, Lord Varys, you don''t have to worry, because I am not your enemy."


    Varys glanced at Samwell and asked, "So, Lord Caesar, what are we?"


    "Allies."


    "Allies?"


    "Yes." Samwell smiled sincerely, "We have a common purpose."


    There are two conspirators in King''s Landing¡ª"Littlefinger" and "Octospider". Generally speaking, the former is extremely dangerous and must be eliminated as soon as possible, while the latter can be wooed.


    Because the purpose of Varys at the current stage is very consistent with that of Samwell, that is, they both want to weaken the Iron Throne, but they don¡¯t want to see the Seven Kingdoms in chaos¡ªbecause the power to restore the Targaryen dynasty is not ready to make a comeback.


    Although conflicts between the two will inevitably break out in the future, at this stage, they can cooperate.


    Varys looked at Samwell in surprise, as if he didn''t quite believe this.


    Samwell said bluntly: "Master Varys, the first condition for forming an alliance is to be honest and honest, so I can tell you clearly that my purpose is to overthrow the Baratheon dynasty. At this point, I believe our goal is the same .¡±


    Hearing this, Varys seemed to finally let go of his guard, and changed back to his original sweet and greasy tone:


    "Master Caesar, so you also think that the Baratheon family is not worthy of sitting on the Iron Throne?"


    "Yes." Samwell said without hesitation, "Robert is just a reckless man, how can he look like a king? Stannis is too cruel and ruthless, and he may be a tyrant when he sits on the Iron Throne in the future. Renly is frivolous and naive , thinking that politics is about treating guests to dinner, if you can still be a conservative king in the long peaceful summer, it¡¯s a pity that winter is coming.¡±


    Varys smiled: "Lord Caesar, have you forgotten that His Majesty Robert''s heir should be Prince Joffrey?"


    "Come on, Lord Varys, don''t tell me you don''t know who Prince Joffrey is."


    Varys took a deep look at Samwell: "Master Caesar, it seems that you do have many little birds."


    "Of course." Samwell showed a confident and mysterious smile, "Master Varys, I know as much as you do."


    "I believe it now." Varys seemed to approve of the ally in front of him, pointing to the corpse on the ground, "Then, my dear ally, what do you want to do with Lord Petyr?"


    "Of course it is sent back to the dungeon." Samwell said without hesitation, as if he had already made a plan.


    "Send it back?" Varys rolled his eyes, as if he was thinking about the purpose of Samwell''s move.


    "Yes. Send him back to the cell before anyone discovers his disappearance. In this way, Master Petyr died of wound infection, um, maybe poisoning."


    Varys blinked: "In this case, Prince Oberyn is the murderer. And the murder was done in the street under the eyes of everyone, so there is no need for a trial now. Oh right, it''s not just Lord Petyr''s life, Lord Jon''s life may be on his head, too."


    "That''s right. Thinking of this, I can''t bear it." Samwell said pretendingly, "So, please release Prince Oberyn from the prison. Tell him, if you don''t want to die in King''s Landing, flee back to Dorne immediately."


    "Then it will prove his crime even more." Varys had already understood Samwell''s plan, "Lord Caesar, you are going to make Dorne bleed like a river."


    "It''s not easy to make Dorne bleed." Samwell said with a smile, "Maybe the Iron Throne will bleed more. But Lord Varys, isn''t this exactly what we want to see."


    Varys was silent for a while, he didn''t know whether he was hesitating or thinking, but in the end, he finally nodded:


    "Master Caesar, you are right, this is exactly the situation we want to see."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 152: get away

    Chapter 152 Escape


    crunch¡ª


    The sound of the prison door opening was particularly loud in the silent dark prison.


    "The Red Viper" Prince Oberyn suddenly woke up from his sleep, but he didn''t move. Instead, he squinted his eyes to let himself adapt to the change in light while secretly observing the situation.


    "His Royal Highness Oberyn." A soft and greasy voice came from the door.


    "Varys?" Prince Oberyn sat up, but by the light of the torch he found that the man was not Varys.


    He immediately understood that this was the other party''s disguise, and joked with a smile: "Your outfit is much more pleasing than the original one, at least you look like a man."


    Varys didn''t care about Prince Oberyn''s sarcasm, and said with a serious face:


    "Your Highness, I''m here to tell you some bad news."


    Prince Oberyn secretly withdrew his right leg, ready to jump up at any time, but on the surface he still looked lazy, and said with a smile:


    "Bad news? I haven''t heard good news since the death of Jon Arryn. Tell me, it won''t be that I''m going to be accused of something again, right?"


    "Oh!" Varys sighed, "You really guessed it right. You really want to be accused of another crime."


    Prince Oberyn narrowed his eyes: "What crime?"


    "Kill the Chancellor, Lord Petyr Baelish."


    "Killed?" Prince Oberyn asked in bewilderment, "Did ''Littlefinger'' die?"


    "Yes."


    "Impossible!" Prince Oberyn jumped up and rushed to Varys, "How could he die? The poison on my spear is not fatal at all!"


    Varys sighed again, and said, "If you don''t believe it, just come and see for yourself."


    After speaking, he turned and walked out of the cell.


    Prince Oberyn followed suspiciously.


    "Your Highness, look." Varys opened the door of another cell.


    Prince Oberyn walked over, but only stood at the door, with one foot on the cell door, looking inside.


    Then, as expected, he saw Petyr lying on the ground with a pale face and a pool of blood around him.


    After waiting for a while, Prince Oberyn saw that Petyr''s chest did not rise and fall, and then he was sure that he was really dead.


    "How could it be?" Prince Oberyn walked into the cell and carefully examined Petyr''s body.


    "He should have lost blood to death." Varys explained, "Maybe the wound has not been treated well, hey, poor Lord Petyr."


    Prince Oberyn was undoing the bandage on Petyr''s severed arm, examined the wound carefully, and then turned back and asked coldly:


    "Who helped him treat the wound?"


    "It''s Grand Maester Pacelle."


    "Pycelle!" Prince Oberyn gritted his teeth, "Is he a Lannister dog?"


    Varys said nothing, expressing his acquiescence.


    I thought in my heart that the Lannister family and the Martell family are full of blood and debts, and it doesn''t make any difference if there is more hatred...


    Prince Oberyn got up suddenly, walked to the prison door, stared into Varys'' eyes, and said:


    "Why are you telling me this?"


    "Hey, I also don''t want to see you being wronged." Varys looked very sympathetic, "I actually know that you are innocent in the matter of Jon Arryn, but now that Petyr is dead... hey , you can¡¯t explain it even if it¡¯s reasonable.¡±


    "So you want to let me go?"


    "Yes."


    "Why?" Prince Oberyn asked, and without waiting for an answer, he added, "Don''t talk about sympathy, what **** reasons like justice, Varys, tell me the real reason why you did this."


    Varys shrank his head aggrievedly: "Your Highness, I really want to save you. What''s more, your brother and I have been good friends for many years, you know that too."


    Prince Oberyn sneered: "Varys, do you know what my brother said about you?"


    "What?"


    "He said you were a cunning and cunning spider! You must not be trusted!"


    Varyston was even more aggrieved: "I didn''t expect Prince Doran to have such a deep misunderstanding of me..."


    "Come on, Varys." Prince Oberyn strode out. "Now that you''ve let me go, take me out. I''ve had enough of playing by their rules, now it''s my turn to play by my own. Here comes the rules!"


    "Shh! Keep your voice down!" Varys hurriedly followed.


    The two entered the secret passage in the same way, but after walking a few steps, Prince Oberyn suddenly stopped.


    "What''s wrong? Your Royal Highness?"


    "No, I can''t just leave."


    Varys thought that the other party was worried that he would be convicted of the crime after leaving, and was about to persuade him again, but he heard Prince Oberyn say:


    "My lover, my daughter and niece, my servants... They are all still in the Red Castle, I want to take them with me!"


    "So many people are too dangerous!" Varys persuaded, "You go on your own first, and I will arrange for them. When the day breaks, I will have someone notify them to leave the Red Keep immediately."


    "No." Prince Oberyn insisted, "What if someone enters the cell early and finds out that I''m not there? At least you have to let me take Arianne away, otherwise I won''t be able to explain to my brother."


    Varys had no choice but to take Prince Oberyn into another fork.


    The two walked for about ten minutes, and after they got out of a cellar, Prince Oberyn found himself in the Red Castle.


    Varys said softly: "Go a few steps forward, through a courtyard..."


    "I know, I know here." Prince Oberyn strode out.


    However, he was not going in the direction Varys pointed.


    "His Royal Highness, this way, this way."


    Prince Oberyn ignored Varys at all.


    "Where are you going?" Varys stomped anxiously, but could only follow.


    After walking for a while, he was shocked to find that the place Prince Oberyn was going to was the residence of Grand Maester Pycelle!


    Varys was about to step forward to dissuade him, but was suddenly pulled behind the wall by Prince Oberyn.


    After waiting for a while, he heard footsteps.


    It turned out to be a gold-cloaked guard on patrol.


    After the guards left, Prince Oberyn set off again.


    Varys tried to dissuade him several times, but all failed. How could he persuade the determined "Red Viper".


    So Varys had to crouch in the shadows in the corner, cursing to himself.


    Not long after, Prince Oberyn left and returned, but there was a strong smell of blood on his body.


    Varys couldn''t help shivering. He knew that another old friend had said goodbye to him forever.


    At this moment, he heard the Dornish God of Death speak again:


    "Take me to the secret passage leading to Maegor''s Tower."


    "What do you want!" Varys screamed.


    Maegor''s Tower is where the royal family resides.


    "You don''t have to worry about what I do, just take me there." Prince Oberyn said in a cold tone.


    "There is no secret passage to Maegor''s Tower!" There was, but of course Varys couldn''t have taken the madman there.


    Prince Oberyn stared at Varys with those viper-like eyes, making his heart shudder.


    But even so, Varys still did not give in.


    The two confronted each other for a long time, and Varys persuaded:


    "His Royal Highness, this is the Red Castle, not your killing field..."


    Prince Oberyn interrupted with a sneer: "When the Lannisters captured King''s Landing, they used this place as a slaughterhouse! My sister and her two children died at their hands! If the gods If you still have a little sense of justice, you should let me kill Cersei and her three children, this is revenge! This is justice!"


    Varys could not help but tremble all over, and kept cursing the lunatic in front of him in his heart, and incidentally scolded Samwell Caesar who planned all this.


    "Impossible!" Varys'' tone became tougher, "Oberon! I can''t let you kill in the Red Keep!"


    "Then I''ll kill you first!" Prince Oberyn said with blood and killing intent all over his body.


    "Then you kill it." Varys gritted his teeth, "If I really brought you into Maegor''s Mansion, I would be dead anyway. Why don''t you give me a good time now!"


    Varys closed his eyes after speaking, looking like he was waiting to die.


    Prince Oberyn said eccentrically, "I didn''t expect you, an eunuch, to have such guts."


    Varys heard the looseness in the other party''s tone, and was overjoyed, saying:


    "Your Highness, men''s courage never grows in that kind of work, and the justice you want can never be achieved through killing. Please believe me, the Martell family will definitely have a day of revenge, but never Not now, and definitely not by killing innocent women and children. Run away! As for what to do next, I will discuss with Prince Doran, and you will never be wronged."


    Prince Oberyn was silent for a moment, and then said: "Then you take me to the ''Magic Mountain'', isn''t he innocent?"


    Varys was very angry: "Your Highness, Sir Gregor lives in the barracks outside the city, not in the Red Keep."


    Prince Oberyn was silent.


    Varys persuaded again earnestly:


    "Your Highness, take Princess Arianne away as soon as possible! If it''s too late, it will really be too late."


    Prince Oberyn finally stopped talking this time, turned around and walked towards Princess Arianne''s residence.


    Varys breathed a sigh of relief, only to feel that his back was drenched in cold sweat.


    Prince Oberyn woke up Princess Arianne, and his lover Ellaria, and briefly explained the situation to them.


    Although the two were frightened by the change in the situation, they also knew that the situation was urgent, so they didn''t say much, packed up in a hurry, and prepared to flee King''s Landing together.


    "Where''s Tyene?" Prince Oberyn found out that his illegitimate daughter was not there.


    "Uncle, Tyene is still in the Great Sept of Baelor, how should we inform her?" Princess Arianne said.


    "Why is she in the Great Sept of Baelor?" Prince Oberyn wondered.


    "She fell in love with a monk..."


    Prince Oberyn rolled his eyes, knowing that his illegitimate daughter really has this habit, so he turned his head to look at Varys, who quickly patted his chest and promised:


    "Don''t worry, Your Highness, I will send someone to notify Miss Tyene later, you should go first, or it will be dawn soon."


    Several people obediently followed Varys back to the secret passage.


    By the time they came to Port King''s Landing through the secret passage, the eastern sky had turned slightly white.


    "Let''s go!" Varys seemed to be driving away the plague god.


    If he had planned to help a group of Dorn when he released Prince Oberyn, then now, he has completely put down this thought.


    Prince Oberyn grabbed the **** by the collar and warned: "My daughter is handed over to you. If anything happens to her, I will come and kill you!"


    What kind of daughter, but an illegitimate daughter. Varys slandered in his heart, but on the surface he swore:


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely send Miss Tyene out of King''s Landing safely."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 153: kings death

    Chapter 153 Death of the King


    "Petyr Baelish is dead!?"


    In the blacksmith shop, Duke Ed, the Hand of the King, received a piece of news that shocked him.


    "Yes, Lord Ed, when the jailer brought Lord Petyr to stand trial this morning, he found that he was silent. It seemed that it was caused by the broken arm injury..."


    "Damn ''Red Viper''!" Duke Ed cursed, "He is murder!"


    When the attendant heard the name, he reported again:


    "My lord, about His Royal Highness Prince Oberyn, he, he..."


    "What happened to Oberyn?"


    "He''s gone."


    "Missing?" Duke Ed was furious, "Isn''t he locked in a dark cell? How could he disappear?"


    "My lord...we don''t know...but when the jailer went looking for someone this morning, he saw that the cell was empty and there was no sign of Prince Oberyn. However, a dungeon guard named Logan disappeared at the same time. , so we suspect that this man let Prince Oberyn go."


    Duke Ed said in a hurry: "You immediately notify Sir Janos to close the city gate and search the whole city! Then notify King''s Landing Port, and no ship will be allowed to leave before I get my permission!"


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Where are the other Dorne nobles?" Duke Eddard asked again, "Where is Princess Arianne?"


    "The nobles of Dorne are basically still there, but Princess Arianne...is gone too."


    "Where''s Prince Oberyn''s lover? And where are his illegitimate daughters?" Duke Ed had already realized that this was a premeditated escape, so these few people probably wouldn''t stay, but he held Fortunately, I still have to ask.


    "It''s gone too. The Martell family only has servants and guards in the city."


    "I see." Duke Ed waved his attendants to leave.


    The attendant hesitated for a moment, but asked cautiously: "My lord, will today''s trial... still be held?"


    "Cancel it." Duke Ed just felt a splitting headache.


    King Robert hadn''t had a good rest since he was dying.


    No, it should be that since becoming the Hand of the King, he hasn''t had a good rest.


    He is also the Guardian of the North after all, the Duke of Winterfell, but managing the Seven Kingdoms is not at the same level of difficulty as managing the North.


    Duke Ed just felt physically and mentally exhausted.


    He came to Steel Street today to see what Varys said was another **** son of King Robert.


    He was a big boy of sixteen or seventeen, just like Robert when he was young.


    Seeing him, Duke Ed seemed to see Robert back then, and his heart was filled with anger and sadness.


    Now is far from the time to rest, the exhausted Duke Ed cheered himself up.


    He has to avenge Robert, and Jon Arryn...he has to do him justice.


    However, at this moment, he suddenly remembered the advice of the Baron of Yingzuiyu¡ª¡ª


    Face only one enemy at a time.


    Only face one enemy?


    Duke Ed was contemplating, when he suddenly saw an attendant rushing over again, reporting:


    "My lord, just now the gold-cloaked guards discovered that Master Pai Xier was also brutally killed!"


    "What! Who did it?"


    "They suspect that it is Prince Oberyn..."


    "Oberon Martell!" Duke Eddard said the name through gritted teeth.


    Finally made up my mind¡ªsorry, Robert, I want to avenge Jon first!


    After finishing speaking, he no longer cared about the stiff and suspicious illegitimate son, and strode away.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ßËßË¡ª


    Samwell opened the door, and saw Natalie standing outside.


    "Good morning, Sam!" The little girl was wearing a light yellow silk dress, with a white brocade cloak on her shoulders, her soft dark hair coiled up high, and her purple eyes were full of smiles.


    "Good morning, Natalie." Samwell patted the little girl''s head habitually, but this time he was careful not to mess up her hair.


    "Huh? What''s the smell?" Natalie''s small and exquisite nose twitched.


    "Oh, I''m making soup." Samwell let her into the room and closed the door.


    "What kind of soup are you cooking?" Natalie looked curiously at the pot on the ground by the window, "Why does it taste strange?"


    Samwell squatted on the ground, stirred the pot with a wooden spoon, and said with a smile:


    "This is confidential."


    "Huh!" Natalie pouted, but she couldn''t help but said, "Is it cooked? Can I have a taste?"


    "It should be fine." Samwell actually didn''t know, but he thought that he had stayed up all night, so it should be almost done.


    He scooped up two bowls of soup with a wooden spoon and handed one of them to Natalie.


    "Thank you!" Natalie held up her hands, blew on the hot air, and then couldn''t wait to take a sip.


    But in the next second, the little girl''s face wrinkled together: "It''s so hard to drink!"


    The taste is really strange, with a strong fishy and astringent taste, which is hard to swallow.


    But Samwell still suppressed his nausea and drank the whole bowl of soup.


    Because, he was pleasantly surprised to find that his spiritual attributes actually started to improve!


    After killing a bowl of keel soup, his spiritual attribute increased from the original 2.19 to 2.21!


    Eating too much Ghost Grass before had weakened its effect, and his spiritual attributes hadn''t increased much for a long time, but today, he finally found another food that can increase his spirituality.


    Natalie watched Samwell drink down a bowl of soup, hesitated to take another sip, but stuck out her tongue uncomfortably: "No, it''s too bad. Sam, how can you drink it?"


    Because it can add attributes!


    "You can''t taste its true taste. Don''t give it to me, don''t waste it."


    "Oh, here you go."


    Samwell took Natalie''s bowl and drank it down again.


    Natalie put her chin on her knees and said, "Sam, have you heard? Today''s trial has been cancelled."


    "Well, I heard." Samwell scooped up another bowl for himself, "''Littlefinger'' is dead, and ''Red Viper'' has escaped."


    "Yes. That Prince Oberyn...was too much."


    "Yes, yes." Samwell nodded while drinking non-stop.


    "I heard that he killed Grand Maester Pycelle before he escaped."


    "Huh? Pycelle is dead too?" Samwell scooped up the soup. He didn''t go out this morning. He didn''t expect that the "Red Viper" would actually kill that old guy.


    He immediately realized that the other party blamed the death of "Littlefinger" on Pycelle, and suspected that the Lannister family deliberately framed him.


    I have to say that this suspicion is quite reasonable, there is already a blood feud between Lannister and Martell.


    "Did anyone else get killed?" Samwell asked.


    "Nothing else."


    That''s okay. Samwell secretly breathed a sigh of relief. If the "Red Viper" really went crazy and started killing in the Red Castle, it would be troublesome.


    Fortunately, the opponent is still restrained.


    "Where''s the Martell family? Are they all gone?" Samwell felt relieved and continued to drink soup.


    "Princess Arianne and the prince''s lover are gone, but the servants and guards are still there."


    Very well, now Donne is justified and I can¡¯t tell.


    Samwell can also use the power of the Iron Throne to weaken Dorne, and find the right time to gain more benefits and territory.


    Natalie watched Samwell drink up a large pot of soup in such a short time, and couldn''t help but wonder:


    "You drink so fast, isn''t it hot?"


    Samwell was stunned for a moment, and then realized that he seemed to be drinking faster and faster. At the beginning, he needed to blow and blow to cool down, and then he poured the hot soup directly into his mouth, but he didn''t feel it at all.


    Amazed, Samwell tentatively stretched out his hand to the flame under the iron pot.


    "Be careful!" Natalie screamed to remind, but saw that Samwell''s hand was wrapped in flames, but there was no trace of burns, "Doesn''t it hurt?"


    Samwell shook his head, his eyes sparkling.


    In addition to adding spiritual attributes, could this keel soup also increase fire resistance?


    Is this trying to **** the title of "Unburner" from Long Ma?


    But after more than a minute, Samwell finally felt a tingling between his fingers.


    Does not appear to be completely immune to fire damage.


    It may also be that I haven''t drunk enough.


    Samwell withdrew his fingers, put them near his mouth and blew.


    I saw that there were no signs of burns on the skin, but it was simply hot.


    Dragon bone soup is really good!


    It¡¯s just a little too much to drink all of a sudden.


    Samwell touched his round belly, thinking with half happiness and half pain.


    His mental attribute has been raised to 2.32 at this time, and with the acquired fire resistance, compared with this, it is nothing to drink a little and have a bloated stomach.


    However, the fire resistance is not reflected in the attribute panel.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the panel can¡¯t reflect the flame resistance, or the flame resistance is not perfect enough to be displayed temporarily.


    Samwell looked at the crystal clear keel left in the pot, wondering if he could gnaw the bone directly.


    But remembering that even the giant sword [Dawn] couldn''t cut Balerion''s teeth before, Samwell felt that he might not be able to bite.


    You have to try it, maybe the bones of this little dragon are not so hard, and it has survived for so long.


    Do whatever you want, he immediately picked up the keel, put it in his mouth, and bit it hard¡ª


    Click!


    Damn it! Can''t bite!


    Almost knocked out his teeth.


    Natalie giggled and said, "Sam, why is this bone so hard!"


    Samwell shrugged helplessly: "After all, it is the bone of a dragon."


    "Dragon?" Natalie blinked, "Liar! How could the skull of the dragon be so small? And where did you find the bones of the dragon?"


    "I picked it up on the road." Samwell had no choice but to throw the skull back into the pot, picked up the kettle and continued to add water.


    Natalie became even more convinced that the other party was lying to her.


    Samwell put the lid back on the pot and sighed secretly.


    Hey, if you can''t chew the bones, you can only continue to drink soup.


    It''s just that the stomach is too full to bear.


    Let''s see if it can be boiled by cooking more.


    "Sam, since Prince Oberyn has run away, is there no need for a trial?" Natalie asked again.


    "The Iron Throne should ask Dorne for someone. But..." The corners of Samwell''s mouth curled up, "The ''Red Viper'' will not come to King''s Landing again."


    "what should I do then?"


    "If you don''t come, then send troops to fight Dorne. This guy took three lives, Jon Arryn, the Hand of the King, Petyr Baelish, the Minister of Finance, and Pacelle, the Grand Maester. Hehe, if the Iron Throne doesn''t If you can''t hang this poisonous snake, there will be no prestige at all."


    Natalie suddenly became nervous: "Then... will it hit Starfall City?"


    "Don''t worry." Samwell rubbed the little girl''s head, "Although you are the lord of Dorne, you can stand on the side of justice this time. When the Iron Throne issues a war order, you will also announce that you will fight with the Martell family." Just draw the line."


    "Oh, okay." Natalie nodded, and then she felt relieved.


    Just then, a loud bell rang outside.


    îõ¡ªîõ¡ªîõ¡ª


    One sound after another.


    It was hurried and shrill, and it seemed that the bells in the entire King''s Landing City rang for a while.


    "Sam, what''s going on?" Natalie was a little flustered.


    Samwell stood up and looked out of the window. Disturbed by the sound of the bell, birds were fluttering about in the sky of King''s Landing.


    "Our King, is dead."


    Hearing this, Natalie immediately covered her mouth and her eyes widened.


    "The king is gone." Samwell murmured with deep eyes, "War is coming."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 154: regent

    Chapter 154 Regency


    îõ¡ªîõ¡ªîõ¡ª


    The bell struck once, as if hitting Lord Renly Baratheon on the heart.


    Of course he knew the meaning of the bell¡ªhis brother, King Robert, had died.


    At first he thought that he would not be sad at all, but when this moment really came, Duke Renly still felt a sense of grief and panic from deep within his heart.


    Yes, panic.


    The Minister of Justice is wearing a gorgeous velvet gown today, with a gleaming golden sword around his waist and a huge ring on his right thumb that symbolizes the status of a duke. His chin is clean-shaven and his hair is carefully combed. The whole person looks handsome and extraordinary.


    But when he came to the throne room, waiting to preside over the trial for the murder of Jon Arryn, there was no one there.


    "Red Viper" ran away, "Littlefinger" died, and Grand Maester Pycelle also died.


    Now even the king is dead.


    Duke Renly felt that the gods must be joking with him. This should have been his glorious day, but he was suddenly smashed to pieces by death one by one.


    He stood alone next to the Iron Throne. The iron chair, which was made of a sharp sword and covered with ferocious spikes and strange twists, seemed to suddenly become more terrifying than ever before.


    "Lord Renly." The servant Loras Tyrell walked over and reminded, "Is it time for you to attend the imperial meeting?"


    right!


    Imperial meeting!


    Lord Renly finally woke up.


    The king died, and it was time for the imperial council to read the will.


    And he will become the regent and guardian of the whole territory!


    Until Joffrey comes of age, the country will be in his hands!


    Thinking of this, Duke Renly regained his energy and strode out.


    The soft red carpet is like walking on the clouds.


    Duke Renly''s mood jumped again.


    But as soon as he went out, he met a group of people coming towards him.


    Headed by Queen Cersei, she was wearing a black dress, with a teardrop-shaped ruby ??hanging on her chest, curly blond hair hanging over her shoulders, and her green eyes with a faint arrogant smile.


    She led Prince Joffrey by her right hand, and behind her were the seven White Knights of the Kingsguard, Ser Jonos Slynt, Commander of the City Watch, and a host of gold cloaks.


    mighty, menacing.


    "Lord Renly. Where are you going?"


    "Imperial meeting." Duke Renly had a bad feeling in his heart, but he still said politely, "Your Majesty passed away, and the imperial meeting should be held immediately to read out the will."


    "That''s fine, let''s go together." Cersei didn''t hide the smile on her face.


    The smile made Lord Renly angry.


    "Your Majesty, if I remember correctly, there should be no place for you in the imperial meeting."


    "But there is a place for my son." Cersei slowly stepped forward and came to Duke Renly, "Of course there will be a place for me."


    Duke Renly''s tone was a little stiff: "There is no place for the Queen Mother in the Imperial Council."


    "What about the Queen Regent?"


    Duke Renly clenched his fists tightly, but when he saw the row of white knights behind Cersei, he finally let go again, and he squeezed out a smile:


    "It depends on how His Majesty arranges in the will..."


    "Your Majesty is dead." Cersei revealed mercilessly, "And the new Majesty is my son Joffrey."


    "But Lord Joffrey is not yet of age..."


    "Your Majesty!" Joffrey interrupted Duke Renly arrogantly, and shouted, "You should call me Your Majesty!"


    Duke Renly looked at the undisguised hostility in Joffrey''s eyes, and his heart sank even more.


    "Little Joe, don''t be rude to uncle." Cersei turned her head to comfort her son, and then hooked her fingers at Duke Renly, "Come, Lord Renly, let''s talk alone."


    After finishing speaking, she swayed and stepped into the throne room.


    Duke Renly hesitated for a moment, but still followed.


    Cersei didn''t speak any more, but walked straight along the red carpet to the Iron Throne.


    Lord Renly followed her, full of thoughts.


    "Want to sit?"


    Cersei''s words echoed in the empty throne room, awakening Lord Renly.


    He came back to his senses, followed the Queen''s gaze, and looked at the terrifying iron chair.


    no answer.


    "Heh¡ª" Cersei let out a sneer full of sarcasm, actually lifted the hem of her skirt, stepped straight up the steps, then turned around and sat on the Iron Throne!


    Like a queen.


    "You!" Lord Renly glared at her.


    "I know you want to sit, Renly, but you don''t dare." Cersei carefully avoided the spikes on the armrest with her hands, "and I do."


    Duke Renly snorted coldly: "Cersei, you are a bold and crazy woman! No lord in the Seven Kingdoms will surrender to you, you are a joke!"


    "It was just a joke, why are you so nervous?" Cersei stood up from the Iron Throne, looking down at Duke Renly, "But don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking?"


    "Cersei, don''t you think I don''t know your little secret!" Lord Renly countered.


    "What little secret?"


    "What about you and your brother!" Duke Renly said. He tried to find the panic on the queen''s face but failed, which made him flustered instead. They''re not of Robert''s kind!"


    Cersei still didn''t panic, she smiled coldly: "Where''s the evidence? Renly, where''s your evidence?"


    Duke Renly was at a loss for words.


    Cersei stepped down from the Iron Throne, came to Lord Renly, and stretched out her hand to gently brush his cheek:


    "Without evidence, why do you question Joffrey''s legitimacy? Also, in Robert''s will, did you appoint you as regent and guardian of the whole territory?"


    Duke Renly''s pupils shrank slightly.


    Someone leaked!


    He realized immediately.


    who is it?


    "I don''t know what ecstasy you gave Robert to agree to hand the country over to you," Cersei continued. "But I will not let this mistake continue. Joffrey will revoke your order." regent¡­"


    "He doesn''t have this power!" Duke Renly''s voice suddenly became louder, causing echoes in the empty hall, "At least he doesn''t have this power until he reaches adulthood!"


    "Power? Do you have power?"


    "I have His Majesty''s will!"


    "It''s just a piece of waste paper." Cersei pointed to the door of the hall, "Look carefully, Renly, and see who is standing behind King Joffrey, that is power."


    Lord Renly did not look back, he had already seen it just now.


    Barristan Selmy, Jaime Lannister, Meryn Tran, Janos Slynt¡­


    This means that the strongest force in the Red Castle has already sided with the queen.


    And he...


    The Tyrell family repented, and the nobles of the River Bend also rejected him, and someone might even betray him!


    And Dorne... His plan to plot the nobles of Dorne has become a joke.


    Duke Renly knew that he had no chance of winning.


    "Renly." Cersei''s slender hand reached down, caressing his chest, "Don''t think that a piece of paper can give you power, otherwise, your end will be miserable."


    Lord Renly bit his lip and did not refute.


    He knew that this crazy woman could really do it, she dared to sit on the Iron Throne, and even the death of the king¡ªhe had always suspected that this woman murdered his brother!


    "Don''t be afraid." Cersei felt the man''s trembling, and continued to lower her slender hand, bringing the most gentle hint, "As long as you take the initiative to resign as regent, I can continue to let you stay in the imperial council, and you can also keep the wind." How about the title of Duke of Fort? Am I nice to you? Shouldn¡¯t you be nice to me too?¡±


    Lord Renly took a step back as if electrocuted, trying to avoid the queen''s hand.


    Cersei chuckled: "So you''re really not interested in women? What a pity."


    After that, she strode out without looking back:


    "Let''s go, Lord Renly, let''s go to the imperial meeting. I believe you will make a wise choice."


    Duke Renly''s face changed for a while, and finally he followed him slumpedly, like a queen''s attendant.


    A group of people arrived at the chamber and found that several other cabinet ministers had already arrived.


    Of course, there are not many people left in the current cabinet.


    The Seamaster Lord Stannis slipped back to Dragonstone, the Finance Minister "Littlefinger" Petyr Baelish is dead, and Grand Maester Pycelle is dead.


    So when the Queen walked in, there were only Duke Ed, the Hand of the King, and Varys, the Chief of Intelligence "Octospider", in Nuoda''s chamber.


    Duke Ed frowned when he saw the Queen coming in, but he remembered something, and he didn''t say anything after all.


    Cersei took her son Joffrey and sat down on the main seat, saying:


    "Lord Ed, is it time to read the will?"


    Duke Ed nodded, took out the will, showed the intact sealing wax to everyone, then opened it, flattened it, and read:


    "The following is the will of Robert I of House Baratheon, King of the Andals, the Rhoynar, and the First Men, Lord of the Seven Kingdoms, and Warden of the Realm, hereby appointing the Warden of the Stormlands, Lord of Storm''s End , Renly of House Baratheon, Regent and Guardian of the Realm, shall rule for me after my death, until my son Joffrey comes of age..."


    Hearing this, everyone''s eyes were on Duke Renly''s face.


    The eyes of Queen Cersei are particularly sharp.


    Duke Renly took a deep breath, and after Duke Eddard finished reading the will, he immediately said:


    "My lords, I am deeply grateful and honored that His Majesty Robert has entrusted me with this important task! But..." Duke Renly gritted his teeth, and continued, "But I really... can''t bear this responsibility, and I am afraid that I will fail His Majesty''s great trust , hereby voluntarily resign from the post of regent and guardian of the whole territory, please choose someone else."


    Cersei smiled with satisfaction and said:


    "Since this is the case, then my lords, please re-elect someone."


    As soon as the voice fell, Joffrey shouted: "I recommend my mother!"


    The audience was silent.


    Joffrey, who didn¡¯t get a response, suddenly became unhappy, and shouted again:


    "Why don''t you speak? What''s your opinion? Ser Barristan?"


    The aged white knight leaned slightly towards the king and said:


    "I support the king''s decision."


    "Very good!" Joffrey nodded in satisfaction, then looked at Varys again, "Lord Varys, what''s your opinion?"


    Varys smiled sweetly: "I agree too."


    Joffrey finally looked at Duke Eddard: "Hand of the King, what do you think?"


    Duke Eddard looked up into Cersei''s eyes, and the lioness on the opposite side looked at him without flinching.


    After a while, it was Duke Ed who looked away first, and he said silently in his heart¡ª


    Sorry, Robert, I can only deal with one enemy at a time.


    "I agree."


    "Very good!" Joffrey announced excitedly, "From today on, mother, you are the Queen Regent!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 155: Bachelors Legacy

    Chapter 155 The Legacy of the Grand Bachelor


    "I heard that when Master Pycelle died, his entire head was cut off. Hey, it''s too tragic."


    Varys pointed to the bedway that still had blood-red marks, and his tone was quite sad.


    Samwell shrugged: "When we released the poisonous snake, we should have guessed that he would bite. Fortunately, only one was killed."


    Hearing this, Varyston suddenly became angry: "Lord Caesar! Do you know that if I hadn''t tried my best to stop it last night, that poisonous snake would have entered Maegor''s Tower!"


    Samwell laughed and patted Varys on the fat shoulder:


    "I didn''t expect you to be a loyal and brave person who dared to sacrifice his life for the country!"


    Varys rolled his eyes, ignoring Samwell''s sarcasm.


    "I heard that the imperial meeting this morning was quite exciting." Samwell said as he left the bedroom and walked to the study of the grand scholar.


    "Actually, it was all expected. The queen controls most of the military force in the Red Keep. Renly dare not confront her head-on. It is wise to resign as regent. But Lord Eddard..." Varys showed a trace of doubt, "It amazes me how easily he made the queen regent."


    "Perhaps the direwolf is not as inflexible as you imagined." Samwell searched the bookshelves, and soon found his target, the tome book was easy to find.


    However, he didn''t take it off immediately, but continued to go to the shelf next to it.


    It is filled with all kinds of bottles and jars, and each container has a label written in neat handwriting by the Grand Maester, which seems to be in order.


    "Perhaps. However, this is also good, at least the situation in King''s Landing can be stabilized." Varys saw Samwell take out a vial from the shelf, and quickly reminded, "Lord Caesar, what you are holding is ''Rees'' Tears'', highly poisonous!"


    "I know." Samwell played with the vial, "Colorless and tasteless, as sweet as water, killing people invisible."


    "And the price is extremely expensive." Varys nodded and added, and then he saw Samwell stuff the vial into his arms.


    "When is His Royal Highness Joffrey going to be crowned?" Samwell continued to look at the shelf and asked.


    "In three days."


    "In such a hurry?"


    "A country cannot live without a king." Varys saw Samwell stuffing each vial into his arms, gray mushroom powder, ghost dance grass, stone lizard poison, widow''s blood...


    He couldn''t help but said: "Lord Caesar, it turns out that you came to search for Lord Pacelle''s collection."


    "Use waste."


    "Then do you know what these things are for?"


    Samwell spread his hands: "Did you see the silver collar on my chest?"


    Varyston was speechless: "Then you still take so much?"


    "Don''t worry, although I don''t understand, there is a profound bachelor in my territory."


    Varys coughed and reminded: "Qyburn has been expelled from the school city."


    Samwell glanced at the spider in surprise: "I didn''t expect you to know so much about my territory, tell me, how many of your little birds are there?"


    Varys smiled, of course he would not answer this question, and instead said:


    "I don''t know if you have received a letter from the territory recently. Your wild man named Qiman is very famous in the Crimson Mountains."


    "Yeah?"


    "That''s right, as far as I know, he has already conquered forty-seven tribes in the western part of the Crimson Mountains, and his methods can be described as quite fierce and cruel. If you don''t surrender, you will kill him. Therefore, he now has a title called the Messenger of Terror. As his Master, hehe, you are called the Baron of Terror by many savages."


    "The Horror Baron?" Samwell''s mouth twitched.


    Damn Cheeman, let him kill less people!


    Maybe it''s time to write back and ask him to stop for a while.


    Well, it''s time to stop.


    Judging from the current situation, the Iron Throne should use troops against Dorne next, and he should also go back to the territory to reorganize his armaments, so that he can take this opportunity to eat a piece of fat from Dorne.


    Samwell thought to himself.


    "Lord Caesar, you''d better keep some here." Varys couldn''t stand Samwell''s mopping up, "Otherwise, when the next grand maester arrives, looking at the empty room, I''m afraid I''ll cry gone."


    Samwell stopped now.


    Varys said softly: "Master Caesar, actually I have a doubt that I have always wanted to ask you."


    "explain."


    "How did you find out that Lord Petyr was the real murderer of Lord Jon?"


    "The real culprit who murdered Lord Jon wasn''t the ''Red Viper''."


    Hearing this prevarication, Varys was a little dissatisfied: "Hey, Lord Caesar, I really regard you as an ally, you should also show some trust."


    "How could I not trust you." Samwell smiled and took out a bottle labeled "Sweet Sleeping Flower", and asked, "Master Varys, how much do you know about this?"


    "This is something to calm the nerves and slow down the heartbeat, but it is poisonous, so the dosage must be controlled."


    "You know so much!" Samwell smiled and praised, and then changed the subject, "I heard that it can also treat epilepsy?"


    Varys'' expression moved slightly, as if he understood something: "To be precise, it can only suppress epilepsy and calm people."


    Samwell shook the vial and asked, "Then do you know, does anyone else in King''s Landing keep this kind of medicine at home?"


    "There are quite a few."


    "Does Littlefinger have any at home?"


    Varys was finally convinced of his guess this time, and gave Samwell a thumbs up: "Lord Caesar, I didn''t expect you to suspect Lord Petyr from here. It''s amazing! Yes, he does often buy these a drug, and Lady Lysa''s son has epilepsy."


    Samwell didn''t reveal it, and pretended to be mysterious: "The amount that Littlefinger bought should be quite large, right?"


    "Yes." Varys lowered his voice, "I suspect that he deliberately increased the dose of the child''s medication. Hey, I guess the young Duke of Eyrie City won''t live long."


    Samwell nodded, and put the bottle back into his arms.


    Then, he came to the bookshelf, flipped through a few books pretendingly, and finally took down the real goal of this trip¡ª"The Genealogy and History of the Major Nobles of the Seven Kingdoms".


    In the original book, Duke Jon Arryn found ironclad evidence from this book that the three children of Queen Cersei had no blood relationship with King Robert, and later died because of it.


    The species is strong and tough. In the original book, Jon Arryn shouted this before dying.


    The four enigmatic words actually hint at the genetic trait of the Baratheon family¡ªblack hair.


    Queen Cersei gave birth to three children, without exception, all with blond hair-this is a characteristic of the Lannister family.


    The reason why no one has ever doubted this is because the Lannister family is so famous for its blond hair. This is a family that has been passed down for six thousand years, while the Baratheon family has a history of only three hundred years. Don''t look at it now. The stag sits on the Iron Throne, but in the hearts of the people of Westeros, the lion is the older and nobler lineage.


    It is taken for granted that "the golden color of the lion will overwhelm the carbon black of the stag".


    So it''s no surprise that all three children have inherited their mother''s blond hair.


    However, this book records several marriages between lions and stags in history. Because the age is too long and they are all side branches, no one pays attention at all. But in these few examples, the two marriages The offspring produced later are all black-haired.


    Without exception.


    Contrary to everyone¡¯s cognition, once the golden color of the lion meets the carbon black of the stag, there is no choice but to surrender.


    This is the meaning of the riddle left by Jon before his death.


    This can also prove that the three blond princes and princesses do not have the blood of the Baratheon family at all!


    "Lord Caesar." Varys looked at the tome in Samwell''s hand and asked in confusion, "Why are you interested in this book? It will only make you sleepy."


    Samwell took a deep look at Varys, but didn''t see anything unusual on his face.


    This spider doesn''t know the secrets in this book?


    He closed the book, held it in his hand, and said with a smile: "Haha, that''s just right, I''ve been insomnia recently."


    Varys pointed to a small bottle on the shelf: "Then I suggest you get some poppy milk, which is much more effective than this book."


    "Okay." Samwell stuffed the bottle Varys pointed to into his arms based on the principle of "nothing for nothing".


    Of course, he didn''t put down that book either.


    Varys frowned, but saw that Samwell finally got up and walked out, so he didn''t say anything else.


    "By the way, Lord Varys, there is something I want to consult."


    "You say."


    "Master ''Littlefinger'' Petyr should have opened a lot of women''s branches in King''s Landing, right?"


    Varys chuckled: "Nearly half of the women''s branches in King''s Landing are run by Lord Petyr."


    Samwell knew that these female branches were actually places where Littlefinger collected information.


    "Now that Master Petyr has unfortunately passed away, who will inherit these female branches?"


    "This... I remember Lord Petyr has a cousin." Varys glanced at Samwell, "Why are you asking this?"


    Samwell smiled slightly: "I want to buy these female branches, I wonder if you can help me contact the heir of the Baelish family?"


    "What are you buying these female branches for?" Varys looked at him with raised eyebrows.


    "Investment. It just so happens that the spear champion rewards a lot, and I''m wondering how to spend it." Samwell put on a rich and powerful look.


    Varys laughed: "Master Caesar, if you want to invest, I think you can invest in those merchants who conduct ocean trade. The return is much greater than that of the Women''s Branch."


    "But the Girls'' Branch is safe." Samwell said solemnly, "They don''t sink like sea ships, and you don''t have to worry about encountering pirates. Oh yes, even if pirates really come and want the girls to spread their legs, You have to obediently pay. You see, this is not much safer than maritime trade."


    In fact, Samwell wants to receive the intelligence system of "Littlefinger" in King''s Landing. With the approach of the war, he will definitely not be able to stay in King''s Landing, so it is better to keep some eyes and ears down, so as to avoid future attacks on the Seven Kingdoms. Nothing is known about the situation at the center.


    Although Varys has become an "ally", it is obviously impossible for Samwell to completely trust this spider, and he still needs his own intelligence network.


    Varys should have also guessed Samwell''s plan, but he couldn''t refuse this request, so he shrugged and said:


    "Well, since you insist, I will help you get in touch."


    "Thank you, Lord Varys!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 156: little devil

    Chapter 156 Little Devil


    "Sir Wu Fude, sign this contract. The five thousand golden dragons are yours. As for the remaining eight thousand golden dragons, I will pay them within three years."


    In a room filled with a strong smell of spices, Samwell pushed a piece of parchment in front of a thin and reserved man.


    "Three years..." Woodford Baelish seemed hesitant, "Lord Caesar, it''s not that I don''t trust you, it''s just... I still hope that you can pay in one lump sum."


    "I didn''t bring so many golden dragons to King''s Landing this time." Samwell spread his hands.


    "But you are the long spear champion of the martial arts tournament! The reward is a full 40,000 golden dragons! I have heard of it."


    "But I have other places to spend my money." Samwell''s tone turned cold, "To be honest, Sir Woodford, I don''t have to buy these women''s houses, just because Lord Petyr treated them well during his lifetime. My care, I just want to help his descendants, if you refuse to accept my conditions, then keep it for yourself."


    Wu Fude suddenly fainted, how could he manage these women''s branches? Seeing that Samwell was really threatening to leave, he hurried forward and said:


    "Master Caesar, I agree, I agree to your conditions. It''s just... I hope to have a guarantor... just in case..."


    "Lord Varys is my guarantor." Samwell blurted out, anyway, the spider wasn''t here, so he used the other''s name unceremoniously.


    And it was Sir Woodford who Varys helped him contact.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll sign the contract now." Unsuspecting, Wu Fude obediently signed on the parchment.


    Samwell nodded in satisfaction, this Baelish in front of him was much easier to deal with than Littlefinger.


    "The golden dragons are all in that box, count them yourself."


    "I believe in your reputation." Having said that, Wu Fude still stepped forward to open the boxes and counted them seriously.


    "You count slowly, I''ll sit next door."


    As he spoke, Samwell got up and walked out of the room. A plump woman was waiting at the door.


    She was wearing a revealing silk dress, exuding a strong fragrance, and said with a little Midsummer Islands accent:


    "Lord Caesar, you will be our master from now on."


    "I remember your name is Sataya, right?"


    "Yes, my lord." The woman followed the baron into another room.


    "You are very beautiful here." Samwell looked at the oil painting in the middle of the room depicting two women having sex, and smiled.


    "Satisfying your lords is the goal I am committed to pursuing." Shataya''s tone was a little seductive, "How about I call some girls and show you."


    Samwell sat down on the chair and looked at the woman with calm eyes:


    "If it''s just to find women, do you think I need to buy so many female branches?"


    "I thought you were looking for the best." Shataya chuckled.


    But unfortunately, the baron didn''t laugh.


    Shataya also quickly restrained her smile, stepped forward a few steps, and said softly:


    "I understand, Lord Caesar, the service we provided to Lord Petyr before will be provided to you in the future."


    "And then provide it to Varys, right?" Samwell said coldly.


    "Absolutely nothing..." Sataya hurriedly explained, but then she remembered that the baron in front of her was introduced by Varys. He must know that he was providing information for both sides at the same time, and then she would say later I can''t even say it.


    She immediately knelt in front of Samwell, pressed her plump body against his leg, and said aggrievedly:


    "Lord Caesar, we will only serve you from now on. Really, I can swear before the Seven Gods!"


    Samwell reached out and pinched the woman''s chin, and said indifferently:


    "Your oath is worthless to me. Playing around is your job, and lying is your necessary skill. Don''t I know this? However, I''m different from those whore-clients outside. In front of them, if You didn''t get fooled by the play you acted, at most you were scolded and you couldn''t get any reward, but in front of me..."


    Samwell squeezed the woman''s bones with a little force:


    "If you are caught by my tail, hehe, I will kill you."


    Shataya felt like she had fallen into an ice cave, and the severe pain on her jaw made her tremble, but she didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Finally, the baron let go of the woman.


    She collapsed to the ground, crawling at Samwell''s feet, crying:


    "Yes, my lord, I will never lie to you in the future!"


    "Very well, get up." Samwell''s tone slowed down.


    Shataya got up cautiously, but she didn''t dare to look the baron in the eyes anymore.


    "Take it." Samwell tossed a purse to the woman, "buy more ravens, and after I return to Yingzui Island, you write to me once a week and report to me the important information that happened in King''s Landing, understand Yet?"


    "Yes, my lord!" Shataya opened the purse and glanced at it, then exclaimed, "There are too many, my lord. You don''t need so many silver stags to buy ravens."


    "The rest are rewards for you." Sam Will said, "I have always been generous to my own people."


    "Thank you, my lord!" Shataya felt a warm feeling in her heart, and the grievance and fear just now were greatly reduced.


    Then Samwell asked about the situation of the women''s branch, and Shataya answered honestly, not daring to be a demon anymore.


    Until Sir Woodford, who had finished counting the gold coins, came to say goodbye, Samwell was also preparing to leave.


    At this moment Shataya suddenly said:


    "Lord Caesar, I have some news, I don''t know if I should tell you..."


    "As long as you find valuable information, you can say it." Samwell seemed easy to talk at this time, "I won''t punish you for this kind of thing."


    "Lord Tyrion of the Lannister family arrived in King''s Landing last night and just happened to stay with me."


    Samwell frowned: "''Little Devil'' Tyrion? Is he still with you now?"


    "Yes, my lord." Seeing that Samwell was really interested, Shataya said again, "Someone under my command heard that the imperial council intends to appoint this person to replace the deceased Lord Petyr as the Minister of Finance."


    Samwell nodded in satisfaction. He didn''t know this news. It seems that the Women''s Branch is really a good place to collect information. Men have never been tight-lipped in front of beautiful women.


    "Take me to meet him."


    The two walked out of the room and passed the hall halfway.


    In the hall, an old lady was playing light music on a flute, and a few drunken mercenaries were playing with two similar-looking women with honey-colored hair. On the central circular platform, a group of A girl with a blue garland on her head, but only a blue garland, is dancing a very spicy dance.


    In addition, there are people playing tile chess, drinking, talking and laughing, and kissing like everyone else... Well, at least there are no people who do things in public.


    Then you have to go to the private room.


    Moreover, you have to pay more.


    When Samwell passed by, the girls all looked at him curiously, and some of the brave ones even flirted with him.


    If it was normal, Shataya behind her would probably pull the strings, but now that she knew the new boss''s temper, she didn''t dare to say anything at the moment, and just led the way silently.


    The two came to a room, and Shataya knocked lightly on the door.


    "Who is it!" A sleepy voice came from inside.


    "Lord Tyrion, it''s me, Sataya."


    After waiting for a while, the door opened, and an ugly and deformed head poked out. His forehead was very protruding, his eyes were black and blue, his long straight hair was almost golden and white, and his chin was covered with brown and golden yellow. The scruffy beard is the kind of image that can scare a child to tears at a glance.


    "Dear Ms. Sataya." Tyrion said politely, "If I remember correctly, I should have paid for it."


    "Of course. Lord Tyrion, it is this Lord Caesar who wants to see you." Sataya said and turned her body sideways.


    "Caesar?" Tyrion saw the man behind the woman and asked thoughtfully, "The baron from Eagle''s Mouth Island?"


    "Yes, I didn''t expect you to have heard of me." Samwell looked at the dwarf in front of him with great interest.


    "Opened up a territory in the Crimson Mountains, and the Dornishmen screamed again and again, and you are still the spear champion in the tournament, Lord Caesar, how could I not have heard of you."


    "I didn''t expect me to be so famous. However, you missed one identity. I am still the boss here. I heard that you are coming, so I came to say hello."


    "Are you the boss here?" Tyrion whistled, "Then how can I shut the door of the master, please come in."


    After speaking, he opened the door and walked to the bed by himself.


    Only then did Samwell see that the dwarf only wore a cloth towel on his private parts, and a young girl was reclining on the bed. She had smooth skin like black jade, and a pair of big amber eyes that were lively and energetic. Don''t shy away from showing your beautiful carcass in front of everyone.


    "Mother." The girl said to Shataya.


    Seeing Samwell''s surprised expression, Shataya introduced: "My lord, this is my daughter, Alayaya. We people in the Summer Islands never regard bed matters as shameful. On the contrary, we think It''s a way of honoring the gods."


    "Praise the Summer Isles!" Tyrion yelled. "Next time I see the Archbishop, I must tell the story. If that job can also be worshiped, then I must be a pious person."


    Samwell was a little speechless, but he didn''t say much. He stood at the door and didn''t enter the room. He didn''t like the smell inside.


    "Lord Tyrion, are you from Casterly Rock?"


    "No." Tyrion rested his head on the girl''s lap, "I drove to Winterfell with the king''s car, but then I went to the Great Wall, so I arrived at King''s Landing a little later. I didn''t expect that I have missed so much! How much time has passed, and King¡¯s Landing has changed so much! I wonder if I lost a part of my life on the Great Wall.¡±


    "I believe you must have had a wonderful experience on the Great Wall."


    "To be honest, there''s really nothing to see there," Tyrion complained. "It''s freezing cold. I was going to urinate on the Great Wall at first, but the temperature would probably be as high as the second one out there." Frozen, so I got one of my fellow night watchmen to do it for me¡ªthey don''t need that anyway, hahaha!"


    Samwell couldn''t help laughing too. After laughing, he asked:


    "Master Tyrion, how is the Night Watch Legion?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 157: to be crowned

    Chapter 157 Coronation


    "not too good."


    Tyrion said, "Now only robbers, thieves, and murderers are willing to go to some **** place to guard the Great Wall, oh yes, and illegitimate children."


    Hearing about the illegitimate child, Samwell took over the conversation and asked:


    "I heard that the illegitimate son of Duke Ed, the Hand of the King, also went to the Great Wall?"


    "That''s right. Jon Snow, a nice lad."


    This one has also embarked on the original trajectory of fate, Samwell thought to himself.


    It''s a pity that his own destiny has been completely changed, and it is no longer possible to go to the Great Wall like in the original book.


    It is estimated that there will not be much intersection with the illegitimate son of the Duke of the North who should have become his good brother.


    I don¡¯t know what will happen to the situation on the Great Wall without Samwell Tarly, the ¡°White Ghost Slayer¡± in this time and space¡­


    "Master Tyrion, I forgot to congratulate you, your nephew is about to become the new king."


    "Oh, don''t say congratulations." Tyrion didn''t seem to be happy, "That idiot sits on the Iron Throne, and the seven gods are on top, this world is already crazy enough."


    "I also heard that he is planning to appoint you as Minister of Finance. Congratulations on that."


    "What?!" Tyrion sat up straight suddenly, "Are you kidding me?"


    Samwell shrugged: "I also heard what the girls said, it may not be accurate."


    "No, no! I''m going to ask." Tyrion hurriedly began to dress, "Damn it! I don''t want to clean up the mess left by that big liar in Littlefinger! I don''t want to!"


    Samwell shook his head and said with a smile: "I''m afraid the king won''t have time to see you now, because the coronation ceremony is coming soon, and he is probably praying devoutly by the rainbow pool. I came here this time to remind you, don''t just because of the pretty girl And forgot to go to the ceremony.¡±


    After speaking, he said goodbye to Tyrion and left.


    Tyrion couldn''t care less about lingering with the beauties of the Midsummer Islands, so he hurriedly left the Women''s Branch after getting dressed.


    He first went back to the Red Keep, changed into a decent dress, and then hurriedly climbed up the Visenya hills and walked into the Great Sept of Baelor.


    At this time, the cathedral was filled with jewels, furs, silks and brocades. All the nobles in King''s Landing put on the most gorgeous dresses, as if they wanted to take this opportunity to compare with each other.


    Tyrion''s arrival didn''t attract much attention. As the second son of the Lannister family, this dwarf seemed too sorry for the audience compared to his radiant elder brother and sister.


    It seems that the gods gave Cersei and James all the external goodness, and when it was Tyrion''s turn, he could only deal with it casually.


    Fortunately, the gods are also benevolent, leaving to Tyrion the wisdom that should have belonged to Cersei and James.


    It''s a pity that the vulgar world can rarely explore the beauty deep inside through this deformed and ugly body.


    It stands to reason that after his elder brother Jaime Lannister joined the Kingsguard and could no longer inherit the title and territory, Tyrion was the Guardian of the West and the first heir to the Duke of Casterly Rock. However, no one really regarded this dwarf as a The future Duke looks.


    Especially his father, Lord Tywin Lannister.


    The Western Territory lion''s dislike of the dwarf''s son is completely undisguised.


    If it weren''t for the fact that killing relatives would anger the gods, I''m afraid Tyrion wouldn''t be alive now.


    Fortunately, Tyrion has long been used to rolling his eyes and contempt, walking in the prayer hall contentedly.


    At this time, the coronation ceremony had not yet begun, and Tyrion saw the archbishop standing in the center of the hall wearing a crystal crown. Beside her stood Queen Cersei.


    She is wearing a wine red velvet dress with golden stripes today, with wide long sleeves dragging to the ground, looking dignified, elegant and noble.


    Tyrion walked over: "Hey! Sister!"


    Cersei always likes to look at people with her chin, and she is even more so when facing the dwarf brother:


    "Tyrion, when did you come back? I thought you froze to death on the Great Wall."


    "Just arrived yesterday." Tyrion has long been used to his sister''s poisonous tongue, "Thank you for caring about my health. Where''s James?"


    "He''s the Kingsguard, of course by the king''s side, you idiot."


    "Old sister, I am relieved to see that you are still mean as usual. Sure enough, the death of your husband has no effect on you."


    "The death of a younger brother has no effect on me."


    "I''m different. If you die, I will cry a lot."


    Seeing Cersei gnashing her teeth, Tyrion ran away with his short legs dangling contentedly.


    Before taking two steps, Tyrion heard someone calling his name.


    Turning his head, he saw the Baron Yingzuiyu who had just parted not long ago.


    "Lord Caesar!" Tyrion greeted with a smile, but felt a little sour in his heart.


    No way, the baron is not only handsome, but also has two beauties on his arms.


    On the left should be the "Highgarden Rose", and on the right, the star and long sword coat of arms, it seems to be the Countess of Dorne.


    You have such top-quality beauties to accompany you, and you still go to buy a female branch? Tyrion cursed to himself.


    But on the surface, he still kept a smile, and stepped forward to greet Samwell and others.


    Natalie had never heard of the reputation of "little devil" before, and at this moment she was looking at the dwarf with curious and slightly fearful eyes.


    Margaery seemed very familiar with Tyrion, and they chatted quickly.


    At this moment, the church bell rang suddenly.


    Everyone knew that the time had come, and they all fell silent.


    And Joffrey also appeared at the door of the prayer hall. He had a crowned stag tattooed on his chest, and his buttons were in the shape of a roaring lion. He was wearing a dark green gown with gold stripes, and the cloak behind him was crimson. ¡ªThis is the color of the Lannisters.


    The seven White Knights of the Kingsguard stood guard behind him and followed the king into the hall.


    Sunlight casts colorful light and shadows through the glazed dome, and the statues of the Seven Gods around the hall stand majestically, as if watching the figure that slowly walked in.


    The solemn and solemn atmosphere circulated in the hall, making people afraid to breathe loudly.


    Finally, Joffrey walked up to the Archbishop and knelt down on one knee.


    The archbishop held the golden crown in his hand, held it high above Joffrey''s head, and said:


    "Joffrey Baratheon, son of the late King Robert I, I crown you today in the name of the Seven as King of the Andals, Rhoynar and First Men, Ruler of the Seven Kingdoms and Protector of the Realm!


    May Heavenly Father grant you justice and let you judge all sins!


    May Our Lady grant you mercy, and let you have mercy on all your people!


    May warriors grant you courage..."


    After saying the lengthy prayer, the archbishop finally put the golden crown on Joffrey''s head.


    So far, he is the new king of the Seven Kingdoms and the new ruler of Westeros.


    Joffrey stood up abruptly, with arrogance and pride on his face.


    "Everyone!" The young king shouted, "Today we gather here not only to witness my coronation, but also to witness a trial!"


    As soon as this remark came out, there were bursts of discussion in the audience.


    "Oh, my stupid nephew, can you just shut up."


    Samwell heard Tyrion beside him whispering.


    He couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head, this "eternal emperor" seemed to be planning to make trouble at his coronation ceremony.


    At least Robert was in charge of him before, and now that Robert is dead, this guy will reveal his stupid and brutal nature.


    It''s just another "mad king".


    "Your Majesty." Duke Eddard, the Hand of the King, stepped forward and asked, "I wonder what trial you want to conduct?"


    "A trial of the guilty, of course!" cried Joffrey, waving his hand toward the door, "Bring her up!"


    Samwell looked towards the door, and saw a familiar woman being brought in.


    It turned out to be the illegitimate daughter of Prince Oberyn. Samwell remembered that when he came to visit the prince that day, it was this girl who led the way. Well, she deliberately played a trick on him.


    "Everyone, she is the illegitimate daughter of the ''Red Viper'' Oberyn Martell, Tyene Sand! Her father murdered three cabinet ministers! Today I will be judged by the Seven Gods She!" Joffrey shouted, pointing at Tyene who was kneeling in front of him.


    "Wait!" Duke Ed stopped him again, "Your Majesty, that was also her father''s crime and has nothing to do with her. We cannot judge an innocent person!"


    "Innocent?" Queen Mother Cersei said, "You actually think the daughter of the ''Red Viper'' is innocent? Do you know how many poison recipes she is proficient in?"


    "And she seduced the servants of the Seven Gods!" the archbishop also spoke, and the fat on his face trembled.


    "It''s because he''s not firm enough himself." Tyene sneered, "If he is really devout to the Seven Gods, how could I possibly be able to seduce him. And my father, he didn''t kill Lord Jon Arryn at all, did he? You put the blame on him!"


    "See!" Joffrey cried. "This woman is unrepentant! She must be judged!"


    At this moment, Varys said: "Your Majesty, for the crime of seducing a monk, you can sentence her to parade naked in the streets, and then imprison her in a dark prison..."


    "It''s too cheap for her!" Joffrey was obviously dissatisfied with the punishment, "I want her dead!"


    "Your Majesty!" Duke Ed persuaded, "You cannot arbitrarily sentence a person to death!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Tyrion also said, "If you kill her, it will be even more impossible for the ''Red Viper'' to come to King''s Landing again."


    Cersei sneered and started to fan the flames: "It''s as if if we don''t kill this woman, the ''Red Viper'' will come to King''s Landing again. Don''t be stupid."


    "That''s right!" The mother''s support made the king more determined, "In the name of the king, I now sentence Triene Shad to death! Cut off her head!"


    "Your Majesty! Please don''t kill people in the Baelor Cathedral!"


    "Your Majesty! This will only intensify the hatred with Dorne!"


    "Your Majesty! You can''t arbitrarily sentence people to death!"


    "Your Majesty..."


    "Enough!" Everyone''s dissuasion made Joffrey even more angry. He felt that his authority was offended, "I am the king! I can kill whoever I want!"


    Tyrion walked up to his nephew and said loudly: "The last one to do this was the ''Mad King'' Aerys Targaryen. Do I need to remind you of his fate!"


    "Go away, dwarf!" Joffrey yelled at his uncle. "Barristan! Kill that woman!"


    Ser Barristan hesitated and did not move.


    Joffrey was panting with anger, he pulled out the saber from his waist and shouted, "Then I will do it myself!"


    Trenee was going to watch the young king''s joke, but she didn''t expect the other party''s sword to come so fast.


    Chi!


    Blood splattered everywhere.


    Joffrey seemed to want to chop off the woman''s head, but he got stuck due to lack of strength.


    And the woman didn''t die immediately, she whimpered and writhed on the ground.


    Joffrey''s eyes flashed fiercely, and he swung his sword again.


    But it only made the scene more **** and messy.


    The originally good coronation ceremony suddenly became **** and terrifying.


    Samwell had already covered Natalie''s eyes to prevent her from seeing.


    The prayer hall exploded in an instant, and the sound of screaming, cursing, and crying rang out.


    Some people even vomited it out.


    Finally, James Lannister couldn''t stand it anymore, so he drew his sword and helped the poor woman end her pain.


    "Hahahahaha!" Joffrey laughed wildly with blood splattered all over his body, "give her head to Martell! Let them hand over the ''Red Viper'' immediately! Otherwise, just wait for the war! "


    The young king waved a **** long sword like crazy:


    "War!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 158: Return preparation

    Chapter 158 Return preparation


    "Come and see, come and see! This is the dragon-slaying sword used by Knight Savin of Mirror Shield!"


    At a market in the north of Iron Street in Junlin City, a peddler held up a shining long sword and boasted loudly.


    Unfortunately, no one passing by stopped to listen to his flicker, except Samwell Caesar.


    The peddler looked at Samwell''s attire and the attendants behind him, and his eyes lit up¡ª


    Fat Sheep is here!


    "My lord, this sword is most suitable for a heroic knight like you! Just ten gold coins! Ten gold dragons, and this sword is yours!"


    Samwell took the sword with a smile, looked it over, shook his head and said:


    "too expensive."


    "So how much do you think is appropriate?"


    Sam Weir showed five fingers.


    "Five golden dragons?" The peddler gritted his teeth after struggling, "Okay! Then five golden dragons!"


    Samwell still shook his head: "I''m talking about five copper coins."


    "Copper plate?" The peddler suddenly jumped up, "What are you kidding!"


    Samwell pinched the blade of the sword with a little force, and this "Dragon Slaying Sword" actually made an unrepeatable creaking sound, as if it would break in the next second.


    "Is this ''Mirror Shield'' Savin''s dragon-slaying sword?"


    The hawker''s expression changed immediately, but he still insisted: "Of course! That''s the sword Savin Knight used back then..."


    "Savin is not a knight, he is a hero in the era of the ancestors." Samwell punctured unceremoniously, "At that time, the knight system had not yet been established. Can you use a little bit of care next time you brag?"


    The peddler''s face turned red, and it took him a long time to grit his teeth and say, "Okay! Then five copper coins!"


    "There are only four now."


    "Four pieces?" The peddler called again.


    "Wait a little longer and there will be three."


    "That''s four copper coins!" The peddler said dejectedly.


    "Katu, pay." Samwell waved to the attendants behind him, and then threw the "Dragon Slaying Sword" into the small cart.


    It is already full of piles, full of all kinds of strange things.


    After paying the money, the master and servant continued to stroll around.


    Not long after, Samwell stopped again.


    A peddler in front of him was bragging about a white bone carved with distorted patterns in his hand, saying it was the leg bone of a giant dragon.


    Samwell smiled and asked the vendor to show the "keel" to himself. As soon as he took it, he heard a familiar voice behind him:


    "Lord Caesar, that is the leg bone of a buffalo. Don''t be fooled by him."


    Samwell turned his head and saw Garlan Tyrell, and behind him, his younger sister Margaery Tyrell and Natalie Dane, who was increasingly becoming his follower, followed.


    The two girls wore floral dresses of a similar style, with the same bright smiles on their faces, like sisters.


    Samwell greeted a few people, and then saw Natalie approaching, poking the bone in his hand curiously with her fingers:


    "Master Caesar, do you want to buy this bone?"


    "yes."


    Hearing Samwell say yes, the peddler suddenly became excited and said quickly:


    "My lord, this dragon bone is left behind by the ''Black Death'' Balerion! It is worth thousands of gold! If you want it, I will only charge you a hundred gold dragons."


    Before Samwell could speak, Garland said in disdain: "A beef leg bone sells for a hundred gold dragons, do you think we are fools?"


    The peddler stuck his neck: "Master, this is really a keel! I swear to the Seven Gods!"


    Samwell seemed to believe Garland''s words, and returned the bone, ignoring the peddler.


    Margaery saw the small cart in Samwell''s attendant''s hand and all kinds of messy things inside, so she held back her smile and said:


    "Sam, are you here for treasure hunting?"


    "Yes." Samwell nodded solemnly.


    "Then you have to be careful. King''s Landing has the most liars in the Seven Kingdoms."


    And it is the most brilliant. Samwell knew it all.


    "Don''t worry, I will pay attention."


    Margaret didn''t persuade her much, but instead said:


    "By the way, Sam, we plan to return tomorrow, all the way south from Rose Avenue. Miss Natalie has agreed to go with us. Do you want to go with us?"


    Natalie immediately added: "Yes, Sam, Miss Margaret invited me to be a guest in Highgarden to see the sea of ??golden roses on the banks of the Mander River. I heard it''s beautiful!"


    Samwell shook his head with some regret: "Sorry, two ladies, I have made an appointment with Sir Horace to return with the Arbor Island fleet. However, I will go to Highgarden to meet Mace immediately after I return to the territory Duke. If Natalie is still here, maybe we will see you again."


    Natalie was a little disappointed when she heard the words, so she said: "Okay, then you have to come to High Court quickly, I will wait for you."


    "Okay, Sam, remember to come. Grandma has been talking about seeing you." Margaery winked playfully at Samwell.


    Hearing that the "Queen of Thorns" wanted to see him, Samwell touched the tip of his nose uncomfortably, feeling that the old lady was going to settle the score with him.


    "Okay, I will go as soon as possible."


    "Then, see you in Gao Ting."


    "See you in high court."


    Samwell stood where he was, watching the few people leave.


    In fact, it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to go with the beauty, but that he has more important things to send back by sea, and he doesn¡¯t trust others, so he excuses that he wants to go with the Qingting Island fleet.


    And what he wants to transport is the skull of a giant dragon.


    Now that he knows that these things can add attributes, Samwell will naturally not let them stay in the Red Castle to collect ashes.


    He has hired a cargo ship to transport these giant dragon skulls back to Yingzui Island.


    In order to deceive others, Samwell came to the major markets in King¡¯s Landing and bought a lot of things related to dragons, such as statues, oil paintings, handicrafts, and even the so-called dragon sword and dragon eggs. , keel and the like.


    Even knowing that these were fake fakes, Samwell pretended to be taken advantage of and bought them all.


    At that time, he can mix the real keel among these fakes and send it to the cargo ship to avoid unnecessary attention.


    Thinking of this, Samwell picked up the beef leg bone again, and said:


    "I want this ''keel''."


    The peddler''s eyes lit up immediately, but before he could be happy, he heard Samwell continue: "Three copper coins. I''ll take them if I can."


    The peddler struggled for a long while pretending, before saying, "Deal!"


    After speaking, he quickly stuffed the bone in, as if he was afraid that Samwell would repent.


    Watching Samwell throw the "keel" onto the cart, the attendant Katu couldn''t hold back anymore and asked:


    "Master, since you know these are fake, why do you still buy them?"


    Samwell shook his head and said: "Fake, true, true, false, can you really tell the difference? Since you can''t tell, then the false is true, the real is false, true and false, Why bother to be truthful."


    Katu was dizzy from the shaking, so he didn''t dare to say more, so he had to push the cart, keep up with the pace of the owner, and continue this big treasure hunt.


    It was not until the evening that Samwell finally stopped and "returned with a full load."


    When he directed the guards to load these dragon treasures onto the cargo ship, the captain looked at Samwell like he was looking at a fool.


    So when night fell, the "fool" in the captain''s eyes swaggered and carried the real dragon skull onto the boat without causing any waves.


    However, Samwell failed to remove all nineteen sets of keels. This was not because of his conscience, because he wanted to leave something for the Baratheon family, but because they were too large.


    There are twelve keels that are too big to reach Blackwater Bay through the secret passage. There is enough space at the other end of the secret passage, but it leads to the Red Fort, and it is impossible for Samwell to move the keel out of the gate of the Red Fort swaggeringly.


    That''s too ostentatious.


    Although the Baratheon family didn''t care about these relics from the previous dynasty, it was impossible for him to tolerate such reckless stealing.


    So Samwell ended up removing only seven smaller keels.


    This should be enough for him to eat for a while, after all, until now, the first keel can still continue to boil bone soup with added attributes.


    As for the rest of the keel, let''s store it in the Red Castle first. Sooner or later, he will come back to get it.


    Early the next morning, Samwell went to see off Margery and her party first, then returned to the residence, and began to pack her luggage and prepare to leave.


    But before leaving, Samwell went to see Duke Ed Stark.


    After all, the Hand of the King has issued him a secret mission. Although he doesn''t plan to complete it for the time being, he always wants to say hello to the other party.


    Although Duke Ed cannot be relied on as a backer, it is still necessary to have a good relationship.


    When he came to the Prime Minister''s Tower, he was told by the steward that the Hand of the King was holding an imperial meeting, so Samwell waited patiently in the reception room.


    After waiting for a while, he heard the clicking sound of wood hitting outside.


    Curious, Samwell came to the window, and in the courtyard below, Arya Stark, the second daughter of the Duke, was giving a swordsmanship lesson.


    "Go!" her teacher, Syrio Forel the Water Dancer, slashed at her head with a wooden sword.


    Arya raised her sword to block and made a click.


    "Left!" Syrio kept swinging his sword, "Right!"


    "Left! Down! Right! Left! Up!"


    His speaking speed was getting faster and faster, and the wooden sword in his hand was almost invisible, forcing Arya to be embarrassed and kept backing away.


    Cracking sounds resounded throughout the courtyard.


    "oops!"


    Arya let out a cry of pain, her hands were bruised, and the wooden sword fell to the ground.


    "You are dead." Syrio said in a cold tone.


    Arya yelled unconvinced: "You cheated! You obviously said the left side, but you hit the right side!"


    "Yeah, so you''re a dead girl."


    "But you lied!"


    "My mouth is deceiving, but my eyes and hands are telling the truth, but you didn''t see it." Syrio''s tone became serious, "Arya, you need to learn to perceive."


    Arya looked at the bruises on her hands, pouted her mouth, and was about to say something more, when she suddenly found Samwell standing by the window, and shouted immediately:


    "Lord Caesar! Do you want to compete with my teacher!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 159: peculiarity of spirit

    Chapter 159 The Specificity of Spiritual Attributes


    Samwell, who was leaning against the window to watch the play, froze for a moment, then nodded happily:


    "good!"


    After speaking, he turned and went down the stairs to the courtyard.


    In fact, this chief swordsman of Braavos is exactly the kind of opponent Samwell fears most¡ªa highly agile assassin.


    But he still wanted to come and try it himself, to see how far he was from this kind of person, so he could be mentally prepared.


    Although Samwell had no hope of winning at all, Arya had full confidence in him, handed the wooden sword to him graciously, and winked at him, as if she couldn''t wait for him to help her "revenge" "Are.


    Samwell took the wooden sword, held it up in front of him, and saluted:


    "Samwell Caesar, please advise."


    "Syrio Forel, please advise." Syrio also stood still and saluted. He knew that the young knight in front of him had just won the spear championship in the tournament, so his attitude was quite cautious.


    The two of them posed, but neither took the initiative to attack.


    Samwell planned to wait for work because he knew he was "bulky", and Syrio was because he didn''t know the reality of the champion knight in front of him.


    However, in the end it was the chief swordsman of Braavos who made the first move, and saw the wooden sword in his hand slamming into Samwell''s chest.


    Samwell also moved immediately, but instead of dodging, he rushed forward, slashing at the head with the wooden sword in his hand.


    But Syrio seemed to have anticipated Samwell''s reaction, and as soon as he got short, his whole body slid to the left like flowing water.


    Samwell rushed to nothing, and before he could react, he felt a burning pain in his left lower back.


    "Young knight, this is not the way you are good at fighting." Syrio''s flat voice came over.


    It seems that they want Samwell to take the initiative to admit defeat.


    "Indeed. I''m better at charging on horseback." Samwell admitted frankly, but he didn''t admit defeat. "However, when I warm up, it''s not certain whether I will win or lose."


    Syrio didn''t say much, maintaining a fighting posture, and slowly circled Samwell.


    He has already seen the weakness of the knight, so he naturally knows how to deal with it. I saw him gliding and dancing briskly, never confronting the knight head-on, but looking for gaps and flaws in the opponent''s attack, and sent out his own wooden sword.


    But Samwell felt more and more uncomfortable. He only felt that the swordsman on the opposite side seemed to be a soft current, making all his attacks impossible to hit, but he was always wrapped and attacked by the opponent, as if he was suffocating. Feel.


    Fortunately, he used a wooden sword, otherwise he would have died countless times by now.


    "Master Caesar, come on!" Arya''s voice sounded.


    It''s a pity that Samwell doesn''t have the energy to pay attention to the girl now, the swordsman in front of him puts too much pressure on him.


    No matter what method he used, he still couldn''t touch the opponent, although he knew that as long as he touched him, Syrio would definitely not be able to withstand his attack.


    The sweat on his forehead slowly left, blurring his vision, and there were more and more painful parts on his body. This feeling of being beaten passively became more and more unbearable. Just when Samwell wanted to admit defeat , Syrio''s voice suddenly sounded:


    "Don''t think about it."


    I don''t know if this swordsman is teaching Arya or reminding Samwell.


    "Feel," he said, "with your eyes, with your nose, with your skin, with your ears... feel with every part of your body, but don''t think, it''s too slow."


    Samwell frowned, feeling that this guy was playing tricks, but after a moment of distraction, he was hit by the wooden sword on his left arm again, causing burning pain.


    This made him even more annoyed, he rushed forward a few steps, and slashed several times, but only hit the air, and at the same time, Syrio took the opportunity to poke him a few times.


    Samwell estimated that his body was covered with bruises, and under the stimulation of pain, his mind went blank.


    But at this moment, he suddenly had a flash of inspiration, and the wooden sword blocked his chest without thinking.


    Click!


    Two swords intersect!


    This was the first time he blocked Syrio''s attack.


    "Fine! Minds can fool us, but feelings don''t." Syrio seemed pleased with that.


    Samwell also settled down, trying to find the feeling just now.


    He knows that his agility attribute is low, and his movements will definitely be slow, but the feeling just now...


    Snapped!


    One inattentive, Samwell was slapped on the back by Syrio''s sword again, and he grinned in pain.


    But with the help of the pain, he once again found the feeling just now.


    My brain went blank.


    The body suddenly became extremely agile.


    Click! Click!


    Samwell actually blocked two attacks from Syrio in a row.


    And he suddenly felt that the opponent''s speed seemed to be slower than before.


    No, it''s not that the other party is slow.


    Rather he is fast.


    At this moment, Samwell seemed to have finally broken free from the shackles of the water pressure, and became extremely fast and agile.


    Surprised, he glanced at his attribute panel, and then froze.


    Samwell Caesar


    Title: Baronet


    Territory: Yingzui Island


    Vassal: Lucas Dayne (Knight)


    Strength: 6.74


    Agility: 2.85 (+3.97)


    Spirit: 3.97 (-3.97)


    Charge into battle: 1/100


    The change in spirit and agility attributes stunned him, but at this moment, his thinking seemed to have become extremely sluggish, and he couldn''t even think about why this change happened.


    But his body has become extremely agile.


    The wooden sword in his hand swung at will without thinking, but blocked Syrio''s attacks time and time again.


    Kaka Kaka¡ª


    The sounds of wooden swords clashing became more and more intense.


    Arya, who was watching the battle, widened her eyes, but even so, she could no longer see clearly the wooden swords of the two people who were fighting. The air was full of afterimages and the sound of clashing.


    My teacher and Sir Caesar suddenly grew hundreds of arms and fought with thousands of wooden swords.


    Click!


    With a final crisp sound, the two wooden swords shattered at the same time.


    Among the flying sawdust, the two finally gave up.


    Syrio laughed loudly and said, "The young man is so smart! You will definitely become a great swordsman in the future!"


    Samwell shook his head, trying to get rid of this feeling of brain rust.


    Gradually, thinking began to speed up, but the body seemed to sink into the water again.


    Looking at the attribute panel again, the abnormality just now has disappeared, and the agility and spirit have returned to their original values.


    However, my brain is still dizzy, as if I haven''t slept all night.


    "Thank you for your compliment." Samwell suppressed the doubts in his heart and bowed respectfully to Syrio, "Thank you for your advice too. However, I am a knight, not a swordsman."


    "Then you will become a great knight." Syrio admired sincerely, "I have never seen anyone with such great potential."


    Clap clap!


    Arya clapped her hands excitedly, and shouted: "It''s amazing! It''s a wonderful competition!"


    "It''s really exciting!" A voice also came from the upper window.


    Everyone looked up, and saw Duke Ed appeared there at some point.


    Samwell said goodbye to Syrio and Arya, and climbed the stairs to see the Hand of the King.


    Because he was thinking about the attribute change just now, Samwell only hurriedly explained to Duke Ed that he was about to leave King''s Landing, and apologized for the lack of progress in the secret investigation.


    Duke Ed probably didn''t expect Samwell to find out anything in such a short period of time. At first, he only approached him with the attitude of trying, so he didn''t criticize him harshly. He just told him to pay attention to the situation in Dorne after returning.


    Worries about a possible war were revealed in the words.


    In fact, at this point, anyone with a discerning eye can see that the Iron Throne and Dorne are bound to break out in war.


    After leaving the Prime Minister''s Tower, Samwell was still thinking about the attribute mutation just now.


    Under Syrio''s stimulation and reminder just now, Samwell''s mental attribute was temporarily transformed into an agility attribute, which gave him the ability to fight Syrio.


    This discovery surprised him greatly.


    After all, low agility has always been a pain in his heart, and he has never been able to find food that can improve agility, but if the mental attribute can be temporarily converted into agility attribute, then he doesn''t have to worry about it.


    Afterwards, he thought again, since the spiritual attribute can be temporarily transformed into agility, can it be temporarily transformed into strength?


    Thinking of this, Samwell immediately focused on the two attributes of spirit and strength, trying to start the temporary conversion again.


    Unfortunately, there has been no response.


    Maybe a certain method is needed...


    Samwell rubbed his swollen forehead and prepared to study it later. Right now, he just wants to have a good sleep.


    When I woke up, it was already evening.


    Samwell ate some bread casually and drank a large pot of keel soup before packing up and leaving the Red Castle for the port.


    While he was waiting for the boat to depart, he found that someone had actually come to see him off.


    "Lord Varys." Samwell got off the boat with a smile, "Your little bird told you I''m leaving?"


    "Yes." Varys showed a sad expression, "Master Caesar, if you don''t tell me you are leaving, don''t you really think of me as a friend?"


    Samwell laughed loudly: "Of course I regard you as a friend, my best friend."


    Varys also laughed, but he probably didn''t believe Samwell''s nonsense. The spider sighed, showing a melancholy expression:


    "Master Caesar, after you leave, we don''t know when we will meet again. So there is something I have always wanted to ask you."


    "You ask."


    Varys got closer and said softly: "Master Caesar, you said earlier that a stag is not worthy to sit on the Iron Throne, so who is worthy?"


    Samwell did not answer, but asked instead: "What do you think?"


    Varys said seriously: "Targaryen."


    Samwell had expected this, but still asked one more question: "Why?"


    Varys'' eyes suddenly became deep: "Lord Caesar, do you know how I was eunuched?"


    "I heard a wizard did it."


    "Yes. A wizard from Qarth, who claims to be immortal, is covered in purple all over his body. He seems to be able to absorb your soul just by looking at him. The wizard cut off my work and threw it into the In the fire, the flames danced blue, and I saw many visions..."


    "What illusion?" Samwell couldn''t help asking.


    "I saw the long night, never seeing the light of day,


    I saw the icy wind howling from the north, covering hundreds of feet of snow, freezing all the crops to death,


    I saw the white devil moving through the darkness, bringing destruction, terror and despair,


    I saw the king in the castle trembling as the farmer in the hut died,


    I see people cry out loud with tears freezing on their faces, I see¡­


    I saw a lot of terrible things, but also saw hope..."


    Samwell frowned: "The hope you see is Targaryen?"


    "That''s right. The gods have revealed to us that the end is approaching, so we must be prepared. And for that glimmer of hope, we must no longer allow infighting and division. The Seven Kingdoms must be united under one voice , under one order.


    And this point, the Bucks can''t do it, the lion can''t do it, the direwolf can''t do it, and the rose, the falcon, the trout, and the sun halberd can''t do it.


    Only dragons! "


    "The dragon is extinct." Samwell reminded.


    "But they will come back!" Varys''s eyes flashed with pious fire, "I have seen it in the blue fire!"


    Samwell didn''t speak.


    Varys grabbed the baron''s wrist, and his tone became extremely sincere:


    "Master Caesar, why didn''t I expose you to Littlefinger before? Because I know that Littlefinger is a selfish and ambitious man. He only cares about his own status and power, and never cares about other people''s lives.


    Chaos is the ladder?


    No, chaos is the abyss that devours all!


    Only order is our hope to survive the doomsday catastrophe!


    Only Targaryen, who owns the dragon, can establish such an order! "


    Samwell pulled out his hand and said with a smile: "Master Varys, you are really unworthy of being the chief intelligence officer. You should be an envoy. From then on, the king does not need an army. You can persuade any enemy to surrender with just your mouth."


    "We have never been enemies." Varys said seriously.


    "I know." Samwell laughed, "I also agree with your point of view. Since the ''Conqueror'' Aegon Targaryen landed in this place three hundred years ago, the Seven Kingdoms have been a stupid and outdated Concept. The Iron Throne needs a stronger and wiser monarch, Lord Varys, let us wait and see."


    After speaking, he turned and boarded the boat.


    The afterglow of the setting sun shines on Heishui Bay, like a golden channel for the sailing ships.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 160: war

    Chapter 160 War


    "Master Caesar told you to stop."


    Gavin, the chief of the territory of Yingzui Island, handed the letter sent by Samwell to Cheeman.


    Looking at Qieman who was already a little strange in front of him, he couldn''t help feeling a chill in his heart.


    More than three months ago, this person accepted the order of the lord to sweep up the wildling tribes around the territory. Since then, Gavin has been hearing various rumors about this person.


    Without exception, they are full of blood and brutality.


    Savage traitors, murderers, invincible monsters, horror messengers from Yingzui Island...


    Now Cheeman is notorious in the Crimson Mountains, and his reputation spreads far and wide.


    However, the results brought about are remarkable.


    All the savage tribes within a hundred miles of Yingzui Island have surrendered, and some have not surrendered, but they were all sent to **** by the messenger of terror.


    The number of savages in the territory has skyrocketed to more than 30,000.


    Logically speaking, this should be a good thing, but Gavin couldn''t be happy. Instead, he was worried. He always felt that this Cheeman was at risk of losing control.


    Back then, Lord Caesar gave this man a hundred elite soldiers and allowed him to recruit 500 savages, but Gavin knew that Cheeman''s men had already surpassed a thousand.


    Although Yingzui Island has always supplied weapons and food according to the share of 600 people, it was not difficult for Cheeman himself to get some food supplies when he conquered the savage tribe. Naturally, he could raise more soldiers.


    Now that this person has grown wings and gained a reputation, will he still be willing to be a dog under Lord Caesar honestly?


    Cheman looked at the letter silently and did not speak. His body was wearing a fine linen coat, which was clean and free of blood, but filled with a pungent smell of blood.


    "When will your lord come back?" He spoke, his tone flat without any fluctuations.


    "Your Excellency didn''t say, but it should be soon." Gavin persuaded in a deep voice, "So you''d better go back to Yingzui Island with me immediately. And your subordinates, the soldiers who exceed the number allowed by Lord Caesar, I advise you to disband them all .¡±


    Cheeman raised his eyes from the letter paper and turned to look at Gavin.


    It was only then that Gavin noticed that the pupils of this person had become so light that they almost merged with the whites of the eyes. The cold eyes were as real as they were, and slowly slid across his skin like a poisonous snake, making him feel goose bumps all over his body.


    "What''s wrong with your eyes?" Gavin said, his tone trembling.


    "Punishment from the gods." Cheeman raised his lips, "It may also be a gift from the devil."


    Gavin swallowed, and suddenly regretted coming this trip himself.


    This mad dog is even crazier!


    Gavin was dripping with cold sweat on his forehead, and was thinking about how to speak again, when he saw a soldier running over and reported:


    "Master Chiman! The Rock Tribe refuses to surrender!"


    Cheman''s gaze finally moved away from Gavin, making the latter heave a sigh of relief.


    "Refused to surrender?" Chiman smiled happily, from the heart, "Then destroy it. Give me the order to attack."


    "yes!"


    "Wait!" Gavin mustered up his courage and said, "Lord Caesar has ordered you to stop!"


    Cheman turned his head slowly, and gave Gavin a creepy smile:


    "Don''t worry, I will prepare the last gift for you later."


    Gavin clenched his fists, but he didn''t dare to persuade him anymore. He felt that the mad dog in front of him might really dare to kill him.


    A low-pitched horn sounded in the mountains and forests, followed by shouts of fighting.


    Cheeman went to the front to direct the battle, leaving Gavin in a daze.


    An accompanying guard stepped forward and said, "Master Gavin, do you want to stop Cheeman?"


    Gavin rolled his eyes and cursed angrily in a low voice: "Go and stop him! See if he will kill you!"


    The guard suddenly didn''t dare to speak.


    Gavin sighed helplessly, and walked a few steps forward to a high hill.


    The Rock Tribe''s stronghold is by the stream below, and it is being attacked by Qiman''s army at this time.


    The battle was fierce, and the air was filled with a strong smell of blood. After a while, even the stream was dyed blood red.


    Gavin watched silently, without saying a word.


    The battle lasted from noon to evening, and the rock tribe''s cottage finally fell.


    Gavin hesitated for a moment, but went down the hill and walked into the village filled with blood and fire.


    Cheeman''s men were cleaning the battlefield, Gavin couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief seeing that they didn''t kill any prisoners.


    But when he reached a hut at the core of the cottage, he heard cries and begging for mercy from inside.


    "Surrender! We surrender! Don''t kill! We are willing to surrender!"


    Gavin stood at the door and saw Cheeman pulling the long sword out of the chest of a wild woman.


    "They have already surrendered." Gavin couldn''t help but persuaded.


    Cheeman turned his head and grinned. At this time, he was covered in blood, and he was really no different from a devil.


    "How can the tribal leader surrender." As he said, he cut the throat of a young savage again.


    "I really surrender! Surrender! Don''t kill my children again! Please!" the patriarch of the Rock Tribe begged for mercy.


    However, it was Chiman''s long sword that greeted him.


    Chi!


    "You!" The patriarch vomited blood, his face twisted, "You will go to hell! I curse you!"


    "Compared with begging for mercy, I still prefer your current expression." Cheeman smiled.


    The patriarch yelled and cursed, his expression became more ferocious and distorted.


    Cheman likes it more and more.


    So he drew his long sword and stabbed it again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Through the three curved walls of heavy soldiers, Alex Oakheart came to the old palace.


    The Halberd Tower and the Sun Tower, which have the characteristics of Rhoyna, stand majestically on the two wings of the palace, and the golden vaults and leaded glass shine brightly under the sunlight.


    This is the core of Sunspear City and the power center of Dorne.


    But for Ares, the envoy of the Iron Throne, it is a hostile and dangerous place.


    He was wearing a white armor and a white cloak that symbolized the status of the Kingsguard, and holding a wooden box, he walked slowly into the gate of the old palace.


    The heavy riding boots stepped on the marble floor, making a clanging sound, which also attracted the attention of many Dorne nobles gathered in the hall.


    When they saw who was coming, they all cast angry eyes.


    Aris turned a blind eye to these gazes and walked straight forward.


    In front of the line of sight, there are two chairs placed on the high platform, one of which is painted with the halberd logo of the Martell family, and the other chair is painted with the Rhoynar''s solar coat of arms.


    Halberd and Lieyang.


    It was with the help of Nymeria, the warrior queen of the Rhoyna who came across the sea, that the Martell family finally realized their dream of conquering the entire territory of Dorne.


    Because of this, the Martell family still retains the traditions of the Rhoyna people. For example, the ruler still uses the titles of prince and princess, and for example, male and female heirs have equal inheritance rights. The full name of this family is actually Nameros. Martel.


    means the blood of Nymeria and Martell.


    Aris stood still in front of the high platform.


    Along the way just now, he saw all kinds of coats of arms, sand gates, fan-shaped golden hands, golden crowned skulls, red and yellow flames, three black scorpions on a red background, a black vulture holding a pink baby... All kinds of things, it seems that all the big families of Dorn are here.


    The rain is about to come.


    Aris stood quietly, indifferent to the gazes and discussions around him.


    Until he saw the side door open, and Prince Oberyn the "Red Viper" walked in pushing a wheelchair.


    Sitting in a wheelchair was a thin man with gray hair.


    The discussion in the hall suddenly disappeared, and all the nobles cast their eyes on the man in the wheelchair.


    Because that man was the ruler of Dorne, Prince Doran Martell.


    Prince Oberyn parked the wheelchair under the high platform, and helped his brother to sit on the seat painted with a golden halberd.


    Then he himself stood on the right-hand side of the seat.


    Princess Arianne also stepped onto the high platform and stood on the left hand side of Prince Doran.


    Aris leaned over and saluted, saying:


    "Honorable Prince of Dorne, I have brought King Joffrey''s will."


    "You brought my daughter''s head!" Before Prince Doran could speak, "Red Viper" Prince Oberyn said angrily.


    "Illegitimate daughter." Aris argued, trying to ease the atmosphere, but it backfired.


    "That''s still my daughter!" roared Prince Oberyn. "You killed her! There was no trial! Is that what your king calls justice!"


    Aris sighed, placed the wooden box on the ground, and said:


    "Your Highness Oberyn, I can understand your anger and pain. But you are at fault for this matter. If you did not kill Lord Petyr Baelish and Lord Pycelle without authorization, and escaped from the dungeon, Your Majesty the King Don''t be so angry."


    "I didn''t kill Petyr." Prince Oberyn justified, and then laughed at himself, "You probably won''t believe me if I tell you. Forget it, I have seen your true colors. Justice has always been It''s not what you are after. If I obediently stay in King''s Landing and wait for the trial, I will probably end up like my daughter."


    Aris feels more and more that this mission will not have any optimistic results, but he still bites the bullet and said:


    "Your Highness Oberyn, His Majesty orders you to go to King''s Landing and accept the trial, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise what?" cried Prince Oberyn. "He dares to attack Dorne!"


    As soon as this remark came out, the crowd in the hall was immediately excited. The Dorne nobles cursed and roared angrily, as if they wanted to come up and tear Aris to pieces and pack them back to the Iron Throne.


    Aris''s forehead dripped with cold sweat. He looked at Prince Doran who had been silent all this time, making his last effort:


    "His Royal Highness Doran! Please consider carefully! If you do not accept the request of the Iron Throne, then all that awaits Dorn is war!"


    "War?" Prince Doran finally spoke.


    His voice was as thin as a piece of fragile parchment, but it made the hall instantly quiet.


    Aris knew that Prince Doran was just a patient who couldn''t even stand upright, but at this moment, he felt that he was more dangerous than the "Red Viper".


    "Yes." The white knight said, "I implore you to think carefully, otherwise Dorne may bleed like a river if there is a war."


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "No." Aris didn''t know what to say, he hesitated for a moment before saying in a calm tone, "I''m just conveying His Majesty''s will to you."


    "That''s His Majesty threatening me."


    Aris was speechless.


    Prince Doran smiled slightly, as if he was not angry at all: "Did your king forget our language when he threatened the Martell family?"


    "Unyielding." Prince Doran said while supporting the armrest of the seat with both hands, as if he was about to stand up.


    Seeing this, Princess Arianne hurried forward to help her, but was pushed away by her father.


    "Not to break." Prince Doran arched his body and slowly got up.


    His forehead was visible to the naked eye with fine beads of sweat, and his dead-twig-like legs were trembling, but he stood up after all: "Don''t scratch."


    Unbowed, Unbent, Unbroken


    In terms of population, wealth, and war strength, Dorne is the last of the Seven Kingdoms, but under the leadership of the Martell family, they are the last kingdom to submit to the Iron Throne.


    It took only two short years for Targaryen to conquer the six kingdoms, and it was not until two hundred years later that Dorne was finally incorporated under the rule of the Iron Throne, and it was still through marriage.


    The sun lance was never a sign of weakness.


    "Since your king wants to go to war, then..." Prince Doran''s weak body was still trembling, but his voice was extremely firm,


    "I''ll give it to him, war!"


    "War! War! War!" the Dorne nobles in the hall roared wildly.


    Amidst the turbulent sound waves, Aris closed his eyes tiredly, with no luck in his heart for the future situation¡ª


    War.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 161: return territory

    Chapter 161 Return to the Territory


    In the bright morning sun, the cargo ship slowly entered the port.


    Well, it is said to be a port, but it is actually a trestle...


    But even in the face of such a shabby scene, Samwell was still full of emotion¡ª


    This is a territory built by myself from scratch, bit by bit, brick by brick!


    Of course, those lovely investors also gave some help. Although it was insignificant, Samwell always remembered it¡ª


    It would be better if only he remembered it.


    "Lord Caesar! Welcome home!"


    "Gavin! Haha, you have put on a lot of weight!" Samwell saw the head of the territory standing in the front row of the welcoming team, opened his hands and gave him a bear hug.


    After hugging, Samwell pointed to the cargo ship behind him and said:


    "Arrange someone to remove all the things on the boat, remember, it''s all! Nothing less!"


    "Yes, my lord! I will arrange it now."


    Afterwards, Samwell greeted his retainers one by one, and waved to the leaders.


    "My castle is finally built?" Samwell looked at the largest building standing majestically in the territory, with an excited smile on his face.


    "Yes, my lord. The castle has been completed for nearly two months, and the furniture is basically complete. You can move in at any time." The chief craftsman Vido said with a smile.


    "Very good!" Samwell quickened his pace and happily began to inspect his castle.


    The height of this castle is hundreds of feet, with a double-headed eagle flag on a blue background flying on the top of the towering tower. Ten feet above, four small trebuchets were placed on it.


    Sea water was drawn from the outside of the city wall to make a moat. Samwell passed the suspension bridge on the river, then passed through the huge iron gate, and finally entered the interior of the castle.


    "My lord, this is your main castle. It has six floors, 38 rooms inside, and two basements. In addition, there are three auxiliary castles, stables, warehouses, barracks, gardens..."


    Listening to Vido''s introduction, Samwell nodded in satisfaction.


    In fact, this castle is really not majestic, it is completely incomparable with the Red Castle he just left, and it is not as beautiful and elegant as the Highgarden he has seen, but Samwell still fell in love with her at first sight .


    After all, this is his first castle.


    Maybe he will have more, bigger and more majestic castles in the future, but this one has a special meaning to Samwell.


    "Is there no water source in the castle?" Samwell suddenly thought of a military problem, "Once under siege for a long time, without water source, the defenders will not last long."


    "Don''t worry, my lord, we have considered this." Vido pointed at the roof confidently, "Yingzui Island is near the sea and it is rainy and the air is humid, so I installed a lot of water storage pipes on it, which can collect dew and rainwater, and then flow into the water storage through pipes. A pool can generally be used by seven hundred people, and even a little less can supply thousands of people.¡±


    Samwell nodded in satisfaction, and when he heard Vido say the number, he asked Gavin:


    "What is the population of my territory now?"


    "There are about 54,600 people." Gavin blurted out.


    "So many!" Samwell was a little surprised by the number.


    He remembered that the population of the territory had just exceeded the 10,000 mark before leaving, but after the Starfall City War, the Dane family''s war compensation clause mentioned that they would send 7,000 young men to work in Yingzui Island, plus the Starfall City It is not allowed to prevent these Dorne young men from settling here. These people have basically been regarded by Samwell as their own subjects.


    In addition, there have always been refugees from the river bay joining Yingzui Island, but even so, they are far from 50,000.


    unless¡­


    Samwell immediately thought of Cheeman sent out by him.


    "Cheman brought back a lot of savages for me, right?" Samwell searched among the accompanying retainers, but found no one he was looking for, "Huh? Why didn''t I see anyone else?"


    The scene suddenly quieted down.


    Finally, Gavin said: "My lord, Cheman...he''s outside..."


    "Outside?" Samwell narrowed his eyes, "What do you mean? Didn''t I tell him to stop? Didn''t he obey my order?"


    "Not really. Cheeman has indeed stopped expanding, but...he is now stationed outside the valley..."


    "Why? You didn''t let him in?"


    Gavin nodded, and then, fearing that Samwell might misunderstand, he quickly explained:


    "My lord, it''s not that I intend to embarrass him. It''s that he has as many as a thousand soldiers now! The army in the valley is only five hundred. I''m worried..."


    "Thousands?" Samwell frowned, "I only allow him to recruit five hundred people, right?"


    "Yes, my lord, I have been supplying food and weapons according to this share, but..."


    "I see." Samwell showed no emotion on his face, "Send someone to tell Cheeman that I''m back, and ask him to come to the castle to see me immediately."


    "yes."


    Subsequently, Samwell continued to inspect the castle, but the atmosphere became obviously more oppressive.


    After a while, the envoys sent hurriedly returned to report:


    "Lord Caesar, Cheeman doesn''t want to come. He said that Yingzui Island doesn''t welcome him. If you want to see him, you can go out of the valley to meet him."


    The atmosphere became more stagnant now.


    Samwell laughed instead: "The shelf is quite big."


    Gavin quickly said: "My lord, you can''t go out."


    "What? Cheman still dare to kill me?"


    "Cheman..." Gavin gritted his teeth, "He seems crazy!"


    "Crazy?" Samwell said with a smile, "Didn''t he go crazy a long time ago?"


    Todd Buddha Flower said: "My lord, if you really want to go out of the valley, I suggest you bring the army."


    "The army in the valley is not as numerous as Qiman''s men, and it would be embarrassing to bring it with you." Samwell chuckled, and patted the giant sword [Dawn] behind his back, "I''ll go alone."


    Hearing this, everyone changed countenance and hurriedly spoke out to stop them.


    ¡­


    "Master Caesar summoned, why don''t you go!"


    Outside the valley, Ucha asked angrily.


    Cheman glanced at the savage beside him with those cold and pale eyes, and said:


    "Why should I go?"


    "Do you want to betray Lord Caesar?" Ucha became more and more angry.


    "Betrayal?" Cheeman twitched his lips, "Did you forget that you were a savage from the Huya tribe? Or do you think that if your sister married that steward, you would become a Hewan native?"


    "That''s right, I used to be a savage from the Huya tribe, but now I''m the leader of Lord Caesar! He fed us and clothed us, took care of our old people and children, and gave us a wonderful life that we never had before! Such grace, It is worth my swearing to follow!"


    "That''s great." Cheeman applauded, but didn''t continue.


    "You come into the valley with me now!" Wucha said angrily, "Go and apologize to Lord Caesar! He will forgive you."


    Cheeman stood still.


    "Do you really want to betray Lord Caesar?" Ucha put his hand on the hilt of his sword, "I warn you! Cheman! Don''t look at how many people you have, but you can ask them, how many are willing to follow you again?" Going back to the mountains to be a savage? If you betray Lord Caesar, let¡¯s see if they will still follow you!"


    "Yes. How many of them really follow me?" Chiman sighed, "I really want to know."


    "Then I tell you! None! Not one!"


    "Really? Then why are you so nervous?"


    "I..." Ucha thought he was talking to a madman.


    Yes, this guy is already crazy!


    Just when Ucha was thinking about finding a few trusted men to subdue Qieman, he suddenly heard this person say in his ear:


    "Look, your Lord Caesar has come out."


    Wucha quickly raised his head, and saw a tall figure walking out of the valley entrance.


    In a daze, I heard Cheeman say in an inexplicable tone:


    "He has more guts than you."


    Ucha tightened his grip on the sword.


    Cheman didn''t seem to care about the threats around him, he quietly watched the figure walking out of the valley.


    Under the sunlight, the white armor on his body shone brilliantly.


    "He actually came alone..." Qiman murmured, a strange gleam flickered in his pale eyes.


    Closer, closer.


    Cheeman could already see clearly the face he would never forget.


    It really was him.


    Samwell Caesar.


    Countless midnight dreams, Cheeman''s eyes are always this face.


    It was this face that made Cheman feel the taste of real despair for the first time in his life.


    He licked his dry lips, as if he could still taste the taste of blood¡ª


    That was the blood of his brothers.


    "Brother, kill me and run away as far as you can, don''t think about avenging us. He is a devil who plays with people''s hearts! You will never be able to defeat him!"


    My brother''s dying roar rang in my ears.


    Cheman did not run away, but chose to approach the devil.


    Yes, the devil is coming to him.


    Getting closer.


    Cheman was able to see clearly the badge on his white armor and the pattern on the blue cloak.


    Blue is exactly the color of uncle''s blood.


    "Why did you do such a thing that is despised by the gods!"


    Uncle''s dying cry lingered in his ears.


    Because I have given my soul to the devil.


    Cheeman said to himself countless times.


    "Cheeman," the devil called.


    Samwell stopped at a distance of about ten steps in front of Cheeman, held the hilt of the giant sword [Dawn] behind him with one hand, and slowly pulled it out:


    "Come here, kneel down."


    Cheman''s pale eyes showed a red-gold light.


    fire!


    Blazing fire instantly filled the whole world, everything seemed to be burning.


    In a trance, Cheeman seemed to have returned to that evening¡ª


    The day when the army from Starfall City came to attack Yingzui Island.


    It was the man in front of him, like a demon **** descended from the world, who buried all the enemies with a single fire.


    The long night is coming, the stars weep blood.


    This ancient prophecy could not be restrained in Cheeman''s mind.


    He will awaken the dragon in the stone...


    He will hold a flaming red sword...


    He is the prophesied...


    "King." Cheeman murmured, then got up and moved forward.


    Closer, closer.


    Cheeman felt the familiar fear again, the feeling that made his silent heart beat alive again.


    At this moment, he felt as if he was alive again.


    Plop.


    Samwell looked at Cheeman kneeling in front of him, and slowly swung the huge flaming sword in his hand.


    But the flame on the sword gradually extinguished, leaving only the red-gold mysterious lines, filled with the boundless atmosphere from ancient times.


    The great sword rested on Qieman''s shoulder.


    "Have you figured out your family name?"


    "Please give me a name from the master."


    "You come from the Huya tribe, so take the name Huya."


    "Qiman Huya, meet the master!"


    "I, Samwell Caesar, under the witness of the Seven Gods, in the name of the Baron of Yingzuiyu, canonized Cheeman Huya as a knight."


    "I, Chiman Huya, offer unparalleled loyalty to my master, Caesar!"


    Cheman prostrated himself on the ground and kissed Caesar''s toes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 162: territory affairs

    Chapter 162 Territory matters


    ßÚζζζ¡ªPuff!


    Samwell looked at the "firework" in front of him, and the corners of his mouth twitched a few times.


    Bachelor Keben rarely blushed, coughed lightly, and said:


    "My lord, at present, it can only do so much. Although the power is not as great as you said, it is still a relatively good kind of igniter. Although it is not as good as [Wildfire], it is better than creating Convenient and inexpensive."


    Samwell sighed, but didn''t criticize too much.


    In order to prevent the Bachelor of Science from being unable to fiddle with in vivo experiments, he set up a research topic for the other party - black powder.


    Of course, his own knowledge in this area is actually at the level of a keyboard warrior.


    Bachelor Keben really made black powder according to the specious tips given by Samwell, it is power...


    It¡¯s similar to fireworks, it can only be used as a decent igniter.


    It is still far from the big killer on the battlefield.


    Fortunately, Samwell didn¡¯t hold out much hope. Without a system and without knowledge, it was too difficult for him to climb the technology tree. With this skill, it¡¯s better to build a dragon.


    It''s time to get a dragon, Samwell suddenly thought, after all, Red Comet''s time is coming soon.


    However, this research still needs to continue, no matter how bad it is, it will give Bachelor Coben something to do.


    "Well, it''s not bad." Samwell encouraged, "you can continue to research, the ratio of gunpowder can be adjusted, and see if you can come up with a more powerful formula. Also, you can study how to create a confined space , so perhaps the power of the explosion can be even greater.¡±


    Bachelor Coburn nodded thoughtfully: "Yes, my lord."


    Samwell looked at the pensive Bachelor Coburn, and suddenly felt that maybe one day this person could really surprise him.


    After all, this guy can even make a cyborg, so he might be able to take out a TNT one day.


    Leaving the Bachelor''s Tower, Samwell came to the first floor hall of the castle, where a dozen brightly dressed businessmen were already sitting.


    When they saw the baron enter the door, they quickly stood up and saluted.


    "Sit down, gentlemen." Samwell waved his hand and came to the main seat to sit.


    The maid filled the wine glass in front of him, then walked lightly to the side.


    Samwell took a sip from his glass and said:


    "Gentlemen, I know that you are all well-known grape merchants, so I invite you to discuss a big deal."


    A chubby businessman said: "Master Baron, I heard that you want to buy fresh grapes, right?"


    "Yes." Samwell nodded.


    There is no way, the grapes in the territory grow too slowly, but brandy has already become famous in Westeros at this time, and Arbor Island, Old Town, and Highgarden have sent letters many times to urge him to speed up production. Earl Leighton Hightower let go of his rhetoric, saying that he would accept as much as he wanted.


    But Yingzui Island''s brandy production is severely limited.


    Although there is no shortage of labor in the territory, and the manufacture of distillation equipment is not a problem, there is a shortage of raw materials for brewing.


    The grapes planted on a large scale have not yet matured, and at present, it seems that Samwell still underestimated the enthusiasm of the nobles of the Seven Kingdoms for brandy, and the previously planned planting area is still too conservative.


    Therefore, he can only solve the shortage of raw materials by purchasing grapes.


    Although the cost will increase in this way, fortunately, there is still money to be made.


    As long as there is something to earn, why hesitate.


    "I need a lot of fresh grapes. Currently, it is tentatively set at 50,000 pounds per month. This number will increase in the future, so I need a stable partner." After speaking, Samwell slowly swept across the audience.


    The merchants all showed surprise and greedy expressions.


    THIS IS A BIG SALE!


    "My Lord Baron! The grapes on our Arbor Island are the best in Westeros! Choose us, you will never regret it!"


    "Master Baron, the grapes in our wine hall are the best quality and cheapest!"


    "Master Baron, the grapes in our Golden Tree City are picked by the girls themselves!"


    ¡­


    Samwell smiled and pressed his hands, stopping everyone''s yelling:


    "Everyone sitting here has already passed the preliminary screening. The quality and yield of the grapes must meet my requirements. However, because I want to find a long-term stable partner this time, there are some additional requirements. "


    "My lord, just tell me!"


    "Okay." Samwell straightened his face, and his tone became serious, "First of all, since it is a long-term cooperation, I require the payment to be settled every six months."


    "Half a year?"


    Businessmen immediately talked about it.


    Of course they understand that this is equivalent to having to purchase half a year''s grape production with their own money.


    This is not a small amount.


    "Yes, it is settled every six months. If anyone has any objections to this, they can quit now." Samwell said lightly, picked up his glass and took another sip.


    When he put down his wine glass, he saw that there was no shortage of people on the field.


    After all, with such a big benefit, what if the settlement is done every half a year.


    And now Samwell Caesar is considered a little famous, and businessmen are willing to take some risks for him.


    "Very good, it seems that you still believe in my reputation." Samwell smiled slightly and waved to the maid behind him, "I only plan to choose three partners this time, but how to choose these three..."


    Waiting for the maid to deliver a piece of parchment to each merchant, Samwell continued:


    "Please write down your supply prices on paper. At that time, I will choose three partners based on your prices. Please note that you only have one chance to bid."


    Hearing this, the merchants froze for a moment, and then their faces changed.


    "Quiet!" Samwell interrupted before they could speak, "This process must not speak. Let''s begin."


    The merchants were like ducks whose necks had been strangled, but they were frightened by the authority of the lord, so they could only sigh and lower their heads, looking at the parchment in their hands, falling into hesitation.


    Of course they understood the plan of the young lord, which was to let them undercut each other.


    But although I understand, there is nothing I can do about it.


    While secretly cursing how the **** baron would come up with such a bad idea, he gritted his teeth and wrote down his lowest price.


    After the maid collected the parchments, Samwell removed the two bids that were obviously too low, and then took out the three with the lowest bids from the rest, and handed them to Gavin.


    Gavin immediately read the names of the three merchants above.


    The businessman whose name was read had a complicated expression. He was happy that he had won the order, but he also began to wonder if his quotation just now was too low...


    As for those whose names were not pronounced, they all showed disappointment.


    Sam Welllang said:


    "Very good. Next, my manager will sign the supply contracts with these three companies. As for the rest of the gentlemen, although the sale cannot be made, you are still friends of Yingzui Islet. I will present each of you with a barrel of brandy. As a reward for your travels here."


    The merchants'' faces softened a little, and they all praised the lord''s generosity.


    After explaining a few words to Gavin, Samwell turned and left the hall.


    As soon as he went out, he saw a middle-aged man in a monk''s robe walking towards him.


    "Master Caesar, I am the servant of the Seven Gods, Ivan."


    Sure enough, it¡¯s still here.


    People from the Church of the Seven Gods.


    "Brother Ivan." Samwell squeezed out a polite smile, "Did you just arrive today?"


    "I arrived half a month ago. During this period of time, I inspected your territory. I just returned to Yingzui Island today."


    "Okay, I hope you enjoy your life here." Samwell said casually before preparing to leave.


    Unfortunately, Brother Ivan obviously does not intend to let him go so easily: "Lord Caesar, I need your help."


    "What help." Samwell said patiently.


    "I have to say, Sir Caesar, your territory is expanding at an unprecedented speed, but because of this, I''m afraid you have overlooked a serious problem. Those savages, who believe in all kinds of messy false gods, are devout to you Defilement is a blasphemy against the Seven Gods."


    Samwell glanced at the monk expressionlessly, and said lightly:


    "Your Excellency Ivan, let me just tell you straight. When I first recruited these savages, I promised them that I would not force them to change their beliefs. It is precisely because of this that my territory can grow at such a fast speed. Develop and grow. So, if you want me to issue a decree and force the unification of beliefs, sorry, please forgive me for not being able to break the oath I made before."


    "Master Caesar, I did not ask you to issue such a decree." Brother Ivan said with a smile.


    Samwell was slightly surprised: "Then what do you want?"


    "My request is very simple. First, you must build a church dedicated to the Seven Gods in your territory and allow me to spread the gospel of the Seven Gods freely. Second, you must attend church services regularly. Third, you must Pay the donation regularly according to the standard, of course, if you want to contribute more, the Seven Gods will give you more."


    After listening silently, Samwell suddenly felt that the conditions of this monk were really not too much. These are the most basic requirements.


    Except for the northern border, which lord''s territory does not have a church? And what knight does not attend church regularly?


    As for donations, the standard for a baron is ten silver stags per month.


    It''s really not a burden for Samwell.


    Originally, he was worried that people from the church would grab his braids and make some excessive demands.


    Samwell glanced at the monk before he noticed a small lantern hanging around his neck.


    Each monk will dedicate himself to a certain form of the Seven Gods, and the lantern is a symbol of the old woman.


    It seems that this Brother Ivan may have really inherited the wisdom of the old woman.


    "As long as you don''t force my people to believe in the Seven Gods, I can agree to these conditions." Samwell actually doesn''t want to have conflicts with the church, and it would be best if he could get along peacefully.


    "Of course not. Faith can never be forced. What is forced is definitely not piety." Ivan showed a vicissitudes of life smile, "Lord Caesar, as long as you allow me to preach in your territory, I believe that one day, your The citizens will spontaneously gather under the light of the Seven Gods."


    Samwell pouted secretly, noncommittal.


    Just as he was secretly glad that he had passed the test of the church, he heard Brother Ivan say again:


    "By the way, Lord Caesar, there is one more request I hope you can agree to."


    "Tell me."


    "I want to enlighten the children in the orphanage."


    Samwell took a deep look at the monk, but shook his head and said:


    "Thank you for your kindness. However, I have arranged for someone to enlighten the children."


    Ivan smiled slightly, but he didn''t bother, just nodded his head.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 163: creditors come

    Chapter 163 Creditors Come


    "Sir Mark, welcome to Yingzui Island!"


    Samwell stood at the mouth of the valley and gave the Mullendoll family knight from Highland City a hug.


    The two are old acquaintances.


    "Master Caesar!" Mark Mullendall looked at Samwell with excitement and admiration in his eyes.


    He witnessed the young baron step by step from a down-and-out pioneer knight to a champion knight who is now famous in the Seven Kingdoms.


    And it took less than a year.


    He came back from King¡¯s Landing before, and Sir Mark still remembered the funny expression of disbelief when he told his father, Viscount Martin, about the grand occasion of the King¡¯s Landing Tournament.


    Of course, then Viscount Martin came to his senses and immediately sent his son to Yingzui Island for one thing¡ª


    Want debt.


    In order to support Samwell''s development, Viscount Martin sent all the craftsmen and apprentices in Highland City. In return, Samwell also promised to return the craftsmen and apprentices in one year, as well as ten times the rental fee. .


    In fact, when Viscount Martin found out that Samwell had never carried out the so-called pirate business, he felt that he might be deceived.


    But since everyone has already been dispatched, we can¡¯t just call them all back. Wouldn¡¯t that mean breaking the contract by ourselves, and we won¡¯t get any compensation.


    Besides, Yingzui Island can produce brandy and silver after all. With these two things, Viscount Martin is not too worried that Samwell will not be able to pay back the money.


    Hearing that Samwell won the long spear championship in the martial arts tournament and won a huge reward of 40,000 golden dragons this time, Viscount Martin couldn''t help but send his son to test it¡ª


    The one-year lease period is coming up soon, can I pay back the money?


    Samwell also seemed to have guessed the purpose of Mark''s visit, and never mentioned the matter of repaying the money. He dragged him around in the territory, drinking, bragging, and took him to visit the "Treasure of the Dragon" in his collection. .


    "Master Caesar." Mark finally couldn''t help it, "Actually, I came this time because of the contract between our two families. You must also know that there are only two weeks left before the agreed one-year period, so..."


    "Really? So fast? I almost forgot." Samwell said with a chuckle, "However, since you mentioned this, I have to confess something to you."


    "What''s up?"


    Samwell spread his hands together: "I can''t afford to pay the rent anymore."


    Hearing such a straightforward and bachelor''s answer, Mark was stunned for three seconds before he realized it, and then shouted:


    "Impossible! Lord Caesar, are you kidding me? The champion reward of the jousting is 40,000 golden dragons!"


    "They are all here." Samwell pointed to the "Dragon Treasure" piled up in front of him.


    Mark''s expression suddenly became extremely complicated, as if he wanted to laugh, but also as if he felt distressed. It took a long time before he said:


    "Master Caesar! You have been deceived!"


    "How is it possible. These are the treasures I bought from a good merchant in King''s Landing at a great price. Each piece is priceless. How about this." Samwell said with a very reluctant expression, "If you look Which one I win, I can give it to you, and it will be deducted from the rent."


    "I don''t want any of it." Mark shook his head, "I just want a golden dragon."


    "There is no golden dragon." Samwell said very bachelorly, "If you don''t believe me, you can look for it in the castle yourself. If you find it, it will be yours."


    Mark was speechless for a while, and said after a long while: "Then you can pay with silver deer. There will be no silver in your territory, right?"


    "Then you may have to wait for a while." Samwell said, "The current expenses of my territory are all supported by that silver mine. Before the silver deer was cast and cooled, it was divided up by those **** suppliers. Empty. Why, Sir Mark, I am poor indeed!"


    Mark became more and more helpless, but still took out a roll of parchment from his arms, and said, "Lord Caesar, you can''t do this. We have signed a contract. Look, this contract is under the witness of the Seven Gods!"


    "I understand." Samwell said seriously, "Don''t worry, I will never do anything that breaks my promise."


    Mark breathed a sigh of relief: "So you will pay back the money, right?"


    "No. I''m really out of money." Samwell shook his head slowly, then made an expression of great heartache, and gritted his teeth, "So, I have to let you take the collateral."


    "Collateral?" Mark looked down at the contract in his hand again, "Wharf?"


    "Yes. Since you can''t pay back the money, you can take the pier of Yingzui Island."


    Mark suddenly had a bad premonition, because when he came to Yingzui Island last time, he clearly saw that there was nothing on the pier, only a bare trestle...


    "Can I go and see that pier?"


    "Of course." Samwell immediately led the way, "Please follow me."


    After Mark saw the so-called pier with his own eyes, he was completely dumbfounded.


    "Kay, Kai, Caesar, my lord, is this what you call a yard, dock?" Poor Sir Mark could barely speak.


    "Yes, according to the contract, I can''t pay back the money, so you can take this pier."


    "No!" Mark was really angry this time, "Master Caesar, you are deliberately playing us!"


    Samwell pointed to the contract in Mark''s hand, and said lightly:


    "It''s clearly written in black and white. How did I trick you? Viscount Martin himself agreed to this contract at the beginning, and I didn''t force him to sign it."


    "I, I, I..." Mark looked at his father''s signature on it, and didn''t know what to say.


    Samwell saw the other party''s face flushed, and finally laughed and said:


    "Well, here''s a joke, Sir Mark, don''t take it seriously."


    Mark was overjoyed: "You scared me to death, Lord Caesar! So you will pay back the money, right?"


    "I really don''t have any money." Samwell shrugged, and before Mark got angry, he said again, "However, there are quite a few people."


    "What do you mean?" Mark''s expression changed again.


    "Follow me." Samwell beckoned.


    Mark followed up with doubts and anger.


    The two walked along the beach, and soon Mark heard the sound of neat slogans, and at the same time saw the soldiers who were training by the sea.


    "Sir Mark, what do you think of my soldiers?" Samwell pointed to the training team ahead.


    "Well-trained." Mark praised.


    Mark still approves of the military accomplishments of the young baron in front of him, after all, the other party has a series of brilliant achievements.


    "Well, that''s what I just said." Samwell smiled slightly: "I really don''t have money if you ask me for it. Since you don''t want to take away the pier according to the contract, then I will give you another choice." ,Soldier."


    "Soldiers? You mean, trade soldiers for artisans?"


    "It almost means that." Samwell explained, "You can understand it as a mercenary, a mercenary from Yingzui Island.


    I am responsible for their training, weapons, and military pay. They fight for Highland City, and the Mullendall family only needs to be responsible for feeding them. Previously, Highland City leased 270 craftsmen to me, and I can rent you the same number of soldiers. As long as the craftsmen are still in Yingzui Island, these mercenaries will stay in Highland City to fight for the Murendall family. .


    How about it? If you agree, we can immediately sign a new contract. "


    "Mercenaries?" Mark was lost in thought.


    This is actually a plan that Samwell has been thinking about for a long time. He is going to make Yingzui Island a place for exporting mercenaries.


    The reason why he did this was because of his helplessness after seeing the population of the territory soar.


    Yingzui Island is too barren to farm, and brandy brewing and silver mining alone cannot fully absorb so much labor, so Samwell must find a way to export labor.


    But in fact, in this world where there is almost no secondary and tertiary industries, labor is already surplus, so there are so many refugees and beggars without land. Samwell wanted to export labor, but couldn''t find a receiver.


    Since the labor force cannot be exported directly, Samwell thought of another way¡ªforce export.


    The savages in the territory are hunting for a living. Compared with the farmers who are farming, they obviously have higher military literacy. As long as they are equipped with weapons and trained, they will be qualified professional soldiers.


    There is never a shortage of wars in Westeros, and as long as there is a war, there will be a demand for soldiers.


    The many large and small mercenary groups that are active today are proof.


    So Samwell planned to gradually arm the large number of savages in the territory and let them go out as mercenaries.


    First, you can earn commissions, and second, you can use this method to train your own reserve army.


    If Samwell needs it in the future, he can recall these mercenaries to fight for himself.


    Of course, he also knows that the loyalty of the mercenaries cultivated in this way is definitely not as good as that of the standing army in the territory, but given the current situation of Yingzui Island, once the size of the standing army exceeds a thousand people, the financial pressure will become extremely great , so for the sake of quantity, Samwell can only sacrifice some quality and loyalty.


    However, Samwell also took some measures to increase the loyalty of these mercenaries.


    For example, the families of these mercenaries stayed in Yingzui Island, such as arranging trusted people to be officers, such as insisting on paying these mercenaries their military salaries and pensions, such as brainwashing them, making them believe that they are their masters, Is the prophesied prince and so on.


    In fact, as long as Samwell''s strength continues to expand and his reputation continues to rise, his appeal to these scattered mercenaries will also increase.


    Of course, these mercenaries can only be used as auxiliary. The real core army is still the standing army in the territory, which Samwell knows very well.


    "Sir Mark, what do you think of my proposal?" Seeing that the other party remained silent for a long time, Samwell urged.


    He believes that Mark will agree to his new conditions, unless the other party is willing to take the broken pier.


    "I need to go back and discuss it with my father." Mark couldn''t make up his mind after all.


    "Yes." Samwell said with a smile, "I believe Viscount Martin will approve of my new plan. After all, the pace of war is approaching."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 164: declare war

    Chapter 164 Declaration of War


    "Master Caesar! You are too much!"


    Natalie Dane shouted angrily, but the smile in her purple eyes couldn''t be hidden.


    "Miss Natalie, where did I go too far?" Samwell was inspecting the grape plantations in the territory when he saw the Countess of Starfall City approaching the door aggressively.


    "I''ve been waiting in Highgarden for so many days, but you didn''t come!"


    "It''s not that there are too many things in the territory, so I can''t take time off." Samwell rubbed the little girl''s head habitually, "How is High Court? Is it fun?"


    "High Court is so beautiful!" Natalie was easily diverted from the topic, and she didn''t care about being angry with Samwell, and began to chat about her experience in High Court.


    The sea of ??roses, river cruises, hunting activities, bonfire dinners... There are also various delicacies and wonderful performances. In short, the meaning of the words is the same¡ª


    It''s a big loss that Samwell didn''t go.


    "It seems that you are doing well in Highgarden." Samwell listened patiently, and then asked, "Have you seen Mrs. Olenna?"


    "I see. She is a wonderful person, not as scary as described by outsiders."


    "Haha, it seems that she likes you very much. Did you introduce Young Junjie to you?"


    "No." Natalie shook her head, the bell adorned in her hair rang softly, "Even if you are introduced, I will refuse."


    Samwell was a little surprised when he heard the words. The "Queen of Thorns" looked at such an unmarried countess dangling in front of her eyes, but she had no idea?


    Or was the old lady worried that he would be offended?


    If this is the case, then High Court should have already regarded Starfall City as Samwell''s sphere of influence by default.


    This kind of respect made Samwell feel quite comfortable.


    The afternoon sun shines through the sparse vine branches and leaves, casting mottled light and shadow on the two of them. Birds are singing in the forest, waves are rolling on the sea, and the air is filled with a quiet and warm smell.


    Natalie held Samwell''s hand, couldn''t stop talking, talking about all kinds of trivial things, asking funny or amusing questions, and time passed quickly during this conversation.


    Unfortunately, such a good time is always short and fragile.


    Bachelor Qyburn arrived in a hurry and handed Samwell a letter from King''s Landing.


    Natalie saw that Samwell''s face became serious, and asked curiously:


    "What''s wrong, Sam."


    "The Iron Throne has declared war on the Martell family." Samwell crumpled the letter into a ball with complicated eyes.


    Although he had expected this day long ago, and he was the one behind the scenes of this battle, when the horn of war really sounded, the breath of iron and blood on his face still made him speechless for a moment.


    Natalie was even more panicked, her face paled to the naked eye, and she immediately hugged Samwell''s arms even tighter:


    "Sam, well, what do I do?"


    Samwell patted Natalie''s slightly trembling hand and comforted him:


    "Don''t be afraid, this matter will not involve Starfall City, I promise. You write back now and summon all the vassals of the Dane family."


    "Okay." Natalie nodded subconsciously, but then said pitifully, "Sam, can you go back with me?"


    "Well, I will go back to Starfall City with you. However, there is no need to worry. You should write a letter to summon the vassals first, and we will return in a few days."


    "Okay." Natalie agreed without asking Samwell the reason for such an arrangement.


    Afterwards, the two continued to walk in the vineyard, but they no longer had the leisurely mood just now, and Natalie was no longer interested in talking, just holding Samwell''s arm, silently lost in thought.


    Samwell didn''t panic, after all, he had expected this day.


    And now it is only the Iron Throne declaring war on Dorne, and he is not a nobleman of the royal realm, so he does not need to lead an army to respond immediately.


    He still has to wait for the call-up order from his lord, Duke Mace Tyrell.


    There was a gap of time, enough for him to arrange Starfall City properly.


    Afterwards, Natalie lived in Yingzui Island for three days. Until the fourth day, Samwell brought her a surprise.


    "Mother!" Natalie screamed, and threw herself into the arms of the veiled woman excitedly.


    "Ms. Ashara." Samwell also came forward to greet with a smile.


    After receiving the news of the declaration of war, he immediately sent someone to find the Youya tribe.


    "Mother, are you here to accompany me back to Starfall City?" Natalie asked expectantly.


    "Feel sorry¡­"


    Just as Ashara was about to refuse, Samwell quickly persuaded: "Madam, the battle is about to start, you''d better go back with Natalie for a while. I believe you must be worried deep in your heart, otherwise I will send someone When notified, you don''t show up right away."


    "Yes, mother, please! Come with me back!" Natalie hugged her mother''s waist, refusing to let go.


    Ashara sighed, and finally nodded.


    Natalie was so excited that she jumped up and down hugging her mother.


    After she calmed down, the three boarded the boat and headed for the Starfall City on the other side.


    The sea route is not far away. We set off in the morning and arrived just after noon.


    But the weather was fine when we set off, but it was raining heavily when we arrived.


    The lord of High Hidden City, Viscount Hughes Dayne, and the acting lord of Starfall City, Sir Jill Shad, were waiting on the pier in the rain.


    These two were also the first group of Dane family knights who surrendered to Samwell, so they were entrusted with important tasks after the war.


    Due to the bad weather, the welcoming ceremony was sloppy and short, and everyone entered the castle in a bit of a state of embarrassment.


    Samwell was personally led by Viscount Hughes to his room.


    The interior of the room is beautifully decorated. There is a huge feather bed, and the four feet are carved in the shape of long swords. The curtains are not the purple of the Dane family, but the sky blue of the Caesar family to show respect for the guests.


    The floor was covered with soft Myr carpets, and the bonfire in the fireplace had already been lit. Samwell just took off his wet coat and hung it by the fireplace.


    Viscount Hughes handed over a piece of parchment and said:


    "My lord, the list of vassals who have not yet come is here."


    "Okay." Samwell took the parchment, browsed it expressionlessly, and found that there were twelve vassals of the Dane family who didn''t come.


    It seems that the prestige of the Countess I support in the Dane family territory is indeed very limited, so many people dare to blatantly ignore her call.


    Seeing that Samwell was silent, Viscount Hughes added: "My lord, Sunspear City has also sent people. They brought Prince Doran''s call-up order, asking Starfall City to send troops."


    "Who is here?"


    "Prince Oberyn''s illegitimate daughter, Nymeria Sand."


    The corners of Samwell''s mouth turned up, and his smile was cold: "There are so many illegitimate daughters of the Red Viper. Only one died in King''s Landing, and now another one is sent to Starfall City. Isn''t he worried about extinction?"


    Viscount Hughes chuckled: "My lord, the illegitimate children of the Red Viper are all over Dorne. It is not easy to make him extinct."


    "If he has been so arrogant, there will be such a day." Samwell put away the parchment and ordered, "Notify the vassals who have arrived that Earl Natalie will hold a meeting tomorrow morning and invite them to attend. "


    "yes."


    "Oh, by the way, let the Sand Snake from Sunspear City also attend the meeting."


    Viscount Hughes showed embarrassment this time: "My lord, Miss Nymeria is not in the city."


    "she is not here?"


    "Yes. She came to Starfall City five days ago, but seeing that Earl Natalie was not there, she didn''t know where she went. I suspect that she might have gone to meet some knights of the Dane family. The twelve people who didn''t show up should all have been visited by her."


    Samwell smiled coldly: "It seems that everything is connected. That''s just right. If you release the news, it means that Earl Natalie will announce something important tomorrow, and let all the vassals of the Dane family come. I would rather Let''s see if that Sand Snake and the people she connected with dare to come."


    "Yes, my lord."


    After Viscount Hughes left, Samwell took a shower, changed into dry clothes, and was about to go out for a stroll when he heard a knock on the door.


    Opening the door, I saw Natalie Dane standing outside the door.


    The Countess of Starfall City changed into a simple purple long dress, which just matched her purple eyes, and a silver satin ribbon was tied around her waist, highlighting her slender waist, soft dark long The hair exudes a fragrance of water vapor, it seems that it should have just been washed.


    "Thank you for the host''s hospitality. I''m going to thank you personally."


    Samwell''s posturing made Natalie giggle.


    "Can I go in?"


    "Of course, this is your place."


    Natalie walked into the room, rubbing her hands on the skirt, looking a little nervous.


    Samwell felt this and asked, "What''s the matter? Are you worried about tomorrow?"


    Natalie nodded, then shook her head again, revealing a fragile confusion in her eyes:


    "Sam... am I not suitable to be a lord..."


    Samwell stepped forward and rubbed the little girl''s hair, and comforted him: "No one is born to be a lord. You are still young, and it is normal to be a little confused and afraid. It will be fine in the future. Besides, I will help you , yes, and your mother, didn''t she also come this time."


    "Mother is here, are you leaving?" Natalie looked like an abandoned little animal.


    "I really want to leave. After all, you also know that there is going to be a war. But don''t worry, I will definitely help you stabilize the situation in Starfall City before leaving."


    "Then you take me with you!" Natalie hugged Samwell''s arm, "You brought mine with you in the last war."


    "It''s different." Samwell could only explain patiently, "Last time you were just my little maid, but now you are the Countess of Starfall City, and your every move represents the Dane family. Do whatever you want. This time you can use various excuses not to participate in the war, but you must never join the side of the Iron Throne. That will make your subjects alienate you. You know, the Dornish people have always been xenophobic..."


    Samwell could not go on, because the little girl in front of him began to cry, and the tears fell straight down like pearls with broken strings.


    He reached out to wipe, but wiped more and more.


    Just when she didn''t know what to do, Natalie suddenly pounced on him, awkwardly looking for his lips.


    Samwell hesitated for a moment, without any resistance, he hugged Natalie into his arms, helping her make that green kiss gentle and long.


    The room was quiet, except for the crackling sound of the firewood burning in the fireplace.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 165: trial by combat

    Chapter 165 Trial by Combat


    When Samwell met Natalie in the corridor the next day, the little girl''s face turned as red as a monkey''s butt.


    Samwell was about to say hello when he saw Natalie salute in a hurry, and then disappeared like a rabbit.


    Leaving Samwell with black lines on his forehead.


    Actually, the two of them didn''t do anything yesterday, so Natalie''s courage supported the initiative of the kiss, and then she disappeared.


    When he came to the restaurant, Samwell found that Natalie was really there, and she was immersed in the pie on the plate, not daring to look at him.


    Samwell came to her side and deliberately messed up her hair, causing her to protest with teeth and claws, and the relationship between the two was restored.


    At least on the surface.


    After breakfast amidst the little girl''s twittering, the two took a walk in the castle before arriving at the Knights'' Hall together.


    At this time, all the vassals of the Dane family were present, including the twelve "late" knights listed on Viscount Hughes'' list, as well as the envoy from Sunspear, Prince Oberyn. The illegitimate daughter, Nymeria Sand.


    This illegitimate daughter with the same name as the Rhoyna Warrior Queen had black eyes and brown hair, her skin was as white as snow, and her figure was as slender as a willow branch. There were more than a dozen short knives stuck in the belt around her waist.


    Samwell had some impressions of this "sand snake", remembering that she was the second child among Prince Oberyn''s illegitimate daughters, and she was an ambitious and dangerous woman.


    Natalie came to the main seat and stood still, looking at Samwell and mother Ashara from the crowd, as if she had found courage.


    "Everyone, I have summoned you here this time because I have something to announce." Natalie said, and her crisp voice resounded through the hall, "The Iron Throne has declared war on the Martell family because the ''Red Viper'' was accused of murdering three cabinet minister, and unwilling to stand trial...¡±


    "Wait a minute." A voice interrupted Natalie.


    Samwell followed the reputation and found that it was Nymeria Shad who stood up.


    "Miss Nymeria, it is very disrespectful for you to interrupt the Earl''s speech." Viscount Hughes said stiffly.


    "I apologize for this." Nymeria said perfunctorily, and then immediately said, "But I cannot tolerate Earl Natalie''s slander against my father."


    Samwell immediately retorted: "Since Prince Oberyn thinks he is innocent, why did he escape from King''s Landing and dare not stand trial?"


    "Because my father knew that he couldn''t get a fair trial. In fact, he had found the real murderer of Jon Arryn, but he was secretly murdered by some people and intended to pour dirty water on him. Out of helplessness, he I just left King''s Landing."


    "This is just your side of the story." Sam Will said.


    Nymeria looked at Samwell, and suddenly smiled meaningfully: "Lord Caesar, if you are accused of murder, are you willing to stand trial?"


    "Me?" Samwell seemed to suddenly realize something, "As long as it''s not groundless accusations..."


    "Okay!" Nymeria seemed to be waiting for this sentence, she showed a proud expression, and said, "Now there are many knights from the Dane family accusing you of murdering the previous earl of the Dane family, Sir Edric and Miss Alilia."


    As soon as the voice fell, several knights stood up and echoed.


    Samwell said with a sneer: "Isn''t this just an unfounded accusation? Lord Edric and Miss Arilia had an accident in Black Harbor City, and I have never been there."


    "You hired a killer." Nymeria said, "Many people can testify that you brought a portrait of Miss Alilia to Starfall City to confirm, and you built your territory on Yingzui Islet. Is it plotting Starfall City? Kill Lord Edric and Miss Alilia, and you can support someone of unknown origin to become the lord of Starfall City."


    "Who do you say is of unknown origin?" Ashara Dayne stood up and asked.


    Nymeria was also slightly choked. Of course she knew that Miss Ashara was a member of the serious Dane family. Even his father couldn''t deny this girl''s right to inherit Starfall City, but Natalie...


    "Sorry, Lady Ashara, I didn''t question you, but your daughter, after all, she is a child of wildlings..."


    Samwell interrupted impatiently: "Count Natalie has been personally acknowledged by Prince Oberyn, what? Could it be that what your father said is like farting?"


    Namelia knew that she had fallen into a misunderstanding, so she quickly brought the topic back:


    "Lord Caesar, I am not questioning the legitimacy of Count Natalie. What I said just now was just to prove your motive for this murder. Facing this accusation, I wonder if you dare to accept the trial? "


    "This is a baseless accusation." Natalie couldn''t help but refute, "Do you have any tangible evidence?"


    Nymeria shrugged: "Because no one here knows whether the accusation is true or not, and cannot make a verdict, I think the Seven Gods should make the verdict. Then, Lord Caesar, do you dare to accept a trial by combat?"


    Samwell had a strange expression on his face.


    Is this woman out of her mind? Want to find someone to fight with him?


    With the giant sword [Dawn] in hand, Samwell is now a god-blocker.


    However, it is also because he only used [Dawn] once on the warship of Qingting Island, and sailors have always been known for their bragging, so the illegitimate daughter of Dorn probably does not know his details.


    "Who are you going to let me fight?"


    "I''m coming!" A middle-aged man with a firm face and a strong physique stood up, "Theodore Dane, willing to fight for the justice of Lord Edric and Miss Alilia!"


    Nymeria provocatively said: "Master Caesar, do you dare to accept it?"


    "Why not." Samwell stepped forward, "I''m not a coward like the Red Viper."


    Nymeria held back her anger and shouted: "Okay! Let''s get started! Please put on your armor!"


    "I don''t need it," Samwell said with a chuckle, "Innocence is my armor. Of course, Sir Theodore, please do as you please. After all, the gods will not give power to the evil side''s proxy knight."


    "Justice and evil are not just words!" Theodore yelled, thinking he had seen through Samwell''s trap. He immediately called his attendants and began to put on his armor.


    Natalie also rushed to persuade: "Sam, you should wear armor."


    "No need." Samwell was still stubborn.


    "That''s right, Lord Caesar is the spear champion of the King''s Landing Tournament." Nymeria said eccentrically, "Why do you need armor?"


    Samwell ignored her, and waited for the opposite knight to put on his armor before he stepped forward, carrying only a giant sword [Dawn].


    "As a Dane, you should be honored to die under the sword of [Dawn]." Sam Weir said.


    "As a Dane, I will prove that you are not worthy of this sword." Theodore countered.


    Nymeria stood between the two, with an excited expression, and said:


    "Let''s pray first!"


    She raised her arms and said loudly:


    "Seven gods of supreme glory, please take care of us."


    The knights in the whole hall began to echo:


    "Just Father, Merciful Mother, Brave Warrior, Pure Maiden, Hardworking Blacksmith, Wise Crone, reveal to us whether this man is honest or false, righteous or evil!


    If he is sincere, please give him strength!


    If he is sinful, bring him death!


    Glory to the Seven Gods, please witness! "


    After praying, Theodore put down his helmet and slowly pulled out his long sword.


    Although he was facing a champion of the martial arts tournament, Theodore did not have the slightest fear.


    He is an experienced knight, so he naturally knows that a jousting is completely different from a real duel. What''s more, the young man on the opposite side is so arrogant that he doesn''t even wear armor.


    Theodore felt that this must be the will of the gods, and it was the gods who deprived each other of their sanity at this moment.


    Gods bless!


    "For the justice of Lord Edric and Miss Alilia!" Theodore roared angrily, and was about to swing his sword forward.


    But at this moment, he saw Samwell slowly pull out the ¡¾Dawn¡¿ from behind.


    The moment the milky white sword was unsheathed, it climbed up with dense red and gold lines, like a fiery red ribbon, rising from Samwell''s back.


    The dazzling light instantly made everyone in the hall hold their breath.


    Their eyes widened, as if they couldn''t believe what they saw.


    Is that ¡¾Dawn¡¿?


    That''s ¡¾Dawn¡¿!


    Yes, this is the sword that the Dane family has passed down for thousands of years!


    This is the Excalibur of Dawn!


    The fiery red sword light dragged out, like the dawn light piercing the darkness, filling everyone''s vision in an instant.


    Theodore gave up resistance almost instantly.


    It turns out that in the eyes of the gods, I am the evil one.


    The last thought flashed through my mind, and my consciousness was swallowed by darkness.


    The fire flashed by, and Theodore''s armor did not provide any protection, and was cut into two pieces up to his chest.


    Fortunately, the flames scorched the flesh and blood, but did not mess up the scene.


    Samwell stood proudly holding a burning red sword, and said loudly:


    "The just seven gods have granted me victory and proved my innocence!"


    "Not guilty! Not guilty!" In the hall, the knights of the Dane family also shouted.


    "Not guilty! Not guilty!" More and more knights responded, and even the dozen or so knights that Nymeria had wooed before joined them.


    Nymeria was horrified to find that these knights who were originally inclined to the Martell family looked at Samwell at this moment, and they were all full of admiration and admiration.


    I seem to be self-defeating. Regret is like a poisonous snake, biting Nymeria''s heart.


    Waiting for Samwell to return the giant sword [Dawn] to its sheath, everyone fell silent.


    Natalie also took the opportunity to announce:


    "I, Natalie Dane, in the name of the Earl of Starfall, hereby declare that I refuse to accept Doran Martell''s call unless he agrees to allow Oberyn Martell to receive a just trial!"


    "Judgment of the Red Viper!" Samwell shouted first.


    Then all the knights of the Dane family responded one after another:


    "Judge the Red Viper!"


    "Judge the Red Viper!"


    "Judge the Red Viper!"


    ¡­


    Among the crowd, only Nymeria lowered her head, looking out of place.


    She knew that her mission this time had completely failed.


    The Dane family will no longer obey the call of the Fierce Sun Halberd.


    Nymeria raised her head, and looked at the baron standing in the middle of the hall again, and the other party just happened to look over.


    In an instant, she seemed to see a blazing flame from those eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 166: Arrive at High Court

    Chapter 166 Arriving at Highgarden


    When Samwell bid farewell to the reluctant Natalie and returned to Yingzui Island, Mark Mullendoyle also left and returned.


    Sure enough, Viscount Martin of Highland City finally agreed to Samwell''s new plan.


    After all, besides this, they have no better choice.


    Moreover, the High Court has officially issued a call-up order, and the Highland City just needs soldiers.


    After the two parties re-signed a contract, Samwell sent two hundred and seventy soldiers to fight for Highland City.


    Sending Sir Mark away, Samwell immediately found the craftsman leader Vido, and ordered:


    "Mr. Weiduo, the subsequent construction of Yingzui Island Wharf can start. Just use the plan you showed me before."


    Vido took a deep look at the young baron in front of him, nodded and said, "Yes, my lord, I will follow your orders."


    After that, Samwell stayed in Yingzui Island for another three days, assigning tasks to his vassals and retainers.


    Among them, he released Qiman Huya, a mad dog, to attack the surrounding savage tribes.


    After all, he found a way to export mercenaries, so he no longer regarded more population as a burden, and Cheeman came in handy.


    This time he also specifically emphasized to Cheeman not to kill people indiscriminately, including the leader of the tribe.


    With the current strength of Yingzui Islet, those tribal leaders will not have any impact even if they keep them. Killing them will ruin their reputation.


    Samwell didn''t want his title of "Baron of Terror" to really spread.


    In addition, he also solemnly asked Cheeman not to expand the army at will. Next time he came back and found that Cheeman''s army had exceeded the limit of 500, he would not let him go easily.


    Cheman nodded without saying a word, but he didn''t know if he really listened.


    Knight Lucas Dayne was left behind by Samwell, responsible for the defense of the territory, and always pay attention to the situation in the direction of Starfall City.


    After that, Samwell set off for Highgarden with his attendants Kathu and Todd Flower Knight, as well as five hundred soldiers.


    Although the war potential of Yingzui Island is far more than that, Samwell will definitely not give away all his belongings at once, especially this time he is still working for the Iron Throne.


    As a baron who has just owned a territory, being able to produce 500 soldiers is already a great respect for the conscript order of the lord, and no one can criticize it.


    Now is not the time for him to exert his strength. Samwell will attack with all his strength at the right time after the Iron Throne has drained enough blood for Dawn to see if he can bite off a piece of fat from this weak beast. Meat.


    As long as the Dane family is still in the hands, Samwell can go straight to Dorne''s heart at any time.


    Going to Gaoting this time, unlike the last time, you need to train recruits while walking. They marched at full speed and arrived smoothly in just over half a month.


    Looking at the gorgeous castle standing on the banks of the Mander River, Samwell felt a little embarrassed.


    The scene of accepting the pioneering order here last time is still vivid, as if it was yesterday.


    At this time, many lords who responded to the Duke of Metz''s call-up order had already arrived. The Tyrell family set up a military camp outside the castle to house soldiers.


    Samwell arranged all his men in the barracks, told Ucha who accompanied him to lead the soldiers, and was in charge of daily training, and then entered the castle with his attendants Kathu and Todd Flowers.


    Passing through the garden maze and crossing the suspension bridge, Samwell saw Margaery Tyrell greet her at the gate of the city in person.


    "When I heard the news of your arrival, I came here and waited. Sam, it''s really not easy to see you once." Margaery''s tone was reproachful, but her face was filled with a bright smile.


    She is wearing a dark green palace dress today, covered with a lace shawl, her soft brown hair is **** with a silver ribbon, and the sapphire necklace on her chest shines brightly in the sun, elegant and elegant at the same time. With a hint of playfulness and cuteness.


    "We just met in King''s Landing." Samwell stepped forward and said.


    "You know what I''m talking about." Margaery rolled the baron''s eyes, but she didn''t bother him too much. She was always careful, "Kiss me, my knight."


    Samwell held the girl''s slender hand and pressed a kiss between her fingers.


    Then Margaery naturally took Samwell''s arm and led him forward: "Grandma has been talking to you for a long time, don''t try to run this time."


    "Why would you want to run away. I''ve been looking forward to meeting Mrs. Olenna for a long time." Samwell seemed a little insincere.


    Margaery didn''t expose it either, but instead asked about his experience when he came here and the situation of Yingzui Island.


    While chatting and laughing, the two came to a gazebo in the garden.


    "Hey! Our champion knight is here!" Mrs. Olenna exaggeratedly called out, "Sam, how did you lose your fat! Teach my son when the time comes, so I won''t have to look at him all day I''m bored with the big head and ears."


    Fortunately, the Duke of Mace is not here.


    Samwell stepped forward to salute the old lady respectfully, saying:


    "Ma''am, winter is coming, it''s better to save some fat."


    "Winter is coming?" Mrs. Olenna pointed to the chair opposite her, motioning for Samwell to sit down, "You went to King''s Landing, why did you talk like a Stark? Why? By the charm of the King''s Hand conquered?"


    Samwell sat down on the chair, thanked Margaret who poured tea for him, and then answered Mrs. Olenna''s question:


    "It has nothing to do with Lord Ed, the Hand of the King, but I feel the cold wind from the north, and I feel it. Madam, you should know that this summer has lasted for more than nine years. According to past experience, I am afraid that the next It''s been a terrible long winter."


    "What are you worried about? Even in winter, there will be no shortage of food in the Reach. It is the northerners who should be really nervous."


    "I''m worried about things beyond the Great Wall. I heard that many ancient races that should have been sleeping have appeared there. The savages outside the Great Wall are just about to move, and even the children of the forest have appeared. However, the Night Watchman Legion guarding the Great Wall is now They are all thieves, thieves, murderers and other guys who have no sense of honor, it is hard to imagine that the safety of the Seven Kingdoms is placed in the hands of these people."


    "You are so worried about the Great Wall, why didn''t you become a night watchman when Ran Dao kicked you out of your house?"


    Samwell was so stunned that he had nothing to say, so he had to hold up his teacup to cover up his embarrassment.


    The husband of the "Queen of Thorns", Duke Ross Tyrell, was said to have accidentally fallen off a cliff and died while hunting, but Samwell suddenly felt that the old Duke might not be able to stand his wife''s poisonous tongue and voluntarily jumped off...


    However, he also found out that Mrs. Olenna really doesn''t care about the Great Wall.


    Actually, it is also understandable. After all, the river bend is so close to the south. Even if the Great Wall really falls, it will harm the northern border, rivers, valleys and other places. It will never be the turn of the river bend.


    It is impossible for House Tyrell to worry about the Wall.


    It''s a pity that even with the wisdom of Mrs. Olenna, she couldn''t foresee the appearance of the White Walkers.


    "Sam, why did you run out this time without getting married?" Mrs. Olenna suddenly took the topic in a weird direction.


    "Married?" Samwell was a little dumbfounded, "Where did I get married?"


    Mrs. Olenna curled her lips: "Don''t you want to marry Natalie Dane? Otherwise, why didn''t you marry the little girl from Florent''s family before, but gave it to your younger brother?"


    "I..." Natalie''s cute and innocent smile and that green and clumsy kiss immediately appeared in Samwell''s mind, and then he suddenly lost his mind.


    "Now is the best time for you to marry Natalie." Mrs. Olenna became a little earnest, "I really don''t know what you are hesitating about."


    "After all, I''m still young, and I haven''t started thinking about such things." Samwell made an excuse casually.


    "Cheat the White Walker." Madam Olenna curled her lips in disdain, and then looked at the young baron in front of her with her small eyes, "Sam, tell me the truth, do you want to marry someone else?"


    I want to marry your granddaughter, will you agree?


    Samwell thought so, but what came to mind was Natalie, and that sweet and sour kiss, the little girl tasted like a midsummer strawberry.


    His hesitation and silence became another meaning in Lady Olenna''s eyes: "Sam, you don''t want to marry Princess Myrcella Baratheon, do you?"


    "Huh?" Samwell was stunned for a moment before he understood how Mrs. Olenna''s brain circuit jumped.


    "Yes." Margaery also giggled and said, "Our champion knight has given all the wreaths and laurel crowns to Princess Myrcella."


    These words sound a bit sour.


    Before Samwell could answer, Mrs. Olenna said: "I advise you not to be too ambitious, a princess is not something you, a baron, can imagine. Natalie Dane is already your best choice at present, marrying her , you are the unnamed King of the Rapid River."


    King of the rushing river?


    Samwell really felt that this title was not a good one, but on the surface he said respectfully: "I will seriously consider your suggestion."


    Madam Olenna stopped talking about this topic, and instead said:


    "Margaery told me about the last trip to King''s Landing, so I have to thank you. If it weren''t for your persuasion, the two idiots Garland and Loras might drag the Tyrell family down. The vortex of political struggle."


    "You don''t have to be polite, this is what I should do as a vassal of the Tyrell family."


    "You don''t have to be humble. Among the vassals of the Tyrell family, there are not many brains. Therefore, I will definitely not miss you as the reward that should be given." After speaking, Madam Olenna rushed to the station Todd Buddha, who was outside the gazebo, waved, "Todd, come here."


    After Todd came in to salute, Mrs. Olenna said again:


    "Todd, it''s a shame for you to follow me, an old guy who is half buried in the ground. Now, I will give you a chance to choose again. You can continue to follow me, or you can ask the promising eagle in front of you. Baron Zuiyu''s allegiance. Choose yourself."


    The expression on Todd Fohua''s face changed for a while, and he couldn''t help but flashed through his mind the scenes of following Samwell in the South and North Wars this year, and finally he gritted his teeth and said: "Thank you for your kindness, old lady. I want to follow Lord Caesar !"


    "Okay, let''s go." Mrs. Olenna waved her hand very simply.


    Todd immediately knelt in front of Samwell, raised his sword above his head, and swore allegiance loudly.


    Samwell took a serious look at the other party, and finally took the long sword and tapped it on his shoulder:


    "I accept your allegiance."


    As soon as the voice fell, the number of vassals on the attribute panel immediately changed to 3, and the column of "Charge" also became 3/100.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 167: Summer Hall

    Chapter 167 Midsummer Hall


    "Brother! Can I charge behind you then?"


    Samwell, with the help of his squire, dressed in his armor, cried his brother Dickon Tarly.


    Earl Landau did not come in person this time, but sent his younger brother to lead 1,800 soldiers to respond to the call of the lord.


    This number is only half of the last support to Eagle Islet. It seems that Earl Landau is not very happy to give his life to the Iron Throne.


    "You are representing Horn Hill now, what is it to follow behind my ass." Samwell said casually while arranging the hooks on the breastplate.


    "The Duke of Mace should send someone to command the infantry of each family. I will definitely charge with the cavalry! Brother, you will be the same, so I will charge with you!" Dickon blushed with excitement.


    "Don''t be stupid, brother, the Dornish people will never fight us in the open area again. This time they will definitely just hide in the city. Do you want to ride a horse and crash into the city wall?"


    "Is that so..." Dickon scratched his head, a little disappointed.


    Samwell looked at his honest brother and shook his head secretly¡ª


    If you are still so stupid, don''t blame Earl Randyll for changing heirs again.


    However, Samwell also had to admit that Dickon was indeed quite strong. After not seeing him for a few months, he actually jumped in size, and he was about the same height as Samwell. He was very majestic after wearing the armor.


    "Let''s go, don''t be the last one." Samwell put [Dawn] on his back, and clamped the eagle wing helmet under his arm, urging his younger brother.


    "good."


    The two brothers in full armor went out, walked through the winding corridors and beautiful courtyards, and came to the Knights Hall of the main castle.


    It was early morning at this time, but torches were lit on every ledge in the hall.


    A herald stood at the door, loudly announcing the names and titles of the lords and knights who entered the door.


    Inside the gate was a sea of ??armor and swords. Samwell glanced at it and secretly estimated that there might be thousands of knights here.


    The war potential of the Reach is far more than that.


    As the center of the faith of the Seven Gods in Westeros and the birthplace of the knight system, the River Bend has the most number of knights in the Seven Kingdoms.


    Coupled with affluent living conditions and advanced forging levels, it can be said that the Knights of the River Bend is also the most terrifying battlefield force in the Seven Kingdoms.


    It''s a pity that the Tyrell family that ruled the Reach didn''t have the prestige to control this power, especially the contemporary Duke of Highgarden, "Lord Inflatable Fish", let alone the ability to make all the knights in the Reach willing to charge for it.


    Samwell looked at the bloated figure on the high platform ahead, showing a secret disdainful smile.


    If this power can be mastered by me...


    "Every knight!" The voice of the Duke of Metz came from the high platform, and he began the pre-war mobilization speech.


    But the content was lacklustre, and Samwell fell asleep after hearing it.


    After the Duke of Metz finished speaking, the archbishop came up with the "Seven Stars" to bless the knights.


    Then a choir of seventy-seven nuns led the hymn.


    Then the archbishop came and led everyone to pray...


    After a series of tedious and boring rituals ended, Samwell really fell asleep.


    In the end, it was the Duke of Mace''s yelling "Fuck the Dornishmen!" which aroused the enthusiastic response of the Knights of the Reach, which woke up Samwell.


    "Fuck the Dornish!" Samwell also yelled.


    Now we can finally set off.


    A group of lords and knights left the castle one by one and entered the barracks.


    As the flags of different colors and patterns began to flutter and move, the army staying outside the city of Gaoting also slowly moved its bloated body like a giant beast that had just woken up from a deep sleep, and began to head east.


    While commanding his own army, Samwell secretly observed the river bend army.


    He roughly estimated that the number of troops dispatched by Hewan this time was about 40,000. If the logistics staff, horsemen, and peddlers were added, the total number was estimated to be about 70,000 to 80,000.


    This is already a fairly large army, but for the large-populated River Bend, it is actually not a large-scale mobilization at all.


    Moreover, Samwell has already seen that the soldiers in front of him are mixed, and there are too many farmers who obviously just put down their hoes and went into battle for a little training. This also caused the marching team to be crooked, like a snake that is about to fall apart.


    Actually, this is not a surprise.


    The reason for this war was after all to avenge Duke Jon Arryn, which had little to do with the nobles of the Reach. Naturally, not many lords of the Reach were willing to contribute all their elites.


    If it weren''t for Dorne''s feud in Hewan, it is estimated that the Duke of Metz would not even be able to gather 40,000 troops this time.


    Although the quality is not very good, at least the quantity is here. Samwell has never seen an army of this size in his life.


    When the army of more than 40,000 people marched, the flags covered the sun, the sound of horseshoes rumbled, and the earth trembled slightly for it. Anyone who is a member of the army can feel their own insignificance, as well as the panic and awe of not being able to control their own destiny.


    But this feeling will slowly subside as time goes by, and what comes up later is the irritability caused by the long and boring trek.


    Samwell heard more and more scolding and reprimanding, and more and more heads on wooden poles by the roadside.


    In order to maintain order, it is very common for noble gentlemen to kill people.


    The discipline of the army is maintained by such **** and cruel means.


    Compassion does not command soldiers, which is actually what it means.


    Faced with an army of this size, once the leading generals are a little bit kind and weak, people will fluctuate and even start to riot.


    I don''t know if he was infected by this kind of emotion, Samwell''s heart also began to harden, and he became more and more impatient with the soldiers who made mistakes. The minor problems that he would only reprimand on weekdays may become A whip.


    Fortunately, Yingzui Island''s army has always paid attention to discipline, and it is not enough for Samwell to kill people to build power.


    After the army left Highgarden, they headed east along the Mander River, turned to a tributary at the Fruit Wine Hall, and passed by the place where Lord Lando Tarly defeated Robert Baratheon. beach.


    After Samwell and his younger brother Dickon briefly visited the old battlefield where their father was famous all over the world, they followed the army and continued eastward. After walking in the undulating mountains for half a month, they finally arrived at the Iron Throne. Designated assembly point¡ª


    Midsummer Hall.


    Summer Hall is located at the junction of Reach, Stormland and Dorne. It is the summer residence of the former royal family Targaryen.


    Over a hundred years ago, Daeron II Targaryen married his younger sister to the Prince of Dorne, and finally completed the unification of the Seven Kingdoms through marriage. The Summer Hall was built to commemorate this great cause.


    It is located among the mountains, more like a palace than a castle, but unfortunately, a fire more than 30 years ago turned it into ruins.


    This is the famous "The Tragedy of Summer Hall".


    It happened at the end of the reign of Aegon V Targaryen. At that time, the dragons of the Targaryen family had long since died out, and the dragon eggs left behind had become stubborn stones and could not be hatched. Aegon V made many attempts to hatch the dragon, and it is said that he found the way in an ancient scroll from Asshai¡ª


    Fire offering.


    So the king came to Midsummer Hall, prepared seven dragon eggs and [Wildfire], and decided to bring the dragon back to the world while celebrating the imminent birth of his first great-grandson.


    However, the Fire Ritual did not bring dragons, but only destruction.


    The terrible [Wildfire] got out of control and spread, burning down the entire Midsummer Hall, and at the same time devouring the lives of many princes and nobles including the king and his eldest son, only a few survived.


    But also in this fire, the granddaughter of Aegon V gave birth to the prince who later detonated the War of the Snatchers¡ªRhaegar Targaryen.


    Prince Rhaegar, who was born in "The Tragedy of Midsummer Hall", could not get rid of the shadow of the fire all his life, so he also did a series of unreasonable things in the eyes of outsiders, which even led to Tanger''s death. The downfall of the Lian dynasty.


    It can be said that the cause and effect of the Reaver''s War has already been buried in the tragedy of Midsummer Hall.


    The Targaryen family is actually not a native of Westeros nobles, but from the Essos continent on the other side of the Narrow Sea, a place called the Valyrian Peninsula.


    There are forty dragon king families on the Valyrian Peninsula. They are extremely rich, have noble blood, master witchcraft, and can control giant dragons, so they are invincible and have established a huge empire. Targaryen was once one of these dragonlord houses.


    However, an apocalyptic catastrophe destroyed the Valyrian Peninsula, and also caused the dragon empire to collapse.


    Among the forty dragon king families, only the Targaryen family learned of the disaster from the prophecy and fled before the catastrophe came.


    They came to Dragonstone Island, and after a few centuries of dormancy, they brought the three grown dragons to conquer Westeros and established the Targaryen Dynasty.


    But it succeeds in prophecy, and it also fails in prophecy.


    As the next end looms, members of House Targaryen are haunted by new prophecies.


    Many Targaryens became paranoid and even crazy because of this.


    Aegon V is said to have learned something from the prophecy, so he was obsessed with hatching dragons. He believed that only dragons could prevent the coming doomsday.


    Similarly, Prince Rhaegar also got some revelations, thinking that one of his offspring will be born with the prophesied prince, but "the dragon has three heads"¡ª


    The coat of arms of House Targaryen is a three-headed dragon.


    The "Conqueror" Aegon Targaryen also had three giant dragons, and he and his two younger sisters happened to control one each.


    Prince Rhaegar''s wife, Princess Elia from Dorne, lost her fertility after giving birth to two children.


    This made Prince Rhaegar panic. He felt that he had to give birth to a third child in order to meet the prophecy of "the dragon has three heads" and prevent the end from coming.


    So, he found Lyanna Stark from Winterfell, trying to make the fire dragon and the ice wolf combine to give birth to a third child, regardless of the other party''s already engaged marriage contract.


    The prince who wanted to save the world may not have thought that what he did led to the downfall of the Targaryen dynasty.


    Samwell looked at the ruins of the palace in the distance, his thoughts wandering.


    Of course, he did not come here to commemorate the lunatics of the Targaryen family, but to think about the seven possible buried under the ruins of Midsummer Hall¡ª


    Dragon eggs.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 168: Lion of the West

    Chapter 168 The Lion of the Western Territory


    Actually, from a military point of view, Midsummer Hall is not a place suitable for gathering large armies.


    There are actually more suitable towns in the frontier of Dorne that can be used as a rallying point for the army.


    But King Joffrey insisted on choosing Summer Hall.


    Of course, he definitely didn''t choose this place to see the ruins of the Targaryen family''s summer palace. Midsummer Hall is actually a "blessed place" for the Baratheon family.


    At the beginning of the outbreak of the Snatchers War, Robert Baratheon played three triumphant songs here in one day, making a perfect start.


    Joffrey chose to assemble here, probably because he wanted to borrow his father''s good luck.


    Unfortunately, this stupid king soon paid the price for his rash choice.


    Midsummer Hall is located between the mountains, the roads are difficult and the logistics are inconvenient, and these are not the worst.


    The worst problem is, the water source.


    There is actually a lake in front of Midsummer Hall, but this lake obviously cannot meet the water needs of such a huge army.


    When the River Bend army arrived, the Midsummer Hall had already gathered an army of nearly 100,000 people.


    In addition to the 40,000 troops in the River Bend, there are also 10,000 troops from the Royal Land, 30,000 troops from the Western Region, and 20,000 troops from the Stormlands.


    In addition, the armies from the Northern Territory, the Riverland, and the Valley are still on the way. When these three armies arrive, the army gathered here may easily exceed 150,000.


    The eating and drinking of so many people has obviously far exceeded the tolerance limit of this small lake.


    The originally blue lake water has become cloudy and exudes a pungent odor.


    The beautiful lakeside scenery has long since ceased to exist, replaced by all kinds of garbage and human and animal excrement.


    "Whose bad idea is it to choose to gather in Midsummer Hall?"


    An angry voice resounded from inside the tent flying the roaring lion banner.


    It was the Guardian of the West who spoke, Tywin Lannister, Duke of Casterly Rock.


    The most powerful lord in the Seven Kingdoms is now in his fifties, but he is still full of energy and strong in body. His hair is golden, his sideburns are also golden, and even his light green eyes are golden. .


    A foolish jester once joked that Lord Tywin''s **** had gold in his shit, so he''d have to spend the rest of his life in the deepest dungeon of Casterly Rock.


    "it''s me¡­"


    King Joffrey just started, Queen Mother Cersei quickly said: "Father, it was decided after discussion in the imperial council."


    "Stupid!" Duke Tywin scolded mercilessly. "Are there only fools left in the imperial council now? What about Eddard Stark, the Hand of the King? He also fought the War of the Predator anyway, how could it be?" Agree with this decision?"


    "Lord Ed is opposed to this decision." The Minister of Finance "Little Devil" Tyrion Lannister gloated, "But our good king and queen mother insisted, so..."


    "Shut up! Tyrion!" Cersei glared at her brother, a little out of breath.


    Duke Tywin had already understood, turned his head to look at his eldest son, and said:


    "You don''t persuade me at all."


    "Kingslayer" Jaime Lannister shrugged, with a look of indifference: "I am not qualified to attend the imperial meeting."


    "Father, I did attend. If you would like to know, I will persuade you too." Brother Tyrion said.


    Unfortunately, Duke Tywin ignored the dwarf''s youngest son.


    "Grandpa!" King Joffrey finally couldn''t suppress his anger, and shouted, "What''s wrong with choosing Midsummer Hall to assemble!"


    "What''s the problem?" Duke Tywin squinted his eyes and stared at the king. "There must be running water near the army station! If you still don''t understand this problem, go to the pond full of excrement and urine to experience it for yourself!"


    "It''s all because they defecated everywhere! And dumped all kinds of **** into the lake!" Joffrey blushed and argued forcefully, "I''m hereby ordering that it''s forbidden to throw **** into the lake! It''s forbidden to do anything by the lake. Easy!"


    "Really?" Duke Tywin pouted, "It turns out that this can solve the problem."


    "Why not?" Joffrey was taken aback for a moment.


    "I suggest that the soldiers should not be allowed to drink water and defecate, so that the lake will soon become as blue as before." Tyrion said in a humorous tone.


    Duke Tywin ignored his youngest son''s ridicule, and didn''t want to explain to his grandson any more. He turned his head to look at his daughter: "If you don''t understand military affairs, you should listen to other people''s opinions."


    "I don''t understand!" Joffrey exploded. "What''s wrong with my decision! I am the king! I gather my army wherever I want it!"


    "Then why don''t you gather at Sunspear?" Tyrion sneered, "I guarantee that if Prince Doran sees a hundred thousand troops gathered in front of his bed, he will be so frightened that he will run to your Majesty and kiss your toes." , I beg your forgiveness."


    "Shut up!" Joffrey yelled at his uncle, "You dwarf monster! Talk to me again and I''ll pull out your tongue!"


    "The last king who clamored to pull out other people''s tongues was named Aerys Targaryen." Duke Tywin reminded his grandson coldly, "Everyone called him the ''Mad King'', and I need to tell you what happened to him later. You?"


    "What right do you have to teach me!" Joffrey yelled at Lord Tywin, "I am the king! I am the king! This is where my father defeated the princes of the Stormlands! He is the real hero! When he bravely killed the enemy back then, you only dared to hide in Kaiyan City and wait and see!"


    The audience was silent.


    Oh oh oh, there is a good show to watch! Tyrion thought excitedly.


    Duke Tywin examined his grandson silently, with golden light shining in his pale green eyes.


    "Joffrey," Queen Mother Cersei held her son''s shoulders, with a rare expression of fear on her face, "quickly apologize to grandpa."


    "Why should I apologize!" Joffrey still didn''t understand the seriousness of the matter, "The king doesn''t apologize to anyone!"


    "Thank you for your motto, Your Majesty." The chill in Duke Tywin''s words could almost freeze the ears of everyone present, "Jaime, the king is tired, send him back to the camp to rest. Let the bachelor drink some sleeping wine to help His Majesty fall asleep .¡±


    "I''m not tired!" Joffrey yelled.


    Unfortunately, Duke Tywin no longer pays attention to him.


    Jaime firmly grasped Joffrey''s arm, and pulled the yelling king out of the tent.


    "Father, I''m sorry." After the king left, the queen mother Cersei quickly apologized, "Joffrey is still young, and he is a bit self-willed..."


    "Is it capricious or stupid, can''t you tell the difference?" Duke Tywin said unhappily, "How did you teach this child?"


    Precepts and deeds. Tyrion thought secretly.


    "I didn''t teach it," Cersei argued, "it''s Robert''s fault!"


    "Yeah, it''s all due to a dead man." Tyrion sneered, "He can''t argue with you anyway, so just put all the blame on him."


    "Enough!" Duke Tywin said, "No matter whose responsibility it is, you, as a mother, must teach him well. I don''t want to face a Robert II."


    "This child is not Robert II." Tyrion gave his own evaluation, "He is the Mad King II."


    "Shut up Tyrion!" Cersei yelled at her younger brother, then turned to her father and said, "Don''t worry, I will teach him well. He is only thirteen years old, and he will become more and more sensible."


    "I hope so. Don''t let him issue any more orders in this war, Cersei, can you promise that? If not, take him back to King''s Landing. There''s no need for a troublesome king here."


    Tyrion suggested: "It''s better to let our king return to King''s Landing, otherwise he will make trouble sooner or later."


    Cersei stared at her younger brother with warning eyes: "Father, if you let Little Joe return to King''s Landing now, it will deal a great blow to his prestige, and the soldiers will also think that the king has abandoned them. This is extremely detrimental to the morale of the army."


    Duke Tywin stared into his daughter''s eyes: "You promise he won''t interfere in military affairs again?"


    Cersei quickly assured: "Don''t worry father, I will definitely take care of little Joe."


    "Okay." Duke Tywin nodded, ended the topic, and then said in an orderly tone, "Tomorrow morning, the army will go south to Black Harbor City to gather. We can''t stay here anymore, or the plague will spread."


    "Yes, father." Cersei was as obedient as a kitten.


    But when she heard her father''s next sentence, she immediately exploded.


    "In addition, I am going to marry you again."


    "Marry?" cried Cersei. "No! I won''t marry again!"


    She has just tasted the taste of power, how can she be willing to give up to be a husband and a child.


    "Oh, my dear sister, beautiful sister!" Tyrion excitedly dangled his short dangling legs on the chair, "You are so young, so beautiful, and so fertile, that you will not be alone for the rest of your life." Stay vacant?"


    "Father!" Cersei trembled in fear, "I am the Queen Mother of the Seven Kingdoms, the Queen Regent! Not a mare who specializes in giving birth! I will not marry again!"


    "You can step down from the post of regent at that time, and I will take over. You don''t need a woman to worry about national affairs." Duke Tywin said, "Your responsibility is to marry and win allies for the family. I will give you two Choose, think about it, and give me an answer after the war is over."


    "Which two lucky ones can marry our beautiful ''Light of the West''?" Tyrion felt that today must be his lucky day.


    "Baron Greyjoy and Veras Tyrell." Duke Tywin spit out two names.


    "No! Don''t! I don''t want both!" Cersei paled.


    Smelly old squid and lame rose. Oh my father, how merciful you are! Tyrion took a sip of wine excitedly, and solemnly gave his suggestion:


    "I think Captain Baron is more suitable. You see, he just died of his wife, sister, you just died of your husband, what a match! And this way, we will no longer have to worry about the rebellion of the Iron Islands."


    Tyrion was so excited that he couldn''t contain himself when he thought that his annoying sister would be sent to Pyke Island, which was not a bird to lay eggs, to enjoy the sea breeze.


    How will brother James react when he hears the news? Tyrion suddenly thought, this guy won''t draw his sword and kill Pyke Island, right?


    "I also think Balon Greyjoy is a better choice." Duke Tywin nodded in agreement, without any fluctuations in his tone, "After all, Duke Mace Tyrell may not be willing to let his heir marry a widow .¡±


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Hearing this, Tyrion laughed so hard that he was about to explode.


    Snapped!


    A loud slap interrupts the laughter.


    "Cersei, you!" Tyrion covered his cheeks and looked at his furious sister, and finally closed his mouth wisely.


    will bully the dwarf brother! He cursed inwardly. Why don''t you lose your temper with your father?


    "Okay, Cersei." Duke Tywin said, "We''ll discuss this issue after you calm down. I hope you can remember your responsibility, your responsibility to the family."


    "Yes, Father." Cersei said firmly. Then he left the camp without looking back.


    Duke Tywin finally looked at his youngest son: "What are you doing here when you''re not in King''s Landing? You don''t need the Minister of Finance to charge in a war, do you?"


    "Because I can only find you here." Tyrion spread his hands, "Do you know what a mess that guy Littlefinger left for me! The treasury is full of rats, the accounts are like a maze, oh oh, There is also a debt of up to six million golden dragons..."


    "I don''t want to hear any complaints." Duke Tywin interrupted coldly, "Tyrion, haven''t you always wanted a chance, and now I have given it to you. If you don''t cherish it, then I can take it back."


    "Then I can only do some magic." Tyrion joked again.


    Unfortunately, his father ignored him.


    "Well, I will prove it to you, father." Tyrion jumped off the chair and said loudly.


    If it weren''t for the short stature and the red palm prints on his face, he would be almost imposing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 169: dragon egg

    Chapter 169 Dragon Egg


    "What? Gather in Black Harbor City?"


    Samwell had just settled down with his soldiers when he received a new order.


    "Yes, the king ordered that tomorrow morning, go to Black Harbor City to assemble." After the herald repeated it once, he turned and left.


    "Black Harbor City is obviously a more sensible choice." Todd Flower commented, "This place is almost becoming an open-air toilet."


    That''s true, but Samwell still wants to dig dragon eggs.


    "Okay, rest early today, and leave early tomorrow morning." Samwell ordered, and then secretly decided to go to the ruins of Midsummer Hall tonight.


    After a hasty dinner, it was already dark.


    Samwell sent away his clingy brother and walked alone to the ruins of Midsummer Hall.


    Tonight the starry sky is dim, the air is unbearably hot, and it feels like it is going to rain.


    The summer palace of the Targaryen family was built by the lake, backed by the hills, and it was originally a place with excellent scenery. Unfortunately, after a fire, there were only charred ruins left, and because it was close to the lake, the stench was overwhelming. Said it was a human, and Samwell didn''t even see a wild animal along the way.


    However, just as he was about to start searching in the ruins, he suddenly heard a cough.


    "who?"


    "Barristan Selmy." An old voice came from the shadows, "Which lord are you?"


    "Samwell Caesar." Samwell didn''t expect to meet the captain of the Kingsguard, but he could only talk to him patiently.


    Barristan took a few steps closer, recognized the young tournament champion, and said with a smile:


    "Lord Caesar, you can''t sleep either?"


    "Yes." Samwell looked at the oldest white knight and couldn''t help asking, "Lord Barristan, were you there when the tragedy at Midsummer Hall happened?"


    "No. I''m not here." Barristan''s eyes flashed with sadness, "I''m actually a knight who was handbooked by King Aegon V, but I joined the Kingsguard after the fire at Summerhall. The white robe that Rees II put on me. I can''t help but think that if I were here back then, I might be able to save the king who enshrined me."


    "Then do you know how the fire got out of control?" Samwell tentatively asked, "I''ve heard a lot of conspiracies."


    "Aegon V is indeed always surrounded by conspiracies. This so-called ''King Who Shouldn''t Be King'' is too kind and too willful. He married his beloved woman and allowed his sons to fall in love freely. As a result, many great nobles were angered, and enmity and betrayal ensued. Everything finally came to an end in the fire of Midsummer Hall."


    Barristan''s words were very vague. Samwell didn''t know whether the other party deliberately didn''t want to reveal the king''s secret, or he himself didn''t know the details.


    "So, are you here today to commemorate Aegon V?"


    "Yes, but maybe it''s more about remembering Prince Rhaegar. He was born in this fire, and he always likes to come here. Every time he comes, he will bring a harp, under the stars and the moon , in the midst of the ruins, playing the music I composed, lamenting the dawn, tears and the dead king..."


    Samwell found that this seemingly serious captain of the Kingsguard was actually so talkative, and the chatterbox tended to be a bit out of touch once he opened it.


    "By the way, Lord Caesar." Barristan suddenly remembered something and asked, "I heard that you found Miss Ashara of the Dane family from the Crimson Mountains?"


    "Yes." Samwell also remembered, isn''t Ashara the goddess that the white knight secretly admires, "Do you know Miss Ashara?"


    "I know." The old knight was a little shy, "I met her at the tournament held by Earl He''an at Harrenhal near God''s Eye Lake. She was the female companion of Princess Elia of Dorne. , I still remember her purple eyes..."


    Samwell showed a gossip smile: "Then did you invite her to dance?"


    Barristan laughed, shook his head and said:


    "I am the White Knight of the Kingsguard. I have sworn never to marry, so why bother myself. But if I did it again, I would try my best to win the joust, which will symbolize the ''Queen of Love and Beauty''. Give the wreath and laurel crown to Miss Ashara. Perhaps in this way, the series of tragedies that follow will not happen."


    Yes, if Prince Rhaegar hadn''t won the championship in that tournament, he wouldn''t have given the wreath and laurel crown to Robert''s fianc¨¦e, and the subsequent war of snatchers might not have happened either.


    "You can come to Starfall City if you have time. Miss Ashara is there now, and she has a lovely daughter named Natalie." Samwell issued an invitation.


    "I heard that the girl is now the Earl of Starfall City." Barristan glanced at Samwell, "Thanks to your help."


    "It was just a little help." Samwell said modestly, and then tried to find out more secrets from the talkative old man, "By the way, Lord Barristan, do you know why Miss Ashara danced back then? Did the sea kill itself?"


    "Because she couldn''t accept the news that her brother, ''Dawn Sword'' Sir Arthur Dayne, died in battle."


    Samwell shrugged: "I''ve heard people say this reason too, but I always feel it''s a bit far-fetched. My brother died in battle, but no matter how sad my sister is, she shouldn''t jump into the sea."


    Barristan was silent for a while, before he said: "That year in Harrenhal, a northerner tarnished Miss Ashara''s reputation, and later I heard that she gave birth to a baby girl. I think it may also be related to this. .¡±


    In fact, Samwell has heard this statement, and he also guessed that the northerner in Barristan''s mouth should be one of Duke Eddard Stark and his brother Brandon Stark. So Brandon, an honest man like Duke Ed should not be able to do such a thing.


    But at this moment, he suddenly had an idea, and asked, "Lord Barristan, where did you hear that Miss Ashara gave birth to a baby girl?"


    "From Princess Elia''s maid."


    So it¡¯s just hearsay.


    Samwell''s eyes flickered, and he suddenly thought, could the baby girl survive?


    If this is the case, then there is a reasonable explanation for Ashara''s suicide by jumping into the sea, not only because of her brother''s death in battle, but also the grief of her lover being killed, and the unresolved worries about her daughter''s identity.


    Ashaara should have planned to conceal the baby girl before declaring that it was a stillbirth. She would legalize her daughter''s identity when she finds a successor in the future¡ªmost likely an honest man like Ed Stark.


    Unfortunately, her hopes were dashed.


    After Brandon Stark was killed by the "Mad King", Ed Stark had to replace his brother to complete the marriage with the Tully family, so it was naturally impossible to take over.


    Under all kinds of blows, Ashara might be disheartened. At the same time, in order not to damage the family''s reputation, she committed suicide by jumping into the sea.


    However, Samwell thought of another possibility¡ª


    Will Ashara''s jump into the sea be just a smoke bomb?


    Will she take her illegitimate daughter and hide in the Crimson Mountains?


    The Panxia was replaced by a Savage?


    Thinking about it carefully, it is really possible.


    Because Natalie doesn''t seem to have inherited any savage appearance characteristics at all.


    The savages in the Crimson Mountains are generally short in stature and dark-skinned, while Natalie is tall and fair-skinned, with the purple pupils of the Dane family and the dark brown hair of the Stark family.


    Moreover, Ashara converted to the old gods - this is the belief of the people in the north.


    Although it might be because the Wandering Crow Tribe believes in the old gods, it is also possible that she wants to use this to remember her dead lover.


    The more Samwell thought about it, the more he felt that this possibility was very high.


    If this is the case, then Natalie''s age will be two or three years older than what was claimed.


    It turns out that the little girl is already an adult, why is she still so stupid.


    "Lord Caesar." Barristan hesitated for a long time, and finally summoned up the courage to say, "Please help me send greetings to Miss Ashara, and tell her that there is still a knight watching for her, and please don''t let me go. It¡¯s easy to think of committing suicide.¡±


    "Okay, I will convey it for you."


    Barristan thanked again, then turned and left the ruins.


    Samwell watched the other party''s figure disappear into the darkness, and then he regained his composure, threw away those messy thoughts, and returned to his original plan.


    The ruins are quite large, and it is impossible for him to dig them all by himself.


    Fortunately, Samwell already has a solution. In the secret passage of the Red Castle in King''s Landing, he discovered that the giant sword [Dawn] would react when it was close to the keel.


    So, when [Dawn] approaches the dragon egg, will there be a similar reaction?


    With this conjecture, Samwell slowly pulled out the giant sword behind his back, letting the milky white blade emit a subtle flame.


    Afterwards, he pressed the giant sword to the ground, walked back and forth among the ruins, and carefully observed the changes in the fire on the sword.


    There were muffled thunder in the sky, and it seemed that it was really going to rain.


    Samwell endured the stench that filled the air, and searched every piece of ruins without distraction.


    As time goes by, the light is getting darker and darker. The dark sky seems to be splashed with black ink, and even the starlight cannot pass through.


    Samwell searched almost every corner of the ruins, but still found nothing.


    Is this method useless?


    Or has the dragon egg been poached?


    However, it is indeed possible that it has been poached away. After all, Aegon V did not deliberately keep it secret when he brought the dragon egg, and there were many survivors in the fire.


    But you have to leave one for me.


    Samwell continued to search without giving up.


    Boom¡ª


    A sound of thunder exploded in my ears, but Samwell''s eyes lit up.


    Because there was a slight change in the fire light on the sword just now.


    Overjoyed, Samwell also ignored the raindrops falling from the sky, and immediately began to clean up the gravel and clods under his feet.


    Boom!


    The thunder is getting louder and louder, and the night rain is getting bigger and bigger.


    Samwell''s mood became more and more excited.


    Because as he continued to dig under the ruins, the flame of the giant sword [Dawn] in his hand became brighter and brighter!


    There are really dragon eggs!


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Amidst a series of thunderclaps, frantic silver snakes crawled all over the pitch-black sky.


    Under the electric light, among the ruins of Midsummer Hall, Samwell held an oval "stone" in his hands and laughed loudly.


    The surface of the "stone" was as pale as snow, covered with fine and sharp spiral scales, holding it in his hand, Samwell could actually feel its temperature!


    It seems that there is an ancient life that has been sleeping for a long time, waiting for someone to wake it up.


    Dragon eggs!


    This is the dragon egg!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 170: battle plan

    Chapter 170 Battle Plan


    "Brother, what are you holding?"


    Early in the morning, Dickon Tarly got into Samwell''s tent and saw his brother playing with an oval-shaped stone.


    "Dragon egg." Samwell didn''t hide it, because he knew that his younger brother would not believe him if he told the truth.


    "Dragon eggs?" Dickon Tarly couldn''t help frowning when he thought of the various "dragon relics" his brother had shown him before.


    no!


    I must persuade my brother well!


    Dickon looked at his brother at this time, as if he was looking at a prodigal son who had gone astray.


    "Brother, there is something I have wanted to tell you for a long time."


    "What''s up?"


    "It''s just... the dragon relics you treasure are actually fake!"


    "How is it possible!" Samwell yelled pretendingly, "I spent a huge sum of money to buy this, how could it be fake!"


    Dickon sighed: "Brother, how much did you spend on this ''dragon egg''?"


    "Not much, just three hundred golden dragons." Samwell casually reported a number.


    "Three hundred golden dragons!" Dickon''s eyes widened. "Brother, no matter how generous your championship reward is, you can''t squander it like this! This ''dragon egg'' is absolutely fake! It might have hatched a dragon. So many kings of House Targaryen have tried for so many years, but they have never succeeded!"


    "They can''t, it doesn''t mean I can''t either." Samwell said with a smile.


    I thought of the Red Comet.


    Calculating the time, there should be less than a year left before the arrival of the red comet. When the "stars cry blood", the world''s demon tide will officially recover. At that time, it will be the time for the giant dragon to return.


    For this, he still needs to make some preparations...


    Unfortunately, in the eyes of his younger brother Dickon, Samwell''s self-confidence is a proof of his obsession:


    "Brother! You can''t go on like this anymore! Otherwise, you will squander Yingzuiyu''s wealth!"


    "Okay, okay, I know. Let''s not take this as an example." Samwell perfunctory his younger brother, and put the dragon egg in the bottom of the suitcase and hid it. "By the way, when will we start?"


    "Right now. The vanguard has already set off, but our river bend army is arranged to go last, and there should be a while."


    "Okay, I''ll sleep first, and you can call me when it''s our turn." Samwell yawned and kicked his brother out.


    Meimei caught up on returning to the cage, and Samwell got up at the urging of his younger brother. After a brief tidying up, he summoned the soldiers, followed the large army, and started a new march.


    The army headed south along the bone road, all the way was a rugged mountain road, the speed naturally couldn''t be raised, and it was not until half a month later that they finally arrived at the destination¡ª¡ª


    Black Harbor City.


    Black Harbor City is located in the frontier of Dorne. It is a small town that is not too big. The dark basalt city wall stands tall and surrounded by a wide moat, just like a strong military fortress.


    In fact, at the beginning of the establishment of this castle, it was more out of military considerations, because the strategic location of Black Harbor City is indeed very important, guarding the bone road is the first barrier against Dorne''s northern invasion.


    Speaking of the Borderlands of Dorne, although this region has Dorne in its name, it is not actually under the jurisdiction of the Prince of Dorne. Almost all the lords here are vassals of the Duke of Storm''s End, but the strange thing is that the "guardian of the frontier" This title has always been awarded to the Duke of Highgarden.


    So theoretically speaking, Duke Mace Tyrell has the name of mobilizing the troops on the border of Dorne. As for whether the lord here will really obey his call, that is another matter.


    As a buffer zone between the River Bend, the Stormlands, and Dorne, the frontier of Dorne has been at war since ancient times. After Aegon the Conqueror Targaryen unified the six kingdoms, the Iron Throne and Dorne fought here. frontline.


    The lord of Black Harbor City is Earl Beric Dondarrion, who has a relationship with Samwell.


    Before in Starfall City, the two direct members of the Dane family that Samwell accused of murder¡ªEdric and Alylia died in Black Harbor City, and the latter was also the wife of Earl Beric.


    However, Earl Berry has never troubled Samwell, and he seems to be quite a sensible person.


    The army stayed in Black Harbor City for half a month before finally waiting for the troops from the Riverland, Valley and the North. Now the total number of troops swelled to as many as 170,000.


    You know, this is only the number of the main army. If you count the people who transported the food, the hawkers who sell the goods, and the battalion girls who came to donate... the total number may have exceeded 300,000.


    Be thicker-skinned and more courageous, and you can declare to the outside world that 500,000 troops will go south.


    See if you can scare the **** out of a Dornishman.


    Only when you are really in it, can you realize what such an army really is.


    The densely packed tents are like mushrooms that grow wildly, almost covering both sides of the Zhoumi River. All kinds of sounds drift across the fields, hills, and fields, surging, completely suppressing the sound of turbulent water and whistling wind.


    In order to make long poles to carry the banners, all the trees within a few miles were cut down. Under the sunlight, countless swords and spears shone like a forest of steel, icy cold.


    When it''s meal time, thousands of bonfires fill the air with a pale mist.


    "Lord Caesar, the king ordered a pre-war meeting, please attend immediately."


    "good."


    Samwell quickly gnawed off the remaining bones, wiped his hands, and walked towards the largest and most gorgeous tent in the center of the camp.


    Soldiers with swords and armors, handymen carrying goods, servants polishing armors, and battalion girls ostentatiously can be seen everywhere along the way... Sometimes he can''t help but think, how much gold dragon does it cost to maintain such an army every day?


    It''s a pity that no one can answer Samwell''s question.


    The finance minister in charge of logistics may know, but "little devil" Tyrion Lannister returned to King''s Landing the day Samwell arrived, and it is said that he was scolded by Duke Tywin.


    The further you go to the center of the camp, the more you can see the crowned stag flag flying high above all the flags. This is probably the largest flag Samwell has ever seen in his life. It is placed as a carpet in the castle hall All enough.


    Samwell walked into the tent, and saw that there were already many people inside. However, the location was arranged, and he, a little baron, was led by the guards to sit in the corner at the farthest edge.


    However, it was not the young king who sat on the throne, but a middle-aged man.


    This person was wearing a crimson velvet dress with the coat of arms of a roaring lion printed on his chest. Samwell immediately guessed that this person should be the Guardian of the West, Duke of Casterly Rock, Tywin Lannister.


    Duke Tywin has a serious face and a cold expression. It is said that Lord Tywin has never laughed since his father, Duke Tytos, was nicknamed "Laughing Lion".


    "Laughing Lion" is a weak lord. When he was in power, the vassals of the Western Territory borrowed money from the Lannister family and refused to return it. They often ignored the call-up orders. Some even dared to laugh at the Duke of Casterly Rock... So, When his son Tywin took power, he went to the other extreme-ruthless.


    Duke Tywin wiped out the vassals who did not obey orders with iron and blood, destroyed their castles, and left only ruins to warn other families, and gradually pulled the family back from the brink of collapse through a series of tough measures, and regained its former glory .


    Moreover, this person also served as the Hand of the King of the "Mad King" Aerys II Targaryen. He sat in this position for twenty years. Prestige and love, even surpassing the king.


    But because of this, he was jealous of the "Mad King"¡ª


    "Only the gods are above kings."


    The monarch and his ministers gradually turned against each other, and Duke Tywin had to resign as Prime Minister.


    After the outbreak of the War of the Reavers, Duke Tywin stood still and watched the royal army fight the rebels until Robert Baratheon killed Prince Rhaegar Targaryen with a hammer on the Trident River. Then he led the army from the west to King''s Landing.


    The "Mad King" thought that his King''s Hand was here to save him, so he ordered someone to open the city gate. Afterwards, Duke Tywin ordered the army to capture King''s Landing, and his son James also killed the "Mad King" himself.


    However, at that time, the Alliance of Fish, Wolf, Deer, and Eagle was extremely strong. After King''s Landing was captured, Duke Tywin resisted the temptation to sit on the iron chair. Instead, he handed over the throne to Robert Baratheon, and at the same time gave his daughter Cersei also sent it over.


    Afterwards, the lion of the Western Territory returned to Casterly Rock City and continued to hibernate.


    Until now, he has returned to the center of power in the Seven Kingdoms.


    Perhaps this time, the lion of the Western Territory did not plan to leave again.


    "Are all the lords here?" Duke Tywin asked, and he was sitting on the main seat, like a king.


    "It''s all here."


    The key is that everyone takes it for granted, and no one even asks where His Majesty Joffrey has gone.


    As for our Queen Regent, Cersei, she is sitting at the right hand of Duke Tywin, trying her best to play the role of a well-behaved daughter.


    "Wait a minute! Your Majesty hasn''t arrived yet." It was Duke Ed, the Hand of the King, who spoke.


    Finally someone still remembers the king.


    "Your Majesty is tired and has fallen asleep." Cersei explained.


    Duke Ed frowned, his eyes lingering on Tywin and his daughter. Although he hated the arrogance of the Lannister family in his heart, he was really not ready to attack at this time.


    Although he is the Hand of the King, he does not have the title of regent, and he is already a bit shorter than Cersei. Now that the woman is willing to hand over the authority to his father, what can he do?


    What''s more, this time he came to fight Dawn, and Duke Ed really didn''t want to fight among himself first.


    Face only one enemy at a time.


    Duke Ed still remembered the advice given to him by the Baron of Yingzuiyu.


    This time, he came to avenge Jon Arryn. As for Robert''s revenge, we will talk about it later.


    Seeing that Duke Ed died down, Cersei showed a proud smile, and then said loudly:


    "My lords, Your Majesty has agreed to a plan regarding the strategy for this campaign against Dorne, and now my father will explain it to you."


    Duke Tywin''s eyes slowly swept across the faces of the participants, and then he said in a deep voice:


    "This crusade against Dorne is planned to be divided into four armies."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 171: The army starts

    Chapter 171 The army starts


    "The first army is composed of the armies of the princes in the northern border, the river bay, and the king''s land. His majesty will personally command it. However, considering that your majesty is still young and has no military skills, the command of this army will be handed over to the king. Lord Eddard Stark."


    Duke Ed was stunned for a moment when he heard the words, obviously he didn''t expect that the old lion would hand over the heavy responsibility to himself.


    Of course he would not refuse, so he stood up and bowed slightly to Duke Tywin.


    Duke Tywin also nodded in return, and continued: "The first army will attack Dorne from the Prince''s Pass and be responsible for the battlefield west of the Sulfur River."


    "Yes." Duke Ed took the order and sat down.


    "The second army is composed of the armies of the princes of the four lands of Hejian, Stormland, Valley, and Western Region. I will personally lead the army and go south along the bone road to attack the central and eastern regions of Dorne."


    Hearing this, Samwell knew that these two armies were the main attack direction of this war.


    Because the Crimson Mountains lie between them, Prince''s Pass and Bone Road are the only two options to attack Dorne from north to south, but now there is actually a breakthrough point in the west of Dorne, Duke Tywin should not miss it.


    "The Baron of Yingzuiyu."


    At this moment, Samwell heard his name.


    "Lord Tywin." He immediately stood up and saluted.


    "I hope you can represent the Iron Throne to Starfall City and persuade Count Natalie to join the righteous side."


    "Lord Tywin, Earl Natalie is the lord of Dorne after all, and rejecting the Martell family''s recruitment is already the limit of what can be done."


    Duke Tywin stared at Samwell with those shining golden eyes:


    "Actually, my request is not high. I don''t need her to make a clear statement, and I don''t need to send troops from Starfall City. I just need her to allow our army to land in Starfall City."


    Samwell thought for a while and asked, "How big is the army?"


    "About 2,000 cavalry." Duke Tywin said, "This is my planned third route army. They will go deep into the hinterland of Dorne, harass and attack Dorne''s rear towns, and cut off the supply line of the Dorne army."


    Samwell pondered for a moment, thinking that the passage of an army of this size through Starfall City should not arouse a strong reaction from the local Dornish people. At worst, they chose to land secretly at night.


    However, it is not his style to say yes.


    "Lord Tywin, this is probably very difficult to do. After all, you know how xenophobic the Dornish people are. I am worried that your third army will be trapped in Starfall City. What''s more, how will the supply of this army be solved? It can''t be all about plundering the Dornishmen, can it?"


    "I remember that Starfall City still owes a foreign debt of 70,000 golden dragons?" Duke Tywin asked.


    "Yes." Samwell was overjoyed. Is the old lion planning to spend money?


    quick! Kill me with money!


    "You tell Earl Natalie that as long as she promises to let my army pass and secretly provide daily supplies, after the war, the 70,000 golden dragon Lannister family will help her pay back."


    Samwell was overjoyed. You must know that the 70,000 golden dragons in Starfall City were owed to him.


    But then, he thought that the debt was mortgaged by the giant sword [Dawn]. If Starfall City also requested the money, does that mean that the mortgage must be returned...


    It''s okay, 70,000 is just the principal, and there is interest.


    Samwell was relieved, and immediately put on an extremely sincere expression: "Yes, Lord Tywin, I will write to Count Natalie about your conditions, and I believe she will definitely not refuse the call of justice."


    Duke Tywin saw that the other party was so confident that he didn''t go there in person just to write a letter, so he knew that the arrangement of this army should be no problem.


    "The fourth army is the navy, composed of the Royal Fleet and the Arbor Island Fleet, under the unified command of Earl Paxter Redwyne. The goal is to control the Green Blood River and cut off the connection between the Dorne towns along the route."


    "Yes, my lord." Earl Paxter stood up and took orders.


    Samwell frowned, because he found that the commander of the navy was not the Sea Lord, Duke Stannis Baratheon¡ªof course, the eldest brother of the former king was not present at all.


    It seems that Duke Stannis has a lot of opinions on the Lannister family taking power.


    But since Duke Stannis did not come, it is estimated that the Royal Fleet will not have a few ships to participate in the battle. The main force of the navy this time should still be the Qingting Island Fleet.


    Now it seems that Duke Tywin''s battle plan is basically the same as Daeron I''s strategy of conquering Dorne back then, except that there are more cavalry who landed from Starfall City and went deep into the heart of Dorne to harass.


    If all goes well, the Iron Throne should be able to replicate the success of the conquest war that year.


    However, the difficulty in conquering Dorne has never been capturing the city, but how to make the people of Dorne kneel down and surrender.


    "Unyielding, unyielding, unyielding."


    This family language of the Martell family is an excellent portrayal of the character of the Dornish people.


    With the troops assembled by the Iron Throne this time, it is really not too difficult to capture the town of Dorne. It is a big deal to use human lives. But the problem is that after the town is captured, the Dornish people will not surrender easily, they will flee to the mountains Continuing to resist in the jungles, jungles, and deserts, this kind of guerrilla warfare and security warfare is the most troublesome.


    "The Conqueror" Aegon Targaryen brought three giant dragons and couldn''t solve this problem. In the end, the Dornishmen attacked and killed a giant dragon and took away a wife.


    Daeron I also captured all the towns of Dorne, but still could not prevent the people of Dorne from resisting. The guerrilla harassment of Dorne in three years caused the Iron Throne to lose 40,000 soldiers, and even the appointed governor was assassinated. In the end, Dorne There were riots throughout the territory, and the Iron Throne army had no choice but to withdraw.


    Later, Daeron I was unwilling to fail, and once again assembled an army to make a comeback, but fell into the trap of the Dornishmen, and even lost his own life.


    In the end, it was the successor "Blessed" Baelor I who walked barefoot on the bone road alone and jumped into the deep pit full of poisonous snakes, finally convinced the people of Dorne to believe in the sincerity of the Iron Throne, and finally through marriage. Dorn surrendered peacefully.


    It can be seen from this that it is really not an easy task to lower the proud heads of the people in this land.


    This is also the reason why Samwell, who obviously won the Battle of Starfall, wanted to push Natalie Dane to the position of Earl.


    If he dares to take that position himself, expect to see the Dornish people continue to assassinate and rebel.


    So don''t look at the menacing Iron Throne this time, the outcome of this war is really hard to say.


    If Duke Tywin dared to use the tough methods he used against the vassals of the Western Territory to deal with the Dornish people, he would be bloodied.


    The bones of the nobles of Dorne are much harder than those of the nobles of the Western Region.


    Afterwards, the meeting discussed the details of the battle. Samwell crossed his arms and watched coldly. In this war, the Iron Throne and Dorne don''t care who wins or loses, he doesn''t really care, as long as both sides bleed.


    After the meeting, everyone dispersed.


    Samwell wrote a letter to Natalie when he returned to the camp, writing down Duke Tywin''s requirements and conditions, and at the same time giving his own suggestions.


    Three days later, he received a reply. Of course, Natalie would not refuse his request.


    When he informed Duke Tywin of the result, the lion of the Western Region officially issued an order to march on behalf of the king.


    Thus, the four-way army officially launched.


    Samwell''s own Yingzui Island army followed the River Bend Army, under the unified command of Duke Ed, and he was arranged to follow the third cavalry to perform rear harassment tasks.


    In fact, this task was also requested by Samwell himself, because if he followed the first army, there would be no benefit at all. They were all boring siege battles, and Samwell had no interest in participating.


    If you follow the third cavalry to harass the rear, you will have a lot more freedom in tactics. Although it is more dangerous, he can be said to be the best single-soldier combat ability in Westeros. It is not difficult to escape without being trapped in the siege of the army.


    With a falcon scouting from above, as long as Samwell is careful, he won''t let himself be in a desperate situation.


    It was the five hundred soldiers he left behind. Samwell was a little worried that if he was not there, they would be treated as cannon fodder by others.


    He wanted to hand over these soldiers to his younger brother Dickon to take care of them, but Dickon also wanted to follow him to the rear to carry out harassment tactics.


    In desperation, Samwell had to hand over his army to his uncle, Sir Aleken Florent.


    The eldest son of Liangshui City is still quite influential in the River Bend Army. Samwell can rest assured that his army is entrusted to him.


    The commander of the Third Route Army this time is Earl Yohn Royce from Runestone City in the valley.


    This old man known as "Bronze Jon" is tall and has gray hair, but his thick palms and strong body are still not inferior to young people.


    The Royce family is one of the most powerful and oldest families in the Valley, and its history can even be traced back to the distant Dawn Era. This family has many sets of bronze armor that have been handed down from ancient times. Strength, which can protect the knight inside from harm.


    The title of "Bronze Jorn" actually comes from this.


    Samwell was staring at the suit of armor worn by "Bronze Jon" at this moment, unable to move his eyes away.


    Under the twilight of the morning sun, this bronze armor looked deep and introverted, but the densely engraved mysterious runes on it exuded a vast and mysterious atmosphere.


    What a sweet baby!


    I don¡¯t know if the Royce family will sell it or not¡­


    "Lord Caesar, the ship is coming, let''s go." Earl Jorn didn''t care about Samwell''s staring gaze. It wasn''t once or twice that his armor was noticed, and he could only be proud of it.


    "Oh, okay." Samwell then calmed down and walked towards the big ship parked at the pier.


    But when he came close and saw the name of the first ship clearly, he stopped in his tracks.


    The Valiant Joffrey.


    Samwell felt that the ship would sink sooner or later...


    "Ahem, Lord Yon, I''ll take the next boat." Saying that, Samwell ran away quickly.


    But the name of the second boat made Samwell frowned even more¡ª


    Sweet Cersei.


    This mother and son don''t have any self-knowledge.


    Fortunately, there are quite a lot of ships coming this time, there are seventeen ships, and Samwell still has a choice.


    The third ship is called the Intrepid Robert.


    Well, this is okay, even though Robert is dead, Samwell still feels that this boat is safer.


    At least its name will not offend the gods.


    After the 2,000 cavalry and 4,000 horses were all boarded, the 17 large ships raised their sails and slowly sailed into the Dorne Sea.


    Heading towards the rising sun hanging high in the east.


    Recommend a new book from a book friend:


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 172: contradiction

    Chapter 172 Contradiction


    Hand of the King, Duke Eddard Stark, rode on a horse and followed the large army along the narrow mountain road, but he was a little out of his mind.


    The army passed the Tower of Bliss yesterday, and found that there were still more than a dozen Dorn guards in the tower. Of course, this small tower was captured in less than an hour.


    Although this was a small battle not worth mentioning, Duke Ed is still thinking about the tower made of blood-red rocks.


    It was in that tower that he found his sister, Lyanna Stark, at the end of the Reaver''s War.


    At that time, she was so angry that she was lying on a bed covered with roses and blood.


    In her arms, there is another baby.


    That is the child of Prince Rhaegar Targaryen, the child of Duke Eddard''s enemy!


    He launched a war and overthrew a dynasty, but in the end he discovered that his sister actually gave birth to a son for the enemy with all her life.


    "Promise me. Ed, promise me."


    He has been unable to refuse his sister''s request since he was a child, and it was the same that time.


    Duke Ed, who regarded glory as his life all his life, finally brought the child back to Winterfell, claiming to be his illegitimate son, and named him Jon Snow.


    Time is like a leech, which has already sucked up this unbearable memory, but the passing glimpse just now reminded Duke Ed of this painful memory.


    Lifelike, as if right in front of your eyes.


    I need wine.


    Just as Duke Ed turned around to get wine from his attendant, a white horse galloped in the opposite direction of marching.


    Duke Eddard recognized the knight as Garland, the second son of the Tyrell family.


    "Master Ed!" Garland reined in his horse and asked with a little panting, "Didn''t you say in the battle plan before that Wangzuocheng would not be attacked?"


    "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    "Then why is the vanguard attacking Wangzhong City?"


    "What? This is not an order from me!" Duke Ed was startled, and he didn''t bother to drink anymore. He quickly clamped his horse''s belly and drove forward with Garland.


    After running forward for a while, Duke Ed really heard the faint cry of killing.


    This made him even more angry.


    There are actually more than a dozen fortresses on the route of Prince''s Pass, but the only thing that can really hinder this 70,000-strong army is Tianji City, which guards the southern end of Prince''s Pass. This is also Duke Ed''s battle plan. Set the focus of attack.


    The remaining large and small fortresses and castles along the way can either be removed without much effort, or there is no need to conquer them at all.


    The Wangzuo City of the Manwudi family belongs to the latter, because it does not block the marching route of the army. Unless the defenders in the city dare to go out of the castle and advance seven or eight miles to attack actively, otherwise they will not attack the army and logistics. Transport routes pose a threat.


    Duke Ed''s plan is to leave an army of 3,000 to 4,000 people to monitor Wangzhong City. As long as the other party dare not come out, there is no need for them to attack by force¡ªbecause in that case, it may take 3,000 to 4,000 people to take it. up.


    Even if it is captured, an army must be left to garrison. Otherwise, based on Duke Ed''s understanding of the Dornish people, there is a high probability that they will rebel when the army leaves.


    So, it''s better not to attack.


    He came to avenge Jon Arryn, and the only enemy was the "Red Viper". Duke Eddard didn''t want to cause unnecessary killings.


    Unfortunately, not everyone thinks so.


    "Who ordered the attack?" Duke Ed asked angrily.


    While speaking, he had already recognized the crests of several families.


    The golden antlers on the blue-bottomed fur pattern, this is the Buckwell family of Buckhorn Castle.


    Blue net with white background and three whitebait, this is the Bywater family of King''s Landing.


    A group of black wings on the black and gray checkered pattern, this is the Staunton family of Raven''s Rest.


    ¡­


    Duke Ed took a cursory look, and found that all the people involved in the attack were royal families.


    "Who gave the order to attack!" Duke Eddie yelled as he galloped between the queues on horseback.


    "Master Ed, it is His Majesty''s order." A knight with a brown bear claw printed on his chest replied.


    "Your Majesty''s order?" Duke Ed was even more angry, "But I am the commander of this army!"


    The knight of the Bren family shrugged and said, "I''m sorry, my lord, we thought you had discussed it with His Majesty..."


    "No!" Duke Ed said loudly, "Stop attacking immediately!"


    After speaking, he turned his horse''s head and ran towards the crowned stag banner flying behind.


    It didn''t take long before he heard King Joffrey''s sharp voice:


    "What''s going on? Why didn''t they fight? Who told them to stop?"


    "It''s me!" Duke Ed slowed down his horse''s speed and tone, not wanting to appear too aggressive.


    But even so, in the eyes of the young king, he was still offended.


    I saw him waving his whip and shouting at the King''s Hand:


    "Ed Stark! How dare you veto my order!"


    "Your Majesty, the command of this army is in my hands, and you are not allowed to order without authorization."


    "Of course I can! I''m the king!"


    Duke Ed looked at the messy king, and his head ached.


    Robert, how did you give birth to such a son?


    Thinking that his daughter Sansa was actually engaged to such a person, Duke Ed became even more worried.


    Just as the two were in a stalemate, the curtain of the Lungong carriage parked by the road was lifted, revealing the beautiful face of Queen Mother Cersei.


    "Lord Ed, even if you are the commander of this army, you don''t have to be so overbearing, right? Xiao Qiao just wants to help you clear the obstacles on the road."


    "Queen, Wangzuocheng neither hinders us nor poses a threat to our rear. There is really no need to waste the lives of soldiers to attack. I have made it very clear at the pre-war meeting. "


    "You are a coward!" Joffrey cried. "Unless the Dornishmen in the city surrender, we should go in and kill them all!"


    "You can''t kill the Dornishmen to surrender!"


    "Then kill all the Dornishmen who refuse to surrender!"


    "Then I am afraid that you will only kill more and more."


    "Impossible! People will only kill more and less!"


    "Lord Ed." Queen Mother Cersei interrupted, "Although you are the commander of this army now, don''t forget that I am the regent and guardian of the whole territory. Qualifications."


    Duke Ed''s face turned blue with anger, he really wanted to throw the Prime Minister''s badge on his chest to the face of the mother and son, and then walked away with the northern army.


    But in the end, he still didn''t do it.


    He''s got Jon Arryn to avenge, and Robert Baratheon, he''s got justice for him.


    He can''t just walk away.


    Seeing that Duke Eddard had nothing to say, Joffrey smiled triumphantly, and then said to the herald beside him:


    "Go and issue an attack order! I''m going to have dinner in Wangzuoka City today!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    And Duke Ed''s mouth moved, but he didn''t stop it after all.


    Soon, the siege horn sounded again.


    After Duke Eddard left, "Kingslayer" James Lannister came to the window of the Wheel Palace and whispered to his sister:


    "Didn''t father tell us not to let Joffrey interfere in military affairs?"


    Cersei glared at her younger brother: "Father still wants me to marry again! If I don''t take this opportunity to let Xiao Qiao build up his military achievements and prestige, so that he can be qualified to intercede for me in front of my father, do I still count on you? "


    "I can help you talk to your father."


    "Say what?" Cersei looked disdainfully.


    James looked sincerely: "Say we really love each other..."


    "You''re crazy!" Cersei exclaimed, and then lowered her voice, "This will make people doubt Little Joe''s legitimacy!"


    "Then make it public." James said indifferently, "We can officially get married, just like the brothers and sisters of the Targaryen family."


    Cersei looked at her younger brother in disbelief, as if she didn''t expect him to make such a proposal:


    "And then? Little Joe was kicked off the Iron Throne?"


    "What''s so good about the iron chair? If you don''t want it, you don''t want it. Joffrey can inherit Casterly Rock City in the future."


    Cersei was trembling with anger at her younger brother''s thoughts: "Go and inherit Casterly Rock City yourself! My son wants King''s Landing!"


    After finishing speaking, he lowered the car curtain to isolate his brother from the outside.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the deep night, Samwell was able to see the lighthouse on the pier of Starfall City from a distance.


    "Master Jon, we are just ahead."


    "Okay." Earl Jon Royce nodded, and instructed the attendants behind him, "Go and notify everyone, prepare to land."


    After the attendants left, Samwell couldn''t help but glanced at the bronze armor of the Earl of Runestone City beside him, and asked:


    "It is said that there is magic on your armor, is this true?"


    "It''s true. Otherwise, there is no set of bronze armor that can be passed down for thousands of years without being damaged."


    Samwell swallowed quietly: "Then wearing it, will it be able to resist all injuries?"


    Earl Jorn laughed loudly: "Master Caesar, if this is the case, then the Royce family should have sat on the Iron Throne long ago. In fact, there are countless Royce who still died in battle wearing this set of bronze armor.


    Robar Royce II, the last bronze king, once led the ancestors of the valley against the invading Andals, and finally died wearing this armor in the Battle of the Seven Stars.


    William Royce, an outstanding knight who served the Black Party during the Dance of the Dragons, also wore bronze armor and died at the hands of a mob that stormed the dragon''s lair. Even the Valyrian steel sword of the Royce family Also lost.


    There are many, many examples... Lord Caesar, in this world there is no armor that can resist all harm, just as there is no sharp sword that can destroy all evil. "


    Speaking of this, Earl Jorn glanced at the giant sword [Dawn] behind Samwell.


    Samwell noticed the other person''s eyes and asked, "Do you know the sword behind me?"


    "Of course." Earl Jon''s tone was a bit sighed, "The great sword [Dawn], I didn''t expect the Dane family to let you take this sword, and you can really use it."


    Samwell frowned: "I didn''t expect you to know [Dawn] so well."


    Earl Jorn''s eyes suddenly became extremely deep, as if he had passed through a long time, and his tone was also filled with endless vicissitudes, as if from a distant era:


    "We Remember."


    Samwell was stunned for a moment before realizing that Earl Jorn spoke the language of the Royce family.


    This seemingly irrelevant question and answer made Samwell feel that the Royce family probably knew a lot of secrets inherited from the ancient era.


    "What do you remember?" Samwell asked tentatively.


    But Earl Jorn no longer answered, but just quietly looked at the lights on the pier, as if lost in memory.


    Seeing this, Samwell didn''t ask any more questions.


    Both of them fell silent, only the sound of waves lapping on the ship''s side was heard.


    Soon, seventeen large ships slowly docked.


    The soldiers disembarked one by one, and the horses chewed, trying not to make any noise.


    Samwell also got off the boat, and saw Natalie Dane who came to greet her at a glance.


    The Countess of Starfall City was wearing a large cloak, and when she saw Samwell, she waved excitedly and showed an intoxicating sweet smile.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 173: sentry tower

    Chapter 173 Watchtower


    "Sam!"


    "Natalie." Samwell walked over and wanted to hug the little girl, but seeing so many people around him, he decided to forget it. In the end, he just rubbed her hair habitually.


    Natalie protested for a while, but to no avail, she pouted and asked, "Are you going to live in Starfall City tonight?"


    Looking at Natalie''s expectant gaze, Samwell hesitated for a moment, then shook his head and said:


    "Sorry, we can''t stay here. It''s not good if your subjects find out. This time the Iron Throne is coming aggressively, and the Dornish people are probably even more hostile to outsiders. Your foundation in Starfall City is unstable, so don''t cause trouble. "


    "Okay." Although Natalie was reluctant, she nodded obediently.


    Lucas Dane was also in the welcoming team. He was recruited here from Eagle Mouth Island by a letter from Samwell.


    The raid went deep into the hinterland of Dorne, and Samwell needed a guide who was familiar with the terrain.


    And Todd Buddha Flower was transferred back to Yingzui Island to replace Lucas in charge of territorial defense.


    Then Earl Jorn also came forward to thank Natalie.


    After the soldiers landed, they took away the dry food and fresh water prepared by Starfall City, and set off eastward at night without even entering the city.


    It was not until Starfall City completely disappeared in the darkness behind him that Earl Jorn stopped his horse, summoned the accompanying lords and knights, and said:


    "This time our mission is to harass Dorne''s rear and cut off their supply lines. The first principle is concealment and maneuvering. Don''t confront the Dorne people unless it is absolutely necessary. In order to harass as much Dorne territory as possible, we will It was decided to divide the 2,000 cavalry into ten groups and disperse them, which will also facilitate maneuvering and concealment."


    Seeing that no one objected to his battle plan, Earl Jorn began to divide the groups and appoint the commander of each cavalry squad.


    Most of the 2,000 cavalry of the Third Route Army came from the valley. After all, this war was mainly to avenge Duke Jon Arryn. Naturally, the nobles of the valley under his command were the most enthusiastic and active.


    In addition, there are more than 150 Hornhill cavalry brought by Dickon Tarly. However, Samwell currently has no formal cavalry establishment. Only himself and the three vassal knights, at most plus squires...


    When he came to Dorne this time, he brought his attendant Kathu, and the knight Lucas Dayne who was most familiar with the terrain of Dorne.


    In fact, this is also good, Samwell doesn''t have to worry about the loss of his troops.


    "Baron Caesar. The last cavalry squad is under your command. In addition to the cavalry from Horn Hill, I will give you another 50 valley cavalry. I hope you will make good use of them."


    Samwell was not very surprised by this. After all, he is also well-known now. It is more than enough to command a cavalry squad of 200 people. What''s more, most of these cavalry are from Horn Hill. It is more appropriate, but he is not yet an adult after all, and he has not experienced any wars.


    Of course, Dickon would not compete with his brother.


    This kid only wanted to charge behind his brother.


    "Yes, Lord Jon, I will certainly not disappoint your expectations."


    After assigning their respective theaters, the ten cavalry squads set off in batches.


    Samwell rode his horse southwest along the rugged mountain road for a while, and he didn''t hold the rein until he saw a faint gray belly appearing in the eastern sky.


    The war horse under his crotch raised its hooves and stopped.


    The two hundred cavalry behind them also took the reins.


    "Dismount and rest, eat something, but no fire."


    "yes."


    Then Samwell found Lucas Dane again and asked:


    "How far is it to leave the territory of the Dane family?"


    "Follow this road and go southeast for about 70 miles, and you will enter the territory of the Kogel family."


    "Kogel..." Samwell thought for a while, "The family castle of their family is in Sandstone City, right?"


    "Yes, my lord. Sandstone City is farther away, two hundred miles away."


    Samwell nodded silently, and had an idea in his mind. This time, the war zone assigned to his cavalry squad by "Bronze Jorn" was in the vicinity of Sandstone City.


    "You lead ten people to be responsible for guarding and sentrying, and the rest go to bed after eating. We will set off again at night."


    "Yes, my lord."


    In this way, the cavalry squad led by Samwell went out day and night, along the secluded mountain path, and finally left the mountain area on the third day, and also left the territory of the Dane family.


    In front of him was an endless desert, and the color of the world suddenly changed from red to yellow.


    This kind of terrain is actually very unfavorable for the cavalry squad, because without the shelter of rocks and trees, they are very easy to be exposed.


    Of course, the benefits are not completely absent, at least this kind of flat terrain is quite suitable for cavalry charges.


    Samwell stood at the junction of red and yellow, closed his eyes, as if he was taking a nap.


    But in fact, his mind has already reached a thousand meters above the sky.


    According to Lucas'' prompt, Samwell quickly found the first fortress in the desert ahead.


    Said to be a fortress, but it was actually a small twenty-foot-tall sentry tower.


    According to Lucas, the Kogel family built a watchtower here, in addition to guarding against the Dane family, it was actually because there was a well under the watchtower.


    In the desert of Dorne, wherever there is a water source, there must be soldiers guarding it.


    However, according to him, the well is about to dry up, and the water output is decreasing day by day. Originally, there was a small market town here, but due to problems with the water source, the residents have gradually moved away, leaving only the guard towers. Soldier.


    Lucas couldn''t tell how many soldiers were in the sentry tower, but according to his estimation, there should be no more than a hundred people, otherwise the well water might not be enough to drink.


    Samwell observed for a long time through the eagle eye, and found that the tower has three floors, and there may be a basement. From the window, only five or six Dornish soldiers were seen. There should be more, but not too many Where to go.


    There is no shelter around the sentry tower, and it is difficult for the cavalry squad to approach without attracting attention.


    However, after the dead of night, it should be no problem to send only a few people to sneak there.


    So, Samwell asked his subordinates to continue hiding in the forest until late at night.


    "Are you ready?"


    "Okay, brother."


    Dickon had already taken off his armor at this time, only wearing a linen shirt, and the other ten selected knights also went into battle lightly.


    The rest of the cavalry also wrapped their horseshoes, and after the appointed time, regardless of the situation ahead, they would rush out of the forest.


    If the sentry tower is captured by a sneak attack, they will just come out to receive it. If the sneak attack fails, they can also take care of Samwell and others to escape.


    After everything was ready, Samwell gave the order to set off.


    He didn''t wear any armor either. He carried a huge sword [Dawn] on his back and a warhammer [Thunderbolt] in his hand.


    With his strength now, this two-handed war hammer is a light weapon for him.


    The stars are dim tonight, which is suitable for sneaking.


    The Dornish people in the sentry tower probably didn''t expect that there would be enemies coming from this direction, so Samwell and others touched the bottom of the sentry tower without any risk.


    Then, Samwell waved his hand, and everyone began to climb up.


    This kind of sentry tower is not the kind of strong castle. Firstly, it is not too high. Secondly, its construction technology is not so fine.


    Samwell brought the most elite knights among the 200 cavalry this time. After receiving the order, they all showed their vigorous skills and climbed up slowly using both hands and feet.


    Regardless of Samwell''s strength, he really wasn''t the first one to climb up.


    By the time he got in through a window on the second floor, a battle had already broken out inside.


    Caught off guard, these Dornish people were extremely embarrassed, and some of them were wiped off their necks without even finding armor and weapons.


    ¡ª¡ª


    He wants to prevent these Dornishmen from passing the message through the birds.


    The battle didn''t last long.


    There were eighteen Dorn soldiers in the sentry tower, six of them died on the spot, and the rest were either subdued or surrendered.


    The bird couldn¡¯t be released, but a Dornishman wanted to light the smoke, but was stabbed to death by Dickon.


    "My lord, what should we do with these Dornish prisoners?" Lucas came over and asked.


    Samwell hesitated for a moment, then ordered: "Kill them all."


    He plans to stay in this sentry tower for a period of time, and he must not keep these captives to waste fresh water and food.


    It is impossible to let them go and reveal their whereabouts.


    "Yes." Lucas was obviously not surprised by this order, but he asked again, "My lord, we also found a woman, who should be a battalion girl. Did you kill him too?"


    Guys, these Dornish soldiers are having a good time, and there are women... but just one woman, are they taking turns in line?


    Samwell thought wildly for a while, but fell into hesitation.


    He could kill the Dornish soldier ruthlessly, but this woman... even if she is a battalion girl, she is still a commoner.


    "Keep it for now. Let her go after we leave, anyway, she can''t drink much water by herself."


    "Yes." Lucas glanced at Samwell and nodded in response.


    The cavalry squad in the forest also rushed over. The sentry tower couldn¡¯t hold so many horses. Fortunately, there are still some stone houses in the surrounding deserted towns, which can accommodate people with a simple cleaning.


    Samwell occupied the top floor of the sentry tower alone, and when he was about to catch up on his sleep, he saw a Dornish woman walking up cautiously.


    She is a rather pretty woman, with olive skin and a hot figure. The fear on her face has not completely disappeared, but her eyes reveal a professional charm.


    "My lord, please let me serve you."


    Damn it, Lucas must have misunderstood himself.


    Samwell came to his senses.


    He looked at the woman approaching, and said lightly:


    "No need, you go out."


    The Dorn woman actually sobbed when she heard the words: "My lord, please don''t drive me away, I can do anything, really, anything. Otherwise they will kill me... woo woo woo..."


    Samwell was unmoved: "Get down!"


    The Dorn woman walked down the stairs aggrievedly, turning her head three times a step at a time.


    After the woman left, Samwell lay down on the only wooden bed in the room and closed his eyes.


    After an unknown amount of time, he suddenly opened his eyes, and saw that Dornish woman had returned, half kneeling beside his bed.


    Facing Samwell''s gaze, the Dornish woman froze, but then she smiled charmingly:


    "My lord, can''t you sleep? Let me help you..."


    As she spoke, she stretched out her hand to Samwell''s lower body.


    But halfway, he was caught by a man.


    "Ah¡ª" the Dorn woman let out a coquettish cry, "My lord, you hurt me."


    Samwell was unmoved, and pulled the woman''s hand in front of him. In the dark room, there was a little cold light flickering between her fingers!


    "You shouldn''t have taken out your weapon." Samwell sighed, pressed her hand, and cut her own throat with the sharp knife hidden between her fingers,


    "Take out a weapon and you''re not a civilian."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 174: River Bend Woman in the Desert

    Chapter 174 The River Bend Woman in the Desert


    The death of the Dorne woman did not cause any disturbance.


    During war, life is always the most disregarded.


    What''s more, his men are all Riverbend people and Valley people, the two groups that hate the Dornish people the most.


    Let them take pity on a Dorne daughter-in-law, it would be more reliable to let a spring spring up in the desert of Dorne.


    After capturing the sentry tower, Samwell did not continue to march, but let the troops rest on the spot.


    This time he was carrying out the rear raiding mission, his strategy was just one word¡ª


    Gou, oh no, be steady!


    The Dornish people''s rear is not that easy to penetrate. Don''t look at the small size of the Dornish army. It''s because the land of Dornish is poor and limited by food supplies, they can''t support a large number of full-time troops.


    However, the people of Dorne are tough and extremely xenophobic. When facing the invasion of foreign enemies, it can be said that almost all the people are soldiers.


    The previous Dorne branch daughter is a good example.


    Under such circumstances, Samwell and his cavalry squad that went deep into the rear could easily fall into the "ocean of people''s war."


    Have to be careful, be careful.


    So Samwell intends to let the remaining nine cavalry squads first attract the attention of the Dornish people and mobilize the Dornish people, and then he will look for the right time to lead the army to attack.


    On the ninth day of staying in the sentry tower, Samwell found that he could no longer continue to be stable.


    Because they found a Dorne sentry who came to check the situation. Although this person had been intercepted and killed by Samwell''s troops, the Kogel family would definitely know that something went wrong when they saw that the sentry had not returned.


    They were "Voldemort" for nine days, and they were finally exposed.


    This time was earlier than Samwell expected, but during this time, the remaining nine cavalry squads should have attracted the attention of many Dornish troops.


    So, Samwell gave an order, and two hundred cavalry galloped, smoke and dust rose everywhere, and soon left the sentry tower behind, and plunged into the vast desert.


    People who come to the Dorn Sand Sea for the first time can feel its magnificence and majesty.


    But I have really stayed in this sea of ??sand for a long time, and I probably will never want to come back in this life.


    Because its beauty is monotonous and boring, there is really nothing but yellow sand.


    The wind in the sand sea is very violent, often rolling up the yellow sand all over the sky. If there is a sandstorm, the scene will be even more terrifying, covering the sky and blocking out the sun, as if the end of the world is coming.


    However, the most deadly thing in the desert is actually the lack of water.


    Fortunately, Samwell brought Lucas Dane this time. The native Dorne knight knew this area well and knew the approximate location of every water source.


    But even so, getting water is always dangerous, because there are Dornish soldiers at every source of water.


    In the vast sea of ??sand, it is actually not easy to meet a water source. Under the leadership of Lucas, Samwell ran for three days before finally finding one.


    Samwell first asked the Falcon to do some aerial reconnaissance, and found a small village with hundreds of people near the water source, but there were not many Dornish soldiers inside, only thirty or forty.


    This amount is not a threat at all.


    Samwell decisively gave the order to attack.


    The cavalrymen got on their horses one by one, lined up skillfully in several rows, slowly relaxed the reins, kicked and kicked the horse''s belly, ran faster and faster towards the village, and finally entered the state of charge.


    The sound of horseshoes sounded densely, and finally became one, dull as thunder, and breathtaking.


    Samwell rushed to the front of the queue without a doubt, the wind whistling in his ears.


    Earl Randall taught his cavalry the first rule of combat, which is to lead by example.


    Only when the coach rushes first, the people behind will move forward bravely.


    Fortunately, Samwell''s personal force is strong enough, so he didn''t make an honorable sacrifice in the Starfall City last time.


    The opponent this time was completely incomparable to the last time, so Samwell looked relaxed, didn''t even pull out the giant sword behind his back, just swung his warhammer and rushed into the village first.


    Brother Dickon Tarly screamed excitedly, and charged after Samwell, as if his wish for many years had finally been fulfilled.


    By this time, the Dorne village had already exploded.


    Without the protection of the castle, so few Dornish soldiers in the village did not dare to resist the charge of the cavalry at all, and most of them dispersed in a crowd. Some of them either hid in the villagers'' homes, or found the horses and fled.


    In fact, Samwell did not forget to send people to block the enemy''s escape route, but the problem is that in the vast desert, it is difficult for the word "total annihilation" to appear perfectly.


    What''s more, he only has two hundred cavalry under his command, how could he block all escape routes.


    But except for a few fish that slipped through the net, the battle in the village ended neatly. With Samwell as the arrow, the formation of cavalry swept across, cutting down the Dornish soldiers with weapons one by one under their horses.


    Just one face-to-face, and the Dornish people collapsed.


    Samwell then ordered to clean up the battlefield, all Dornish soldiers were killed and no prisoners were left, but as for civilians, as long as they did not take the initiative to resist, they were not allowed to kill indiscriminately.


    While Samwell was drinking the cool well water, the chasing cavalry came back and reported that the two Dornishmen had escaped.


    Samwell didn''t care, anyway, their cavalry had been exposed, and there was no need to deliberately hide their whereabouts. Unless he was determined to slaughter all the civilians in this village, the news would definitely be leaked.


    He asked the soldiers to fill up the kettles, and when he was about to leave here as soon as possible, he saw his attendant Katu walking over with a woman in messy clothes.


    "My lord, we found a river bend woman."


    "The woman in the river bend?" Samwell was taken aback for a moment.


    "My lord, my name is Shalia, and I am a soldier of the Qifeng Mercenary Corps." The woman introduced herself.


    She looked to be in her twenties, tall and strong, with slender legs, her eyes were close together, and her long brown hair was scattered over her shoulders in a mess.


    "Flagwind Mercenary Group." Samwell seemed to have heard this name before, "Is it the mercenary group in Old Town?"


    "Yes, my lord." Shalia nodded quickly, "I am from Old Town. I was hired by a Dornish merchant to **** a batch of supplies from Old Town to Sandstone City half a year ago. The war broke out. The Dornishmen held us back and did not allow us to return to the Reach. We had to escape. Unfortunately, we were caught halfway. In the end, my comrades were all killed, and I was killed by them..."


    Looking at the disheveled appearance of the woman and the bruises on her exposed skin, Samwell already guessed why the Dornish people wanted to leave her alone.


    "My lord! Can you take me away? I can fight for you!"


    Samwell was a little embarrassed: "We have to carry out a mission, a very dangerous mission."


    "I''m not afraid!" Shalia gritted her teeth, "And I''ve long wanted to avenge my friends!"


    Samwell still shook his head: "I can give you some dry food and fresh water, and even a good horse. You can go west by yourself to Starfall City. The lord there will remain neutral in this war and will not embarrass you."


    Shalia said angrily: "Master, do you think that I am a woman, so I cannot fight for you?"


    Samwell was silent.


    This is the default.


    Shalia snorted softly and said:


    "My lord, my father is a mercenary, and my mother is a daughter-in-law. They are not married, so I am an illegitimate daughter. My father came to me when I was an adult, hoping that I would go with him, but my mother refused. My father always Slapped her to cry, then threw the long sword in front of me, and asked me whether I would choose his long sword or my mother''s tears.


    I chose the longsword. "


    Shalia pursed her lips with a determined expression: "My lord, I am not a woman who can only cry. Please give me a long sword and let me fight for you!"


    Brother Dickon couldn''t help persuading after hearing this: "Brother, let''s accept her. Otherwise, she might not be able to get out of this sea of ??sand alone."


    Samwell took a deep look at the woman in front of him, finally nodded and said:


    "Yes. But if you die here, we may not be able to send your bones back to Oldtown."


    Shalia smiled indifferently: "As long as I can kill a few more Dornish people, I am willing to die in this desert."


    "Okay." Samwell turned to his younger brother, "You give up a horse to this lady."


    "Okay." Dickon agreed very simply, and immediately took Shalia to lead the horse.


    Samwell did not stay here for a long time, and when the soldiers were replenished, he ordered to continue to set off.


    In the next few days, they encountered another Dorne village on the march, and entered the village to "supply" as usual.


    However, Samwell has never found a trace of the Dorne food delivery team.


    It stands to reason that now that the two armies of the Iron Throne are heading south from Prince''s Pass and Bone Road respectively, the Dornish people must set up heavy defenses in Tianji City and Yronwood City.


    In this way, food supplies need to be delivered to these two cities from other places.


    Maybe it¡¯s because the sand sea is too vast. If you don¡¯t know where the Dornish people¡¯s logistics and supply routes are, it¡¯s really not easy to meet them by chance.


    Before Samwell fantasized that he could always obtain high-altitude vision with his own falcon, but now he finds that this idea is not realistic.


    Falcons can''t adapt to the climate in the desert, and often after flying for a while, they sluggishly huddle under Samwell''s cloak to avoid the scorching sun.


    Samwell didn''t dare to force the falcon to overload, so he only let the falcon fly for reconnaissance when necessary, and most of the rest of the time still relied on the scattered sentinel riders to obtain peripheral vision.


    For several days, this cavalry squad wandered around Shashi City, coming and going like the wind, never staying in one place for too long.


    But even so, the Dorne army caught up with their tails.


    "It should be a cavalry." Lucas said his guess, "otherwise it would be impossible to keep up with our pace."


    "I''m curious how they followed up." Samwell''s eyes flickered.


    He released the falcon several times but failed to find the other party''s figure, only saw a few traces left by the other party.


    Lucas thought for a while and explained: "I don''t think it''s strange. Although the sand sea is vast and boundless, there are only a few fixed places for water sources. As long as the Dornish people follow this, they can determine our position. Even judge my marching route in advance."


    Samwell frowned and fell silent.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 175: raid

    Chapter 175 Raid


    When setting off again, Samwell decisively pulled down his double-headed eagle flag.


    At the same time, the knights of Hornhill and Valley also put away all the flags and replaced them with the previously captured Kogel family flag¡ª


    Three black scorpions on a red background.


    In fact, this can only be regarded as a rough camouflage. If the Dornish people take a closer look, they will be able to find the differences in their appearance, body shape, weapons and equipment, etc.


    However, if you are far away, it will be difficult to see the abnormality.


    But then because of Samwell''s disguise strategy, a dumbfounding oolong incident happened.


    The reason was that a group of sentinel cavalry he sent out had gone too far and got lost. Just at this time, they encountered a cavalry team with a red scorpion flag. They thought they were their own, so they went up to meet them.


    Unexpectedly, the fake Li Gui met the real Li Kui¡ªthat cavalry team was actually from the Kogel family!


    These two naive sentry cavalry actually regarded the enemy as their own family.


    It wasn''t until they realized that there were obviously more than two hundred cavalry in the team that they realized that something was wrong. In a panic, they made an even stupider decision¡ªturn around and run away.


    In fact, if they didn¡¯t run away, kept a certain distance and continued to follow the Kogel family¡¯s team for a while, and then left slowly, the Dornish people would probably think that they were their sentry cavalry.


    But now they ran away as soon as they met, the Dornish people would definitely not look at it stupidly, and immediately sent out a dozen horses to catch up.


    So, when Samwell saw that his sentry cavalry actually led the enemy over, he cursed angrily.


    "My lord! We found the Dornishmen! Four hundred riders! Four hundred riders!" The two naive sentry riders roared as they ran.


    Samwell decisively ordered:


    "run!"


    I have to say that there are always various accidents in war.


    Today, it seems that the bad taste of the gods has not ended yet.


    Just when the two cavalry teams found each other and were engaged in a fierce chase.


    The wind suddenly picked up, the sky was full of yellow sand, and there was a sandstorm!


    A yellow sand curtain wall swept from the western sky, sweeping past at an extremely fast speed.


    The two cavalry squads were instantly devoured like tiny ants in such a vision of heaven and earth.


    Samwell covered his mouth and nose with a gauze scarf, unable to open his eyes, and quickly called his cavalry to gather together, and surrounded the horses in a circle to block the wind and sand.


    At this time, the hatred between the enemy and us is not worth mentioning.


    Surviving the sandstorm is the most important thing.


    Samwell and the cavalry held hands and gathered together. The only thing they could do was to pray silently.


    The sandstorm lasted for nearly two hours.


    When the wind and sand subsided, Samwell opened his eyes, only to find that the world had changed.


    The surrounding sand dunes are not in their original shape. If you don¡¯t know that you are not moving, you will mistakenly think that you were blown to another place by the wind.


    But this also has an advantage, that is, all the traces left by their march are also erased.


    Samwell asked his brother to count the number of people, and at the same time released the falcon to investigate at high altitude.


    Soon, the younger brother came back to report that there were no one missing, only two horses got stuck in the quicksand, struggled wildly and were swallowed.


    This situation is better than Samwell expected.


    As long as there is no loss of people, as for the horses, they are equipped with one man and two horses anyway, so that they will not change from cavalry to infantry after losing a few horses.


    After a little repair, Samwell sent out sentry cavalry again, and told them not to go too far this time.


    In order to prevent any more Hanhan from crashing into the enemy''s line, he also released the falcon on purpose to confirm the current location of the Dornishmen.


    But this time, the Falcon quickly found the team of Dornish cavalry. Strangely, the other party ran ahead of them!


    That is to say, at a certain point just now, the two sides were almost face to face, shoulder to shoulder and passing by each other, and no one noticed the other!


    Moreover, the opponent''s commander didn''t know whether it was because of carelessness, or because of a fixed mindset, he didn''t send a sentry behind him to investigate!


    In fact, under normal circumstances, no one would stand guard and ride behind. After all, the vision of the place just passed is "bright", so why bother to check it out.


    But now, this negligence of the enemy immediately made Samwell short of breath!


    He knows, the fighter plane is coming!


    "Lucas!" Samwell called out to his knights, "Let all sentry knights withdraw immediately!"


    Lucas was a little confused: "My lord, how do we go without sentry cavalry?"


    "Come with me!"


    Although Lucas did not understand the intention of the lord, he faithfully carried out the order.


    After all the sentry riders withdrew, Samwell followed the guidance of the Falcon and led the team slowly to the south.


    Soon, they saw the traces left by the Dornishmen.


    All of a sudden, everyone in the team was short of breath.


    Without Samwell''s order, no one in the cavalry talked anymore, and they all tried to reduce the noise made during the march as much as possible.


    The biting murderous aura began to accumulate in silence, only waiting for an appropriate time to vent it out.


    I have to say that Samwell''s move is actually somewhat risky.


    He bet that the enemy didn''t know that the target they were chasing after so hard ran behind him.


    He bet that the enemy''s commander-in-chief would not send sentries to investigate where he passed behind him.


    He bet that he could sneak a distance suitable for charging before the enemy found out!


    Although the enemy has almost twice as many cavalry as their own, as long as they are caught off guard, the victory must belong to their own side.


    Actually, at the beginning, Samwell didn''t intend to take any risks in this operation. What he pursued was stability.


    But at this time, the Goddess of Victory has already sent such a fighter plane to his arms, if he doesn''t catch it, it will be a crime.


    Moreover, according to his estimation, the cavalry squad in front should be the only cavalry force of the Kogel family. Sandstone City is not a rich place, and cavalry supporting three or four hundred people should be the limit.


    In fact, Samwell was a little surprised that such a cavalry force, the Kogel family, was not dispatched to the forefront of the war.


    But as long as Samwell eats up all the cavalry in front of him this time, he will be allowed to roam freely in the sand sea around Sandstone City.


    The remaining infantrymen of the Kogel family could only follow behind them and eat sand.


    In that case, this harassment will no longer have any risks for him.


    In order to achieve such a strategic goal, it is completely worth taking a little risk at this time.


    The sun gradually sinks to the west, and the afterglow of the setting sun renders this sandy sea into an intoxicating golden yellow.


    Samwell stopped suddenly, and the cavalry behind him also stopped almost at the same time.


    Because he saw through the falcon, the Dornish cavalry in front also stopped.


    "Get off the horse and rest, eat something, and don''t make a fire." Although he knew that he was still far away from the enemy, Samwell still unconsciously lowered his voice and ordered.


    The cavalry dismounted one after another, silently nibbling hard jerky, drinking clear water, accumulating strength, and waiting for the upcoming battle.


    Time passed unusually slowly in the silent waiting.


    Finally, when the sun had completely sunk into the horizon, Samwell was the first to get on his horse, and the cavalry did not need orders when they saw this, and followed suit one after another.


    Amidst the sound of Xixi Suosu, a personal image swayed in the darkness like a ghost.


    They left all the extra horses and luggage in place, put on their armor, and then slowly leaned up along the trail left by the Dornish cavalry.


    At this time, the sun has just set, the moon has not yet risen, and only a few stars exude a faint brilliance.


    Near, near.


    Samwell could already smell the smell of horseshoe wafting in the air and the unique smell of spices from the Dornish people.


    The gods really favored him, even the wind direction tonight is more favorable to him.


    After moving forward, Samwell could already see the shadowy figure in front of him!


    The Dornishmen did not light a fire out of caution, but they probably didn''t know that the **** of death in the darkness was quietly approaching.


    Dickon couldn''t help touching his brother''s arm, and asked with his eyes if it was time to charge.


    Samwell shook his head.


    Continue to lead the army forward.


    is closer.


    At this time, as long as the Dornish people stood up and looked in this direction, they might be able to find the abnormality.


    Too dangerous!


    But Samwell was extremely calm at this time, and the hand holding the rein did not tremble at all.


    He found that he really had a big heart in this life, and the more dangerous the moment, the calmer he became.


    Dickon felt that he couldn''t breathe at this time, it was too close!


    Even the prudent Lucas couldn''t help but want to persuade Feng Jun not to get any closer!


    At this moment, Samwell finally clamped his horse belly and started to accelerate.


    The wind on the battlefield suddenly became violent.


    Two hundred cavalry began to charge almost at the same time, and the dense sound of horseshoes sounded in the desert, and finally there was nothing to hide.


    At this time, the Dornish people still don''t know what happened.


    They had just finished their dinner and were about to go to bed when they suddenly felt the ground shake.


    "Woof! Woah! Woah!" The first thing to be alert was the hunting dogs in the camp


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!" Finally, the Duo Benevolent shouted hoarsely.


    But more people were at a loss. They couldn''t understand why the enemy they were looking for suddenly appeared behind them, and they rushed to such a short distance!


    After the daze, panic and anger.


    At this time, many Dornishmen had already taken off their armor, but seeing the enemies who were about to rush forward, they didn''t have time to put it on again, so they picked up the scimitar and hurriedly looked for their horses.


    But even if they were on horses, they would have no time to line up, let alone speed up the charge.


    Some people even fled in panic.


    Several Dornish officers tried to stop, and even drew their knives to kill, but they still couldn''t control the spread of panic.


    The whole camp was in chaos.


    And at this time, Samwell had already led the army to kill.


    Two hundred cavalry formed a sharp wedge-shaped array, sweeping past with sprinting speed and terrifying inertia.


    At the front of the array, a fiery red light suddenly lit up, like the dawn of dawn, tearing apart the deep darkness.


    What it brought was the breath of death.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 176: see through

    Chapter 176 See Through


    The cavalry swept past, leaving behind a lot of Dornish corpses.


    After rushing out of the camp, Samwell asked Lucas to lead the army to turn around, and rushed to kill the remaining Dornishmen again.


    Heng Jian himself immediately watched the battle from the sidelines.


    With his current strength, the giant sword [Dawn] can only be swung twice before exhaustion. When he charged just now, he had already used it once, and kept the remaining one just in case.


    In fact, the current battlefield does not need him anymore.


    In the wave of charge just now, most of the Dornishmen were directly killed, and the rest were also terrified.


    They couldn''t understand why the enemy could descend suddenly like a ghost. Coupled with Samwell''s flaming sword aura, the Dornish people thought it was divine punishment, and their morale was greatly reduced.


    At this time, Lucas led the army to fight back, basically cleaning the battlefield and taking prisoners. A little sporadic resistance could not change the overall situation at all.


    It is inevitable that some fish that slipped through the net took advantage of the chaos and escaped. Lucas sent some cavalry to chase them, but in this vast desert, it was difficult to kill them all.


    Just an hour later, the raid came to an end.


    Samwell also put away [Dawn] and stopped posing.


    "Brother, brother! We won!" Dickon shouted excitedly, rushing forward, "We won! Two hundred against four hundred! We have won a complete victory! The Seven Gods! It is a miracle!"


    Samwell smiled reservedly, but he wasn''t too excited. After all, he had led seven hundred cavalry to defeat tens of thousands of troops in Starfall City back then. Compared with that, the one in front of him can only be regarded as a small fight.


    The younger brother danced excitedly:


    "It must be the blessing of the gods! Brother, your fire sword must have been blessed by the gods! They have given you infinite power to defeat the Dornishmen like piercing a pumpkin! Long live brother! Long live brother!


    oh! I really want to be a knight!


    I really want to become a knight now!


    Ah, dear brother, when I become an adult, come and canonize me! "


    Samwell managed to appease his overly excited younger brother. This guy actually wanted to make him a knight by himself, which made Earl Randall''s old face where to put it.


    But this battle was indeed fought beautifully. Although there was a certain element of luck in it, Samwell felt that his command was also a big part of the credit.


    When Lucas came over to ask the captive what to do, Samwell said lightly:


    "First ask about the situation in Sandstone City. How many troops does the Kogel family have? And where is their logistics transportation route? Ask a few more people, compare them, and confirm the authenticity of the information."


    "good."


    "Oh, by the way, who is the commander of this cavalry team?"


    "It is the lord of Sandstone City, the eldest son of Earl Quentin Kogel, Sir Gulian Kogel."


    "Bring him to me."


    "Sorry my lord, Sir Gurion has been taken away by the Stranger."


    "Dead?" Samwell frowned slightly.


    It''s not that he''s afraid that the heir of Sandstone City will be in trouble if he dies in his hands. After all, he was killed on the battlefield in a fair manner. The Kogel family will not record this as a death feud. It''s just a pity that he lost a ransom That''s all.


    Seeing this, Lucas thought Samwell was angry, so he explained:


    "My lord, the battlefield was too chaotic at that time, and we didn''t pay attention to Sir Gulian. Someone saw that Shalia stabbed him to death with a sword."


    "The river bend female mercenary?"


    "Yes, she fought with great prowess. Three enemies were killed in this battle."


    "Really." Samwell''s eyes flickered, "It seems that she is very good at riding."


    "It''s really good." Lucas nodded and admitted, and then frowned, as if realizing something.


    "Okay, go and ask for information." Samwell did not continue to ask, but instead gave an order, and then said in an understatement, "After the question, all the prisoners will be killed."


    "Yes." Lucas nodded without surprise.


    Soon, the information came out.


    According to the captured Dorne knights, Earl Quentyn, the lord of Sandstone City, took his second son, Sir Aaron, and three thousand soldiers to Tianzhi City to support him, leaving his eldest son, Sir Gurion, to guard the house.


    At this time, there were only 500 infantry soldiers left in the city, and the lord urgently recruited 500 new soldiers before leaving.


    As for the logistics route, I didn''t ask about it, because the captured knights didn''t know anything about it. I only knew that there was a transport team leaving from Sandstone City every ten days to Tianji City.


    After cross-comparing and confirming the authenticity of the information, Lucas led his men to kill all the prisoners.


    Blood quickly stained the dunes red.


    Samwell worried that the smell of blood would attract more pursuers, so he didn''t stay here too long, and ordered to leave after cleaning the battlefield.


    The cavalry team traveled all the way south, and it wasn''t until midnight that Samwell gave another order to stop and rest.


    The exhausted cavalrymen got off their horses one after another, and fell asleep like this with **** smell all over their bodies.


    Lucas took three cavalry vigil.


    The sand sea in the middle of the night has a peculiar beauty. The undulating sand dunes are like the waves of the sea in the dark, stretching endlessly until the end of the world.


    A round of silver moon like a scimitar slowly sinks to the west, announcing that dawn is approaching.


    The sound startled the half-asleep Lucas, and he looked up to find that it was the river bend female mercenary.


    "I''ll make it easier, my lord." Seeing Lucas turn his gaze, Shalia explained softly.


    Lucas nodded silently, watching the figure of the female mercenary disappear on the other side of the dune.


    shh¡ª


    The sound of water flowing in the darkness.


    Shalia squatted on the ground and took out something from her cloth bag.


    A strange rustling sound came from her hands.


    "What are you doing?"


    A voice suddenly sounded from behind, scaring Shalia so much that her heart missed half a beat.


    She turned her head suddenly, and saw two figures standing on the top of the dune, looking at herself.


    By the faint starlight, she recognized Samwell Caesar and Lucas Dayne.


    "Lord Caesar! Why are you so rude!" Shalia quickly lifted up her pants and said with a trace of shame and anger.


    "It was you who was rude." Samwell said coldly, "We kindly took you in, but you did some tricks behind our backs."


    "I do not understand what you mean."


    Samwell sneered: "What are you holding in your hand?"


    Shalia raised her hand frankly and said, "A scorpion emerged from the sand just now, and I caught it."


    "It''s amazing." Samwell gave a thumbs up, "A man from the River Bend is better at playing with scorpions than the Dornish people."


    "I''m a mercenary, and I often come to Dorne to perform missions, so I have some knowledge and precautions about the poison in these sands." Saying that, Shalia threw the scorpion on the ground, and then drew out her long sword to stab it to death.


    The scorpion made a squeaking sound, and black juice flowed out, moistening a small piece of sand.


    Lucas saw this, and said:


    "I heard that the Kogel family is best at raising scorpions."


    "Of course." Shalia said naturally, "There are three black scorpions on their coat of arms."


    Lucas continued: "I also heard that people from the Kogel family specially keep a kind of purple-tailed scorpion. The body fluid of this scorpion cannot be smelled by humans, but it is a good smell for well-trained hunting dogs. A strong stimulus that allows them to follow the taste to the target."


    "Really? There is such a magical scorpion." Shalia smiled reluctantly.


    And she noticed that a dozen soldiers had already surrounded her, blocking all the directions in which she escaped.


    "Miss Shalia, you used this kind of scorpion to attract the Dornish cavalry, right?"


    "You really misunderstood me." Shalia was still holding on, "If it was really me, how could the previous raid be successful? How could the Dornish people never notice our approach?"


    "That''s the protection of the gods." Samwell said with emotion, "After the sandstorm, we have been tracking the Dornishmen against the wind. Your scorpion **** all the way, and the smell was blown behind us by the wind, Dornishmen Of course the dog will not find anything."


    "My lord, you really wronged me. I am from Hewan!" Shalia spoke earnestly.


    "You have the face of a Riverbend man. But there is indeed Dornish blood in your bones. Don''t quibble anymore, those Dornish captives have already confessed your true identity."


    "Impossible!" Shalia retorted reflexively.


    But as soon as the words came out of her mouth, she realized that she had been fooled.


    The corners of Samwell''s mouth turned up, and he said triumphantly: "Why are you so sure that it''s impossible? Are you the only one who knows your true identity, the eldest son of Sandstone City has been killed by you yourself? Tsk tsk, you are so ruthless, even Everyone on his own will kill him if he wants to, and he is also the heir of the distinguished Kogel family.


    This also makes me suspect that your real identity may not be simple. "


    Shalia bit her lip and stopped talking.


    "Don''t tell me? Then let me guess." Samwell said to himself, "You have a face from the River Bend, and you said that your mother is a daughter of Old Town, which reminds me of killed a person, or more accurately, a ''sand snake''."


    Shalia''s eyes trembled.


    Samwell continued: "You said your father was a mercenary, but I think he should be a Prince of Dorne, right? But you didn''t lie, after all, the ''Red Viper'' was indeed a mercenary.


    So, the multiple-choice questions he put in front of you back then should not be swords and tears, but spears and tears. You choose the long gun.


    right? Miss Obara Sand. "


    Seeing that her identity had been exposed, the eldest daughter of Prince Oberyn finally stopped pretending. She took a deep look at Samwell and said:


    "Baron Caesar, you are really, as my father said, very smart and difficult to deal with."


    Samwell laughed loudly: "Thank you, Your Royal Highness, for your compliment. Then, Miss Obaya, put down your arms, and we will give you treatment in line with your status."


    "Okay." Obaya seemed to accept her fate, untied the saber from her waist, and threw it out casually.


    But the moment the long sword fell to the ground, the prince''s illegitimate daughter rushed forward.


    Her gaze was firm, without the slightest wavering or hesitation, and her vigorous body was like a cheetah, rushing towards Samwell.


    Although the long sword had been dropped, two daggers appeared in her hands at some point.


    A cold black light shone.


    Obara felt that she had never been so fast, and her body almost formed an afterimage in the air.


    Near!


    is closer!


    Obaya felt that as long as she put the dagger on the throat of the Baron of the River Bend, the situation would change completely!


    But at this moment, Samwell moved.


    Obara is fast, but he''s even faster.


    The whole person seemed to have turned into a black lightning.


    Boom!


    A non-fancy straight punch hit Obaya in the lower abdomen.


    Before she even had time to feel the pain, she realized that Samwell had already grabbed her arm at some point.


    click¡ª


    There were two crisp sounds, and both arms were dislocated.


    The belated pain made Obara''s eyes go dark, and she fainted instantly.


    Samwell groped for a while on the fallen Obaya, and took out a black animal skin bag.


    Open it, and sure enough, there are seven or eight black scorpions with purple tails inside.


    He raised the bag at his vassal knight and said with a smile:


    "Lucas, do you dare to play a big one?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 177: sandstone city

    Chapter 177 Sandstone City


    Sandstone City is located in the center of the sand sea in the west of Dorne, and is the territory of the Kogel family.


    This city is famous for its scorpions, and even the coat of arms of the Kogel family has three black scorpions.


    After Daeron I captured Dorne, he sent a Duke Tyrell to serve as Governor of Dorne, and this Tyrell later died in Sandstone City. When he died, his body was covered with red scorpion.


    Prince Oberyn "The Red Viper" had been an adopted son in Sandstone City, and perhaps his interest in poisons sprouted here.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Sandstone City is a place full of danger and terror, but in fact, this city has not been attacked by war for hundreds of years.


    Most of the Dornish people in the city are far more peaceful and tranquil than the civilians in many places in the Seven Kingdoms.


    Of course, if there is an invasion, the people of Sandstone City will also show a bloodthirsty and vicious side. After all, a city with scorpions as totems cannot be full of sheep.


    "Get out of the way! Get out of the way!"


    A knight of the Kogel family rode wildly on the street, shouting and cursing to drive away the crowd.


    Before the raised dust settled, the person had already rushed into the castle.


    The castle guards naturally recognized Sir Morse, but this was the first time they had seen the knight in such a panic.


    Just as they were secretly guessing what happened, Morse had already rushed into the chamber.


    "Rubac! Hurry up! Send a letter to the Earl! Something serious has happened!"


    "What''s the matter?" Rubak, the manager of Sandstone City, looked up in surprise, "Could it be that our transport convoy was robbed?"


    "It would be great if it was really just like this. Something happened to Sir Gulian!"


    Rubac was startled suddenly. He knew that the eldest son of the earl was leading the cavalry to track down the Riverwan people who were harassing nearby, so he quickly asked, "What happened to him?"


    "Dead!" Morse said angrily.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "The entire cavalry team was wiped out, and more than 300 corpses were thrown into the sea of ??sand. They were discovered this morning, and it was only reported to me. I also went to the scene to see, and sent someone to collect the remains... In short, you Hurry up and send a letter to inform the Earl of this matter."


    Rubak stood still, as if digesting the shocking news.


    After a long while, he said: "No, we must first catch the murderer who killed Sir Gulian. Otherwise, the Earl will blame him..."


    "How to catch? The Kogel family''s cavalry is gone, do you want me to lead the infantry to track down the cavalry?"


    "Not necessarily impossible."


    "Are you crazy?" Morse felt that his old friend had been stunned by the news.


    Ruback looked very calm, and explained: "Didn''t you wonder where Miss Obaya Sand went? Now I can tell you that she disguised herself as a Riverbend mercenary and had already infiltrated that Riverbend cavalry team." Hit. It was thanks to her assistance that Sir Gurion was able to track down the Riverbend Cavalry."


    "Purple-tailed scorpion?"


    "Yes." Ruback nodded, "So, you bring the hounds and 800 soldiers, if not enough, you can recruit another batch temporarily, I believe that the people of Sandstone City will definitely be willing after hearing the news of Sir Gurion''s death Come forward and avenge him! In short, we must catch the murderer, otherwise we will not be able to explain to the Earl."


    "This..." Morse still hesitated, "But we don''t know how many enemies there are. Since they can defeat Sir Gulian''s cavalry, I''m afraid..."


    "Their number will definitely not exceed two hundred!" Rubach said with certainty, "There are a total of two thousand cavalry who landed from Starfall City this time. Don''t doubt it, this was revealed to me by a certain knight of the Dane family.


    The two thousand cavalry are scattered all over Dorne, and the number in each place is not too much. In our Shashi City area, there is only this two hundred cavalry from the river bend.


    They just fought against the army led by Sir Gurion. Even if they win, it must be a miserable victory, so as long as you track them down, you will definitely be able to defeat them! "


    Morse nodded secretly when he heard the words, affirming Rubach''s judgment. And he knew that he really had to do something at this time, otherwise, when Earl Kogel came back and learned of the tragic death of his eldest son, but he would just sit on the sidelines and do nothing, he would definitely not be able to explain.


    What''s more, there is Miss Obara Sand, the illegitimate daughter of Prince Oberyn, who has the audacity to act as a spy herself. Sandstone City must not just sit back and watch her being taken around by the people of the River Bend. What to do if exposed.


    "Okay! I''m going!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When the first ray of morning light shone on the top of Sandstone City, a falcon with pure white tail was circling in the sky.


    After a while, the city gate opened, and a logistics transportation team slowly walked out.


    Behind the sand dunes not far outside the city, Samwell was quite excited to see this scene.


    Ever since he learned that there will be a logistics convoy departing from Sandstone City every ten days, he has been paying attention secretly.


    Of course, he''s not interested in robbing convoys, he wants to play a big¡ª


    Capture Sandstone City!


    Two hundred cavalry wanted to capture Sandstone City. It seemed impossible, but in fact Samwell was quite sure.


    First of all, the main force of the Kogel family went to the front line of the war, leaving the rear empty.


    Moreover, he used the purple-tailed scorpion to lure away the last defensive force in Sandstone City¡ª


    At this time, thousands of Dornishmen were chasing and intercepting the three cavalry sent by Samwell as bait in the sand sea, but they didn''t know that Samwell had led a large army to the Kogel family''s lair.


    Even if there are still defenders in Sandstone City, there cannot be too many. Samwell feels that he can give it a go.


    Although the principle of action he set at the beginning was stability, but after the cavalry of the Kogel family was wiped out and the main force of the defenders was distracted, Samwell''s heart for stability couldn''t help but become agitated.


    Looking at the transport convoys that were still coming out of the city gate, Samwell gritted his teeth and ordered:


    "Go! Kill in!"


    The Horn Hill Riders had followed Samwell through the Battle of Starfall, and their trust in him was second only to Earl Randyll, and the Valley Riders had also been defeated in the stunning annihilation battle before. He was extremely convinced of Samwell, so when this somewhat risky order was issued, no one questioned it.


    All the cavalry kicked and beat the horse''s belly one after another, and rode forward.


    The sound of horseshoes completely shattered this peaceful morning. Under the twilight of the morning light, the army spread like a shadow towards the gate of Sandstone City.


    The grain transport convoy at the city gate had just walked halfway, when they heard the movement, they were stunned for a moment.


    Then when they saw that the cavalry on the opposite side was flying the flag of the Kogel family, they thought they were their own.


    It wasn''t until the captain of the guard, who knew that the cavalry of the Kogel family was almost wiped out, rushed over and exclaimed that the enemy was attacking, did the food transport team react.


    Then the gate of the city became a mess.


    The grain transport team ran away, and the guards yelled and tried to move the grain transport vehicles away to close the city gate, but the cavalry outside the city arrived in no time, giving the Dornishmen no chance to close the gate.


    The killing spread in the misty morning mist.


    When the shrill horn sounded, Castle Steward Rubak froze for a moment, and then his face changed drastically.


    He drew out his long sword and rushed out of the room.


    Dozens of soldiers had already gathered outside the door, looking at Ruback in horror.


    A soldier with blood on his body came to Ruback and briefly reported the situation.


    When Rubak learned that the people from the River Bend had entered the city, he felt a sudden thump in his heart, but afterwards, he showed joy instead.


    "Everyone!" Ruback said loudly, "Don''t panic! The Riverbend people are seeking their own death! The army led by Sir Morse has known their whereabouts for a long time, and they must have chased them by now! So as long as we hold on for a while , all the people in Hewan will be trapped in the city!"


    After speaking, Ruback waved his long sword and led the soldiers towards the gate of the city.


    At this time, the sandstone city was already filled with the pungent smell of blood.


    The cavalry roared past the streets of the city, scattered groups of Dornish soldiers, and then chopped them down one by one with ease.


    Arrows danced wildly in the air, steel knives glistened in blood, horseshoes, shouts of killing, and screams intertwined, playing the prelude to the battle to break the city.


    In fact, the biggest difficulty for cavalry to break through the city is how to break through the city wall.


    Once they rushed into the city, most of the battle to break the city was won.


    However, there is still a thorny problem waiting for Samwell¡ªhow to clear the defenders in the city.


    Without the cooperation of infantry, it is actually very difficult to occupy the city with cavalry alone.


    After all, in narrow and complicated alleys, infantry has a natural advantage, and generally no commander would be willing to dismount the elite cavalry to fight hand-to-hand street combat with infantry.


    What''s more, the number of cavalry under Samwell is not enough, and it is almost impossible to control the entire city.


    Fortunately, he didn''t intend to completely occupy Sandstone City this time, he just wanted to make some money and leave.


    The cavalry quickly found the location of the granary, and threw torches one after another. In the blink of an eye, a fire dragon rose up in the sandstone city.


    Angry Dornishmen kept gathering and charging towards the invaders.


    Among them, not only Dorn soldiers, but also some obviously civilians rushed up with a scimitar.


    In front of the burning granary, the sound of fighting became more and more intense, and the blood kept flowing, consuming the troops of both sides like a blood mill.


    Although the Dornish people seem crazy on the surface, the situation is actually gradually tilting towards the river bend.


    First of all, the cavalry is the most elite unit in the army, and its combat power must be stronger than ordinary Dornish soldiers, let alone those Dornish civilians.


    Moreover, the people of the Reach and the Valley are generally better equipped than the Dornish.


    If the Dornish people hid in the alleys and carried out sneak attacks and assassinations, Samwell would still have a headache for a while, but now he took the initiative to rush out, but it was more convenient for the people of Hewan to charge and kill.


    The Dornish people in Sandstone City are indeed brave, but it is impossible to violate the laws of war.


    Seeing the Dornishmen around him keep falling down, Castle Steward Rubak finally realized something was wrong.


    What''s worse, the army that he thought would come back after the people of the River Bay did not show up for a long time.


    Finally, more than half of the Dornish people who were killed or injured gradually felt the fear, until they reached a certain limit, they dispersed in a rush.


    Rubak just wanted to escape, but was shot in the calf by an arrow, nailed to the ground, howling.


    Samwell had seen this guy giving orders a long time ago, and walked up on his horse, with the blood-stained warhammer against the opponent''s chest, saying:


    "Take me to the Kogel family''s vault, or I''ll burn down the entire castle!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 178: Out of town

    Chapter 178 Leaving the city


    Hand of the King, Duke Eddard Stark, stood at the head of King Tomb City, staring at the city that had just been breached, dazed.


    The field of vision is full of bright red and burnt gray and black, the air is filled with acrid smoke and **** smell, and there are bursts of whimpering and howling in pain.


    Is this my masterpiece?


    No, this is the work of a king.


    Flocks of crows spread their black wings, flying in the gray sky, circling, coveting, eager to enjoy this feast of flesh and blood.


    "Lord Eddard," King Joffrey declared proudly, in shining gold armor and a spotless cloak, "I say I can conquer this city!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty, you did it." Duke Ed did not want to argue with him.


    He never doubted whether the army could capture the King¡¯s Tomb City, but conquered...


    Are the Dornishmen that easy to conquer?


    Duke Ed wandered around the city under his feet. One by one, the Dornishmen were carrying corpses all over the ground. They were silent and suppressed, and one day they would explode again¡ª


    Like so many times in history.


    Wait until the army continues to advance, Wangzuocheng may rebel again, unless they leave an army to garrison, in this case, why didn''t they just put an army here to monitor it in the first place?


    That''s right, now the king finally got his wish to eat in the castle of the Manwudi family, but the price was the lives of more than 3,000 soldiers.


    This is a senseless sacrifice.


    Duke Ed knew that his persuasion would not be useful, but he couldn''t help but said:


    "Your Majesty, our strategic goal this time is to make the Martell family submit, not to capture every city in Dorne."


    "If every Dorne city is captured, the Martell family will naturally succumb." The young king was very confident.


    "No. Both Aegon the Conqueror and Daeron I proved that what you said is not true." Duke Eddard tried to impress the king with history and logic, "Every time we capture a Dorne city, we must leave enough To prevent rebellion, this will lead to less and less mobile troops. Therefore, unless you encounter a city that must be captured like Tianji City, I really don''t recommend you..."


    "There, there, Lord Eddard," said Queen Cersei impatiently. "You''re nagging like my dying old Nan. You''re not the only one in this world who knows how to command a battle. Look at this Didn''t your king take the city easily? And this is just the beginning of his road to conquest, and soon you''ll see the whole of Dorne crouching at his feet."


    "That''s right! Mother!" Joffrey stood proudly on the top of the city, smug, "We will rest in King''s Tomb City for one night, and continue to march tomorrow! I heard that the ''Red Viper'' has assembled an army in Tianji City, haha, I want to Cut off the head of this poisonous snake with your own hands!"


    After finishing speaking, he walked towards the city.


    The king''s arrogant yelling came from a distance: "Tonight I will sleep in Earl Dagos Manwood''s room, and let him sleep in the dungeon! Hahahaha!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Boom boom boom!"


    "Who!"


    "Brother, it''s me!"


    "Wait a minute."


    Dickon had to stand outside the vault for a while before he saw the iron door open and Samwell came out.


    "Brother, what are you doing in there? Why is it taking so long?"


    "Look for the golden dragon." Samwell threw a bag to his younger brother, "Go and share it with everyone."


    Dickon opened the bag and glanced at it, then frowned:


    "That''s all?"


    "No way. The Kogel family really doesn''t have much money." Samwell patted his stomach and burped.


    Dickon didn''t ask any more questions, and went to distribute the money with the bag.


    Lucas Dane came over at this time and said:


    "My lord, something is wrong outside."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "The Dornishmen are gathering, and they are probably planning to take back the castle."


    "These Dornishmen are not afraid of death."


    Samwell sighed, but didn''t worry much.


    He has just devoured almost all the gold and silver of the Kogel family. He didn''t count the exact number, but he only knows that the current strength attribute has broken through to 8.19!


    The violent power was circulating in his body, and he was worried that he had nowhere to vent it.


    Lucas seemed worried, seeing Samwell''s indifference, he quickly persuaded:


    "My lord, we really can''t stay in Sandstone City for a long time. We can''t control this city. The Dornish people will continue to make us bleed. What''s more, there is a large army outside the city. If they get news, they will definitely come back..."


    "Don''t worry, I never thought of really occupying this place." Samwell waved his hand, "Let everyone prepare, we will withdraw from Sandstone City before dark."


    "Yes, my lord."


    In fact, it didn¡¯t get dark at all. Around three o''clock in the afternoon, Samwell found that he had to leave quickly.


    There are more and more Dornish people gathered outside the castle. Although there are not many defenders in Sandstone City, the sturdy and tenacious Dornish folk customs made Samwell feel the feeling that the whole city is an enemy.


    I can''t wait any longer.


    Samwell summoned his men, counted the number of people, and found that 27 cavalrymen had been lost in the previous battle to break the city, and another dozen people were seriously injured. It is not known whether they can still rush out with the team.


    Lucas came to report after observing the city wall for a while:


    "My lord, the Dornish people are blocking the door, so it''s not easy to rush."


    Samwell also saw the Dornishmen blocking the gate of the castle, and found that this distance was not enough for the cavalry to accelerate, and once the cavalry could not accelerate and fell into the siege of the Dornish, they would have to pay a high price if they wanted to escape.


    After thinking for a while, Samwell thought of a way:


    "Then start rushing from inside the door!"


    "Inside the door?" Lucas froze for a moment.


    "Yes." Samwell pointed to the gate of the castle, and followed the vestibule, hall, and atrium all the way inward, "The gate of the hall was removed, and everything inside was cleaned up. We lined up in the castle hall, starting from the innermost Rush out!"


    Lucas'' eyes lit up, and he immediately realized that this method is indeed feasible. Although the distance is only about one or two hundred feet, it can already speed up the cavalry.


    "Okay! I''ll make arrangements now!"


    Outside the castle, a knight of the Kogel family was mobilizing loudly, and his speech was very provocative.


    Under his call, four to five hundred Dornishmen had gathered at the gate of the castle. Although they were not real soldiers, they at least had weapons and blood. Driven by anger and hatred, they blocked the gate of the castle.


    This was actually the idea of ??the Dornish knight. He was well aware of the weakness of the cavalry, and he knew that the soldiers he assembled were not well-trained soldiers. The River Bend Cavalry is the best choice to rush up.


    "We will make the people of Riverbend pay with their blood!" the Dornish knight at the gate of the castle roared.


    "Blood debt!" Hundreds of benefactors responded in unison.


    "We want the people of Hewan to come and go!"


    "There is no return!"


    "We''re going to make the Riverbend people..."


    At this moment, the hinges creaked, and the heavy castle gate slowly opened.


    The Dorne knight turned around in surprise, and then heard the dense sound of horseshoes in the castle.


    what happened?


    When he saw the Riverbend people rushing out of the castle hall, he was completely dumbfounded.


    Almost instantly, the Riverbend Cavalry rushed out of the castle.


    This distance is not enough for the cavalry to accelerate to the limit, but it is enough for them to charge up.


    And once they charged up, it would be impossible for the improvised Dorn "army" in front of them to stop them.


    After all, these Dornishmen had no shields, spears, or even leather armor. Most of them came with scimitars and long swords, a few with bows and arrows, and some even came with hoes...


    Courage is commendable, but unfortunately, the battlefield only believes in strength.


    Samwell is still in the lead. Although he has changed his surname to Caesar, he is still a Tully who believes in "I am the pioneer".


    The soaring strength just now gave him an uncontrollable desire to vent, as if he wanted to tear everything in front of him to pieces.


    So this time, instead of choosing the warhammer [Thunder], he drew out the giant sword [Dawn].


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion, but this legendary magic sword from beyond the sky seems to suddenly become more obedient and more¡ª


    Surrender.


    The milky white sword body quickly emerged with red and golden lines, densely packed, exuding the vast atmosphere from ancient times, and the hot fire.


    clang¡ª


    The air is instantly dry and hot.


    Samwell swung the first sword.


    The flaming giant sword draws a fiery arc, like the kiss of death.


    Blood flowers bloomed in front of the castle gate, like a rain of roses all over the sky. In an instant, more than a dozen Dornishmen were engulfed in flames.


    This terrifying scene even made the Dornish people have no time to think, and they all froze in place.


    At this time, Samwell had already rammed into the Dorne army on horseback.


    He felt that he was still very strong, so he swung the huge sword in his hand and swung it again.


    The second sword.


    The piercing sword light plowed a **** passage in the Dornish army formation, just like the waters of the Red Sea split to both sides in front of Moses.


    The river bay cavalry behind them also crashed into the **** road, tearing apart the Dornish army formation with bigger and wider openings.


    Samwell''s pupils turned red at some point, like flames, like blood, like an abyss that swallowed everything.


    And he is still not exhausted, and he can still cut out¡ª


    The third sword!


    Chi la!


    The fiery red sword light cut out a blood moon in the crowd.


    The Dornishmen finally collapsed completely.


    In the face of this terrifying power that does not belong to the world, no matter how tough the people are, they cannot maintain blood and courage.


    Some people turned around and ran away, some threw down their weapons, some knelt down and surrendered, some chanted scriptures and begged the gods for forgiveness...


    The riverbend cavalry rushed out of the castle and galloped on the street, with no obstacles ahead.


    At the forefront of this invincible cavalry formation, Samwell was still holding his giant sword [Dawn].


    She, who had just drank blood, became even more bewitching and deadly.


    The fire light on the sword gradually dimmed, and the red-gold lines reappeared.


    The dense lines, like spells, are flickering on and off at this moment.


    With a peculiar rhythm and rhythm, like a beating heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 179: prelude

    Chapter 179 Prologue


    The west-slanting sun casts a dim yellow light.


    Samwell and his party have rushed out of Sandstone City, and an endless sea of ??sand spread out in front of them.


    The world becomes dim and monotonous again.


    Samwell slowed down his horse and began to count the number of people.


    The original 200 cavalry, now there are only 140 cavalry left, which shows that the loss is still not small.


    However, the results obtained are quite brilliant, and the task of harassment has been overfulfilled.


    They not only harassed the Kogel family''s logistics and transportation routes, but directly took the other party''s hometown, and burned all the food and grass. Now Count Quentin Kogel may be in a terrible state.


    The food and grass supplies of the frontline soldiers and horses may have to be borrowed from other lords.


    Oh yes, the heirs of the Kogel family are all dead. I don¡¯t know if Earl Quentin will withdraw his army in a rage and come back to trouble Samwell, the murderer.


    The cavalry team went all the way north, away from Sandstone City, and found a village with a water source to rest.


    Out of self-confidence, Sam Weilt allowed the soldiers to light a fire, eat some hot food, and drink some wine¡ª


    Of course, not drunk.


    After these victories, Samwell believes that the Dornish people around Sandstone City should have no courage to trouble them again, unless Earl Quentin leads the army back.


    So, you can relax a little bit and let the soldiers adjust their tense emotions.


    Dickon Tarly was roasting the leg of lamb on the bonfire, and kept asking his brother how to use the powerful flame sword.


    Samwell didn''t know how to answer this kind of question, so he could only make it up.


    Fortunately, Dickon is easy to fool, he believes everything Samwell says.


    When the leg of lamb began to drip, Dickon sprinkled it with spices from the Koggle castle and graciously passed it to his brother.


    Samwell took a bite, it was hot and fragrant, full of strength, and he gave his brother a thumbs up in satisfaction.


    While biting, he saw Obaya Sand staring at him.


    "What''s the matter? Are you hungry?" Samwell teased the prince''s illegitimate daughter, "But the captives will eat last, and I will leave some bones for you to chew on then."


    Obaya ignored his ridicule, just stared at the giant sword behind the man, and said in an inexplicable tone:


    "[Li Ming] actually recognizes you as the master, this is really..."


    "What is it really?" Samwell asked with a smile.


    It took a long time for Obaya to squeeze out a few words between her teeth: "The gods made a mistake!"


    Samwell laughed loudly: "You are a mere mortal, and you start to question the gods."


    "Or it''s the devil''s trick!" Obara said bitterly, "That''s right, you used the power of the devil to master that sword. You are the son of the devil!"


    "What are you talking about!" Dickon yelled, he couldn''t accept that his adoring brother was insulted.


    Samwell was not angry. He raised his hand to stop his excited brother, and still smiled and said:


    "Miss Obaya, your logic is really strange. The Dane family uses [Dawn] to be the ''Dawn Sword'', and I also use [Dawn], and I use it even better, but I become a child of the devil? Isn''t it necessarily evil as long as you are against you Dornishmen?"


    Obara snorted softly, turned her head away, unwilling to talk to the man again.


    Samwell didn''t bother to pay attention to her, and only threw a few bones to Obaya after everyone finished eating.


    The illegitimate daughter of the prince actually gnawed the minced meat off the bone, she wasn''t squeamish at all.


    Lucas Dane found Samwell after arranging the manpower for the night, and asked:


    "My lord, what''s your plan next?"


    Samwell was lazily lying halfway by the campfire, and fell into deep thought after hearing the words.


    What to do next is indeed a good question.


    His harassing task has been overfulfilled this time, and it is impossible for the Kogel family to send a logistics transport convoy, so there is no need for them to harass again.


    As for Sandstone City, since it cannot be occupied and all the good things inside have been looted, it is of little value to Samwell for the time being.


    Since this is the case, can we go to other places?


    To the west of Sandstone City is the direction they came from, to the south is the Summer Sea, and to the east is Prison Gate Fort, which is the territory of the Wule family.


    Why don''t you try to capture the prison gate castle?


    Samwell licked his lips, a little moved.


    But soon, he dismissed the idea.


    He was able to capture Sandstone City this time. In fact, there were many coincidence factors in it, especially thanks to the divine assist of the illegitimate daughter of "Red Viper", but even so, the soldiers under him suffered heavy losses.


    If you try to attack the prison gate castle again, it may be very dangerous.


    What''s more, Samwell remembered that Merasis, one of the three dragons of "Conqueror" Aegon Targaryen, died in Hellgate Castle.


    The ballista on the city wall just hit the most vulnerable eye of the dragon, causing it to fall to death.


    Such a ballista, Samwell doesn''t want to be shot.


    Still have to be steady!


    Samwell recalled his own combat principles.


    If you don¡¯t go east, you only have one option to go north.


    To the north of Shashi City is Tianji City.


    Tianji City is the southern gate of Prince''s Pass, and it is also the place where the first army under the Iron Throne must pass.


    Calculating the time, the first army should have started attacking Tianji City long ago, and it might even have already been captured.


    If this is the case, why not go to Tianji City to have a look, maybe you can join the first army.


    Thinking of this, Samwell raised his head and said:


    "Let''s go to Tianji City."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The sky and the city.


    Count Quentin Kogel circled the room anxiously.


    It wasn''t until the "Red Viper" Prince Oberyn walked in that he rushed to meet him, saying:


    "Your Highness! I just got the news that a river bay cavalry has occupied Sandstone City, and they killed my eldest son! Sorry, Your Highness, I have to go back, I have to go back!"


    Prince Oberyn did not speak, but picked up the jug on the table and poured two glasses of red wine, and handed one of them to Earl Quentin.


    But Earl Quentin didn''t want to drink at this time. He took the glass, but his mouth didn''t stop:


    "Your Highness! I can leave half of the army for you, but I must take the other half back. Sandstone City cannot just be occupied by the people of Hewan!"


    "Quentin." Prince Oberyn took a sip of his wine, and said unhurriedly, "The real river bend army is outside Tianji City, not in Sandstone City. I can understand your grief, but please think about it carefully. Thinking, is it possible to occupy Sandstone City with just a few hundred cavalry?"


    "Then I will watch them wreak havoc in my territory? And my son Gulian, I will avenge him!"


    "Of course you want to take revenge. This is your right. But it''s definitely not now. If I agree to your withdrawal now, what will the other lords think? There are also enemy cavalry in their territory. If they all come to ask me to withdraw, What about the sky and the city?


    Once the army of the Iron Throne breaks through the Prince''s Pass and enters the hinterland of Dorne, your castle will really be hard to escape.


    So, you can''t go. Nor can your army go. "


    Earl Quentin clenched his wine glass tightly with both hands, obviously very upset.


    Without waiting for him to speak again, Prince Oberyn put his hand on his shoulder and said again:


    "Quentin, we grew up together, and Sandstone City is my second home. Now that she has fallen into the hands of the people of the River Bend, don''t I feel sad? And, you should also know, my daughter Auba Ya is also in Sandstone City now, and I don¡¯t know if she is alive or dead. I am as anxious as you, but our real enemy is here, and if we cannot defend the sky and the city, the entire western part of Dorne will be exposed to the Iron Throne. Don''t you understand?"


    "I understand..." Count Quentin said in a difficult tone.


    "You have a young son. I think it''s called Aaron, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Let him be my servant and stay by my side. I will personally teach him **** people, how to command an army, and how to become a qualified lord. When he becomes an adult, I will also personally seal him as a knight."


    Earl Quentin''s eyes flickered, and after a moment of contemplation, he finally drank the wine in his glass and said:


    "Okay! Oberyn, I will give you my last son!"


    Prince Oberyn showed a satisfied smile, and was about to say something more when he heard someone knock on the door.


    "What''s up?"


    The guards reported loudly outside the door:


    "His Royal Highness! The army of the Iron Throne has begun to attack!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tianji City, as the southern gate of the Prince''s Pass, guards the key road from the river bend to Dorne, so it is no longer just a city, but a military fortress.


    It sits high above the crimson mountain range and is integrated with the rolling hills, like a huge eagle with spread wings, looking down at the vast land around it.


    Its majesty is not something anyone dares to offend easily.


    Since the birth of Tianji City, countless warriors have fallen under it. Their courage, faith and blood have been poured on its tall city wall, making it more indestructible.


    Now, this Dorne city has finally ushered in another challenger.


    "In three days, I will conquer it!" King Joffrey stood under the city in high spirits and declared confidently.


    "No one can capture the sky and the city in three days, not even Aegon Targaryen who owns the dragon." Duke Eddard reminded with a blank expression.


    "That''s how stupid he is!" Joffrey drew out his sword, swung it in the air, and ordered, "Attack! Attack!"


    The dull horn sounded, and the siege battle finally kicked off.


    The densely packed soldiers of the First Route Army launched a charge against the arrows, rolling stones, and hot oil that fell like a torrential rain from the top of the city.


    The sounds of fighting, screams, and shouts suddenly became the main theme between heaven and earth.


    Blood is flowing, life is disappearing, this siege has entered the most cruel and **** stage from the very beginning.


    Although he had just experienced the siege of Wangzuocheng, compared with the current fierce battle situation, the battle of Wangzuocheng was nothing short of trivial.


    After watching it for a while, Queen Mother Cersei felt some discomfort in her stomach, so she took her son''s arm and said:


    "Your Majesty, let''s go back to the camp. Anyway, this battle won''t end in a while."


    "No!" Joffrey refused his mother, his eyes flashed with tyrannical excitement, "I want to see my army take it with my own eyes! Quick, quick! Fuck me! Fuck me!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 180: bloody battle

    Chapter 180 Bloody Battle


    Traveling north for more than ten days, there is still an endless, undulating sand sea in front of us.


    It seems that there will never be an end.


    "How far is the sky and the city?" Samwell asked Lucas Dane beside him while drinking the bland oatmeal.


    "According to our current speed, it will take about three days."


    "Three days..." Samwell touched the beard stubble growing on his chin.


    "Brother!" At this time, Dickon Tarly ran over excitedly with a bow and arrow, "We shot a few stupid birds, do you want some barbecue for breakfast?"


    "Okay." Samwell nodded, a little envious of his younger brother''s vigorous spirit.


    After staying in the sea of ??sand for so long, he felt that he was almost depressed.


    Fortunately, my brother''s roasted stupid bird tastes good, which boosted Samwell''s spirit a little.


    After breakfast, everyone got on their horses and continued northward.


    Didn''t go far, the sentry rider galloped back to report, saying that the flag of the Royce family was found ahead.


    Meet allies?


    Might as well have been faked by crafty Dornishmen.


    Samwell was secretly vigilant, fearing that he would encounter the same oolong incident as last time, so he specially sent a few valley cavalry to confirm.


    Release the falcon at the same time, follow and observe.


    It was not until he confirmed that the cavalry team of the Royce family on the opposite side was that Samwell let down his vigilance and led the army to approach.


    "Lord Caesar."


    "Lord Jon."


    It¡¯s been a long time since I saw Earl Jorn, who was still wearing that simple and mysterious set of bronze armor, and his spirit was still hale and hearty, as if such a long march hadn¡¯t affected him at all. It¡¯s hard to imagine that this person is over fifty years old.


    "I heard that you actually captured Sandstone City, it''s unbelievable!" Earl Jorn said loudly.


    Samwell laughed loudly: "There is no way, someone sent it to my arms, I have to take it."


    Earl Jorn raised his white eyebrows slightly: "Which kind-hearted person helped so much?"


    Samwell pointed to the illegitimate daughter who was tied to the horse: "Of course it is the kind Miss Obaya Sand."


    Obara blushed with anger, staring at Samwell with hatred.


    "Obaia Sand?" Earl Yonn looked at the illegitimate daughter on horseback, thought for a while before suddenly asking, "The eldest daughter of the Red Viper?"


    "Exactly."


    Earl Jorn laughed loudly: "It seems to be a good story, let''s go, Lord Caesar, let''s talk while walking."


    Samwell flattered him and his companions, and gave a brief account of his previous combat experience. Of course, he skipped some things that are inconvenient to disclose.


    While telling the story, Samwell also noticed that the cavalry squad led by Earl Jorn basically had no losses. It seems that this person is a real dog, unlike himself, who said he wanted to be a dog, but saw the Kogel family''s treasury I couldn''t help being reckless.


    "As expected of Randyll Tarly''s son." Earl Jorn said with emotion, "Sandstone City can be captured with two hundred cavalry. Although it is impossible to occupy, it can be called a classic battle in Westeros."


    "You''re flattering yourself." Samwell said modestly, and then asked, "How is the battle in Tianji City?"


    "There is still fierce fighting. However, we are in the south of Tianji City, and we can''t see the situation in the north. We only hear the shouts of killing that started more than half a month ago and have not stopped until now."


    "More than half a month? Why so little time?" Samwell frowned.


    After the division of troops from Black Harbor City, he drifted on the sea for nearly a month before coming to Starfall City, and then walked out of the Dane family territory for a few days, and spent nine days in the guard tower on the border, and then followed in the sand sea. The Dornish people played hide-and-seek for more than half a month, and then they met Obara and planned to capture Sandstone City... All in all, almost three months have passed, why is it that the first army of the Iron Throne just fought halfway through? The sky and the city for more than a month?


    Why did they go there before?


    Two months on the road?


    Or waited for two months under Tianji City, only to send troops to attack after seeing that the city wall has not collapsed?


    Earl Jorn also saw Samwell''s doubts, shrugged, and said:


    "Actually, I am also very strange about the situation in Tianji City, so when there was no movement before, I didn''t dare to act rashly. I kept circling in the sand sea, avoiding the Dornish people''s pursuit."


    Good guy, it turns out that you have been playing hide-and-seek for more than two months, no wonder your subordinates have no losses.


    "So what''s your plan now?" Samwell asked.


    "We have tracked down a food delivery team from Hongqiu City to Tianji City, and we are about to do it. It just so happens that you are here, so let''s go together."


    "Okay." Samwell would naturally not refuse.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The sky and city attack and defense battle is at its most intense moment.


    As the gateway to the west of Dorne, the nobles, soldiers and provisions of half of Dorne have gathered in Tianji City at this moment, as well as the most capable general of Dorne¡ªPrince "Red Viper" Oberyn.


    This man''s combat style is so fierce, of course, there is no need to say much, and Dorne has never lacked brave soldiers.


    On the other side, under the strict order and urging of King Joffrey, the army of the Iron Throne launched an attack like crazy.


    In this way, the tragic battle of Tianjicheng can be imagined.


    The high bases are on the top and bottom of the city walls in the mountains, covered with soldiers like ants, and the sound of shouting and killing is deafening and can be heard several miles away.


    Countless arrows, stones, and boiling oil kept falling from the top of the city, causing large areas of destruction.


    Twenty days, twenty days of **** repetitions.


    The offensive and defensive sides joined forces to turn Tianji City into a huge flesh and blood mill.


    Blood flowed down the city wall, mottled and ferocious, making the tall Tianji City look like a restricted horror oil painting.


    The rock and soil under the city wall have become soft and muddy due to drinking blood, which also makes the red mountain range redder.


    All kinds of strangely shaped corpses were laid out under the wall, like a messy slaughterhouse.


    Although every evening, a raging flame would be ignited outside the city to burn the corpses, but it still couldn''t stop more corpses from piling up.


    Whenever the corpse is burned, there will be an indescribable burnt smell in the air, which can make any normal person completely lose his appetite.


    Queen Cersei retreated ten miles because she couldn''t stand the smell.


    The originally ambitious young king, after seeing the siege battle these days, did not have the arrogance and self-confidence at the beginning.


    This kind of primitive and **** siege battle, without a big heart, it is difficult to persist even as a bystander.


    However, the king''s patience was also exhausted in this seemingly never-ending battle-although he didn''t have much patience.


    The young king, who had never had any experience in war, did not understand why it was so difficult to conquer a city. Along the way, countless towers, fortresses, and castles were so vulnerable to the front of the army. The city was a bit more difficult to fight, but it was declared broken after only ten days of persistence, and the battle was by no means as **** and cruel as Tianji City.


    So Joffrey doesn''t understand why the sky and the city are so difficult to conquer.


    It also makes his pre-war boasting seem like a clown.


    Anxiety, anger, and even fear were accumulating, and the king''s temper became more irritable day by day.


    In his opinion, it must be the soldiers who were cheating and cheating and refused to go all out, which made him unable to realize his dream of conquering the sky and the city.


    In the combat meeting almost every morning, Joffrey would scold all the nobles attending the meeting bloody, and at the same time issue "ultimatums" again and again, demanding that the army break through the city on the same day.


    Of course, every "ultimatum" cannot be achieved, and the king can only be incompetent and furious every time, cursing.


    This unfulfilled threat only continued to damage the king''s prestige.


    But today, I don¡¯t know if someone mentioned the king, or the king himself finally woke up. He actually killed someone!


    Boom¡ª


    When a bleeding head was thrown in front of the nobles, most of them didn''t realize it. They thought it was the head of some Dornishman.


    But immediately, they recognized that it belonged to their own!


    Second son of Earl of Buckwell, lord of Antlers, Ser Manwy!


    "Your Majesty!" Duke Eddard couldn''t hide the anger in his words, "What crime did Sir Manwy commit?"


    Joffrey snorted softly: "He''s not fighting well."


    "Sir Manwhi has been fighting on the city for three consecutive days, so you think such a heroic knight is ''ineffective in fighting''?"


    "He comes home in a mess every time, doesn''t he?"


    These words completely angered the nobles in the camp, all kinds of questioning, yelling, and uproar came one after another, and it became a mess.


    "Shut up! Shut up, everyone!" King Joffrey obviously felt offended, "I am the king! I have the right to execute nobles who do not fight well! The same goes for you! If you still can''t win the **** day and City, I will kill again!"


    After speaking, Joffrey walked away.


    Didn''t notice at all, the nobles looked at his back, full of disdain, anger, and even hostility.


    A battle meeting ended hastily like this. To be honest, it would be better not to have it. This is completely counterproductive.


    As soon as Duke Ed left the camp, he heard someone calling his name behind him.


    He stopped and turned his head to see the lord of Golden Tree City in the Reach, Count Matus Rowan.


    "Lord Ed, we can''t let the king go on messing around like this!" Earl Matus complained unceremoniously.


    Although Earl Matus is just one of the vassals of the Duke of Highgarden, there are too many powerful and rebellious families in the Reach, and the Golden Tree Rowan is one of them. The entire northern part of the Reach is their territory, which is Mace The Duke of Tyrell had to be polite when he saw this man.


    "What else can I do?" Duke Ed''s brows seemed to be frowning forever.


    "You are the Hand of the King and the commander of this army. You can completely refuse to let the king intervene in military affairs."


    Duke Ed remained silent.


    Count Matus yelled impatiently: "Lord Ed, I suggest that you send the king directly to the rear to accompany the queen mother. It''s just a sky-reaching city. As long as he doesn''t make trouble, we will be able to take it sooner or later."


    Duke Ed sighed, and said: "You don''t understand the queen mother, nor the king. If I really do this, I will even lose the command of the battlefield. At that time, the situation will only get worse."


    "Lord Ed, no matter what difficulties you have, I must remind you that if the king dares to kill again, I can''t guarantee that the knights under him will continue to fight for him. And if he dares to kill the people of Hewan... Hehe, believe me If you don¡¯t believe me, I will immediately withdraw all the troops from Jinshu City!¡±


    Duke Ed could only nod silently.


    After Earl Matus left, he called his attendants and ordered:


    "Go get my armor."


    The attendant froze for a moment.


    Duke Ed glanced at the towering and hideous city wall ahead, gritted his teeth and said:


    "Today, I will personally lead the army to attack the city!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 181: absurd

    Chapter 181 Absurd


    woo woo woo ¡ª


    The horn of war sounded again, like the call of death.


    The eye slits in the helmet restricted the line of sight, and Duke Ed could only see straight ahead.


    Arrows shot out from the top of the city, and stones spun and flew overhead, crashing into the ground and soldiers, smashing steel and flesh.


    The sky and the city are just ahead.


    In the hands of the king, under the personal leadership of Duke Ed Stark, densely packed soldiers flocked to this road full of blood and fire.


    The gray direwolf battle flag flutters in the wind, with the pride and courage from the north, forward, and forward.


    "For Winterfell!" Duke Eddard shouted after rushing to the bottom of the wall, and then began to climb.


    "For Winterfell!" Countless northern warriors responded one after another, and followed in their footsteps.


    Ding!


    Suddenly, an arrow hit the upper armor, just a little away from the eye slit. Duke Ed was taken aback and almost dropped his hand.


    But soon, he stabilized his figure again and continued to go up.


    The screams of pain, the trembling battle horns, the crackling of flames came from my ears...everything was so familiar.


    The smell of war.


    Duke Ed seems to have returned to the past, the war that took away almost all his love, but also gave him countless honors.


    That time, it was much more thrilling than now.


    Even at the beginning of the war, he didn''t think he could win.


    However, he won after all.


    The body is getting heavier and heavier, and the breathing is getting more and more panting.


    It''s really not a good idea as a field commander to climb the wall himself, but he has to do it.


    He must let the soldiers know that the Hand of the King is fighting with them. Only in this way can the morale of the army be boosted again


    While this also exposes himself to the enemy''s arrows, it is a necessary risk.


    Duke Ed knew that he had to take a little risk, otherwise the army would be in danger of falling apart.


    Continue to climb up.


    The ground was getting farther and farther away, and the city was getting closer and closer. The arrows hit like a torrential rain, so that Duke Ed had to stop in mid-air and set up a shield with one hand.


    While he was attracting firepower, the rest of the soldiers had a chance to charge up.


    Finally, when the Dornish people began to pay attention to other climbers, Duke Ed''s pressure suddenly eased.


    He put the shield back on his back and continued to climb.


    Boom!


    The entire city wall seemed to shake.


    Duke Ed knew that it was the battering ram hitting the door.


    Hopefully they can break apart this time.


    He glanced down, but his narrow vision was almost full of blood, which couldn''t be seen clearly.


    Duke Ed gave up checking and continued to climb up without distraction.


    The arrows struck him again, clanging on the armor.


    Finally an arrow pierced the joint between his breastplate and shoulder armor.


    Duke Ed made a muffled snort, immediately broke off the arrow, removed the overly long part, then ignored it and continued climbing.


    The blood loss and pain made him dizzy.


    Mouth full of rust taste.


    This feeling made him seem to have returned to the Tower of Bliss, back to the bed of blood.


    The face of his younger sister before she died swayed in front of his eyes, making him at a loss as to what to do.


    He forced his attention back to the battlefield in front of him, but fantasy and reality were intertwined and could not be separated.


    Ed, promise me, Ed.


    The arrow whizzed past, but what sounded was my sister''s voice.


    A northern nobleman waved to him, but what he saw were the three white knights guarding the Tower of Bliss back then.


    He will never forget their faces.


    He killed them.


    The top of Tianji City was already in sight, Duke Ed reached out to grab it, but he seemed to touch the winter snow rose garland, which was his sister''s favorite, but there were sharp thorns hidden in the garland, which cut wounds on the skin, Blood trickled down his fingers.


    "Master Ed!"


    Jon Amber grabbed Duke Ed''s arm, pulled him up to the top of the wall, and shouted excitedly, "We are rushing up! Hahahaha! We are rushing up!"


    Yes, we''re coming up!


    Duke Ed finally smiled, and then he saw Earl Jon rushing into the formation of the Dornishmen like a raging black bear.


    Below, more warriors climbed over the city wall and climbed up.


    They are all warriors of the North.


    Under the leadership of Duke Ed, finally climbed to the top of the city for the first time!


    "The city is broken! The city is broken!"


    The northerners shouted loudly while fighting at the top of the city, trying to break the fighting spirit of the Dornish people.


    Duke Ed sat on the battlements for a while, and finally recovered his breath. Although one shoulder was still so painful that he couldn''t lift it up, all the illusions in front of him had disappeared.


    "The city is broken!" he shouted, as he joined the fray, brandishing a sword in one hand.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Can''t you get on?"


    Samwell asked as he looked at the grain transport team passing by under the sand dunes.


    Earl Jon Royce pondered for a moment, then shook his head slowly:


    "I still think there''s something wrong with this team. Probably bait."


    Samwell rolled his eyes secretly, completely speechless to the "Bronze Jorn" beside him.


    This guy should be called Gou Saint John.


    They have been following this food transport team for two days, but Earl Jorn has never made up his mind to launch an attack.


    "These people marched neatly and orderly. They didn''t look like ordinary civilians at all. They were probably disguised as well-trained soldiers." Earl Jorn seemed worried about his image, so he explained one more sentence.


    "But they have no armor, no weapons, and only more than 300 people. If we rush down, how can they resist?"


    "The cart may be carrying food, but it may also be shields and spears. They only need to form a shield and spear array around the cart, and we will have a headache. Moreover, it is too close to Tianji City, if it attracts people from the city cavalry, we will even have our tails bitten."


    Samwell shrugged and said no more.


    If you don¡¯t fight, you don¡¯t fight, anyway, it doesn¡¯t affect him, and the team can¡¯t transport gold, so it doesn¡¯t matter if you fight or not.


    Just like that, Samwell and his team "escorted" the grain transport convoy to Tianji City.


    And just when Earl Jorn was about to give up the harassment completely, the south gate of Tianji City suddenly opened, and a group of people rushed out of it.


    "Sure enough, there is an ambush!" Earl Jorn''s face changed, and he immediately ordered to retreat.


    But after running for a while, I found that those Dornishmen were not coming for me, but more like¡ª


    Escape?


    "I''m afraid something has happened in the sky and the city." Samwell said thoughtfully.


    At the same time, a falcon was released and flew to the sky and over the city.


    Earl Jorn also sent more than a dozen riders to capture some captives for questioning.


    Soon, the two received an amazing piece of news almost at the same time¡ª


    The sky and the city have been breached!


    Then, the Earl Jorn, who was regarded by Samwell as "God Saint", actually immediately put forward an extremely bold suggestion:


    "Let''s rush into the city! Maybe we can catch the Red Viper!"


    Samwell is not interested in the Red Viper, what he thinks about is the sky and the vault of the Fowler family in the city...


    The two have very different goals, but they hit it off right away.


    "Okay! Let''s go to the city!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Most of the north wall of Tianji City has been controlled by the army of the Iron Throne. The Dornishmen are retreating steadily, and failure is imminent.


    Especially the North City Gate, which was slowly opened in the eyes of everyone.


    At this time, after more than 20 consecutive days of **** battles, Tianji City was finally stripped of all defenses, and displayed in front of the Iron Throne army like a girl who had no ability to resist.


    King Joffrey immediately swept away his sorrow when he heard the news, and became happy and satisfied.


    The Duke of Metz took the opportunity to compliment:


    "Your Majesty is wise and mighty. It is a miracle that the Dornish people can persist for so long, but in the end, they still have to surrender at your feet."


    The wise and mighty His Majesty Joffrey is sculpting, and at the same time thinking about what to say at this moment, so that the bachelor can record it and pass it down through the ages.


    Before he could choke out any golden sentences, he saw a Dorne envoy brought up.


    "Your Majesty!" The Dornishman prostrated himself on the ground, "We are willing to surrender!"


    Joffrey imitated his mother, looking at people with his chin: "Will the Red Viper surrender?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty. The prince is willing to surrender to you, and I just ask you to give him a face so that his subordinates stop attacking, so that the prince can go out of the city and surrender."


    "Okay!" Joffrey waved his hand, imagining the scene of the red poisonous snake kneeling in front of him, and suddenly became more and more elated.


    Then, the king of Longyan Dayue issued an outrageous order.


    ¡­


    When he heard the withdrawal horn coming from outside the city, even the "Red Viper" Prince Oberyn couldn''t believe his ears.


    It was just a trick for him to send envoys to surrender. Seeing that the city was about to fall, he knew that Tianji City could no longer hold it, so he thought of sham surrender to stop the attack temporarily, so that he could organize the army to retreat and flee.


    Actually, Prince Oberyn didn''t even think that the other party would agree, but sent an envoy with the attitude of giving it a try.


    However, he never expected that the other party not only agreed, but also gave him an even bigger surprise!


    What is a surprise.


    It is when you just want to cheat a little money, the other person directly takes off his head and gives it to you.


    How can there be such a stupid person in this world.


    Even if you never use your brain, you can¡¯t just take it off and give it away...


    "The king said, let you lead the nobles of Dorne out of the city to surrender. He...he spared you..." When the envoy returned to report, the expression on his face was extremely exciting.


    If he hadn''t actually heard the call to retreat, Prince Oberyn must have thought it was an enemy trick.


    But at this moment, why is he hesitating.


    "Quick! Reoccupy the walls! Close the gates!"


    The wounded Duke Ed was currently being bandaged by the bachelor in the camp, and he didn''t pay attention to this outrageous order.


    In fact, in his opinion, the battle is basically over, and the army will enter the city to clean up the battlefield and clean up the remaining resistance. Even a dog can do this kind of thing.


    But by chance, he met Joffrey, the "one emperor through the ages".


    "Your Majesty! Why did you order the withdrawal of the troops!" A group of nobles surrounded the king and kept protesting against the order.


    "Count Matus, the Red Viper has surrendered, of course I want to show him some dignity."


    Count Matus Rowan''s face was livid with anger: "Do you believe what the Red Viper said? He is a guy who puts poison on his weapon. What honor is there! What is the difference between what he said and fart! You actually believed his promise !"


    "Your Majesty! Please give the order to attack again, or it will be too late!"


    "Your Majesty! Even if you want the Dornishmen to surrender, you can''t withdraw the troops. At most, suspend the attack!"


    "Your Majesty..."


    "Enough!" Joffrey became more and more impatient, "Why are you making such a fuss, even if the Dornishmen don''t come out, at worst we attack again."


    Hearing this, the nobles were going crazy.


    Attack again?


    How much does that cost?


    All the soldiers who died before died in vain?


    How could there be such a king?


    In a rage, Earl Matus simply abandoned the king and went to the herald to re-order the attack, but at this time, it was too late.


    Thus, the most absurd and outrageous scene in this war was staged.


    The soldiers who had already attacked the top of the city fell down the city wall in a daze after hearing the horn of withdrawing troops, a little confused about the situation.


    Joffrey was still complacently waiting outside the city for Prince Oberyn to lead the crowd to surrender, but at this moment, the north gate of Tianzhi City closed heavily with a bang.


    It was like a loud slap on the face of the young king.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 182: long gun

    Chapter 182 Spear


    "Catch the Red Viper alive!"


    "Catch the Red Viper alive!"


    ¡­


    Earl Jon Royce led more than 300 cavalry to enter from the south gate, marching triumphantly all the way, with overwhelming momentum.


    "Catch the Red Viper alive!" Samwell said excitedly, but his eyes were fixed on the castle of the Fowler family towering in the center of the sky and the city, wondering how many golden dragons there could be inside...


    The Fowler family guards the Prince''s Pass, so they must be no poorer than the Kogel family.


    But before Samwell was happy, things started to go wrong.


    Originally, the city had already formed a rout, and they fought all the way in without encountering any organized resistance.


    But now, the resistance of the Dornish people has become more and more fierce with the passage of time, and there is a faint tendency to surround the cavalry.


    This is unscientific.


    "The situation is wrong!" Earl Jorn stopped the horse, "Why do I seem to hear the horn of the Iron Throne''s army retreating?"


    Samwell''s face changed slightly, and he quickly drove the falcon to the north gate.


    Then, he froze.


    Didn¡¯t the city already break down just now?


    He had seen clearly through the eyes of the Falcon before. The city walls and gates to the north were all controlled by the Iron Throne''s army, so he dared to rush into the city, thinking about fishing in troubled waters.


    But what''s going on now?


    The gates of the city are all open, can they be driven out again?


    What is the Iron Throne army doing?


    Or is it that the Dornish people exploded?


    But Samwell knew that now was not the time to think about such a problem, and running away was the top priority.


    "Quick! Lord Jon! Withdraw quickly! The Dornishmen have retaken the northern wall and gates, and the sky and the city have not yet been broken!"


    "It''s too late." Earl Jorn looked at the southern city gate that was slowly closing in the distance, and his heart was filled with shock and anger.


    But he still forced himself to calm down and looked around: "We must find a place that is easy to defend..."


    Samwell looked at the castle of the Fowler family again, but he also knew that under the current situation, they couldn''t rush to the castle at all, and even if they managed to rush over, it was impossible to attack it.


    "Go to the Holy Church!" Lucas Dane pointed to the Seven Holy Church standing on the hill not far to the east, and made a suggestion.


    Earl Jorn only glanced at it, and made up his mind decisively:


    "Okay! Everyone, go to the church!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Master Ed, why are you so angry, why not attack again."


    Queen Cersei said nonchalantly.


    "Yes. If I can capture the sky and the city once, I can capture the second time." King Joffrey also nodded, "But this time, I must cut off the head of the Red Viper with my own hands! This does not speak of credibility. bastard!"


    Duke Ed''s arms were covered with bandages, and his expression was unprecedentedly tired.


    He opened his mouth, but didn''t speak, as if he already felt that he had nothing to say.


    After a long silence, the king''s hand slowly removed the golden hand brooch on the shirt, which symbolized his identity, and threw it in front of the mother and son, saying in a flat but extremely firm tone:


    "Your Majesty, I can''t be your Hand of the King. Please be smarter. Also, from today onwards, the northern army will no longer listen to the orders of the Iron Throne. We will continue to attack, but this is only to give Jon Arryn''s vengeance, not the orders of the Iron Throne."


    "Ed Stark! What do you mean!" Queen Mother Cersei''s face changed slightly, and her tone was instantly cold.


    "Treason! You are treason!" Joffrey yelled.


    Duke Ed countered unceremoniously: "It is true treason to treat war like a joke and discard the victory that soldiers exchanged for their lives at will."


    "I''m going to kill you! I''m going to kill you!"


    "When you want to kill anyone, everyone wants to kill you. Your Majesty, don''t forget what happened to the ''Mad King'' Aerys."


    After saying this, Duke Ed stopped talking to the king, turned around and walked out.


    "Kill him! Kill the traitor!" Joffrey yelled at the white knight beside him.


    But unfortunately, none of the seven white knights moved.


    They are not stupid, dare to kill Ed Stark here, just wait for the northern army to rebel.


    And what the king did really chilled them all.


    Can''t go on like this.


    So, the seven white knights stared at the ground as if they were sculptures.


    Queen Dowager Cersei grabbed her son and said, "Don''t worry about this stupid wolf. Since he voluntarily resigned from the hand of the king, it will save us a lot of work. If he doesn''t do it, some people will do it."


    Duke Ed had already walked to the door at this time, and seemed to remember something, and turned around and said:


    "One more thing, my daughter Sansa is not worthy of His Majesty the King, so the previous engagement is hereby voided."


    "I''m going to kill you! Ed Stark, I''m going to kill you!"


    The king''s exasperated cries were heard almost throughout the camp.


    Out of the tent, Duke Ed saw a large number of angry nobles gathered outside.


    "We will not fight for such a king!"


    "Joffrey Baratheon must apologize and repent for the fallen warrior!"


    "We''re not going to fight anymore! We''re going to withdraw our troops!"


    ¡­


    Duke Eddard was about to speak when he saw Ser Barristan Selmy, the Captain of the Kingsguard "The Fearless", walking out with him.


    "My lords!" cried Barristan, "listen to me."


    Waiting for everyone to calm down temporarily, Barristan continued:


    "I can understand your anger, and I know that what the king has done has caused great harm. Therefore, I assure you that such a thing will never happen again!"


    Earl Matus Rowan said: "How do you guarantee it?"


    Barristan drew out the long sword decisively, then held the sharp blade with his left hand, and pulled it down¡ª


    Blood instantly stained the blade red.


    "I swear on the honor of the White Knight." Barristan solemnly said, holding the blood-stained sword, "If King Joffrey issues any military orders during this battle, let this sword drink the blood from my throat." !"


    The nobles were stunned for a moment.


    Because Barristan''s words are to bet his own life and depose King Joffrey''s authority.


    Although it is limited to this war, the political risks this white knight has to bear are quite terrifying.


    Earl Matus also stopped talking. He quietly looked at the aged white knight, as if he saw the former "King Bearer" Christon Cole.


    This person directly disobeyed the will of the former king and supported another heir, which directly led to the bloodiest civil war in the Targaryen dynasty¡ªDance of the Blood Dragon.


    The figures of the two captains of the Kingsguard seemed to overlap at this moment.


    Count Matus narrowed his eyes, and suddenly smelled a dangerous aura.


    Ser Barristan said slowly: "The king will no longer interfere with military affairs, so I ask you to regroup and take down the sky and the city."


    The prestige of the captain of the Kingsguard made the scene silent.


    Barristan looked at Duke Ed: "Lord Ed, you are the commander of this army, so I ask you to take on the heavy responsibility."


    Duke Eddard took a deep look at Ser Barristan, and nodded slowly.


    Barristan looked at Duke Mace Tyrell again: "Lord Mace, what''s your opinion?"


    The Duke of Metz coughed lightly, and said, "As long as the king stops messing around, I have no objection."


    Barristan slowly swept across the group of nobles until everyone nodded in agreement to continue fighting.


    The captain of the Royal Guard put his reputation and life on the line, and finally pulled back the army that was already on the verge of disintegration.


    And the command of the army returned to the hands of Ed Stark.


    Everything seems to be back on track.


    After the nobles dispersed, the Duke of Mace remembered what he had heard from Duke Ed in the tent, and said to his son Garlan Tyrell:


    "Write a letter back to High Court and ask your sister to come!"


    "Father, it''s a war right now, why did you ask Margaery to come over?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, the queen mother is here, go!"


    "All right."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Quick! Move fast! Block all the doors and windows! Block them!"


    In the temple hall, Earl Jorn commanded the soldiers to move the tables and chairs in the hall to the door and windows, trying to turn this leaky temple into a fortress.


    "The Dornishmen won''t last long!" Earl Jon shouted, trying to cheer up the soldiers, "The army of the Iron Throne has successfully climbed the city wall once, and there will be a second, third time soon...as long as we are here Persevere for a few days, victory must belong to us!"


    Samwell moved the huge statue of Heavenly Father to the door with brute force, and then, ignoring the astonished eyes of others, he came up with the idea of ??the statue of the Virgin.


    "Don''t, don''t!" The monk who hadn''t had time to evacuate hurriedly dissuaded, "My lord, let me go outside to help you negotiate, please! These are statues of gods, don''t desecrate them!"


    "I didn''t blaspheme." Samwell said with an innocent face, "I just asked Heavenly Father and Mother to move. If the Dornishmen dare to smash it with battering rams, that would be real blasphemy. You must remember to stop it at that time." .¡±


    The monk was speechless, and could only watch helplessly as the baron with terrifying power moved the sculptures of the Virgin, Warrior, and Blacksmith to the door, just blocking four doors.


    This sanctuary hall has two floors. After the lower four doors are blocked, the windows on the upper floor can just be left for the soldiers to shoot, so it can barely be regarded as a simple fortress.


    But to be honest, if the Dornish people are determined to attack, this "fortress" really won''t last long.


    We can only hope that the Dornish people outside are pious enough not to dare to destroy the statues of the Seven Gods.


    Samwell went up the spiral staircase to the second floor. Through the window, he could see that many Dornish people had gathered outside. It was roughly estimated that there were thousands of people.


    On their side, there are only three hundred and forty cavalry. Of course, since they are huddled here, they are not considered cavalry, and the horses can only be used as food reserves.


    "The Dornish people shouldn''t care about us." Earl Jorn also came to the second floor, and he didn''t know whether to comfort Samwell or himself, and said, "Once the Iron Throne starts to attack again, these Dornish people must go back to defend the northern city wall." .There won''t be much pressure on our side."


    "I hope." Samwell was not so relaxed. He always felt that the situation was very wrong. There might be something wrong with the Iron Throne army outside the north city gate, otherwise why would they suddenly retreat?


    Could it be an infighting?


    Samwell thinks this is a possibility. You know, there is an "eternal emperor" over there, and it is not surprising that that lunatic can do anything.


    Although it was a bit of an afterthought, Samwell felt that he was too impulsive to rush into the city with Earl Yorn.


    He underestimated Emperor Qiao''s ability to make troubles too much.


    Hey, why can''t this "Gou Saint John" go to the end.


    "Here comes the Red Viper."


    Earl Jorn''s words brought the cranky Samwell back to reality.


    He looked out the window, and saw a tall man in an orange-yellow robe walking out from among the Dornishmen. It was indeed the "Red Viper" Prince Oberyn.


    The man held a gun in his right hand and a shield in his left hand. He stood about two hundred steps away from the church and said loudly:


    "Are those Earl Jorn and Baron Caesar?"


    Earl Jorn responded: "Yes. Your Highness Oberyn, it is us."


    Prince Oberyn laughed loudly: "Are you going to come down and surrender yourself? Or wait for us to attack?"


    "His Royal Highness, do you see who this is?" Samwell pulled Obara Shad to the window and asked her to lean out half of her body so that Prince Oberyn could see clearly.


    Sure enough, Prince Oberyn''s arrogant smile froze on his face.


    "Aubara..."


    "Father!" Obara yelled, "Leave me alone! Attack! Attack!"


    Samwell pulls her back and gags her with a cloth.


    While doing this, he suddenly had a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu that he was the villain...


    He quickly threw away this thought, and said to the outside:


    "Oberon, you don''t want your daughter to die, do you? Why don''t we live together peacefully..."


    "Hahahahaha!" Prince Oberyn burst into laughter and interrupted, "This is a battlefield where you can live and die. Anyone who believes in peaceful speeches is an idiot!"


    Without waiting for Samwell to answer, he looked at his daughter and shouted:


    "Obaia! Remember the choice I gave you? Lance or tears?"


    Obara couldn''t speak, but her determined eyes said everything.


    Prince Oberyn understood.


    So, he suddenly threw the spear at his daughter!


    Samwell didn''t expect this at all. Caught off guard and instinctively thinking that the target was himself, he immediately retracted into the wall. When he wanted to go to Laobaya again, he was already a beat behind.


    Chi!


    The spear pierced Obara''s chest, and a tear fell from the corner of her eye.


    "Attack!"


    Outside the sanctuary, Prince Oberyn''s hoarse cry was heard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 183: the time

    Chapter 183 Time


    The battle broke out suddenly.


    Samwell threw away the corpse in his hand, sighed that the "Red Viper" was indeed poisonous enough, and then he carried the war hammer and prepared to fight.


    The Dornish people seem to be really scrupulous about the four statues of the Seven Gods blocking the gate on the first floor, so they didn''t take out the battering ram to hit them, but moved a climbing ladder, trying to attack from the second floor.


    Perhaps in the eyes of the Dornish people, taking this temple is not a problem at all, so there is no need to blaspheme the Seven Gods.


    I don¡¯t know if they will still be so pious after they are unable to attack for a long time.


    Although the statues of the seven gods restrained the Dornish people, the battle was still fierce.


    After all, the sanctuary is not a special fortress and is not suitable for defense. Moreover, the defenders are all cavalry. Regardless of weapon configuration or combat skills, they are more inclined to charge on the battlefield. It seems a bit unfamiliar to deal with this kind of offensive and defensive warfare.


    Less than two hours after the battle started, the Dornishmen rushed into the second floor, pulling the battle into the cruelest close combat.


    Samwell swung his warhammer so fiercely that almost no one could block his blow.


    Even if the Dornishmen held up their shields, it was useless. Under the blessing of Samwell''s terrifying power, with a hammer, the shield was torn apart, and the Dornishmen behind him also vomited blood and flew wildly.


    But even so, it cannot prevent the overall situation from gradually developing in an unfavorable direction.


    There are too many Dornish people.


    The companions around Samwell fell down one by one, and soon even his younger brother Dickon was injured.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to pull out the giant sword behind his back.


    [Dawn] As soon as the dawn came out, the battlefield was immediately cleared, and more than a dozen Dornishmen turned into burning men.


    This terrifying scene seemed to press the pause button for the offense.


    But it was only a pause, not an end. After a short period of fear, the Dornishmen rushed forward again.


    They are professional soldiers, not the civilians in Sandstone City before, and their ability to withstand death is not at the same level.


    What''s more, this time there is the "Red Viper" Prince Oberyn personally supervising the battle below.


    The madness of the Dornish people can be imagined.


    Samwell swung his sword again and killed more than a dozen people, but in the end he didn''t dare to swing the third sword. If the third sword couldn''t scare off the Dornishmen, he could only be slaughtered.


    Seemingly realizing that Samwell was unable to swing the third sword again, the Dornishmen came over even more fiercely.


    Seeing that the situation was about to collapse, the Dornish people suddenly receded like a tide.


    Samwell breathed a sigh of relief, but couldn''t help wondering what was going on.


    When he released the falcon to hover high in the sky, he realized that the Iron Throne army outside the north city gate had begun to attack, and the Dornishmen naturally ignored them.


    However, in order to prevent the people in the sanctuary from coming out to make trouble, Prince Oberyn still left some soldiers to surround the sanctuary.


    Samwell and others can finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    In just half a day, they lost more than 60 soldiers under the crazy attack of the Dornish people. Such a huge casualty filled the church with an atmosphere of sadness and even despair.


    "Don''t worry, everyone!" Earl Jorn stood up again to boost morale, "The Dornishmen won''t hold out for long! The Iron Throne''s army has captured the tower once, and they will definitely be able to capture the second time! We only need to hold on for a few days, You will definitely be able to wait for victory!"


    Afterwards, he led the crowd to pray to the Seven Gods.


    The emotions of the soldiers gradually eased, at least on the surface, there was nothing unusual.


    Samwell helped his brother deal with the wound on his arm, but his mood was not so relaxed.


    He watched the siege battle outside the north city gate for a while through the eyes of the falcon just now, and found that the attack of the Iron Throne army was not as fierce as expected. .


    This situation is obviously not normal.


    If the city had been captured once just now, the army of the Iron Throne should be coming aggressively at this moment.


    Samwell quietly told Earl Jorn about the observed situation.


    "We can''t control the attack outside the city." Earl Jorn was also a little helpless, "No matter what is going on outside, the only thing we can do is to guard the sanctuary and try to contain the strength of the Dornishmen."


    Samwell was also a little helpless.


    Yes, they are trapped in the enemy''s city, and there is nothing they can do except hold out in the sanctuary.


    In the next few days, the Dornishmen launched more than a dozen attacks on the sanctuary, but the attacks were obviously not as ferocious as the first time. It seemed that the army outside the northern city still restrained their main energy.


    Even so, the casualties in the sanctuary are still rising day by day, and morale is constantly declining.


    And resupply is also a problem.


    The dry food he was carrying was not lacking, but the fresh water had already been drunk, and there was no water source in the sanctuary, so Earl Jorn reluctantly gave the order to kill the horse.


    Horse blood is fishy and dry, but at least it can quench your thirst.


    On the ninth day, it rained, and it was like a carnival day in the church. Everyone gathered on the second floor, stuck their heads out of the window, and opened their mouths to catch the rainwater.


    The Dornishmen immediately launched an attack upon seeing this, and the two sides fought again in the rain.


    Blood mixed with rainwater was flowing wantonly on the ground. The picture had a strange beauty.


    This attack lasted for half a day, and the Dornishmen retreated again.


    Samwell walked to the main hall on the first floor, wet all over, and was about to take off his armor to rest, but a valley knight ran over and said:


    "Lord Caesar, Earl Jorn...is seriously injured."


    Samwell was slightly startled, because he realized from the expression of the knight in the valley that Earl Jorn''s injury was probably more serious than the so-called serious injury...


    He didn''t care about taking off his armor, and quickly followed the Valley Knights to the north side of the hall.


    "I told you earlier, this bronze armor can''t save your life." Earl Jorn was still in the mood to joke when he saw Samwell coming.


    Samwell squatted down and carefully inspected the injury, and saw that an arrow had just penetrated Earl Jorn''s left chest through a gap on the side of the armor, and blood had already flowed all over the place.


    The earl''s second son, Sir Robert Royce, tried to help his father stop the bleeding, but it was obviously ineffective.


    "Okay, Robert, don''t bother." Earl Jorn was very appreciative, "There is no one who wears this armor and dies well. How can I be an exception."


    "Father..." Robert was already sobbing.


    Earl Jorn looked at Samwell and said:


    "Master Caesar, I can''t continue to command, so the command of this cavalry squad is handed over to you. I hope you can lead them to the final victory."


    "Okay." Samwell nodded heavily.


    "Your armor is no good either." Earl Jorn suddenly pointed at Samwell.


    Indeed, this set of armor on Samwell''s body has become scarred in the fierce melee combat. A large piece of the breastplate was dented, and the lobster gauntlet on his right hand was simply split open.


    "Put on mine, I don''t need it anyway."


    Samwell was stunned for a moment, and saw that Earl Jorn had signaled his son Robert to help him take off his armor.


    "I..." Samwell had mixed feelings, and finally accepted Earl Jorn''s kindness, "I will definitely not let you down!"


    Earl Jorn took off his armor with difficulty, gasped for a long while, and then said in a very weak tone: "If you can help me kill the red poisonous snake, this set of armor is yours."


    "Father!" Sir Robert became anxious when he heard that his father wanted to give away the family''s inherited armor to others.


    But Earl Jorn had already made up his mind, staring into Samwell''s eyes, and asked, "How about it? Do you dare to accept it? I won''t lie to you, for thousands of years, there has been no one wearing this set of armor." A good death. They all died on the battlefield."


    Samwell shuddered slightly, as if he finally understood why this "Bronze Jon" had been so obsessed.


    "Is there a curse on this bronze armor?"


    "Haha, maybe. Your choice."


    Samwell only hesitated for a moment, and then began to take off his armor.


    Earl Jorn showed appreciation, and said:


    "Curse and blessing are two sides of the same coin. Lord Caesar, as long as you can withstand the bad luck of the curse, you will usher in the blessings of the gods."


    Samwell held up the bronze armor with both hands, only to find that it was not stained with blood, and there were no scratches left by swords, as if nothing could leave traces on it, except for the patterns on the bronze itself and the hieroglyphs. The same weird spell.


    This is a relatively light set of armor, which does not affect movement at all when worn on the body, but because of this, its protection range is smaller than that of heavy steel plate armor.


    When Samwell wore it, he didn''t even need the help of his attendants, he could do it by himself.


    Earl Jorn has been staring at Samwell, with an inexplicable look in his eyes:


    "Remember her name..."


    After a pause, Earl Jorn''s voice came again: "Time."


    "Time?" Samwell couldn''t help mumbling and repeating, feeling the cold and boundless aura coming from the armor.


    "¡¾Time¡¿." Earl Jorn also repeated, staring at the bronze armor as if he had traveled through thousands of years and saw the scene of the ancient era,


    "Time washes away everything, but we will remember."


    Samwell put on the bronze helmet, and the words of Earl Jorn suddenly seemed very far away in his ears.


    Light and shadow flow in front of the eyes, and the fog is filled.


    Waiting for his vision to freeze again, Samwell found that there was a huge ice wall in front of him. It covered the sky and the sun, stretching between the mountains and fields, as if separating the world into two parts.


    The Great Wall of Despair!


    The frosty air that hit his face made Samwell tremble slightly. He looked around and saw weirwood trees everywhere he could see.


    There are old faces engraved on the trunk, with blood-red sap dripping from the eyes.


    The shadows gathered and coiled among the trees, gradually forming seven figures.


    They were wearing ancient bronze armor, and the leader was actually Samwell himself!


    He was startled suddenly, the world was spinning, and his fantasy was shattered.


    Last glance, he saw a woman like an ice sculpture.


    She has no breath of life, pale skin, pale lips, pale eyes, the only color is the winter snow rose wreath on her head.


    The only red color is so dazzling in the pale world.


    Like blood.


    The cries in his ears brought Samwell back to reality. He looked down, only to find that Earl Jorn had closed his eyes.


    The bronze armor still exudes bursts of cold air, as if reminding him of something.


    Samwell bowed to the body of Earl Jorn and saluted, and then couldn''t help blurting out the clan language of the Royce family:


    "We Remember."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 184: broken city

    Chapter 184 City Breakdown


    The church in the middle of the night was silent.


    Earl Jorn''s body was wrapped in the banner of the Royce family and placed in front of the statue of the Virgin.


    Samwell was on the night watch, and with him was Sir Robert Royce, the second son of the Earl.


    "A father was cautious all his life."


    After an unknown amount of time, Sir Robert suddenly said softly.


    "I can tell." Samwell changed his posture and moved his numb left leg.


    "But unfortunately, after all, I couldn''t escape the curse of [Time]." Sir Robert''s side face was hidden in the darkness, and his expression at this time could not be seen clearly.


    Samwell didn''t know how to answer this, and after a while, he borrowed a sentence from Earl Jorn before he died:


    "Time washes away everything."


    Sir Robert fell into silence, and just when Samwell thought he didn''t want to talk anymore, he suddenly spoke again:


    "The Royce family has inherited seven sets of bronze armor."


    Samwell''s expression moved, and he immediately thought of the fantasy that appeared in front of him when he just put on the [Time] armor.


    At that time, he did see seven figures in the godswood forest.


    "These bronze armor..." Samwell asked tentatively, "Is there any story?"


    "They all have an extremely ancient history." Sir Robert''s voice became distant and deep, "It is said that as early as eight thousand years ago, or even earlier, an ancestor of the Royce family became the Night Watchman Legion commander in chief.


    His name has long been forgotten, and it is said that he had six brothers. The seven of them are the most outstanding rangers on the Great Wall, and they are also heroes who resist the invasion of evil.


    At that time, the Night Watchman Legion was not like it is now. It was a garbage shelter. At that time, the most outstanding and most pious warriors from the Seven Kingdoms gathered on the Great Wall of Impossibility. They were willing to sacrifice their all to resist the evil invasion beyond the Great Wall .


    It''s a pity that the seven brothers of the Royce family turned against each other for a woman, and dueled under the ancient heart tree. In the end, six of them died, and only one survived. "


    "Woman?" Samwell couldn''t help but think of the ice beauty in the vision who was like a snow-white sculpture.


    "Yes. A woman, it is said that she is extremely beautiful, but also extremely cold, as pale as the moon, but also as beautiful as the moon. She has a breathtaking charm."


    "What happened later? The only Royce who survived, he married that woman?"


    "Yes, but he was cursed by the gods for killing his relatives, and soon died. And that woman also disappeared on the Great Wall, as if she had never appeared before."


    "Is she a wildling from beyond the Great Wall?"


    "No idea. Everything about her is a mystery."


    Samwell rubbed his chin, always feeling that this story was inexplicably familiar, and it should hide some unknown secrets.


    The Royce family takes "We Remember" as their motto, so they should know a lot of ancient secrets.


    Before Earl Jorn saw something wrong with the eyes of the giant sword [Dawn] behind Samwell, and he probably knew something.


    It seemed that Samwell''s intentions were not enough, and Sir Robert added: "If you want to know more, you can ask my brother. He is the heir of Runestone City and knows more than me."


    Samwell nodded. He remembered that the eldest son of the Royce family should be named Anda. He met him once in the martial arts tournament in King''s Landing before, but the two didn''t fight each other.


    "The bronze armor of the Royce family has never been handed over to outsiders." Sir Robert spoke again.


    Samwell shrugged: "When the battle is over, if the Royce family wants to return the armor, I will have no objection."


    "No, Father has already promised you. So, as long as you kill the Red Viper, the [Time] armor will be yours." In the darkness, Sir Robert''s eyes fixed on the armor on Samwell, "I just hope you Can make good use of this armor."


    "I will."


    The two fell into silence again.


    After an unknown amount of time, Samwell suddenly remembered something and asked:


    "This time Earl Jorn commanded the army of the valley to conquer Dorne, what is the attitude of the Eagle''s Nest City?"


    "The attitude of the Eagle''s Nest is very strange." Sir Robert''s tone was full of doubts and a little resentment, "In fact, after receiving the war order from the Iron Throne, my father has been waiting for the young Duke of the Eagle''s Nest to be recruited. Order. But it has not waited.


    This war is for Duke Jon Arryn''s revenge, and the Eagle''s Nest City is not active at all, which is really incomprehensible.


    Father couldn''t wait for the call-up order for a long time, so he had to go to the Eagle''s Nest City in person, but was kicked out by Lady Lysa, and he didn''t even see the face of the young Duke.


    In the end, it was the nobles of the valley called by the father himself, who formed an army and went south. "


    Samwell was not surprised when he heard it. In the original book, Lady Lysa basically had this kind of escapism attitude. In the "War of the Five Kings", she has always refused to send troops to participate in the war.


    Although it was an escape this time, fortunately, it failed to prevent the valley nobles from leading their troops southward on their own.


    After all, "Littlefinger" is dead, and Lady Lysa probably doesn''t have the guts to stop those Vale nobles who want to avenge Duke Jon Arryn.


    Samwell suddenly thought, with the death of Duke Jon Arryn and "Littlefinger" dead, the Valley has actually become a power vacuum.


    Lady Lysa, that stupid woman, is naturally not capable of ruling the Vale, and neither is her young son, who is not expected to live long.


    And Lord Jon Arryn left no other heirs.


    The heir in line of the Aylin family, if Samwell remembers correctly, is actually a knight of the Hatton family, and this person''s inheritance rights come from the matriarchal line.


    However, Hatton is only a small family, but its lord, the Waywood family in Iron Oak City is quite powerful. If the young Lord Robert Arryn dies unfortunately, the Waywood family will most likely use the heir of the Hatton family to get their hands on the authority of the Vale.


    But as one of the most powerful vassals in the valley, the Royce family may not necessarily watch a Hatton become the Duke of the Eagle''s Nest City and the guardian of the valley.


    In short, it is estimated that there will be a lot of fighting in the valley in the future.


    Both of them were immersed in their own thoughts, stopped talking, and waited until dawn.


    Samwell got up from the ground, moved his stiff body, and heard Sir Robert beside him say:


    "Master Caesar, now you are the commander, and you should preside over the daily morning prayer."


    "good."


    Samwell gathered everyone together and began to pray to the statue of the warrior, praying that he would bestow courage and strength.


    At this moment, Samwell felt that he had also become extremely devout.


    They need the protection of the gods too much.


    The current situation is so bad that even Samwell has no confidence.


    He didn''t know how many days he could survive the Dornish attack.


    I don''t know when the Iron Throne army outside will be able to attack the city.


    At this time, perhaps only a miracle can save them.


    Unfortunately, the miracle never appeared.


    Time passed day by day, and Samwell had already forgotten what day it was. It seemed to be the eighteenth day? Or day 20?


    There are fewer and fewer comrades in arms. From the initial three hundred and forty people to now, there are only more than forty living people left, and only a dozen of them can still stand.


    The whole church is filled with the smell of death.


    "Why don''t you surrender?" Sir Robert limped to Samwell''s side and whispered.


    "If I could surrender, I would have voted." Samwell couldn''t help but swear in a low voice, "The Red Viper even killed his own daughter. Do you think he will let us go if he surrenders?"


    Ser Robert fell silent.


    In fact, he has realized this a long time ago. The fact that this battle has been fought until now is actually because they know that surrendering to the Dornish people is a dead end, so they desperately resist.


    But... in this situation, if you don''t surrender, how can you continue to fight?


    I''m afraid the Dornishmen will charge again, and the church will fall.


    However, the strange thing is that this last wave of shock has not arrived for a long time.


    From morning to night, Samwell and Robert stood at the window looking to the north, and suddenly realized something.


    "The Dornishmen are about to fail!" Sir Robert cheered after sweeping away the decline.


    Samwell is now manipulating the Falcon hovering over the north city gate, witnessing with his own eyes that the Iron Throne army has finally reached the top of the city again!


    This time, is it really coming in?


    With the lessons learned from the past, he didn''t even dare to be happy too early, for fear that it would be an empty joy.


    Fortunately, there were no surprises in the progress of the matter this time. The Dornishmen retreated steadily, and the city walls and gates fell one after another.


    When he saw the city gate slowly opening and a large army rushing in, Samwell was finally convinced¡ª


    The city is broken!


    "We are victorious! We are saved!"


    He excitedly told the good news to the rest of the soldiers, and finally there was some laughter in the church that was shrouded in despair all day long.


    But before they were happy, a bad news came.


    "My lord, the Dornishmen are here!"


    "How many came?"


    "A lot! I''m afraid there are six or seven hundred people! The leader should be the Red Viper!"


    "Damn it!" After Samwell got the information, he hurriedly climbed up to the second floor again and looked out the window. Sure enough, he saw that the Dornishmen outside had already blocked the water around the sanctuary and were making final preparations before the attack.


    "It seems that the Red Viper did not intend to let us go before leaving." Sir Robert smiled sadly, as if he was ready to sacrifice.


    Samwell said nothing, returned to the hall with a heavy face, and summoned everyone.


    His eyes slowly swept across the faces of everyone, and said:


    "You also know that Tianji City has been breached, but the Dornish people don''t intend to let us go, this is their last madness. I don''t want to lie to you, the temple should not be able to defend, so we must breakout."


    "How to break out?"


    "Of course, we should charge out on horseback. As long as we can break through the encirclement and join the army at the north gate, we will be saved."


    "But we have no horses," Ser Robert reminded.


    "Aren''t there the last six horses?"


    "Not enough for so many people to ride..."


    "Then let six people rush out." As soon as Samwell finished speaking, everyone''s expressions changed.


    These are the last six chances for survival.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 185: unburned

    Chapter 185 The Unburned


    The sanctuary fell silent, only the sound of shouts of killing could be vaguely heard from afar.


    Six horses can carry six people.


    But now there are more than forty people in the church.


    Among the more than forty people, only thirteen are still standing.


    Even if the wounded soldiers who couldn''t stand up were ignored, these thirteen people were not enough.


    Although riding a horse may not necessarily be able to break out of the encirclement, staying there is really a dead end.


    No one wants to give up this last chance.


    "I am the commander, and I will assign it." Samwell said without hesitation.


    Everyone did not speak.


    These days, they have seen Samwell''s achievements. It can be said that without the terrifying Baron of Eagle Mouth, it would be impossible for them to hold on to the heartland of the Dornish people for so long.


    Actually, the fact that the Iron Throne army was able to attack this time is largely due to the fact that they have held on to the Holy Church for so long and restrained so many troops.


    Therefore, no matter in terms of status or strength, Commander Samwell was convinced by everyone.


    "Dickon Tarly, Lucas Dane, Kato, Robert Royce, Ferrer Royce, William Stone. You six, get on your horses!"


    Three Riverbend people, three Valley people, very fair distribution.


    And most importantly, without Samwell himself.


    In this way, those who are forced to stay will not have any complaints¡ªthe commander himself stayed, so why are you clamoring?


    "Brother! I won''t go!" Dickon began to yell.


    "Master Caesar, please allow me to give you the seat." Lucas also persuaded.


    "My lord..." the attendant Katu hesitated and spoke.


    "Shut up!" Samwell said, "This is an order! I''m not discussing with you! Quick! Get on your horse! Your task is to rush out!"


    "elder brother!"


    "Don''t understand what I say?" Samwell glared at his younger brother fiercely, "Don''t think that rushing out is the way to survive, maybe you will die faster than me!"


    Dickon gritted his teeth, as if trying to stop himself from crying.


    Samwell didn''t look at him, and urged the six people: "Quick! Get on the horse! This is an order!"


    After speaking, he went forward to remove the statue of Heavenly Father blocking the door.


    ¡­


    "His Royal Highness, let''s go! Leave these people alone!"


    "You go first, I want to avenge Obaya."


    Earl Quentin looked hesitant.


    Prince Oberyn seemed to see through his mind, and said:


    "Take your son away too, go!"


    "Yes, Your Highness." Earl Quentin hurriedly led his second son, who had just become the prince''s attendant, away.


    Prince Oberyn took a gulp of strong wine, and was about to give the order to attack, when he suddenly saw that the pile of things blocking the door of the sanctuary was removed.


    Is this ready to surrender?


    Prince Oberyn thought, with a bloodthirsty smile appearing on the corner of his mouth, even if he surrenders, he must die!


    But the next second, there was a sudden sound of horseshoes in the church.


    Prince Oberyn''s complexion changed slightly, and he roared:


    "Attention! They''re coming out!"


    As soon as the voice fell, six people and six riders rushed out of the gate.


    Just as the Dornish soldiers were about to surround them, a fiery red light lit up from the gate, which exploded instantly, tearing a hideous **** mouth on the Dornish position.


    And those six people and six cavalry just broke out from the mouth of blood.


    After Samwell slashed the sword, he was slightly out of breath.


    He turned his head, looked at the six soldiers standing behind him, and the wounded soldiers who couldn''t stand up deep in the hall, and smiled:


    "Can you sing the song of the Seven Gods?"


    Everyone nodded silently, with death in their eyes.


    Samwell erected the burning red sword in front of him, saying:


    "Okay, then let us sing the praises of the seven gods loudly, and under their witness, fight to the last moment!"


    "Fight to the last moment!"


    The seven people in the holy hall stood proudly, as if there were thousands of troops behind them.


    "The face of the Father is firm and strong, and he judges error and upholds justice."


    Amidst the singing, the Dornishmen had already rushed over.


    "The Virgin brings the blessing of life, guarding and caring for every woman."


    Samwell drives ¡¾Dawn¡¿and swings the second sword.


    The flaming sword light swept towards the gate, cutting off the Dornish soldiers who rushed forward.


    At the same time, whether it was a mistake or on purpose, the flaming sword light also hit the pile of wooden statues next to the door that were originally used to block the door, and the flames ignited immediately.


    "A warrior stands before the enemy, holding a bow and a sword and a weapon in his hand."


    The Dornishmen flocked, spears like a forest of steel.


    [Dawn]''s sword light swept across like a raging mountain fire.


    The third sword.


    Samwell''s whole body was numb, and the giant sword in his hand seemed to become extremely heavy.


    "The old woman is old and wise, and she can predict the future of everyone."


    Only the last three voices of praise remained.


    Is it over?


    Samwell''s vision began to blur, and the fire began to spread on the walls of the church, but,


    Not fast enough.


    However, when he mentioned [Dawn], he couldn''t swing the next sword again.


    Is it over?


    The spears of the Dornishmen surrounded them again.


    Their faces were distorted and distorted in the smoke, making it impossible to see clearly.


    The world seemed to slow down suddenly.


    In a short moment, it was infinitely stretched, stretched, stretched...


    Boom!


    Samwell heard his own heartbeat.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The short and powerful heartbeat seemed to become the only main voice in this world.


    Blood surged violently in his body, and he felt full of strength again!


    No!


    Never End!


    ¡¾Dawn¡¿The raging fire was rekindled and waved around¡ª


    The fourth sword!


    "The blacksmith works hard day and night, and the hammer and bellows are burning."


    burn.


    The fiery ring of fire expanded outwards, sweeping away the Dornish soldiers, and igniting more statues, tables, chairs, and wooden walls.


    Samwell once again experienced the feeling of stagnant thinking.


    It turns out that just now, he finally succeeded in transforming the spirit attribute into the strength attribute!


    Feeling the surging power in his body, Samwell laughed loudly, and once again swung the huge sword in his hand¡ª


    Fifth sword!


    The flames shot out, but they flocked more towards the wooden furnishings in the church.


    Fire snakes swayed wildly, stretching their bodies in the hall.


    The orange-red brilliance made even the rays of the setting sun look inferior. They covered everything in the hall in different shades, and they were both strangely and terrifyingly beautiful.


    Like a dragon flame.


    The Dornishmen finally felt the fear. The soldiers outside did not dare to rush into the sanctuary, and the soldiers inside tried their best to escape.


    The scorching wind billowed and turbulent in the hall, but Samwell could not feel a trace of heat.


    On the contrary, the cold air emitted by the bronze armor on his body made him feel like he was in a world of ice and snow.


    His field of vision was engulfed in flames, and he could no longer find a companion by his side.


    Are all dead?


    Samwell held his sword and looked around, his eyes blank.


    No, not yet.


    In the depths of the hall, there are wounded soldiers who continue to sing praises to the Seven Gods:


    "Girls dance in the air, and their lovers are sad."


    Their voices were weak and distant, and were quickly consumed by the raging fire.


    The world turns red.


    Samwell stood leaning on his sword, just in front of him was the statue of a burning maiden.


    In the flames, His face twisted and changed, and suddenly became the smiling face of Margaery Tyrell, but in a blink of an eye, it seemed to be the charming Natalie Dane again. In the end, the flames froze into frost, and He She became the appearance of the ice-sculpted woman on the Great Wall again.


    Skin as pale as snow, eyes as cold as the moon.


    The garland of winter snow roses on her head is as scarlet as blood.


    "Take me away," she told him.


    He stretched out his hand, but the ice and snow woman dissipated like a white mist.


    The rain of roses swept by, and the sky was as pale as the eye of death.


    îõ¡ª


    Amidst the flames, a long spear shot out, hitting Samwell''s chest, making harsh metal scraping sounds against the bronze armor.


    Samwell reflexively swung ¡¾Dawn¡¿¡ª


    The sixth sword.


    The light of the flame merged into the raging sea of ??fire, but missed the target.


    "Red Viper!"


    "Caesar!"


    Prince Oberyn held a spear in one hand, and walked quickly around Samwell, apparently very afraid of the flaming lightsaber he swung.


    "I''m going to kill you!" Prince Oberyn said grimly.


    "Come on." Samwell held the sword in both hands, his eyes did not follow the red snake, but looked straight ahead.


    Spiritual attributes have been transformed into strength, so naturally there is no way to add agility. Samwell knows that the Red Viper is extremely deadly to him at this time.


    Prince Oberyn circled around, walking faster and faster, and finally started to run.


    Samwell simply closed his eyes.


    Suddenly, Prince Oberyn''s footsteps turned, and the spear in his hand came out of its hole like a poisonous snake, piercing a vague light and shadow in the air.


    Chi¡ª


    Samwell tried his best to dodge, but was still pierced into the gap of the bronze armor by the spear, and pierced into the joint under the arm.


    But when Prince Oberyn turned the spear and drew it suddenly, Samwell suddenly clamped his arms, fixed the spear under his armpit, and at the same time slashed out with the huge sword in his hand¡ª


    The seventh sword!


    "Die!"


    The gorgeous light curtain is so dazzling in the fiery red world.


    Prince Oberyn immediately let go of the handle of his gun and turned around like a civet cat, but it was still a step too late.


    The flaming lightsaber sliced ??off half of his body, his left arm and half of his left chest disappeared, and the flesh and blood on his left cheek was scorched and melted, dripping like wax oil.


    "Hahahahaha!" Prince Oberyn seemed crazy, "Let''s die together!"


    As he spoke, he rushed towards Samwell.


    Samwell could no longer swing the giant sword, and could only let the opponent hug him tightly.


    The two of them rolled into the flames like a couple in love.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!"


    The flames engulfed the two of them, and Prince Oberyn roared like a beast, while Samwell remained calm, as if he was just lying down on a soft and comfortable feather bed.


    "No! How is it possible! This is impossible!" Prince Oberyn saw that Samwell was unharmed in the fire, and his roar turned into an angry and terrified question.


    But he obviously couldn''t get the answer, the flames quickly swallowed his flesh and blood, leaving only dry bones.


    Samwell gently pushed away the remains of the enemy, lay quietly in the flames, and let the flames wrap himself gently.


    There were bursts of tingling pain in the arm, accompanied by a strange numbness.


    But his mind at the moment was attracted by the illusion of beating in the flames.


    It was a series of blurred pictures¡ª


    At the carnival banquet full of singing and dancing, King Joffrey stood proudly, arrogantly shouting inaudible words...


    Blood rushed in like a sea, swallowing the entire sky and city, and countless horrific corpses were floating in the sea of ??blood...


    A seductive witch in a red robe stood in front of her, the ruby ??in her throat flickered with strange fire, like a beating heart...


    The picture finally freezes in the blue sky, a flaming comet flashes across, dragging out a gorgeous long tail¡ª


    The stars cry blood.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 186: red witch

    Chapter 186 The Red Robe Witch


    The afterglow of the setting sun pierces through the clouds and sprinkles the golden glow on the sky and the top of the city.


    The rising black smoke destroyed this beautiful view of the sunset, and the scattered stones and rubble at the top of the city, as well as the broken weapons and armor, were even more out of place.


    Not to mention the mutilated corpses.


    There was a pungent stench in the air, vultures and crows circled over, and they couldn''t wait to enjoy the feast of flesh and blood.


    They eat the losers as well as the winners, commoners and nobles. In this regard, these scavengers that symbolize death are extremely fair.


    Under the ravages of war for nearly two months, Tianji City has lost its former tall and majestic style. The city wall has become a strange color under the blood and flames, and a section near the city gate has collapsed. In the meantime, the corpses were stacked one on top of the other, forming a white **** hill.


    It''s hard to watch.


    When "The Rose of Highgarden" Margaery Tyrell came to Tianji City, what she saw was such a terrifying scene.


    "You''d better wait in the camp." Garland Tyrell moved his body quietly, blocking his sister''s sight, and kindly persuaded him.


    Margaery took a few deep breaths, trying to calm down her rapid heartbeat, but the air she inhaled had a weird smell, making her almost vomit.


    "No, I''m going to visit the city." Margaery''s face was pale, but she still insisted.


    Garland sighed, pointed to the bouquet of roses in his sister''s hand, and said:


    "Smelling the fragrance of flowers will make you feel better."


    Margaery did not refuse this suggestion, she held the bouquet a little higher, placed it under her nose, and continued walking.


    Garland led the way ahead, trying to avoid the corpses on the ground, but found that this was almost impossible.


    Actually, the corpses are not the worst. What is truly terrifying are the wounded who have not yet died. They groaned dying among the ruins, as if they were sounds from hell.


    "No one came to treat them?" Margaret stopped in front of a wounded soldier wearing a river bend military uniform.


    The throat of the wounded soldier was pierced by an arrow, and the blood gushed out of his mouth unstoppably. He stretched out his **** hand angrily, as if he wanted to grab the corner of Margaery''s skirt.


    "Scholars will come to treat the wounded." Garland pulled his sister back half a step, but said in his heart that this person is hopeless, "Let''s go."


    Margaret put a rose in the **** hand.


    A smile appeared on the face of the wounded, no longer struggling, no longer resisting death.


    Margaery continued walking, her eyes flushed.


    By the time she entered Tianji City, the bouquet of roses in her hand had already been delivered.


    "What will you present to His Majesty later?" Garland said, "Forget it, if you don''t offer it, don''t offer it, that king is not worthy."


    Margaery asked in a low tone:


    "I heard that Tianji City was captured more than 20 days ago, but because of His Majesty''s order to withdraw troops..."


    "Yes. That king is a joke!" Garland''s face was a little grim, and then he looked at his sister with more worry in his eyes, "Margaery, I think my father called you this time because he wanted to marry you To the king. If you don''t want to, you can safely refuse! I will definitely support you!"


    "Thank you brother." Margaery smiled slightly, but fell silent.


    The city was lit with flames, and sporadic shouts of killing could be heard faintly. It seemed that the Dornishmen hadn''t completely given up their resistance.


    When the two climbed to the top of the city, they heard the voice of King Joffrey:


    "...Where is the Red Viper? Has anyone caught the Red Viper? That **** who doesn''t talk about credibility, I will cut off his head with my own hands!"


    "Your Majesty, the soldiers are still searching in the city, and there should be results soon."


    "Let them move fast! Don''t let the Red Viper get away! Or I''ll chop their heads off!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Ser Barristan Selmy replied perfunctorily, but did not convey the order.


    Joffrey waved his horsewhip triumphantly, as if he was planning to give a wise order, when he heard Duke Mace say:


    "Your Majesty, my daughter Margaery is here."


    Joffrey turned his head when he heard the words, and saw a girl wearing a dark green cloak approaching. She had a delicate face, gentle eyes like a fawn, a rose embroidered with gold thread on her chest, and a tall and enchanting figure. It is fully revealed while walking.


    "Your Majesty." Margaery held back her skirt, bowed her knees and saluted, "Congratulations on conquering the sky and the city."


    "Conquest." Joffrey said proudly with his hands on his hips, "I conquered this city!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Margaret smiled sweetly, "Your achievements and great achievements are unparalleled."


    Joffrey nodded in satisfaction, and said to Duke Mace:


    "Master Mace, you have a sensible daughter."


    The Duke of Metz''s old face smiled like a chrysanthemum: "Your Majesty, what do you think about making her your queen?"


    Hearing this, Margaery''s body trembled slightly.


    But she didn''t say anything, just lowered her head, as if she was shy.


    "My queen?" Joffrey was stunned for a moment, then looked up and down the girl in front of him, and nodded with satisfaction, "Yes, she is very beautiful and sensible, better than Sansa from the Stark family too much."


    "Great, Your Majesty!" Duke of Metz said impatiently, "I wonder when you plan to get engaged?"


    "Just five days later, it happens to be my name day. I''m going to hold a banquet in Tianji City to celebrate this great conquest!"


    "As you wish, Your Majesty, we will..."


    The Duke of Mace was flattering, when he heard the sound of arguing from the stairs not far away.


    It appears that Ser Barristan Selmy, Captain of the Kingsguard, stopped one.


    "He''s your king!" Barristan stopped Robert Royce at the stairs with a warning, but then lowered his voice, "Don''t do anything stupid."


    "What about the king?" Sir Robert shouted with blood all over his body, his eyes were red, "he is responsible for all the soldiers who died in the sept!"


    "Who''s there?" Joffrey asked from afar.


    Barristan pushed Robert away and scolded:


    "Take a shower and change clothes before coming to the audience, just to calm down."


    After speaking, he motioned for the soldiers to take Sir Robert away.


    "Your Majesty, this is Sir Robert of House Royce." Barristan turned around and returned.


    "What about others?"


    "He has fought for many days and is not decent enough, so he doesn''t want to be rude in front of you. However, he brought good news that Prince Oberyn has died in the Hall of the Seven."


    "The Red Viper is dead?" Joffrey laughed, "Okay! Very good! How did he die? Who killed it? I will reward him heavily!"


    "He died in a duel with Samwell Caesar, Baron of Eagle''s Nest."


    "Caesar?" Joffrey thought for a while, and got some impressions, "I remember him, he is the champion of King''s Landing Tournament, right! Let him come to see me, and I will personally reward him!"


    "Your Majesty, Lord Caesar was injured in the duel with the Red Viper and is still in a coma."


    "Well, let''s talk about it when he wakes up." Joffrey waved his hand indifferently.


    "Did he get stabbed by the Red Viper''s spear?" Margaret asked suddenly.


    Ser Barristan nodded gravely.


    "The Red Viper''s gun must be poisonous!" Margaret exclaimed, "A bachelor who is proficient in poison must be sent to heal him!"


    "Let Maester Crellan go, I remember he has a lot of silver on his necklace." Joffrey ordered, and then put the matter behind him, and said instead, "Okay, we''d better Let''s discuss my name day banquet, does the Fowler family''s castle have a large enough hall?"


    The Duke of Metz replied with a smile: "Don''t worry, Your Majesty, the Fowler family once claimed to be the king of the cliff and the sky, and the castle was built according to the royal family''s specifications, which is enough to hold a grand banquet."


    "That''s good." Joffrey nodded in satisfaction, then looked at Margaery, "Miss Margaery, what do you want for this banquet? Miss Margaery? Miss Margaery?"


    The king called out several times before Margaret came back to her senses: "I''m sorry Your Majesty, the tragic situation on the battlefield really frightened me..."


    "Well, women should really stay away from war." Joffrey was rare to be considerate. "Go back to the rear camp and rest. Come and meet my mother and tell her that we are about to be engaged."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Margaret bowed her knees and saluted, stepped down from the gate tower, and headed straight for the station of the Hewan army.


    My knight, are you all right?


    Margaret walked quickly, looking for the double-headed eagle flag in the camp.


    But the more impatient I was, the more I couldn''t find it.


    The camp of the River Bend Army was too big, tents sprang up all over the mountain like mushrooms after rain, and the flags of various colors fluttered in the wind, making people dazzled.


    The green shield and flower banner of the Meidou family, the long pterosaur banner of the Levi family, the horn of abundance banner of the Mareweiss family, the silver web spider banner of the Viber family...


    She searched for a while but couldn''t find the flag of Yingzui Islet. Fortunately, she saw the flowered fox flag of Liangshui City and trotted over.


    Led by the Florens family knights, Margaery finally found the camp of the Caesar family army.


    "How is Baron Caesar?" Margaery asked anxiously, panting and rushing into the tent.


    At this time, three bachelors had gathered in the account, and one of them replied:


    "Miss Margery, Lord Caesar''s wound is poisonous. We have cleaned up some carrion, but the poison has still seeped into the internal organs. Only when we know what the poison is, can we prescribe the right medicine. Otherwise..."


    "I''m going to interrogate the Dorne captive!" Knight Lucas Dayne strode out immediately.


    But no one had any hope for this. How could those Dornish captives know what kind of poison the red viper used.


    What''s more, even if you know it, you may not be able to treat it.


    Some poisons have no cure.


    Margaery still had a glimmer of hope and asked: "If you don''t know what the poison is, is there no way to cure it?"


    "We can try to bleed with leeches to see if we can remove the toxins in the blood..."


    "Does this work?"


    "I can only try..." The bachelor obviously had no confidence in this.


    "Is there no other way?" Aleken Florent asked in a shaky voice.


    Although Dickon Tarly escaped back, he was shot in the back by an arrow and couldn''t make it through. If the big nephew in front of him also died, Aleken was worried that Earl Randyll would draw his sword and cut himself off after returning.


    There was silence in the tent.


    "I have a solution." At this moment, a voice with a unique accent from the Yuhai region came from outside the tent, low and sweet, with a convincing magic power.


    "Who''s out there?" Aleken asked.


    The voice of the guard came: "My lord, it is a red-robed witch who claims to be from Asshai."


    "Please come in." Aleken is now willing to try anything to save his nephew.


    As soon as the voice fell, the curtain of the tent was lifted, and a tall and graceful woman walked in.


    She is red from head to toe.


    Wearing a red robe as bright as a flame, the wide open sleeves almost dragged to the ground, revealing a darker blood-red shirt underneath, and a red gold collar with a huge ruby ??embedded in his throat.


    Her hair is also red, but it is not normal red, but a polished deep copper color. Her eyes are also red, as if there are flames beating inside.


    Only the skin is white all over the body, like fresh milk, white and smooth.


    "My lords, my name is Melisandre, and I am inspired by R''hllor, the Lord of Light, who is also known as the red **** in Westeros." Melisandre bowed.


    Aleken doesn¡¯t care about the Red God or the Lord of Light. He only cares about one thing now: ¡°You said you can save people?¡±


    "Yes."


    "How to save?"


    "Blessings from the King of Light." After Mei Lishan finished speaking, Zhuomai came to the bed with graceful steps and bent down.


    Fiery red lips kissed the wound on Samwell''s shoulder.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 187: Only death can buy life

    Chapter 187 Only death can exchange life


    "The ancient gods."


    The brilliance of the setting sun shines on the snow-capped mountains and forests.


    "Hear my oath and be my witness."


    Samwell looked around and found himself standing among nine weirwoods.


    The nine faces on the trunk stare at the center of the circle, and the dried sap in the eyes is like rubies.


    "The long night is coming, I will watch from now on until I die..."


    Samwell¡¯s mouth didn¡¯t move, but he kept making sounds, reciting the oath¡ª


    The Oath of the Night''s Watch.


    "I will not take a wife, hold no land, and have children. I will not wear a crown, and will not compete for honor..."


    There were six other people who recited the oath with him.


    But their faces were shrouded in smoke, and Samwell could only see their bronze armor.


    "I will do my duty faithfully, and live and die here..."


    Am I the earliest owner of the [Time] armor?


    Samwell remembered the story Sir Robert Royce had told him.


    "I am the sword in the dark, the watcher on the Wall, the flames against the cold, the light at dawn, the horn that wakes the sleepers, the shield that guards the kingdom. To the Night''s Watch I give my life and honor, tonight, night All night."


    After the oath was finished, the forest was silent.


    Seven people got up one after another and walked out side by side.


    Not far away is the world''s largest architectural wonder - the Great Wall of Despair.


    It is 700 feet high, stretching across the northernmost point of the northern border, extending thousands of miles to the east and west without interruption, as if proclaiming¡ª


    Here is the end of the world.


    Samwell looked at the blue and white cliff that cut across the sky, and couldn''t help being in awe.


    When he looked up at the Great Wall, the majestic and thick ice seemed to press down on him and bury him.


    While feeling dizzy, Samwell staggered and found that he had tripped over something hard under his feet.


    The seven people stopped and started digging in the snow.


    There was a coffin buried in the snow.


    The coffin is gray and white, made of weirwood, with two crossed long axes and a **** human face engraved on it.


    Samwell was wondering which family''s coat of arms it was, why he had never seen it before, and found that "he" had opened the coffin lid.


    Inside lies a woman quietly¡ª


    A woman who looks like a snow sculpture.


    Pale skin, pale lips, only the garland of winter snow roses on the head is as red as blood.


    is her!


    Just then, she opened her eyes.


    Pale eyes, only ice and snow, cold and death.


    Samwell seemed to be in a frozen wasteland, full of jagged blue and white ice needles, they shot at him like flying spears, trying to hug him.


    That is the smell of death and despair!


    But at this moment, a heat wave swept over, instantly enveloping Samwell.


    He seemed to be immersed in hot spring water.


    Everything comes alive.


    Full of vitality.


    "He''s awake!"


    "Sam!"


    "Lord Caesar!"


    ¡­


    Familiar voices came from my ears, but only blurred light and shadow could be seen in front of my eyes.


    Samwell felt a surge of tiredness and fell asleep again.


    When I woke up again, everything in my vision became clear.


    Samwell looked around and found himself in a tent, lying on a simple camp bed.


    The attendant, Katu, was lying on the bedside, seemingly asleep.


    "Katu? Katu?"


    Katu woke up in a daze, and when he saw Samwell, he exclaimed in surprise:


    "My lord! Are you better?"


    "Well, it should be fine." Samwell supported his body and tried to sit up.


    Katu hurried forward to help, and asked, "My lord, are you hungry? I''ll get you something to eat."


    "good."


    Katu ran out and brought breakfast after a while.


    A bowl of oatmeal, two hard-boiled eggs, a few slices of barbecue, creamy berries, and a glass of wine.


    Samwell was really hungry, so he emptied the food.


    "My lord, do you want more?"


    "No need." Samwell felt that he should not eat too much at once, handed the tray to Kathu, and asked, "Who treated my injury?"


    "A red-robed witch from Asshai, named Melisandre."


    Sure enough, it was her.


    During the fire in the temple in the sky and the city, Samwell had actually seen the vision of the red-robed witch.


    It seems that my previous efforts to rely on the prophecy were not in vain. Melisandre did not choose Stannis Baratheon as in the original book this time, but found herself.


    Moreover, R''hllor, the Lord of Light, seemed to have noticed himself.


    Samwell withdrew his thoughts and asked again: "Did all six of you escape unharmed?"


    Katu''s eyes suddenly dimmed:


    "We only made it back four alive..."


    Samwell''s heart suddenly rose: "Which two failed..."


    "Sir Ferrer Royce failed to break out of the encirclement, and your brother Ser Dickon... he, he got an arrow in the back..."


    Samwell''s cheeks twitched, and he didn''t speak for a while.


    There was an unbearable silence in the tent.


    Finally, Katu broke the silence and said:


    "My lord, do you know why we saw that Tianji City was breached, but after entering the city, the Dornishmen re-occupied the city?"


    "Why?"


    "It''s all because of King Joffrey!" Katu gritted his teeth and growled, "He actually believed the Red Viper''s promise of surrender, and ordered the withdrawal of the troops after clearly breaking through the city gate, so that the Dornishmen would come out and surrender themselves."


    Samwell was dumbfounded and didn''t recover for a while.


    Of course he knew that Joffrey was a fool and a lunatic, but he didn''t expect to be so stupid.


    "Is no one stopping the king? Where is Ed Stark? He is the commander of this army."


    "Lord Ed led the army to attack the city and was injured that day. He was dealing with the injuries at the rear, and the others didn''t have time to stop the king." Katu''s face twisted, "So many people died because of his order! Then Many people!"


    Samwell lowered his head expressionlessly, his tone was like ice:


    "No nobleman protested?"


    Katu nodded:


    "Of course, almost all the nobles expressed their dissatisfaction with the king. Earl Matus Rowan was so angry that he almost took his sword to chop off the king''s head. As for the nobles in the north, they have clearly expressed their dissatisfaction." He will obey the orders of the Iron Throne again. Lord Eddard has even resigned from the position of Hand of the King, but fortunately, Ser Barristan Selmy pledged his reputation that he would not let the king''s orders be passed on, which prevented this army The army fell apart."


    Catu curled his lips, and his tone turned into disdain, "Master Inflatable Fish is still flattering the king. I heard that he even wants to marry Miss Margery to the king."


    Samwell frowned: "Sansa Stark''s engagement with the king has been dissolved?"


    "Yes, Lord Ed announced the dissolution of the engagement the day he resigned."


    Samwell nodded and fell silent again.


    Katu got up and said goodbye: "My lord, you should have a good rest first."


    "good."


    After Kathu left, Samwell stayed alone for a while before getting off the bed.


    The injury on the arm was actually not serious, and it was only because he was poisoned that he fell into a coma before.


    Thinking of the absurd things that Joffrey did, thinking of his brother who died in battle, and the more than 300 cavalrymen who died tragically in the temple, Samwell could only feel a surge of anger rolling in his chest, almost gushing out , burn everything!


    Just then, a clear and pleasant voice came from outside the door:


    "Sam, are you awake?"


    Samwell recognized that it was Margaery Tyrell''s voice: "Come in, Miss Margaery."


    The door curtain was lifted, and Margaery walked in, wearing a dark green silk dress and a gold garland on her head, but the smile on her face seemed not as sweet as before.


    "Thanks to the Seven Gods, you are really fine!" Margaery drew a seven-pointed star on her chest.


    You should thank the Red God.


    "Yes, Miss Margery, thank you for your concern."


    Margaret came to the man and said softly:


    "I regret what happened to you, your brother, and the more than 300 warriors in the temple..."


    Samwell fell silent upon hearing this.


    Margaery felt the man''s sadness, and couldn''t help feeling a little sad.


    "Your feats will be remembered. Especially you, Sam!" Margaery said excitedly, trying to make the atmosphere less stagnant, "You actually killed the ''Red Viper'' in desperation! Most of this victory should be attributed to Your persistence. From this day on, the bards of Westeros will sing your name!"


    Samwell forced a smile: "I''m afraid bards can only sing about the achievements of the king. Oh yes, I heard that you are going to be engaged to Joffrey. Congratulations, your queen dream is finally coming true."


    "Yes." Margaery was not very happy when she heard that, a bitter smile appeared on her face, "People always say ''be careful what you wish'', I didn''t understand it before, but now I understand , when the wish is really realized, I am afraid it may not be what I want."


    "You have the right to refuse." Sam Will said.


    "Do I really have it..." Margaret looked sad, "My father wanted me to be the queen since I was a child, and he has been looking forward to this day for too long..."


    "What about Mrs. Olenna?" Samwell asked, "What is her opinion on this marriage?"


    "Before leaving, grandma said let me see what kind of person Joffrey is..."


    "Then what? Reject if inappropriate?"


    "Grandma didn''t say anything. I can''t figure out grandma''s attitude."


    Samwell was a little speechless.


    "Queen of Thorns" What does this mean? If it''s not suitable, you have to marry hard? Then force Joffrey to go offline like in the original book?


    But didn¡¯t Margaery also become a widow?


    Perhaps in the eyes of these strategists, the happiness of the granddaughter has never been a consideration.


    "What kind of person Joffrey is, through this war, I think you should also understand. As for whether to agree to this marriage contract... After all, you have to make your own choice." Samwell can only say this.


    Margaret was silent for a moment, with a hint of expectation that even she couldn''t explain clearly, she asked:


    "Sam, what do you think I should choose?"


    "Your grandmother was originally engaged to Prince Daeron Targaryen, but she climbed into the bed of Duke Rose Tyrell herself, and this is how the ''Queen of Thorns'' in Highgarden is today." Samwell borrowed I mentioned the example of Mrs. Olenna, but the meaning I want to express is already obvious.


    Margaret stood there for a long while after hearing the words, and then spoke again, with a tone as light as smoke:


    "Thanks for the suggestion, Sam, I''ll give it some thought..."


    As she spoke, she stood on tiptoe and printed a gentle kiss on Samwell''s cheek:


    "Good night, my knight."


    "Good night, Miss Margery."


    Samwell watched the girl''s figure disappear outside the tent, speechless in a daze.


    There is still an elegant fragrance of roses in the air, and the hickey marks on the face are still moist and warm.


    At this moment, he suddenly thought of "Littlefinger" Petyr Baelish, the little nobleman who also fell in love with the Duke''s daughter, and became the biggest careerist in the Seven Kingdoms because of what he wanted, and finally died in his hands. inside.


    And what about himself?


    What will be the future fate of a little baron who wants to sit on the Iron Throne?


    On the boat in Black Water Bay, the thin man with gray-green eyes seemed to be looking at him with a sarcastic smile¡ª


    Caesar, you shouldn''t have killed me.


    Samwell chuckled, erasing Petyr''s voice from his mind.


    A dead person, how could he stop himself?


    As for Margaery, she has to make her own choice after all.


    With or without her, Samwell will continue on his own path.


    So, he calmed down, turned around and came to the corner of the tent, where luggage and items were piled up.


    Opening the innermost package, Samwell saw the dragon egg lying quietly in it.


    He stretched out his hand and touched it, and this stubborn stone-like dragon egg exuded a faint heat, as if a fire was conceived in it.


    This reminded him of the prophecy picture he saw in the sea of ??flames in the temple¡ª


    The stars cry blood.


    The King''s Naming Day Banquet, there will be a red comet descending.


    There will also be a magic dragon awakening!


    Samwell recalled everything he experienced in the temple, the soldiers who died in vain, and his younger brother...finally made up his mind.


    The next second, he picked up the heavy book that he took out from the study of Grand Maester Pycelle¡ª


    "The Genealogy and History of the Main Nobles of the Seven Kingdoms"


    Caressing the yellowed cover, Samwell''s eyes were filled with flames of vengeance, and he spoke out the revelation that the Witch and Witch gave Daenerys Targaryen:


    "Only death can buy life."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 188: Joffreys Name Day Banquet

    Chapter 188 Joffrey''s Name Day Banquet


    "Master Ed, are we really going to that **** banquet?"


    The last Lord of Hearth City, Lord Jon Umber''s rough voice echoed in the camp.


    In fact, his loud voice was no longer limited to one camp, and most of the camp probably heard the voice.


    And Jon didn''t seem to want to hide his dissatisfaction with the king at all.


    "Yes." Duke Ed nodded, "This is the king''s name day banquet, and we all have to be there."


    In fact, none of the northern nobles wanted to attend the banquet, but it was strange that Duke Ed Stark asked everyone to attend.


    As if he wasn''t the one who fell out with the king that day.


    Lord of Kahuo City, Earl Rickard Karstark said:


    "Lord Ed, since the ''Red Viper'' has been killed, Duke Jon Arryn''s revenge has been counted, and there is no need for us to participate in the next war with Dorne, and the king is an idiot! If you ask me, let¡¯s just withdraw our troops from the northern border.¡±


    These words immediately elicited a burst of echoes. It seems that most of the nobles in the northern border do not want to continue fighting.


    "I''ll let you help him." Haile Sandra stretched out her hand and helped Lu Songyer button the first button.


    "Come with you."


    "For him alone, and for yourself, for Lord Yohn Royce, for the eight hundred and seventy-one brave men who died in the sept, for the hundreds and thousands of warriors who died in vain in heaven and on the city .¡±


    The venue of the banquet was finally chosen indoors. Although the castle of the Fowler family is relatively large, it still cannot accommodate the ostentation requested by His Majesty the King.


    Samwell didn''t really want to resent Meili, he just regarded her as someone who had no blood relationship with him.


    Samwell pointed to the coffin, and said to the man in the red robe: "You heard that the power of the Lord of Light can bring the dead back to life?"


    "Goodbye, brother. You are going to avenge him."


    Samwell walked back to the open-air venue, and saw that there were many guests there.


    "You saw the dancing flames in his eyes, he was angry, he wanted to kill. Tell you, who does he want to kill? You can''t help him, with the power of magic, the power of the Lord of Light."


    There was silence in the tent, and there was no movement for a long time.


    The red-robed wizard Haile Sandra asked.


    Yes, the atmosphere in the venue was relatively depressing, and the laughter on the faces of the nobles was more or less perfunctory.


    "You mean now."


    Duke of Dragonstone Island, Stannis Baratheon, and the red-robed boy before becoming the Shadow Killer also became healthier.


    "Little Caesar, what is he going to do?"


    Hail Sandra confirmed her guess, and immediately put her whole body down, with a fragrant and warm breath hitting Samwell''s face:


    "Where is there no lying knight..."


    Halsandra''s prayer sounded in the tent, high and low.


    "It will indeed make his flame even worse. But that is a necessary price. There has never been a free lunch in the world."


    Since the King of Light can resurrect "Little Lightning King" and "Madame Stone Heart", maybe it can also bring Meili back from the dead.


    I remember that in the original book, the "Little Lightning King" Lord Bawy Dondarrion breathed the fire of life into the mouth of the dead Catelyn Tully, awakening Lady Stoneheart, but he himself died.


    Actually, Lu Songyer had a bad impression of that younger brother when he first time traveled.


    Samwell paused slightly, looking for Margaery Tyrell on Qishang.


    "Did he mean to charge with you?"


    "Now?"


    "That''s your honor." Sir Ed saluted respectfully, and then left.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Instead, he saw Duke Mace Tyrell was sweating profusely, talking to the attendants beside him with a panicked expression.


    "Enough." Duke Deacon had no choice but to reveal something, "All go to the banquet. At that time, you have nothing important to announce."


    "Sorry." Lu Songshanzhuo''s eyes were dim, and she walked out of the tent with a little loss.


    You are still so fiery, and your whole body exudes a blazing charm, but your eyes are more pious, which makes people dare to profane.


    I turned around:


    Samwell took two heavy shots under the coffin lid:


    With such a grand ceremony, Samwell is also preparing to send a small gift to the king to repay the other party for his care in the future.


    Duke Deacon changed his clothes, and took out the "Genealogy and History of the Major Nobles of a Country" under the table.


    Did you make a cowardly choice after all?


    Halsandra took a step closer, looking straight into Samwell''s eyes with fiery red eyes, as if to look out of my heart,


    All the way back, Samwell saw the king sitting low under the stage.


    Hail Sandra looked at Samwell quietly, the ruby ??in her throat shone with her breath:


    "Tell you who he wants to kill? Then inject his fire of life back into your body, and you even summon a servant of darkness to complete that task. And in the process, you will also bring him back Unforgettable experience.¡±


    The chair to the right of the king is empty, and there is a cushion embroidered with golden roses under it, implying that it is a seat prepared for the future king.


    "Yes, any major event can be inspired by the true God."


    Before this person saw Lu Songyer, he immediately understood the purpose of coming, and took the initiative to take me behind Lu Song''s coffin.


    After retreating into the castle of the Fowler family, Samwell finally felt some festive atmosphere.


    I took two steps forward.


    "You can''t try." Haile Sandra was calm on the surface, but she didn''t feel a little guilty in her heart. "The mighty power of the King of Light is indeed impossible, but not everyone can be blessed by him."


    Halsandra''s hands touched the skin between Samwell''s throats, and a cool cold force permeated over, with a hint of charm and desire:


    Did Samwell, who left in small steps, see that there was no trace of thin smoke circulating in the air, and finally merged into Meili''s coffin in a hurry.


    Robert, said Lord Dickon silently, it is his turn.


    I seemed to want to lift the lid of the coffin to see my brother, but I couldn''t muster up the courage.


    Let¡¯s not talk about him, even if the King of Light really sends an oracle, how many people will believe it? So, Mr. Haile Sandra, you are grateful for his life-saving grace, and you also doubt that there will be no little terror in the north as he said, but you have no plan of your own when it comes to how to deal with it. "


    "You regard him as an ally, and of course you will accept his help."


    You have cast resurrection before, but it has never been successful.


    After a long time, the prayer is over.


    "Are you saying that you want to make him a knight yourself?"


    All the northern nobles looked at each other, then took the order to leave.


    But the miracle did not happen.


    At this time, the battlefield was cleaned up, and the corpses were all burned together, but the bloodstains could not be completely removed, leaving mottled traces in the small underground and under the city wall, reminding people of what happened there just now.


    Samwell took Lu Songshanzhuo out of the camp and went straight to the camp of the Horn Hill army.


    "You should do it yourself." Samwell pushed Hale Sandra away, "Yes, but there is nothing else. You hope to get his help."


    Yes, that''s not a clue, that''s not proof!


    All the nobles in the northern border were puzzled.


    also gradually regarded me as a real younger brother.


    Out of the tent, Samwell packed up his mood and went straight to the sky and the city.


    "Little Caesar, he knows that in the far north, in the Great Wall of Impossibility, this mortal knows that the ancient alien **** is waking up. He is the **** of darkness, the soul of black ice, the **** of white night and fear. Terrible and evil The strength is gathering, so weak that it is difficult to contend.


    Today is the name day of King Joffrey, and the sky and the city will hold a grand banquet, which is not only to celebrate the king, but also to celebrate that "why".


    The Hunter family is a vassal of the Tully family. Later, when the younger brother harassed Shaoen, he handed over the Horn Hill army to the command of Sir Lu Song of the Hunter family.


    Touching the yellowed cover, I remembered what the lady of Yingzui Island who visited unexpectedly last night said to myself¡ª


    Samwell narrowed his eyes: "Fire of life? Will that have a negative impact on you?"


    But with the Red Comet approaching, you feel your power is weakening, maybe that time it will work.


    Earl Jon Amber moved closer, winked and asked: "Son, is there no one threatening you? You are worried, as long as you give an order..."


    Duke Deacon turned over the pages of the book and confirmed once again that the marks below were all wrong.


    Of course, the original owner himself is trying to win, and he has to bear a small responsibility.


    Samwell thought to himself, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "revenge."


    Because of this, he accepted Meili''s cheap brother.


    But it was never found.


    "Compared with the horrors to come in the north, everything outside that is just a big deal. Even that war is nothing more than a child''s fight."


    The narrow aisle is sprinkled with freshly picked rose petals, well-dressed waiters gracefully guide the guests, and musicians are playing violins, clarinets and tambourines.


    Samwell faced his brother''s coffin alone, talking for a long time.


    After all, all my embarrassing situations are due to the existence of Mei Li.


    After a long silence, Samwell pulled out a smile, but it was uglier than crying.


    The hot wind has blown, the winter and the long night are coming, and the white devil who can''t be killed will also come, unless the people of Westeros put aside the ridiculous disputes behind their eyes and spread their faith in the flaming red heart. "


    The woman''s consent made Haile Sandra slightly astonished, but she still slowly recovered her intensity: "Please tell me."


    Samwell looked at the red-robed wizard who hurriedly walked behind his brother''s coffin, praying secretly in his heart.


    "Wrong."


    "Little Dickon, you haven''t found any clues for the investigation mission you entrusted to you."


    The former Queen Cersei is sitting on my left, wearing a white palace dress with gold silk trimming, her golden hair is tied into a lady''s bun, and she is covered with a white silk hairnet decorated with evergreen stones, which looks dignified and elegant , It''s just that you are wrinkling your nose, as if you hate the smell in the city at this moment.


    In the previous relationship, Lu Songyeer gradually hated that simple and honest little girl who worshiped her wholeheartedly.


    Samwell laughed and said, "What you are going to do is such a big deal."


    "Thanks."


    "A ridiculous dispute?" Samwell sneered, but then sighed, "He''s right, that''s indeed a ridiculous dispute. But that''s also the reality. Does he think that just by his words, West Will Luo''s nobles and commoners all gather in the belief of the Lord of Light?


    But the future queen was not there.


    It wasn''t until the Battle of Starfall that Earl Randyll tried his best to help him later that Samwell lost his sense of belonging to the Tarly family.


    "We really don''t need to help the Iron Throne continue to fight Dorne." Duke Ed first agreed with Earl Rickard''s point of view, but then changed the topic, "But there is no rush to withdraw the troops, I still have things to do. And, This time the king''s name day banquet, you also have to attend."


    "Little Caesar." Sir Ed Hunter received Lu Songyer.


    Countless echoes flicker in the light, with breathtaking power.


    "You want you to save your brother?"


    "What are you going to do, did the omniscient and omnipotent true **** R''hllor tell you?" Samwell was wearing a blue velvet dress.


    Today, Joffrey was wearing a white and red striped shirt and a golden crown, and he was scanning the audience with an unrivaled gaze.


    Lu Songyer looked at Hailesandra''s fiery red eyes, did he speak.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 189: gift

    Chapter 189 Gift


    "What is missing?"


    Duke Mace shouted angrily, but then he realized that his voice was too loud, and quickly lowered the volume, "Have you searched all over the city?"


    "I''ve searched for everything." Garlan Tyrell lowered his head, as if he didn''t dare to look into his father''s eyes. "I haven''t seen any trace of my sister."


    "Where else can she go!"


    Galland was silent for a moment, hesitatingly said: "Father, maybe my sister didn''t want to marry the king, so she hid on purpose..."


    "But I have already agreed to this marriage!" Duke Metz was sweating anxiously, "Why is she like this! She was not like this before! She has always been very well-behaved and sensible! Did someone bewitch her! Who the **** is it? bard? Huh?"


    "But who do you want her to marry?" Garland felt wronged for his sister.


    "I asked her to marry the king!" the Duke of Mace said angrily, "Hasn''t it always been her dream to be a queen!"


    "That''s not every king is worthy of Margaery."


    "There is only this one king!" Duke of Metz pushed his son, "Quick! Go find it again..."


    Sir Allerken sighed: "About Dickon...you are really sorry."


    The Duke of Metz stood on the stage and saluted the king respectfully.


    "Shut up!" Cersei yelled insanely, "Jaime! Shut me up! Shut me up!"


    It seemed that he was not a flattering guy, no wonder he was arranged to perform first.


    "it''s okay no problem¡­"


    Before, the bard changed to "Golden Rose", which praised the Tyrell family.


    The king is still fooling around here.


    "Where''s Margaery? Why hasn''t she arrived yet?"


    As he spoke, Duke Geng Meng opened the book, and soon found a page with a bad mark, and read:


    At that banquet, all the nobles from the northern border also came. Yes, the king must have intentionally rewarded us for disobeying orders and arranging our position in the innermost circle. Even Mace Samway, the majestic Duke of the northern border They all sat so far away that they probably could even hear the king''s voice clearly.


    Geoffrey said sincerely: "Yes, Your Majesty. The villain Mace has brought the most sincere apology. I hope you can give me a chance."


    When the song started, the bard changed to "The Rainy Season of Castamere", which was composed by Duke Tywin Lannister before slaughtering the vassals of the Western Territory who obeyed orders. Also to flatter House Lannister.


    Paris became even more impatient, and lowered his voice: "What the **** are those. Mace Samway..."


    "Mace Samway." Geng Mengmei snorted heavily, not at all happy, "Did I mean to obey your orders again? What? Now I want to ask for your forgiveness?"


    Cersei seemed to understand something, and hummed softly:


    "No, of course not!" Duke Mace quickly explained, "She just got lost..."


    "Well¡ª" Sir Allerken sighed again, "his father was going to break his heart that time. Sam, he didn''t think of changing back to Tarly''s name, and you doubt that Randall would refuse. That Nor will he inherit Horn Hill in the future."


    Indeed, Randall tolerated even a fat and brave son back then, how could he accept a man inheriting Horn Hill.


    Jeffrill heard the call, put down the wine glass, got up and left the table to salute, saying:


    That movement startled everyone present, everyone thought that Taiqian would lose his composure like this.


    But before I finished speaking, Queen Cersei stood up abruptly, her face visibly pale.


    In his hand, he was holding a thick and small book.


    "In the 207th year of the Conquest, Elder Sister Tia of the Lannister family married Sir Gwen of the Baratheon family. The next year, we gave birth to our only girl, who was small, well fed, and full of white hair. I was lucky to die young before."


    As soon as it was over, Xiaojia still watched cheerfully, but when the big clown performed a duel with the puppet, the audience suddenly burst into laughter.


    My seat was arranged next to my uncle, Sir Alekan Florent.


    The bard replaced it with "Many Men, the Virgin and the Crone" to please the church.


    Joffrell had a smug smile on his face: "You want to ask for your permission to step down from the stage, Duke Mace Gunmengmei, I don''t have a gift for you."


    "You have to kill you first." Starktan said in a wonderful and decisive tone.


    "Today, you have to announce one more thing. In order to reward the young benefactor for keeping his word, you decide to massacre the city from tomorrow!"


    Although everyone smiled and listened politely on the surface, if you just observe, you can easily find sarcasm, disdain, and even anger in our eyes.


    "Your Majesty."


    "It''s all right, uncle." Joffrey smiled slightly.


    Paris died down as he wished.


    Duke Gendreme glanced at Cersei, the light in his eyes as hot as the ice and snow in the north.


    "Okay, let me come down. You see what the gift is, and then decide if you want to forgive me."


    Barriston showed a smug smile, but deliberately put on a reserved look:


    On the other side, Joffrey came to the seat area of ??the nobles in the river bend.


    "The one who killed the Red Viper was Lady Caesar of Yingzui Island, right?"


    Sit forward, the waiter gets down and fills the glass behind me with the golden wine of Qingting Island.


    Geoffrey shook his head: "Father has no heir again."


    "Both my parents are still young, so I''m sure they will have no children." Joffrell is really interested in going back to Hornhill to be the heir to Earl Randall.


    "Now is the king''s banquet, it is a military meeting, you can''t discuss that matter later."


    Of course, the nobles of the northern border might hate that arrangement, anyway, we don¡¯t bother to look at the king¡¯s face. If the Duke of Metz requested that time, I¡¯m afraid a small number of nobles from the northern border would have planned to attend the banquet.


    "In the 179th year of the Conquest, Elder Sister Rhianna of the Baratheon family married Sir Ilion of the Lannister family. Within a year, Elder Sister Rhianna gave birth to eight sons and one son, all with gray hair."


    "Sorry, Your Majesty, you have the right to issue such an order, and Mace is the commander of that army."


    "You know, Uncle, it''s your fault." Joffrey glanced at the king under the lower stage, his eyes flickering.


    I took a sip of wine and seemed to think of something, so I asked:


    Jeffrill listened uninterestedly, while observing the expressions of the nobles.


    After the prayer was over, King Paris was impatiently preparing to announce the end of the banquet:


    "she¡­"


    "Mace Samway, what gift did he prepare for you? Could it be a book? You hate books the most, so you can''t forgive him."


    Stark tank every step is to let:


    My bad thing is that it is difficult to build a foundation in it, why should I go back and be someone else''s son.


    It may be that the young people are in a bad mood, and they are turning corners for a while. Aleken thought. I would have figured it out before.


    The two came up in silence.


    Thousands of cups slammed at the same time, announcing the official end of the banquet.


    Even if you want to know it, it''s probably not the remains of Oberyn Martell!


    Aleken frowned slightly. I thought that Joffrey would actually want to go back to Horn Hill. Originally, I planned to let Sam marry my son instead of my younger brother.


    The Duke of Metz sat quietly in his seat, speaking without saying a word, but secretly exchanged a knowing look with Geng Mengmeier halfway.


    "Everyone, the book "The Family Genealogy and History of the Major Nobles of a Country" was written by Merion, a young scholar during the time of King Mekar I. There is no boring content outside, so I will share it with you here."


    Paris laughed for a while, but found that there was no one to respond, and finally curled his lips in amusing, and restrained his smile.


    Before the song started, a big clown in colorful clothes came down and performed various juggling.


    But as soon as the song ended, Cersei stopped the bard and asked the other party to change one.


    Of course I will shut up, and continue to flip through the book decisively:


    "In the 146th year of the Conquest, the Lannister family..."


    All the nobles looked at the guardian of the northern border with strange and puzzled eyes.


    "Congratulations, Your Majesty!" Everyone responded, but their voices were sparse, and anyone could tell that the voice outside was wishful thinking.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Geng Mengmeier turned her head and winked at Duke Metz.


    Sir Starktan immediately stood up to stop him: "Your Majesty, I''m afraid that is a bad idea. The young benefactor has always been rebellious. I am sure that after you slaughtered Tianji City, every city that follows will fight desperately..."


    "Hahahahaha... Why are they laughing? Hahahahahaha! Red poisonous snake, so dead! Damn it!"


    "Lord Mace." Queen Cersei walked over, "What happened?"


    Except Barris.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, your gift is not a book, but a piece of boring history. I want to share it with you and all the nobles here."


    As soon as this remark came out, there was an uproar in the venue.


    "Very bad!" Geng Mengmei said with a smile, "Lady Caesar, you want to reward his achievements, tell me, what do you want?"


    Duke Geng Meng justified me, and continued to flip through the book:


    Paris looked sideways at Duke of Metz, snorted heavily, and said hotly:


    When the time difference was reduced, a young bishop accompanying the army stepped down and led the family to pray.


    As he spoke, he slapped the golden cup behind him under the table, making a bang.


    Geoffreyer immediately understood that the marriage between the two families had completely failed.


    "Everyone, in order to celebrate that small conquest, let you raise your glasses together!"


    "This kills us so much that we dare to resist!" Paris said arrogantly.


    "History will be boring too?" Geng Mengmei changed her sitting position impatiently, waved her hands willingly, and said, "Okay, let him talk about it, I''m sure it''s as boring as he said, you have to punish him today Be your bartender!"


    "What? She still doesn''t want to marry my son?"


    Besides, it was the King''s Name Day Banquet.


    Lord Randyll Tarly did not have eight sons.


    Am I going to learn from King Qin in the future and try my best to push my old father off the Iron Throne?


    "Sam, how is his injury?" Sir Allerken asked.


    "That''s right! Let the food be served slowly, Your Majesty, everyone is hungry." James Lannister helped to smooth things over.


    "Enough! Mace Samway! You ordered him to shut up!"


    Did the Duke of Metz laugh? I waited patiently for the king to calm down before I lifted up the book in my hand and showed it to everyone:


    "He said."


    Paris yelled: "What''s the fun then? Mace Samway, he''ll pour you a drink himself."


    Although the Red Venomous Snake is an enemy, there is no reason to die, but killing off the battlefield is one thing, and humiliating the opponent''s remains before the battle is not another.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Jeffrill picked up the wine glass and drank the wine while observing the situation of the venue.


    You finally realized you were right, and screamed:


    The venue gradually became quiet, and Barris'' smirk became abrupt and piercing.


    The battlefield for men is on the delivery bed. That was not Lord Randyll''s attitude toward men.


    After speaking, he laughed.


    Do you really think that the nobles of a country are the dogs of the Baratheon family?


    The waiters finished delivering the next small meal.


    The banquet is finally official.


    "Your Majesty, it is your honor to fight for you, and it is your responsibility. So you dare to ask for any reward. Yes, if you allow, you want to make a big request."


    But also because of this, everyone immediately realized that the seemingly inexplicable behavior of Duke Metz might have some deep meaning behind it!


    After speaking, he walked away.


    The king was angry, and he pulled out his sword suddenly, waved it and roared:


    Even the valley nobles who hated having to skin the red poisonous snake and cramped, frowned when they saw that scene.


    "Based on what you know about Randyll, I would refuse to let his sister inherit Hornhill."


    "You said, massacre the city! That is an order! The king''s order!"


    Because the puppet used by the big clown as the target of the "duel" is exactly the appearance of the "Red Viper" Prince Oberyn, and more importantly, the puppet is supported by a skeleton!


    "Okay, Ed!" Cersei flicked her long sleeves, "Does he think you are a fool? Since the man is willing to marry, this engagement will be canceled. Is your son still to be found before the king!"


    Breathe fire, throw fruit, turn into a pigeon...


    "It''s broken." The former Cersei hurriedly grabbed her son who seemed to be about to run away again, you still know a lot, if you let Barris kill the captain of the Kingsguard, it is estimated that tomorrow the whole country will call your son crazy The seventh king,


    That matter was done too decently.


    Yes, but Geng Mengmei didn''t sit down, but continued with the wine glass:


    Geng Mengmei''s coquettish operation in the war obviously angered those military nobles. After all, the dead are all our soldiers, and all the blood is shed. As a result, Geng Mengmei sitting here is not helping, but actually He still shamelessly took all the credit for himself.


    The name of the song is "The Conquest of Parisian Emperor".


    A troubadour walked down, brushed his fingers over the strings of the harp, and sang.


    Duke Mace hurriedly stood up from his seat and walked towards the backstage of the venue.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 190: Dethrone

    Chapter 190 Dethroning the King


    "Kingslayer" Jaime Lannister seemed to be in a daze before, so he didn''t react at all, but seeing his sister''s appearance, he also realized that something was wrong, and rushed towards Duke Ed.


    But Ser Barristan Selmy, Captain of the Kingsguard, blocked him: "Stand back, Ser Jaime, Lord Eddard has the right to speak!"


    "The queen mother ordered him to shut up."


    "In what name?" Ser Barristan insisted.


    "Treason! Eddard Stark is treason!" Cersei yelled, stepping forward and shoving her son. "Let someone take him down!"


    Joffrey was in a daze at the moment, and didn''t understand what was going on at all, but seeing his mother so nervous, he ordered the white knight behind him:


    "Go and take down Eddard Stark!"


    The five white knights drew their swords one after another, while "The Hound" Sandor Clegane also rushed over.


    "Lannister treason!" A loud shout erupted from the seats of the northern nobles, and then saw the huge Earl Jon Umber leading the way, and a group of northern nobles also rushed over, "Protect Lord Ed!"


    The scene suddenly became a mess.


    "Stop me!" Finally no one noticed Margaret.


    Joffrey stretched out his black and slender arm, which was still stained with blood:


    The loyal dog of the Lannister family rushed forward with the seven white knights, but before seeing the raging flames, he moved forward like crazy.


    "You killed one of his kings, and one day you will pay him back!"


    The white scale armor made of fine steel was cut through without hindrance like butter on the head of the flames and swords.


    "Goodbye, Miss Joffrey, it''s time for you to flee." Margaret bowed slightly under the horse to greet her.


    "Sam?" Joffrey was taken aback for a moment, as if he had expected to see the Countess there.


    Even if it is a false king!


    Even Duke Duan Zhencheng, the giant sword, did not expect Margaret to really kill the king!


    And the murderer just left in full view.


    With one sword strike, eight of the seven white knights died and one was injured!


    "Killed a king."


    The domineering aura displayed by the woman made Joffrey lose his mind for a moment. You stared blankly at Duan Zhen in front of Margaret before you dared to say:


    The turbulent flame and sword light have not yet dissipated, leaving a hideous mark in the air, like a sea of ??flames in a temple seven days later.


    Alex Oakheart was cut in the middle, Marlin Tran lost his head, Preston Greenfield''s throat armor melted like ice and snow, but Ed Lannister did not see the situation. Miao, dodged to dodge, but was also cut off the hand holding the sword.


    Margaret looked at the wounded barracks in front of you, and seemed to understand something.


    The attention of everyone in the venue was on Duke Duan Zhen''s side, and they didn''t even notice that a grand lady from the River Bend had not quietly approached the king.


    All the nobles gave way one after another, saluting the kingslayer with their gazes.


    Margaril nodded to the second son of Runestone City, and then left calmly.


    I turned around, my eyes swept across the audience, and then I just held the blood-dripping fire sword and walked in step by step.


    There is still no one to download.


    Margaret laughed: "You also made a cowardly choice."


    At the beginning, we paid the price of our blood and lives to attack the sky and the city, but this king gave a heavy order to the young benefactor.


    [Dawn] Unsheathed, dragged out a flaming tail.


    ¡¾Dawn¡¿Drags a blur of light and shadow in the air, like the blood-red tail of a comet.


    This disfigured face was distorted and deformed, and the whole person was shaking, as if remembering the past that was worth looking back on.


    Someone blocked.


    At that moment, a loud eagle cry came from the sky.


    Joffrey opened his mouth and was stunned for a moment before saying, "Sam, he... is teasing you, right?"


    "Did he forget that there is no king waiting for him today?"


    Sir Robert Royce.


    "He didn''t have the courage to kill a king, so don''t he have the courage to elope with a duke''s son?"


    "What? He thinks you dare to kill the king?"


    The Kingsguard finally saw the lady who was charging towards the king with a sword, but the captain, Jamlantan Selmy, stood still and moved, Mandon Moore moved even if he stood firm, and Boros Braun Although it moved, it was deliberately quick.


    The flames exploded, like dragon flames raging, and the white shield wall was instantly swallowed.


    If Paris dared to bring the guards to the soldiers, I am afraid that Margaret would do it, and those people would kill the king with their own hands.


    As soon as the seven characters of the false king came out, the crowd was in an uproar.


    The remaining seven white knights kept their oath, and rushed towards Margaril under the leadership of "King Slayer" Duan Zhen Lannister.


    Because, I saw a strange figure.


    Walking out of the venue, Margaret sheathed James back in front of her, then turned over and rode off the war horse that had been prepared for failure.


    "Yes. He only dethroned a false king," Joffrey declared proudly. "He is a kingslayer, he is a dethroner!"


    "What?"


    "Yes! Yes yes yes yes!" Cersei hissed, "Father! Stop me! Save your son! Save their king!"


    It wasn''t until Cersei''s screaming scream broke it all, and time seemed to resume flowing again.


    Duan Zhencheng was stunned for a moment, then raised his eyebrows and said: "He wants to go with you?"


    However, someone got off.


    "It''s just some hair bandaging." Duan Zhencheng stuck out his tongue, showing a smile that wasn''t a bit mean.


    "Did you ever think that you would treat wounded soldiers?"


    But I came to stop Margaret, and stood in front of me, facing the crowd, as if declaring¡ª


    The nobles of the northern border secretly shouted badly, the nobles of the River Bend gloated, and the nobles of the royal realm watched eagerly...


    "In the 37th year of the Conquest, Miss Nyala of the Baratheon family married Sir Dylan of the Lannister family and gave birth to eight sons, all with white hair." The Duke of Giant Sword closed the book and pointed at Barry. "Parrys is not the blood of the late king Robert, but the blood of Cersei and her brother Edran-Ron, a false king!"


    All the way out of Tianji City, retreating into the garrison camp, Margaret suddenly speeded up the horse.


    "Save you! Save you!" Barris'' complexion changed slightly, howling like a duck.


    Besides, the knights of the Lannister family and the nobles of the North were fighting head-to-head.


    The blazing fire instantly incinerated this beating heart.


    "Miss Joffrey?"


    No one watched the scene dumbfounded.


    Finally, no one is down.


    All the nobles in the northern border, Hewan, and Wangling just watched helplessly as the duchess who had just killed the king walked in hastily.


    "It''s absolutely true." Margaret said, "That''s right, the Dukes of Great Sword have proved that Baris is the evil offspring of Cersei and Eddard, and he is the legitimate king. I killed him Such a small number of people killed your brother, of course you want revenge."


    Baris had a ferocious face, his mouth was opened small, and a rough roar came out of his throat, as if he was about to scream, but he was swallowed by the gushing blood.


    Amidst the chaos, Duan Zhenchenger stepped down quietly, his eyes fixed on the figure of the king.


    The soldiers in the city still know that the king has not been killed by the lady, but even if we know, how many people are willing to stand up and serve the king?


    In the firelight, the figure of the first soldier who sang "Song of the One God" flashed past, the mournful cry of Earl Yohn Royce after his death, and the face of "Red Viper" Oberyn, whose flesh and blood melted, flashed past. , flashing past Dickon Tarly''s icy coffin... the first one was frozen under a red comet across the sky.


    "He, he really killed Barris?"


    Duan Zhencheng laughed: "It''s a stupid statement. Unfortunately, not everyone will agree with it. But no matter what, you are just a grand duchess, and you are still a person who has not made a death feud with the weakest family in the country. Grand Countess, is he really going to go with you?"


    In the dead silence, Margaret hastily pulled out James, allowing Baris''s body to fall limply to the ground.


    Maybe I was frightened by the terrifying strength that this person showed just now, or maybe someone is willing to stand up for a false king, or maybe someone else has wanted to do that for a long time but has never dared to do it.


    You are wearing a pristine white dress at the moment, and you don¡¯t wear any expensive and complicated jewelry under your body. Instead, it is stained with blood, your soft brown hair is slightly messy, and your smooth forehead is covered with beads of sweat.


    Duke Ed was still reading the contents of the book aloud: "In the 94th year of the Conquest, Miss Murita of the Lannister family married Sir Fasha of the Baratheon family, and gave birth to a pair of twins the following year. For brunettes¡­¡±


    "Lies! Lies! Great Sword Samway is being honest! Kill me for you! Kill me!"


    "Wait!" Duan Zhencheng stopped the baroness, "Take you away!"


    Duan Zhenchenger took a deep look at Joffrey, and finally held your hand, pulled you into his arms, and made a promise:


    Is there anyone who will draw a sword for that king.


    Wang Ling and the Hewan nobles sat without moving. Many of them had already realized what was going on, with gloating smiles on their faces.


    Facing the seven most outstanding knights in the country, Margaret felt appreciative and fearful, and her momentum of recoil did not decrease at all. James in her hand was not yet covered with red and gold lines, and it was cold and dazzling.


    "You forgot. It''s just... a cowardly choice." Joffrey raised his head, the smile on his face was darker than the sun, "By the way, why did he come out? Could it be that the banquet is so slow and we''ll end up?"


    "Yes!" Joffrey looked up at the woman, with a generous and sweet smile on his face, "Did he make you make the cowardly choice? You choose him! Your knight!"


    A handful of Pale Jaime fell from the sky, slammed into the low platform, and left a cobweb-like crack in the ground.


    A sword is swung out.


    Like a red comet across the sky.


    Cersei screamed.


    Paris blushed and roared angrily:


    Margaril just came to James, grabbed the hilt of the sword, and rushed!


    "The Hound" Sandor Kwaigan drew his long sword, but he dared not make a move.


    White scale armor, white cloak, erected a white shield wall behind the king.


    At that moment, time seemed to freeze.


    I actually dare to kill the king!


    "You are now a kingslayer."


    If you want to catch the lady of Yingzuiyu, you must pass your level first!


    Margaril looked seriously at Duo Nan behind her eyes, her heartbeat accelerated, but she still reminded:


    The deserted king died.


    The stars cry blood.


    Joffrey looked at Margaret in shock, his eyes narrowed in an abominable manner.


    In the last second, the star pierced Paris''s chest.


    Cersei threw herself on her son, and cried, "Stop me! Stop me! I''ve killed their king! I''ve killed their king!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 191: blood and fire

    Chapter 191 Blood and Fire


    "Sam, where are you taking me?"


    "Shouldn''t you ask this question clearly before getting on the horse?"


    "I''m afraid that if I ask clearly, I won''t have the courage to get on the horse."


    Samwell laughed loudly: "I will take you to witness a miracle."


    "A miracle?" Margaery obviously didn''t expect to get such an answer. She turned her head slightly and looked at the man''s side face.


    Samwell didn''t say much, but just rode forward, heading towards the Yingzui Island garrison camp.


    The afternoon sun is just right, and the sky is as pure as washing.


    But at this moment, a red comet dragged its long tail across the sky, like a wound drawn on the sky, gurgling blood.


    This strange celestial phenomenon immediately attracted everyone''s attention. They had never seen such a bright comet, let alone such a frightening color mixed with blood, flames and sunset.


    Margaery also noticed the vision in the sky, and asked with a little dignified curiosity:


    The blind old scholar curled up outside the chair, was silent for a moment, and said:


    "How did I do it?" Red Comet is forbidden to ask questions.


    "Winter is coming."


    Boom!


    "Life can only be exchanged for death."


    The red-robed wizard stopped chanting, but because it was in Asshai, some people could understand it.


    "That''s what you said to your brother after you came to the Great Wall." Maester Aemon''s tone was ethereal, "Kill the girl in your heart so that you can become a woman. And a woman can take responsibility. Jon, he is the same, because... "


    "Kill the girl in my heart."


    You take another step back, the juice gurgles from the bare head, and drips under the eight oval-shaped stubborn stones.


    Margaril held the sword in both hands, aimed at the dragon egg, and stabbed it suddenly!


    "Scatter!" Margaret dispersed the soldiers, "No matter what happens later, we must stay close."


    That was the order from Meili!


    I can only say those two words.


    "Dragon!" Red Comet covered his mouth and screamed.


    After a while, I reappeared, with the bronze armor still under my body, holding a milky white oval stone in my hand.


    "Blood and Fire."


    There was a loud noise from the flames, not as loud as thunder, but deafening, as if the sky was falling apart.


    Although it is still very young, Gong Hezhen is sure that this is not a giant dragon that has disappeared for the next hundred years!


    "What?" Jon froze for a moment.


    "Ah Shao." Said Ah Shao who was squatting aside.


    On the towering tower of Old Town, Earl Leighton Hightower murmured while looking at the red comet in the sky.


    The direwolf crouching by his feet let out a long howl, as if he mistook the comet for the moon.


    But in my heart, it is far from as intense as it appears on the surface.


    After a long while, he suddenly turned around and said to the old man wearing a doctor''s ring next to him:


    In the desert on the other side of the narrow sea, Daenerys of House Targaryen murmured as she stroked her bumpy belly.


    "That is the banner raised by the gods for the Lannister family!"


    The king''s blood was still flowing under the sword, and at this time, dense red and gold patterns appeared again.


    "elder brother?"


    "Margaret Caesar!"


    At that moment, you seem to see your husband, your horse, your child again...


    You look crazy, with a strange attraction in your gestures, and the ruby ??in your throat glistens, as if it is about to bleed.


    Your love, your sun and star are not dead yet.


    In the light of the fire, there is a strange but familiar face jumping.


    It is not as big as a big cat, but its whole body is covered with dense milky white scales. Two red-gold lines extend from the corners of the eyes, across the back to the end of the tail. A pair of translucent wings seem to be getting higher and higher with each passing day.


    "It''s dragons, you can smell them. They''re back."


    The long summer is over. "


    Your son, the "horse that rides the world" is not dead yet.


    "Where are you..."


    It swept across the crowd with bright red blood-like eyes, with a look of contempt, like a king.


    "This is the torch of the Night''s Watch."


    The gods Sandra turned her head suddenly, and raised her finger to the woman approaching on horseback:


    The old Nan at Winterfell in the north said so.


    Duke Tywin raised his whip and pointed in the direction of Sunspear City:


    ¡­


    "Retire!"


    "He will understand later." Margaret got on her horse and walked into her tent.


    The confusion in Dickon''s eyes became more intense:


    ¡­


    You raise your hands above your head and pray to Gong Hezhen in a low voice:


    Samway across the sky made me feel a little bit of strength and comfort, maybe that is really the blessing that Mei Li gave to the night watchman...


    The flames collapsed and dissipated, and Margaret''s figure reappeared.


    And when you get confused about what happened, you hear the woman in front of you answer the question you just asked:


    But as soon as the words came out of your mouth, you seemed to think of the answer.


    "This is Stars Weeping Blood."


    ¡­


    The flames poured up like flowing water, instantly igniting the surrounding land.


    "Are you dead..."


    Red Comet, who was huddled outside Margaret''s arms, was slightly taken aback when he saw so few soldiers suddenly looking at him.


    In the tent at the Horn Hill Army Center, Dickon Tarly sat up from the coffin suddenly.


    The orange fireworks blow up a blazing weak wind, blowing the flags in the distance.


    Tomorrow, I will walk out of the Great Wall with Mormont, the commander-in-chief of the Night Watch, to the north and then to the land of eternal winter.


    Scenes of incomplete and complete pictures rolled in Dickon''s mind. Teams of hunting teams were chasing wild beasts in the hills. Pious and desperate faces...


    The reappearance of the fire is far more dazzling and brighter than usual, and it complements the Samway in the sky.


    It''s like hell.


    But what is even more intimidating is your magical words:


    Your brother, the Sleeping Dragon of House Targaryen, will never wake again.


    The old scholar stared at the illegitimate son of Winterfell with his clear and pale blind eyes, and hurriedly spoke the clan language of the Stark family:


    With the blood of the real dragon, he is the last descendant left.


    Everyone forgot to breathe, we looked at the scene frozen in time with eyes of awe and reverence.


    The witch man''s icy revelation sounded in his ears¡ª


    "It''s blood and fire."


    ¡­


    They''re back!


    Duke Tywin Lannister looked at Samway across the sky with an expression on his face, speaking in silence.


    I stood under the scorched earth and ashes, holding a burning red sword, and wearing a simple bronze armor. The dense red and gold lines along my arms covered my face, making me look like I was wearing a mysterious mask .


    ¡­


    Margaril vaguely heard a roar, distant and vast, as if it came from another world, or from an ancient era.


    "Send the raven, and tell all the lords of the Seven Kingdoms,


    "Little Aemon." Jon turned to look at the old bachelor, "Do you have anything else to say?"


    Wrong! Crimson is the color of Lannister.


    The fire is getting stronger.


    The head of God''s Grace City, Kevan Lannister said to his brother.


    "Sam, what''s that?"


    All dead, all dead.


    "This is a dragon."


    But what really attracted everyone''s attention was this creature standing on my shoulder¡ª¡ª


    Red Comet uttered a scream, wanting the soldiers to fight the fire, but was held back by the gods Sandra.


    The woman hasn''t told you the answer just now.


    ¡­


    I saw fire, a fire that covered the sky, burning everything, devouring everything.


    The flames became more and more raging, engulfing Margaret within.


    The answer lies under this Sammweh that crosses the sky, under this great sword flowing with the blood of kings and scarlet flames¡ª


    "Before the long summer, the stars will cry blood! Icy white darkness will cover the whole world! At that terrible hour, Azor Ahai will be reincarnated, I will draw the burning red sword, I will awaken the demon in the stone Dragon, I will drive away the darkness and bring forth a long summer that will never end!"


    In the camp in the sky and in the city, Sandra, the **** of the red-robed wizard, said.


    The world stopped coming up at that moment.


    ¡­


    Kebran Stark wrote: "This is a comet, how could it be a dragon?"


    "Blood and fire?" Red Comet looked up at Samway in the sky again, and could understand the meaning of the woman, "Or''Blood and fire come from the same source''?"


    "Aww¡ª"


    The only thing that matters is fire.


    "This is the soul of your child."


    In the end a raging little fire engulfed everything.


    You hear your knight whispering before you, but that''s not important yet.


    The blazing flames enveloped Margaret, and took off all the clothes under me, except for this pair of bronze armors that shone with cold light, changing like time.


    "Witness! Mortals! Choose! Azor Ahai, favored by R''hllor, has not yet reincarnated! I am the messenger of darkness! I am the Son of the Holy Flame! I am¡ª"


    "fire!"


    ¡­


    Daenerys stares at the funeral pyre behind her with uncontrollable grief, and finally, you open your arms and rush into the flames.


    The Targaryen family tried countless methods and paid countless costs, but they were still unable to hatch the dragon eggs, but now...


    (End of the seventh volume)


    Old Nan¡¯s eyes are not slowly going blind, but you wriggled your nose, very sure:


    The crazy appearance of the wizard scared the surrounding soldiers. We watched from a distance, pointed and dared to approach.


    Waiting for everyone to enter, Gong Hezhener placed the dragon egg on the ground, and then drew out the giant sword [Dawn].


    "That is the sword that kills the season."


    The gemstone in the throat of the man in the red robe exudes dazzling brilliance, which is breathtaking.


    click¡ª


    "The night is dark and dark and evil everywhere! The day is dark and vigorous and decaying!" the gods Sandra is still praising, "The war is coming! One white, one white. One ice, one fire. Joy and joy, winter and summer , justice and evil! Life or death! The war of the true gods is coming! Mortals, it is up to them to make a choice!"


    Under the Great Wall of Despair, Jon Snowdao, the illegitimate son of the Duke of Winterfell.


    The flames swept across the mountains like a storm, and ashes and smoke rose from the sky like sharp swords.


    I panted slowly, my eyes filled with fear and confusion.


    FireAndBlood (FireAndBlood) is the family language of the Targaryen family, and it means the same thing as blood and fire in the common language of Westeros.


    They are so high, so bright, the flames surround you, gently burn your clothes, and restore you to the way you were when you first came into the world.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter : end of paper summary

    Summary at the end of the volume


    The second volume is over, Sahua!


    The last climax part of the radish can''t bear to distribute it in two days, so that everyone can suffer while waiting. It depends on this, it is not too much to ask for a monthly ticket.


    The picture at the end of the book was actually already thought up when the book was opened, and the title of the book is "Blood and Fire".


    It is implying the family language of the Targaryen family "blood and fire come from the same source", implying the birth of the dragon.


    In fact, the original work does not clearly point out the conditions for hatching a dragon. Here is a reference to the operation of the dragon mother, and three elements have been gathered¡ª


    Red Comet, King''s Blood, and Fire Sacrifice.


    The entire second volume is actually paving the way for the hatching of the final dragon. Many plots seem to be water, but they are actually foreshadowing.


    The greatest charm of Binghuo¡¯s original work lies in the epic sense, which cannot be separated from the foreshadowing and the description of various supporting roles. Although the writing power of Carrot is limited, he still tries to show this epic sense to everyone in HD.


    I hope everyone can be more understanding and tolerant.


    In addition, there are a lot of complaints about the attribute panel of the protagonist, and it is true that the radish is not clearly written. Let me explain here.


    So the protagonist''s life is only at the level of a special knight, which is really slow...


    First of all, I asked Xiaojia for two days off because I had to sort out the outline of the eighth volume. In fact, I only asked for one day, because tomorrow''s update has not been delayed until today.


    The power attribute is also set in the same way.


    That explanation should be more vague.


    Thank you again for your support!


    When making the settings at the beginning, the limit attribute value of the human body in the world of Game of Thrones was set to 10 (this limit value will continue to increase as the magic tide recovers), so like the most agile human "Red Viper" and "Water Dancer", the agility attribute is about 8, the next level "Kingslayer", Barristan and others are between 6-7, and some elite knights are between 4-5, These knights and elite soldiers are around 3, and trained soldiers are around 2.


    As for the spiritual attribute, it is relatively common, and I will not explain it earlier.


    Attribute values ??are not multiples in the intuitive sense. For example, a person with agility of 2 does not mean that his speed is twice that of ordinary people.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 192: lions response

    Chapter 192 The Lion''s Response


    (Volume 3 The Dead Don''t Die)


    Lancel Lannister rode east along the Green Blood River, and finally a city appeared at the end of the desert¡ª


    Yangji City.


    He tightened his grip on the horse''s belly, speeded up, and soon came to the first level with heavy soldiers.


    The road was blocked by a five-foot earthen wall, above which flew the banner of House Lannister with a golden lion on a red background.


    Sir Lancel rode forward and said loudly:


    "Who is in charge here?"


    The captain of the guard soon appeared, recognized the nephew of the Duke of the West, and quickly sent someone to **** him to the army station.


    Lancel walked forward in silence, frowning tightly, thinking about how to report to Duke Tywin about what happened in the sky and the city...


    The smell of blood filled the air, and carrion crows wandered by the side of the road. Obviously, there has been a battle here recently.


    Passing a row of fortifications made of sharpened wooden stakes, Lancel finally saw the camp stretching for miles.


    Wisps of cooking smoke rose up like a black forest. A gallows stood ahead, with a dangling corpse covered with crows.


    Going a little further, Lancel saw the tall city wall of Sunspear City, with blood stains on it. It seems that the army has already begun to attack the city.


    The progress of the Iron Throne''s second army is really fast, and they have already reached the old lair of the Martell family.


    But thinking about the messy things that happened on the side of the First Army... Lancel was completely lost in the mood again.


    Walking into the Chinese army camp, Lancel saw Duke Tywin drinking and chatting with his younger brother, his father, Ser Kevan Lannister.


    "Lord Tywin, father." Lancel stepped forward to salute.


    "Lancel?" Sir Kevan was surprised to see his son, "Why are you here?"


    "I''m here to deliver a letter."


    Duke Tywin suddenly had a bad feeling:


    "What letter requires you to go there yourself?"


    Lancel took out a roll of parchment from his arms, stepped forward and handed it to Duke Tywin:


    "My lord, this is a letter from my cousin Cersei..."


    He didn''t say much, and maybe he didn''t know what to say. Everything that happened in Tianjicheng was so absurd, which made him feel very unreal.


    Duke Tywin read quickly. After reading, he stared at Lancel with those golden eyes:


    "Joffrey is dead?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "Joffrey is dead?" Kevan exclaimed.


    Duke Tywin handed the letter to his younger brother, then looked at his nephew:


    "Cersei talks too much nonsense, and it''s mixed with personal emotions. I want you to tell the story from beginning to end, remember, I only want facts, unbiased facts!"


    "Yes..." Lancel had no choice but to tell what happened in the sky and the city.


    Joffrey''s various coquettish operations are not hidden.


    Lord Tywin listened quietly, with no expression on his face. He didn''t even show any expression when he heard Duke Eddard Stark declare that Cersei''s three children were not of royal blood. He didn''t even blink his eyes when he killed.


    But when Lancelle mentioned that Samwell Caesar hatched a dragon, the guardian of the western border finally couldn''t help asking:


    "Are you sure Caesar hatched a dragon?"


    "Thousands of soldiers have seen it with their own eyes." Lancel''s throat rolled, "It is said that the raging fire devoured Samwell Caesar and a dragon egg, and when the flames subsided, a huge dragon was entrenched on his shoulder. "


    "This is impossible!" Kevan slapped the letter on the table again at this time, "The Targaryen family has tried for hundreds of years. The fire at Midsummer Hall burned the entire palace and hundreds of princes and nobles, but there is still nothing. Hatch it. How can he, a Tully, bring the dragon back to this world!"


    "He''s not Tully, he''s Caesar." Duke Tywin corrected his younger brother.


    Kevon froze for a moment.


    Of course he knew that his brother would not correct himself on such a small problem.


    Kevon said thoughtfully: "Brother, do you want to say that Samwell is actually not a Tarly, but a Targaryen? Could it be the Mad King...but the Mad King has never been to Hornhill."


    "Black Fire." Duke Tywin spat out two words.


    Among the several Valyrian steel swords inherited by the Targaryen family, the [Blackfyre] sword is the most famous one. It was once the sword of Aegon the Conqueror.


    Later, the sword was passed on to his illegitimate son, Daemon Weshui, by Aegon IV, the "Mediocre King".


    Weishui is a common surname for illegitimate children of kings, but after accepting the [Black Fire] sword, Damon changed his surname to Black Fire and established his own family¡ª


    Black Fire Family.


    Before his death, Aegon IV, the "Yong King", did an extremely stupid thing. He legalized all his illegitimate children.


    This also means that Damon Blackfyre officially has the right to inherit the Iron Throne.


    In the beginning, Daemon Blackfyre had no ambitions, until the successor Daeron II married Princess Miria Martell in order to make Dorne surrender.


    This behavior greatly dissatisfied the nobles of the other six countries, and they did not want to see the Martell family gain power in King''s Landing.


    And the vassals of the Targaryen family didn''t want to see the crown prince with Martell''s blood sit on the Iron Throne, so they gathered in Daemon Blackfyre (although Damon was an illegitimate child, his parents were all Tanners). Gryan, who is pure blood of the true dragon), eventually sparked the Blackfyre Rebellion.


    This rebellion spread widely and had a great impact. It took five generations of Targaryen kings to finally suppress it completely.


    The last Blackfyre was killed by the current captain of the Kingsguard, Barristan the Fearless, in the "Battle of the Nine Copper Kings".


    "Impossible?" Kevan frowned, "Samwell is the Black Flame? But hasn''t the Black Flame died long ago?"


    Duke Tywin said indifferently: "It may not be impossible. The paternal line of the Blackfyre family is extinct, but the maternal line still has inheritance."


    "So...Samwell Caesar is the illegitimate child of Randyll Tarly and a certain female black fire?" Kevan muttered to himself, and then the more he thought about it, the more he felt that this guess was probably true, "That''s right! No wonder at the beginning Randyll Tarly wants the eldest son to go out to develop, because that child is not his legitimate son at all! What Caesar! It is black fire at all!"


    Lancel saw that his father and uncle were struggling with Samwell''s background, so he couldn''t help but remind him:


    "Lord Tywin, father, should we be more concerned about what Ed Stark claimed, that..."


    "That lie?" Duke Tywin said indifferently, "When will you be able to deny the king''s legitimacy with a book written by a former grand scholar?"


    Lancel froze for a moment.


    However, seeing Duke Tywin''s understatement, his heart that had been hanging before finally fell to the ground.


    But Lancel still reminded: "My lord, what Duke Eddard said...that lie, I am afraid that many people will choose to believe it."


    Kevon calmly said to his son:


    "Don''t panic too much. The truth can be distorted in the face of power. Eddard Stark can''t make too much trouble, but that dragon... If there is another ''conqueror'', we are really helpless. However, fortunately, it will take a long time for the dragon to grow, so there is no need to worry about Caesar for the time being."


    As he spoke, Kevan turned to Duke Tywin: "Now we still have to deal with Eddard Stark first. Although we can claim that those are lies, it is inevitable that some ambitious people will still use this to make trouble.


    Especially the two brothers Stannis and Renly of the Baratheon family, if people believe Eddard Stark''s lies, then these two are the legitimate heirs to the Iron Throne. "


    Duke Tywin looked at Lancel with shining golden eyes, and asked:


    "How many days ago did this happen?"


    "Five days. Immediately after the incident, I rode to look for you day and night. We also killed all the ravens in Tianjicheng."


    Duke Tywin nodded: "Fortunately, you came fast enough. The envoys from the north should be a step behind. And there are no ravens. It will take some time for the news to spread. Now we have the upper hand."


    The guardian of the western region pondered for a moment, then stood up, as if he had already made up his mind.


    "The situation is indeed not at its worst yet. Ed Stark may seem menacing, but in fact he may not get much real help. Moreover, King''s Landing is now in our hands, who will sit on the Iron Throne is natural It''s up to us.


    The key to the victory of this war lies in whether we can correctly choose our allies, and more importantly, whether we can correctly choose our enemies. "


    With that said, Duke Tywin looked at his younger brother, and ordered: "Kevon, you immediately take all the cavalry in the western region, go into battle lightly, and go to King''s Landing as quickly as possible, so that the archbishop can crown Tommen Baratheon. "


    "The Archbishop..." Kaifeng considered, "What if you don''t want to cooperate?"


    Duke Tywin said coldly: "He just accepted a crystal crown from the Lannister family, so he should know what to do. If he forgets, you remind him that this crown can also be given to others by the Lannister family .¡±


    "good."


    "That''s right." Tywin remembered something again, and added, "I remember that Ed Stark still has two daughters staying in King''s Landing, right? Remember to control them."


    "yes."


    Duke Tywin looked at Lancel again: "Lancel, you should return to Skyreach City immediately and find Duke Mace Tyrell. If he withdraws, you should go after Highgarden and tell him that Tommen will replace him." dead brother to marry Margaery Tyrell."


    Hearing this, Lancel reminded: "Lord Tywin, Miss Margery has eloped with Baron Caesar..."


    Duke Tywin snorted and said, "The Tyrell family should be more grateful. The king is willing to marry a woman whose reputation has been tarnished."


    Afterwards, he seemed to feel unsafe, and added, "Moreover, after King Tommen succeeds to the throne, he will appoint the Duke of Metz as the Minister of Justice."


    Lancel was stunned again: "My lord, the Minister of Justice is Duke Renly."


    "It won''t be soon." Duke Tywin said indifferently, but without much explanation, he just waved his hand to let the two leave.


    Afterwards, Duke Tywin unfolded a piece of parchment and began to write a letter.


    After writing three letters, sealed them with melted gold, and stamped them with the seal of a roaring lion, Duke Tywin called three knights and handed over one of the letters:


    "This letter is sent to the Twins, to Lord Walder Frey."


    Then, he walked towards the second knight: "Send this letter to the Dreadfort and deliver it to Lord Roose Bolton."


    Then came the third person: "Send this letter to Iron Oak City and deliver it to Countess Anya Waywood."


    Sending off the three messengers, Duke Tywin ordered the attendants:


    "Go and invite Lord Renly."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 193: mission

    Chapter 193 Mission


    "Lord Tywin." Duke Renly arrived soon, wearing a dark green velvet dress with a polite smile, "What do you want from me?"


    Duke Tywin signaled the other party to sit down, and said: "Just now there is good news from the sky and the city."


    Duke Renly thought of Sir Lancel who he saw outside just now, and said with a smile:


    "Did His Majesty conquer the sky and the city?"


    "Yes. And the ''Red Viper'' was captured alive." There was no sign of abnormality on Duke Tywin''s face. "Therefore, I would like to ask you to go to Sunspear on behalf of the Iron Throne and tell Prince Doran the news. He, the Iron Throne, is willing to make peace with Dorne."


    "Peace talks?" Duke Renly was slightly surprised.


    "Yes." Duke Tywin said indifferently, "Our purpose of launching this war is to bring the ''Red Viper'' to trial. Since he has already been captured, there is no need to continue the fight."


    Duke Renly nodded, obviously thinking that this was a good idea:


    "You''re right. There''s really no need to continue the fight. Even though Sunspear City is right in front of you, with the character of the Dornish people, even if we conquer this city, they won''t surrender. Then it will be Eternal War again." Endless rebellion, harassment, bloodshed... so it is best to negotiate peace as soon as possible.


    However, if you insist on trying the Red Viper, Prince Doran may not agree to a truce. Even if Dorn is unable to counterattack, the Martell family will never surrender to the Iron Throne from now on. "


    Duke Tywin nodded and said: "You can tell Prince Doran, as long as the ''Red Viper'' is willing to plead guilty, I can allow him to put on a black robe and become a night watchman."


    "Night watchman?" Duke Renly was stunned for a moment, then smiled, "It is difficult to defend the Great Wall, but at least the Red Viper can save one life. However, this condition alone may not be able to impress Prince Doran."


    Duke Tywin added: "You can tell Doran that as long as Dorne is willing to surrender, I can even marry Princess Myrcella Baratheon to the Martell family."


    "I believe Prince Doran will not refuse this sincerity." Duke Renly smiled happily, thinking that this condition should be satisfied, "Okay, then I will go to Sunspear City."


    Duke Tywin nodded in satisfaction, got up and poured two glasses of red wine with his own hands, and handed one of them to Duke Renly:


    "I wish you success."


    Duke Renly took the wine glass, touched Duke Tywin, and said:


    "For the Peace of the Seven Kingdoms."


    After speaking, he drank it in one gulp.


    Out of the camp, Duke Renly went back and changed his clothes, and then walked towards Sunspear with his attendant, "Knight of Flowers" Loras Tyrell.


    When he came to the gate of the camp, Duke Renly found that Duke Tywin had also sent two people to accompany him on his mission.


    "Sir Gregor, I didn''t expect Lord Tywin to send you."


    Duke Renly looked at the huge "Magic Mountain" Gregor Clegane beside him, with a thoughtful look in his eyes.


    "Yes, my lord." Gregor muffled.


    "Okay, let''s go." Duke Renly chuckled, thinking he had guessed Duke Tywin''s plan.


    During the War of the Reavers, Duke Tywin led an army into the city of King''s Landing. It was the "Magic Mountain" who raped and killed Prince Rhaegar Targaryen''s wife, Princess Elia Martell from Dorne. , also killed her two children.


    This blood feud has been remembered by the Martell family for more than ten years.


    Now Duke Tywin actually sent "Magic Mountain" Gregor Clegane to Sunspear City. Isn''t this equivalent to throwing the wild boar into the den of vipers?


    It turns out that Duke Tywin gave such a big gift to the Martell family.


    Duke Renly was more confident about the peace talks.


    There are four people on this mission, and the last one is Duke Tywin''s nephew, Davon Lannister.


    After the defenders of Sunspear City learned of the situation, they put down the hanging basket and pulled the four of them up.


    When it was "Magic Mountain" Gregor Clegane''s turn, the hanging basket collapsed directly for the first time, almost killing the knight of the West. Fortunately, the defenders quickly replaced it with a bigger and stronger one. It took nine bulls and two tigers to pull this giant to the top of the wall.


    Walking on the street, Duke Renly could clearly feel the undisguised hostility of the Dornish people.


    is literally undisguised, because the Dornishman roared it out:


    "Kill ''em! Kill ''em!"


    Prince Doran had to send soldiers to **** the envoy of the Iron Throne from the angry people of Dorne.


    "Lord Renly." In front of the Old Palace, Princess Arianne greeted her personally.


    "Your Highness Arianne." Duke Renly stepped forward politely and kissed the princess'' finger.


    "Have you felt the enthusiasm of the Dornish people?" Princess Arianne asked with a smile.


    "I feel it." Listening to the endless roars and screams, Duke Renly smiled unabated, "It''s as hot as the sun."


    "There are hotter ones." Princess Arianne winked at Lord Renly, and turned to lead the way.


    The swaying figure is looming under the thin gauze.


    Unfortunately, Lord Renly didn''t look sideways.


    A group of people walked along the winding and narrow tower, and came to a heavily guarded curved gate.


    Then an embarrassing thing happened. The door was too small for everyone else to pass through, but Ser Gregor Clegane, the "Magic Mountain", got stuck.


    "You Dornish people are all rats!" Sir Gregor roared, trying to force his way in. His huge body knocked against the entire wall, shaking it slightly, and the fine sand and gravel fell down.


    "Sir Gregor, please go through the gate below." Princess Arianne said.


    "Magic Mountain" ignored her, and was still pushing in persistently, as if intending to forcefully burst the door.


    Duke Renly and others hurried forward to persuade them, and then persuaded the rammed goods to go away.


    Watching the "Magic Mountain" return the same way and walk down the tower, Duke Renly and others continued to move forward.


    But not long after they left, they heard loud shouts of killing coming from behind them.


    Duke Renly stopped in his tracks, as if he had anticipated this, and looked at Princess Arianne beside him with a half-smile:


    "Is this how the Dornishmen welcome their guests?"


    "This is the most enthusiastic way." Princess Arianne smiled, turned and walked towards the direction of the sound, as if she didn''t want to miss the big show.


    Duke Renly and others also followed.


    Under the city wall, Gregor Clegane, the "Magic Mountain", was already fighting with seven or eight Dornishmen. No, his enemies were not only Dornishmen, but also several Dornish vipers, spitting out letters and entwining them. on his legs.


    Gregor howled like a wild beast, and swung his greatsword wildly, cutting a Dornishman between the shoulder and the elbow.


    The head of that unlucky guy flew far away spraying blood and brains.


    This scene immediately frightened many Dornish onlookers, but it also angered even more Dornish people.


    Armed with spears, they rushed forward, leaving a dozen **** round holes in Gregor''s huge body.


    "You rats!" Gregor roared wildly, swinging the huge sword in a circle, "You all die!"


    The spears were chopped off one by one, but the giant sword also slipped down.


    A Dorne knight thought that the "Magic Mountain" was exhausted, so he rushed up with his sword, trying to cut off his head.


    Chi¡ª


    The long sword hit Gregor on the shoulder, but got stuck in the bone.


    Before the Dorne knight could draw out his long sword, the "Magic Mountain" had already charged over laughing wildly.


    Under the terrified eyes of everyone, the giant hand of the "Magic Mountain" has already embraced the Dorne knight in his arms, like a pair of lovers.


    The next second, the Dorne knight''s eyes were snapped out by steely fingers, and then, his jaw was smashed by an iron fist.


    "Magic Mountain" laughed wildly, looking like a madman, and directly twisted off the incomplete head of the Dorne knight.


    The Dornishmen were completely enraged, and arrows rained down like a rainstorm, shooting the giant of the Westland into a hedgehog.


    But the "Magic Mountain" was still alive, screaming wildly and rushing into the crowd, immediately setting off another bloodbath.


    Duke Renly felt a surge in his stomach, and quickly looked away, for fear that he would spit out his breakfast.


    The battle below became more and more frenzied, and the cry of "Magic Mountain" was no different from that of a dying beast.


    Duke Renly felt his stomach getting more and more uncomfortable. Finally, he couldn''t take it anymore. When he lowered his head, the contents of his stomach gushed out like a spring.


    Loras hurried forward to pat the Duke on the back to help him soothe his emotions.


    Princess Arianne saw this, and a trace of disdain flashed in her eyes: "Lord Renly, it seems that you can''t accept the enthusiasm of the Dornish people. If this is the case, let''s go in."


    "Okay." Duke Renly didn''t want to hear Sir Gregor''s mad and disgusting howl before he died, and fled with the help of Loras.


    A group of people entered the old palace and came to a living room.


    Duke Renly took a big sip of wine to suppress the nausea just now.


    He himself actually felt a little strange. Although the scene just now was bloody, it would not make him lose his composure.


    "Where is His Highness Doran?" Duke Renly asked, trying not to think about the embarrassment just now.


    "Father will be here soon, please wait for a while." Princess Arianne asked with a concerned look, "Are you hungry, do you want to eat something?"


    "No need!" Duke Renly waved his hand, and there was another turmoil in his stomach, and he quickly picked up the wine glass to suppress it.


    But unexpectedly, after drinking a glass of wine, it seemed to add fuel to the fire, and the tumbling vomit could no longer be suppressed¡ª


    "Ouch!!"


    The disdain in Princess Arianne''s eyes became even stronger: "Lord Renly, let me ask the bachelor to prescribe some medicine for you."


    Lord Renly was speechless.


    Loras Tyrell said for him: "I''m sorry to trouble you."


    Princess Arianne immediately turned her attention to the Duke''s handsome squire, a young Tyrell who looks fine...


    She bit her lip and winked at the "Knight of Flowers", but the other party immediately looked away.


    Princess Arianne was secretly annoyed, but she still stretched out her hand to call for the servant. Just as she was about to order, she heard a thud, and Duke Renly fell off his chair and fell into the vomit, making him extremely embarrassed.


    Princess Arianne couldn''t hold back her laughter, but soon, her smile froze on her face.


    Because, Duke Renly actually started vomiting blood!


    Blood mixed with vomit, flowing on the ground, forming a colorful oil painting.


    It is extremely dazzling.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 194: alliance

    Chapter 194 Alliance


    "Quick! Invite the bachelor!"


    Loras Tyrell rushed to Duke Renly''s side and exclaimed.


    Princess Arianne also recovered from her stupor, and immediately called her servants to order: "Send Bachelor Calliotte here!"


    After finishing speaking, she was going to step forward to check on the situation of Duke Renly.


    Unexpectedly, before she approached, Davon Lannister stood in front of her, and said in a suspicious and vigilant tone:


    "Stay away from Lord Renly!"


    Princess Arianne was stunned for a moment, and then she understood what the other party meant, and suddenly became a little annoyed:


    "You actually suspect that I poisoned you?"


    Davon did not give an inch: "Who just killed Ser Gregor Clegane in public?"


    Princess Arianne was suddenly speechless.


    Davon said angrily: "If the Martell family wants to kill people, at least use the method used to deal with Sir Gregor, so that we can hold a sword before we die, and don''t use such indecent methods as poisoning!"


    "We did not poison!"


    Princess Arianne argued, but she looked pale.


    At this moment, Maester Calliotte arrived in a hurry, and the two stopped their quarrel for the time being, and turned their attention back to Duke Renly.


    The maester cut Renly''s clothes open with a knife, carefully inspected his body, and then pinched his face for a long while, but he was still frowning.


    During this process, Duke Renly no longer vomited blood, but this did not mean that he was getting better. In fact, everyone could see that something was wrong with him.


    Duke Renly''s entire face was blue, his lips were bloodless, and his body was shaking non-stop. He struggled as if he wanted to say something, but due to too much air coming in and out, he couldn''t speak a complete sentence at all.


    No matter how **** the scene is, it is impossible to scare people like this.


    Obviously, he was poisoned.


    The vomit in the living room exudes a sweet and unpleasant smell, almost suffocating.


    Princess Arianne couldn''t bear it anymore, so she went out and came to the corridor.


    After dazed for a while, she heard footsteps around her.


    Turning around, Princess Arianne saw Prince Doran appearing at the corner of the corridor in a wheelchair.


    "Father." Princess Arianne hurriedly took a few steps to greet her.


    Just about to speak, I heard Prince Doran say:


    "I already know what happened."


    "Father, I really didn''t poison you!" Princess Arianne quickly explained.


    "What about the ''Magic Mountain''? You arranged for him to be killed, right?"


    "Yes." Princess Arianne admitted straightforwardly, "That beast brutally killed my aunt and her child back then, and now it dares to appear in Sunspear City. How could I not take revenge!"


    "Stupid!" Prince Doran said angrily, "This is Tywin''s trap! You killed an emissary in public, and if another emissary died in Sunspear, who do you think people would think killed it?"


    "You mean..." Princess Arianne also realized at this time, "Tywin poisoned Renly?"


    "What do you think?" Prince Doran said angrily, "Could it be that Renly ate his stomach?"


    Princess Arianne felt as if she had fallen into an ice cave, and after a while she said, "But...but... why did Tywin let Renly die in Sunspear?"


    "I don''t know." Prince Doran rubbed his brows wearily, "There must be something big happening outside, otherwise Tywin wouldn''t have taken the risk to do such a thing, but we are trapped in the city and don''t know anything. And you are still like this reckless!"


    Princess Arianne lowered her head in frustration: "Then what should we do now?"


    Before Prince Doran could answer, he heard a mournful howl from the living room.


    Princess Arianne trembled slightly, and immediately knew that Duke Renly might be dead.


    And his death must be blamed on the Martell family.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly rushed out of the living room:


    "Doran Martell! I want your life for Lord Renly!"


    "No!" Princess Arianne exclaimed, trying to explain, "We didn''t kill Renly! I swear by the Sunspear!"


    But how could Loras Tyrell listen to the explanation at this moment? He swung his long sword and rushed towards Prince Doran.


    The guard immediately stepped forward to stop him.


    "Don''t kill him!" Princess Arianne urged.


    As soon as the words fell, a guard''s arm was cut off and he let out a miserable scream.


    Loras kept walking and continued to charge forward.


    The second guard jumped up, and the two swords clashed and collided rapidly in the air, making piercing noises.


    A third guard joined the battle group.


    "Ser Loras." Princess Arianne was still trying to explain, "It was Tywin Lannister who poisoned him! He deliberately tried to provoke the relationship between Stormland and Dorne!"


    "Ridiculous!" Davon Lannister also came out, "You murderers still want to pour dirty water on Lord Tywin! Lord Tywin only wants to resolve this dispute peacefully, but I didn''t expect you Ma Tai I only think about killing!"


    At this time, Loras looked crazy, he had cut down three guards one after another, and rushed towards Prince Doran in the wheelchair with red eyes.


    The long sword formed a blurred light and shadow in the air, as fast as lightning.


    But in the next second, a huge long ax crashed down.


    îõ¡ª


    Amid the ear-piercing sound of gold and iron clashing, the long sword shattered into two pieces.


    The long ax continued unabated, drawing a hideous wound on Loras'' chest, and blood sprayed like a spring.


    "No! Don''t kill him!" Princess Arianne screamed.


    The long ax swung up again, and mercilessly chopped down on Loras'' head.


    "Hotta, stop," said Prince Doran.


    The longaxe came to a sudden stop in mid-air, inches from Loras'' beautiful head.


    "The prince ordered, and Hotah obeyed." The captain of the guard, Areo Hotah, withdrew his long axe.


    "Major Calliotte, help him bandage!" Princess Arianne looked at Loras in the pool of blood, feeling a little heartbroken and annoyed.


    Prince Doran looked at Davon Lannister and said:


    "Sir Davon, you should be the real emissary sent by Duke Tywin, right? Come with me, let''s talk in another place."


    As he spoke, he asked the guards to push the wheelchair away.


    Dafeng also followed.


    A group of people came to another room.


    As soon as he entered the door, Dafeng asked loudly:


    "Your Highness Doran! You actually poisoned Lord Renly! The gods will not spare you!"


    "Renly was clearly poisoned by you!" Princess Arianne was furious when she heard the words.


    Prince Doran raised his hand to stop his daughter. He knew that it was pointless to argue about these things at this time.


    Since the Dornishmen killed the "Magic Mountain" in public, then when Lord Renly was poisoned to death in Sunspear, people would naturally think that the Dornishmen did it.


    The Martell family can no longer shake off this pot.


    What he can do now is to figure out what the purpose of Duke Tywin is.


    "Sir Davon, if I''m not wrong, there should be a major change outside, otherwise Tywin wouldn''t do such a crazy thing. Tell me what happened, and then we can talk about conditions."


    Da Feng restrained his anger in an instant, and didn''t bother to give any extra performance, and then told the truth about everything that happened in Tianjicheng.


    Princess Arianne was dumbfounded when she heard that, apparently she didn''t expect that the outside world would have such a big change after being trapped in the city for less than a month.


    Prince Doran listened quietly, the expression on his face remained unchanged.


    Only when he heard that Samwell Caesar had hatched a dragon, his eyes shook sharply, but soon returned to calm.


    When Da Dafeng finished speaking, Prince Doran smiled coldly:


    "No wonder Lord Tywin wants Duke Renly to die in Sunspear. This is helping his grandson, oh no, he should be his own grandson, sweeping away his rivals for the throne."


    Da Feng smiled slightly, neither admitting nor denying, and turned to say:


    "His Royal Highness, Lord Tywin just wanted to form an alliance with the Martell family. For this reason, he also specially sent a big gift. Look, you were very happy when you received it outside the old palace."


    Princess Arianne knew that the "big gift" the other party mentioned was Gregor Clegane, the "Magic Mountain". She was immediately ashamed and angry, and shouted:


    "You plan on Martell like this, and you still want to form an alliance!"


    Davon shrugged, with an expression of indifference: "If you don''t make an alliance, then Dorne is ready to bear the wrath of the Stormland nobles. Now there are 30,000 Stormland troops outside the city, all thinking of avenging Duke Renly. You said, if they attack regardless of casualties, how long can Sunspear City last? After the city is broken, will the angry storm land nobles massacre the city to vent their anger?"


    "We will tell everyone that you Lannister poisoned Duke Renly!" Princess Arianne said through gritted teeth.


    Da Feng chuckled, confidently said: "That must be believed by someone."


    He paused for a moment, and then tried to persuade him: "But if Dorne agrees to form an alliance, then Lord Tywin will offer another big gift. A real big gift!"


    "What big gift?"


    "A big win."


    "Great victory?" Princess Arianne seemed to understand something.


    Ed Stark rebelled, so there is a high probability that the Riverlands and Valleys, which are closely related to the North, will also rebel. As for the Stormlands, naturally they will not tolerate a Lannister scoundrel stealing the throne of the Baratheon family.


    Therefore, these three realms are destined to become the enemies of the Lannister family.


    But Princess Arianne questioned: "Tywin will not want to cooperate with us to deal with the armies of the Riverland, Stormland, and Valley? But how do we know that this is not a trap to lure us out of the city? Ma The Tire family can''t trust you cunning lions!"


    "Lord Tywin also guessed your doubts." Dafeng explained, "Therefore, there is no need for you to venture out of the city. The troops in the western region will withdraw overnight, and at the same time, they will secretly send someone to burn down the food supplies of the other three-region troops. , the fortresses such as God''s Grace City and Yronwood City that have been conquered before will all be returned to Dorne."


    Princess Arianne suddenly became short of breath: "The back road is cut off, and the food and grass are burned. You are trying to trap the army of the three realms to death in the desert."


    Davon chuckled: "I heard that Dorn''s most powerful weapons are the blazing sun and the halberd, and the former is even more terrifying. Is the Martell family satisfied with this great gift?"


    Princess Arianne finally couldn''t help but be moved.


    Although she also understood that this was Duke Tywin using the hands of the Dornish people to eradicate dissidents, the temptation was too great.


    The Martell family desperately needed such a big victory.


    Since the defeat of Starfall City, Dorne has been devastated and suffered heavy losses, and the prestige of the Martell family has also declined again and again.


    They really need a big victory to boost morale and stabilize the status and prestige of the Martell family.


    Moreover, the captives obtained by the great victory can also be exchanged for ransom to make up for Dorne''s losses in this war.


    Even if it completely offended the nobles of the three realms for this, it was worth it.


    So, Princess Arianne looked eagerly at her father.


    Prince Doran pondered for a while, and finally said: "Yes, but I have two conditions."


    Da Feng frowned upon hearing this: "Tell me about it."


    "First, Princess Myrcella Baratheon must marry my son Tristan."


    "Yes." Davon nodded in agreement without much hesitation, apparently having obtained the approval of Duke Tywin before coming.


    Prince Doran continued expressionlessly: "Second, you must hand over the murderer who killed my brother. As long as you agree to these two conditions, the Martell family will agree to form an alliance with the Lannister family and fully support Tommen. king."


    "No problem!" Davon happily agreed, he had long been unhappy with that Caesar.


    When he was on Arbor Island, he was almost forced to jump into the sea and swim back to Lannisport.


    Whether it''s for the king''s revenge or for the dragon, the Lannister family is destined not to let this person go, and it is not a problem at all to hand him over to the Dornishmen to kill.


    "Thank you for your efforts for the peace of the Seven Kingdoms." Davon bowed slightly proudly.


    Prince Doran smiled and nodded:


    "May the friendship between Martell and Lannister last forever."


    Princess Arianne noticed that when her father said this, his hands, which were constantly trembling due to gout, were rarely stabilized.


    In his hand, he holds a cyvasse chess piece that symbolizes a dragon.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 195: Dragon and Asshai

    Chapter 195 Dragon and Asshai


    The big ship rushes down the river out of the mouth of the Rapid River and into the Summer Sea.


    The eyes suddenly opened up, and the blue sea instantly filled the field of vision.


    After the dragon was hatched in Tianji City, Samwell slipped away decisively.


    Traveled through the Scarlet Mountains for a while, arrived at Gaoyin City, and then took a boat down the river to go straight to Yingzui Island.


    At this time their ships had sailed out of the Turbulent River and into the Summer Sea. There is a faint salty smell in the air, and dolphins and flying fish shuttle in the waves, chasing the figures of ships.


    A milky white young dragon circled and soared among the masts. Although it was only the size of a kitten, the captain was terrified to see it.


    "Master Caesar." He followed the white lightning-like figure in the sun, swallowing quietly, "You''d better put the dragon in a cage... Otherwise, if the boat burns..."


    Samwell laughed loudly: "Don''t worry, it won''t spit fire randomly without my instructions. And it''s still small, so it can''t spit out much fire. Even if it ignites your boat, it can be saved."


    The captain had no choice but to leave, and at the same time asked the sailors to prepare dozens of barrels of seawater on the deck, just in case.


    "Sam, you must not lock up the dragon." Margaery reminded, "Back then the Targaryen family built a huge domed castle in King''s Landing, called the ''Dragon Lair'', and kept the royal family''s dragons in it. Although the dragon''s lair is very spacious, it is said that fifty horses can ride side by side, but even so, the dragons raised in the dragon''s lair have not grown to the size of their ancestors, and they are deformed, thin, and short-lived.


    Some scholars believe that the dragons of the Targaryen family died out because the stone walls and domes restricted their growth. "


    "Those bachelors are talking nonsense." The red-robed witch Melisandre said nonchalantly, "If the walls can really limit the size, then the nobles living in the tall castles should be countless times bigger than the farmers in the small wooden houses .¡±


    Margaret wrinkled the tip of her delicate nose, and said somewhat dissatisfied: "Humans are different from dragons, it''s better not to take risks."


    Samwell smoothed things over with a smile: "Don''t worry, I won''t keep my dragon in captivity like a dog. Even if the wall doesn''t restrict its size, it will kill the dragon''s wildness."


    "That''s right!" Margaery smiled, happy that the man was standing by her side, "By the way, Sam, have you figured out the name of this dragon?"


    "Yes." Samwell looked at the white dragon passing by the sea, with the corners of his mouth upturned, "It''s called Cleopatra."


    "Cleopatra?" Margaery frowned. "Is this the name of some ancient king? Or some ancient god? Why have I never heard of it?"


    This is the name of Cleopatra, you will be surprised if you have heard it.


    Caesar''s mount, that''s what it should be called.


    No problem.


    "This is the name I heard from the flames. It may be inspired by the gods." Samwell made up a reason casually.


    Hearing this, Melisandre''s eyes flickered with fire, as if she was thinking hard about the meaning of the name, and whether R''hllor, the Lord of Light, had given her some enlightenment.


    As if hearing her own name, Cleopatra flapped her wings to fan the steaming sea water, and flew in front of Samwell, stretching out her long snake-like neck and making a coquettish hiss.


    Samwell took out a piece of raw fish from the bag and placed it in front of the little dragon, shaking it.


    "Dragon Burn." He ordered softly.


    Cleopatra immediately roared and spewed out orange-red flames, scorched the meat, and then swallowed it with sharp teeth.


    "Sam, what language did you speak just now?" Margaery asked while holding her chin in her hands and looking at Xiaolong with interest.


    is Chinese. Samwell reached out and touched the young dragon''s triangular head: "I made up the words. I was training it to understand commands, so I found a password that no one would say by chance."


    "Oh." Margaery stretched out her slender hand, as if she also wanted to touch the dragon, but she didn''t dare, "Can I touch it?"


    "Touch it, with me here, it won''t bite you."


    Margaery touched Cleopatra''s translucent wings carefully, then immediately retracted, giggling: "It''s a little hot."


    "Dragon is flesh and blood made of fire." Melisandre said in a pious tone, "and fire is power."


    "Cleopatra." Margaery tried to call the white dragon''s name.


    It''s a pity that Bailong ignored her.


    Margaret pouted, and then laughed to herself: "This seems to be a female name, is it female?"


    "You can''t define a dragon by the gender of a mortal creature." Melisandre said.


    "What do you mean?" Margaery tilted her head, "There are no male and female dragons?"


    Melisandre shook her head: "The dragon has no gender, neither male nor female, constantly changing, swaying like a flame."


    Hearing this, Samwell grabbed Cleopatra with his hands, turned it over, and found nothing that could identify the gender.


    White Dragon didn''t seem to like this posture very much, he kept flapping his wings and hissing.


    Samwell quickly let go of it, took out another flying fish, and then coaxed the little guy.


    "Then how long can they live?" Margaret asked curiously.


    Melisandre said: "According to the ancient records of Asshai, some dragons lived for a thousand years."


    "I remember that Balerion, the ''Black Death'' of the Targaryen family, died during the reign of Jaehaerys I the Arbiter, and lived for more than two hundred years in total." Margaery lightly brushed her long hair that was blown by the sea breeze. , "The dragons of Westeros don''t seem to live longer."


    "That''s because the people of the Targaryen family don''t know how to tame dragons." Melisandre said lightly.


    "Do you understand?" Margaery glanced at the witch from Asshai.


    "Of course." Melisandre held her head high, the ruby ??in her throat sparkled with fire, "Giant dragons were born in the land of shadows east of Asshai. Hero''s servant."


    Hearing this, Margaery couldn''t help retorting: "The Targaryen family doesn''t believe in your Lord of Light, they serve the Seven Gods, and, if I remember correctly, none of Valyria''s Dragon King family believe in it." Lord of Light."


    Margaery has always been very wary of the red-robed witch who appeared next to Samwell. She was very worried that the other party would affect Samwell''s mind, and even make Sam convert to the Lord of Light.


    In her opinion, the seven gods are the dominant belief in Westeros. If Samwell converts to the Lord of Light, he will easily encounter resistance from the nobles and commoners of the Seven Kingdoms.


    Melisandre stared at Margaery with fiery red eyes, and said:


    "So the dragons of the Targaryen family died, their descendants were driven out of Westeros, and the Valyrian empire was also destroyed in a doomsday catastrophe. the punishment of mortals."


    "Then you have served the Lord of Light for so long, and you haven''t seen him give you a dragon." Margaret counterattacked quite sharply.


    Melisandre responded calmly: "The true God has given me enough."


    "Okay." Samwell interrupted the gunpowder-flavored argument between the two women, and said, "Ms. Melisandre, tell me about Yasha, what kind of place is there?"


    He knew that Melisandre was trying to gain his trust, and many of the things she said were actually exaggerated.


    However, he is a missionary after all, if he doesn''t boast and pretend to be mysterious at all, how can he attract believers.


    The reason why the dragons of the Targaryen family became extinct was actually because the magic tide subsided.


    The magic of Game of Thrones is like the tides, there are ebb and flow.


    The giant dragon is a magical creature, so when the magic ebbs, it will naturally become extinct, and it has nothing to do with whether it can be domesticated.


    It has nothing to do with whether you believe in the Lord of Light or not.


    A month ago, the red comet came, announcing that the magic tide was coming again, so he was able to awaken the magic dragon in the stone with the blood fire sacrifice.


    Aegon V used the same method in Summerhall back then, but nothing hatched. It wasn''t that he didn''t believe in the Lord of Light, but just because magic was still in ebb.


    "Asshai is the most eastern part of the known world." Melisandre began to tell, her deep voice had a strange magic power,


    "It is a city built along the black river of ashes, with an area as large as five King''s Landing cities. All the buildings in the city are made of black rocks, which can absorb any light, so the daytime in Asshai is also cloudy. Heavy, and the night is truly pitch black.


    Food cannot grow here, and the water in the River of Ashes cannot be drunk. Fortunately, Asshai produced a large amount of gold and precious stones, which could attract merchant ships to bring food and drinking water.


    Asshai is also a city of magic. Wizards, alchemists, moonsingers, red priests, necromancers, sky mages, blood wizards, torturers, trial knights, priestesses, skinchangers, pale holy children...you can see them everywhere.


    There are no taboos in Asshai, where believers in mysticism can show their spells at will, as long as they want, they can hold terrible rituals, trade with demons, and perform terrifying sorcery..."


    "It''s a scary place." Margaery couldn''t help leaning towards Samwell.


    "I heard that Asshai is most famous as a Shadow Binder." Samwell looked at Melisandre with a half-smile.


    He knew that Melisandre was actually a shadowbinder, who could drive shadows with the power of magic.


    In the original book, Melisandre gave birth to a shadow for Duke Stannis Baratheon, and used it to kill his younger brother, Duke Renly Baratheon, and Cortanay, the acting lord of Storm''s End. Sir Penrose.


    Before in Tianzhicheng, Melisandre had proposed to help Samwell kill people, so she probably wanted to use the same method.


    When she introduced the mystics in Asshai just now, she deliberately left out the Shadow Binder.


    "Yes, my lord, you can also see Shadowbinders in Asshai." Melisandre couldn''t see anything strange on her face, "They like to cover their faces with painted masks, and they are the only ones who dare to walk along the ashes. One who goes up the river to the land of shadows."


    "Then why aren''t you wearing a mask?" Samwell stared at Melisandre''s eyes, wanting to see panic from them.


    However, no.


    The red-robed woman''s eyes are like burning flames, hot and firm.


    "Are you a Shadowbinder?" Margaery responded immediately.


    "That''s right." Melisandre nodded and admitted, but her attitude was obviously a little humble.


    It seems that Samwell has revealed her true identity, and she is not as calm as she appears.


    "But aren''t you a follower of the Lord of Light?" Margaery asked puzzled, "How could you be a Shadowbinder who manipulates shadows?"


    "Why not?"


    "Shadows are dark things."


    "No, you are wrong. Where can shadows come from in the dark." Melisandre''s answer was always so impeccable, "Shadows are the servants of light, the descendants of flames."


    Margaret was at a loss for words.


    Samwell laughed out loud, not sure if he believed this set of rhetoric.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 196: redemption

    Chapter 196 Atonement


    On the continent of Westeros, except for the northern border, every town must have a temple dedicated to the Seven Gods.


    Yingzuiyu is no exception.


    Although due to the "negligence" of the lord, not all the citizens here are believers of the Seven Gods, but the monk Ivan believes that he will be able to spread the light of the Seven Gods all over Yingzui Island in a short time, so that everyone here Can listen to the Gospel of the Seven Gods.


    At this moment, he is standing in front of the newly built church, smiling, welcoming every believer who comes to worship.


    Just then, a middle-aged man with a flustered expression caught Ivan''s attention.


    He knew a man named Gongga, who used to be a savage. Because he joined the territory earlier and was smart and quick-witted, he was quickly appreciated by the lord and became Lord Caesar''s retainer, responsible for managing a vineyard.


    "Master Gongga, are you here to worship?" Ivan walked forward with a smile and asked.


    He remembered that Gongga believed in a certain mountain god. If he could convert this person to the seven gods, it should drive a group of savages to convert to the seven gods.


    "Your Excellency Ivan..." The monk called him an adult, which made Gongga a little uncomfortable, but he couldn''t help being a little happy.


    He thought about what he had done, and felt uneasy, but he still asked with a glimmer of expectation:


    "I heard that the seven gods are merciful, and as long as they pray sincerely, they can forgive all sins. Is that true?"


    "Yes, Lord Gongga." Ivan smiled more kindly, "The Heavenly Father judges all sins, and the Holy Mother forgives all sinners. Do you want to pray for sins?"


    "Yes, prayer for redemption!" Gongga rubbed his hands timidly, "but...but I''m not a believer of the Seven Gods..."


    "As long as you want, you can become a disciple of the Seven Gods at any time."


    "Really? Then...then I am willing to serve the Seven Gods! As long as they can forgive my sins."


    "You made a brave choice." Ivan drew a seven-pointed star on his chest, "Please come with me. You need to confess your sins to the Seven Gods first, and then sincerely repent."


    "Good, good!" Gongga nodded repeatedly.


    He followed Ivan into the church. When he passed the prayer hall, he saw many believers waiting for worship. Gongga couldn''t help asking in a low voice:


    "Brother Ivan, did I delay you from leading these believers to worship?"


    Ivan smiled gently: "It''s okay, I''ll help you pray for sin first."


    Although in the eyes of the Seven Gods, everyone is equal, but Ivan knows that some people are more equal.


    "Thank you so much!"


    Gongga followed Ivan to a confessional room in the side hall of the church.


    The confession room is small, with a small altar made of white rocks in the middle, and an exquisite white crystal is placed on it.


    Ivan''s expression became extremely solemn, and he said:


    "Gongga, you should bow your knees to the Seven Gods."


    Gongga quickly knelt in front of the altar.


    "I ask, you answer. There must be no concealment in front of the Seven Gods." Ivan''s voice became empty and distant, as if it came from high above the sky.


    "Yes, yes." Gongga seemed to feel the brilliance of the Seven Gods, and nodded excitedly.


    "Gongga, what crime do you have?"


    "I, I killed someone."


    "Kill who?"


    "Tiffy. She''s a girl worker on a plantation I manage."


    "Why kill her?"


    "I, I didn''t do it on purpose. She didn''t listen to discipline and was always lazy. I had no choice but to use a whip to teach her a lesson, but...but I accidentally beat her to death..."


    Ivan frowned and didn''t speak for a while.


    Gongga gradually became anxious. He raised his head, looked at the monk beside him with hopeful eyes, and prayed:


    "After killing her, I was very disturbed and guilty, but I really didn''t mean it! That''s why I came here to pray! I ask the merciful Holy Mother to redeem my soul!"


    "Sinner!" The monk''s voice was like rolling thunder, shocking Gongga and trembling, "Your sin will make your soul fall into hell! You will be burned by the fire forever!"


    Gongga burst into tears and hugged Ivan''s thigh:


    "Merciful Holy Mother! Please save me! I don''t want to do this either! Master Ivan, you said that the Seven Gods will forgive all sins! Please! Please!"


    "The Seven Gods are benevolent." Ivan''s tone suddenly softened, "But they will only forgive pious souls. Gongga, are you pious?"


    "Pious! Pious!" Gongga hugged Ivan''s thigh, as if hugging a life-saving straw.


    He knew that if he killed someone, he would be hanged according to the law of the territory.


    Gongga didn''t want to die, so he came to the church with a glimmer of hope.


    "How will you prove your piety?" Brother Ivan asked.


    Gongga quickly took out a money bag from his arms and stuffed it into the monk''s arms:


    "This is all my savings! I dedicate it all to the Seven Gods! I only ask the Seven Gods to forgive my sins!"


    Ivan took the money bag, but without opening it, he put it aside casually, saying:


    "Pray, sinner Gongga, pray to the Seven Gods with your utmost piety! Let the merciful Virgin see your sincerity, and He will surely save your soul!"


    Gongga was like a drowning man catching driftwood, and quickly knelt down in front of the altar and began to pray loudly.


    Ivan picked up the crystal on the altar and placed it under a ray of light coming through the small window.


    The light was refracted by the crystal, and Gongga''s face showed a rainbow-like seven-color light.


    "Well, you are indeed a pious person." Ivan nodded and said, "The seven gods have redeemed your soul."


    Gongga wept with joy when he heard the words. He was bathed in seven-color light, and felt that all evil and pain seemed to have gone away from him, as if he had been reborn.


    This feeling fascinated him.


    "Thanks to the benevolent Seven Gods!" Gongga said sincerely, "From today on, Gongga will be the most loyal servant of the Seven Gods!"


    Ivan put down the crystal and lifted Gongga up from the ground, with a kind smile on his face again:


    "Master Gongga, you are innocent."


    Gongga immediately expressed his gratitude and promised to help spread the Gospel of the Seven Gods.


    Ivan smiled more kindly when he heard the words, and personally sent Gongga out of the church.


    But when the two of them just went out, they saw Sheriff Bruce standing there with a solemn expression.


    "Gongga!" the magistrate said, "Someone reported that you killed Ms. Tiffy, come with me."


    Gongga trembled all over, and then looked at Brother Ivan with a begging look.


    Ivan stepped forward, smiled and said:


    "Master Bruce, just now Lord Gongga has confessed in front of the Seven Gods, and the Holy Mother has pardoned his sins."


    Bruce shook his head coldly and said: "Sorry, Monk, Gongga violated the law of Yingzui Island, and the forgiveness of the Seven Gods could not save his life."


    Ivan asked calmly: "Which law did Lord Gongga violate?"


    "Murder. Hanging!"


    Ivan smiled slightly and said: "Master Bruce, then you are mistaken. Master Gongga accidentally beat Ms. Tiffy to death while punishing her. Isn''t this considered murder?"


    Bruce froze for a moment.


    Gong Ga hurriedly shouted: "That''s right! That''s right! That woman made a mistake. When I was punishing her, I accidentally killed someone. The Seven Gods have already forgiven my mistake. What right do you have to hang me?" !"


    "Nonsense!" At this time, a young girl stood up and pointed at Gongga angrily, "My sister did nothing wrong! It was you who coveted her beauty and wanted to **** her! She resisted and refused to do so. I was beaten to death by you!"


    "You lied!" Gongga scolded, "When am I going to **** her? Where''s your evidence?"


    "My sister told me! Said that you harassed her many times and wanted her to marry you! But you already have a wife!"


    "Lies! It''s all lies!"


    Ivan looked at the girl and asked, "Who is Ms. Tiffy?"


    "She''s my sister, and my name is Timett."


    Ivan nodded, and turned to the sheriff again: "Lord Bruce, if Ms. Timett is the only one, it doesn''t prove anything. She is in grief, and she will probably lie to avenge her sister."


    "I didn''t! I dare to swear in the name of the mountain god!" Timothy said.


    "Then I dare to swear in the name of the Seven Gods!" Gongga followed suit.


    Ivan smiled and looked at the sheriff: "Master Bruce, who do you trust?"


    Bruce frowned for a moment. Although his intuition told him that Timett should not have lied, he was from the River Bend and a believer of the Seven Gods.


    At this time, many leaders have gathered around, and among them, believers of the Seven Gods account for the majority.


    This puts more pressure on Bruce.


    In desperation, the sheriff had no choice but to find his superior¡ªTodd Flower Knight, who was in charge of the defense of the territory.


    Unfortunately, Todd is also a believer of the Seven Gods, so he couldn''t make up his mind after hesitating for a while.


    Finally, Gavin, the head of the territory, was found.


    The key is that Gavin is also from Hewan, a believer of the Seven Gods...


    Brother Ivan''s smile became more and more kind. At this moment, he seemed to be the incarnation of the heavenly father:


    "My lords, since you can''t make a verdict, why don''t you leave it to the Seven Gods and their spokespersons in the world? I suggest that a holy seven-member jury be formed to decide this case."


    Gavin glanced at the confident Gongga, then at the angry Timet, and remained silent for a while.


    He is no longer the dock laborer on the banks of the Mande River. He has been in charge of Yingzui Island for so long, and of course Gavin knows that this matter is not just a murder case.


    It''s a fight for territorial arbitration rights!


    Regardless of whether the final "seven-member jury" declared Gongga to be a manslaughter or intentional murder, the church has achieved its goal¡ª


    Interfere in the trial of criminals in the territory.


    From now on, as long as the leaders make mistakes, they will all run to the church.


    At that time, where is the majesty of the lord?


    But if Gavin were to make it clear that he was against the Church of the Seven Gods, he really didn''t have the courage.


    Moreover, he was also worried that if he did not handle it properly, it might cause dissatisfaction among the believers of the Seven Gods, and even lead to turmoil in the territory.


    After hesitating for a while, Gavin decided to put it aside temporarily:


    "Let''s wait for the lord to come back to deal with this matter in person."


    Ivan said: "Isn''t Lord Caesar still fighting in Dorne? I''m afraid he won''t be back in a short time."


    "No. I received a letter, and my lord has led the army back."


    Ivan was stunned for a moment.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 197: Longlin Yingzui Island

    Chapter 197 Dragon''s Landing on Yingzui Island


    "Lord Caesar, Yingzui Island is ahead."


    The captain had an irresistible smile on his face, not only because he finally arrived at the destination, but also because his precious ship could finally get rid of the terrible dragon.


    While it''s true that the white dragon didn''t start the fire, the captain couldn''t sleep soundly while he was on board.


    Samwell heard the words and came to the bow, and sure enough, he saw Yingzui Island appearing in front of him from a distance.


    Under the bright sun in the morning, it looks peaceful and beautiful.


    "Sam, you finally have a decent wharf in your territory." Margaret put her hands on her eyebrows and looked around excitedly, "And there are a lot more people! Sam, how many people are there in Yingzui Island now? "


    "More than 50,000 people." Samwell is actually not too sure. This is the population of Yingzui Island when he came back last time. This time he went out for more than half a year. I don''t know that Qiman Huya''s mad dog gave him again. How many savages have been brought in.


    "The speed is so fast!" Margaery exclaimed, "At this speed, Yingzui Island will soon be upgraded to a Viscountdom."


    Samwell shrugged: "I abducted the daughter of the Duke of Mace. It would be good if he didn''t want to cut off my head, and he would promote me to viscount, haha."


    Margery smiled until her eyes narrowed into slits: "Don''t worry, Sam. In fact, my father is very talkative. I believe he will forgive you."


    Samwell smiled noncommittally.


    That day in Tianji City, Margaret mustered up the courage to elope with her, of course he couldn''t refuse.


    However, this also brings a series of problems.


    Of course, it can also be called an opportunity.


    If he can get the Duke of Metz to admit the marriage and officially marry Margaery, it can really be said that twenty years of struggle will be saved directly.


    But if the Duke of Mace is unwilling to admit it, it will be really troublesome.


    What he did in Tianzhi City has already offended the Lannister family to the death. He killed the "Red Viper" and let himself be hated by Dorne. If there is a river bend... then Samwell will directly offend half of Westeros.


    Now he only hopes that after the exposure of the adulterous affair between the Queen Mother Cersei and her younger brother, it will trigger a battle for the Iron Throne, not to mention a "war of the five kings" like in the original plot, but at least there will be a three kings Let''s fight.


    After Joffrey''s death, the Lannister family will definitely put Cersei''s second son Tommen Baratheon on the Iron Throne, but the two brothers of the former king Robert Baratheon will definitely not admit it Cersei''s evil seed, Stannis and Renly should be kings and rebel as in the original book, so there will be three kings.


    The Duke of Ed Stark is not dead, his son Robb Stark will definitely not be king as in the original plot, and Ed is unlikely to be king himself, but should support Stannis Barra theon.


    There is also Balon Greyjoy of the Iron Islands. In the original book, this person also took advantage of the situation to become king. Now this situation is uncertain. But as long as the continent of Westeros is chaotic enough, this old squid will definitely not be able to bear the loneliness.


    So, this time, it is estimated that there will be a "three kings" or "four kings" battle.


    In this way, the Lannister family should not be able to take revenge on him, a little baron.


    Taking advantage of this time, Samwell felt that he could steal a wave of development.


    Of course, if he can get the approval of High Court and formally marry Margaery Tyrell, then the situation could not be better. Even if the old lion is free to clean up himself in the future, he will not panic.


    However, it will not be easy.


    It may be difficult for an inflatable fish to be willing to marry his only daughter to a little baron.


    Samwell is going to test the attitude of the Tyrell family first...


    While thinking, the fleet slowly sailed into the Wharf of Yingzui Island.


    A group of people have gathered on the pier to greet them.


    Samwell got off the boat with Margaery, but he was keenly aware that something was wrong with the atmosphere.


    My own steward Gavin and the knight Todd Flowers stood at the front of the team, with a smile on their faces, but there was a hint of worry hidden in their eyes.


    Beside them, Brother Ivan was still standing.


    This servant of the Seven Gods has a soft and compassionate smile on his face, like the incarnation of the Heavenly Father.


    But when he saw the creature hanging on Samwell''s shoulder, his smile immediately turned into shock of disbelief.


    "dragon?"


    Ivan heard a low exclamation from Todd Knight beside him.


    impossible!


    Friar refuses to admit.


    The dragon is long dead!


    However, as Samwell got closer, they saw it more clearly.


    That''s really a dragon!


    The milky white scales shone brilliantly in the sun, the translucent wings spread out, stirring up bursts of misty smoke in the air, the slender and winding tail wrapped around Samwell''s arm, and a pair of bright red eyes Staring at people, as if you can see into their souls.


    "It''s a dragon..." Ivan muttered to himself, with complicated emotions.


    "It''s a dragon!" Todd Fohua no longer had any doubts, he strode forward and knelt down, put the long sword in front of him, and pressed his face tightly to the ground, "Congratulations, Lord Caesar!"


    This has exceeded the etiquette requirements that a vassal should have for a lord.


    "Welcome to Lord Caesar!" Gavin also shouted excitedly, the worries and melancholy in his heart were completely swept away. He also imitated Todd Buddha''s appearance, prostrated himself on the ground, and greeted the Lord''s return with the most humble attitude .


    "Welcome to Lord Caesar!"


    One after another, the retainers also prostrated themselves on the ground, shouting loudly.


    This wave continued to spread outward, and the crowd was like a wheat field swept by a strong wind, and they all fell for Caesar''s return.


    Cleopatra neighed, and a breath of sulfur smelled from her mouth. She spread her translucent wings, took off from Samwell''s shoulders, circled and soared above the crowd.


    More and more people knelt down, and after a while, the entire Yingzui Islet was prostrate at Caesar''s feet.


    Even Friar Ivan.


    Under the threat of Bailong, even this servant of the Seven Gods did not dare to act presumptuously.


    Brother Ivan suddenly began to worry about whether his previous attempts to get involved in the jurisdiction of the territory were a bit too aggressive...


    But at this moment, he could only prostrate on the ground with everyone, silently chanting prayers.


    ¡­


    After a grand welcoming ceremony, Samwell returned to his castle surrounded by everyone.


    Cleopatra danced excitedly in the castle hall, neighing.


    Frightened by Bailong''s power, the vassals and retainers who followed in all held their breaths and concentrated, quite trembling.


    They haven''t recovered from this amazing reality, and they can''t understand why their lord went to Dorne and brought back a dragon.


    Brother Ivan secretly guessed Samwell''s true identity, a descendant of the Targaryen family? Valyrian survivors? Or the remnants of the Black Flame?


    But no matter what, this is the first time that a dragon has soared over the continent of Westeros for the first time in hundreds of years.


    From today, Caesar is destined to become an extraordinary name.


    "I''ve been out for so long, nothing happened in the territory, right?" Samwell sat down on the lord''s seat and asked with a smile.


    Cleopatra seemed to have had enough fun, landed on Samwell''s shoulder again, and scratched his chin with her slender tail.


    Gavin hesitated for a moment, then said:


    "My lord, there is a murder case... I don''t know how to deal with it, so I temporarily put it on hold. Now that you are back, please judge it yourself."


    Samwell was a little surprised, but still nodded and said: "Okay, bring the person here."


    "Yes, my lord."


    One of the parties involved, Gong Ga, was himself a retainer of Caesar. He was in the hall at the moment, and he knelt down tremblingly when he heard the words.


    The victim''s sister, Timett, was quickly brought in.


    "My lord, due to the complexity of the case and the fact that both sides have their own opinions, it is really difficult for us to make a verdict, so we put it on hold until now." Gavin glanced at Brother Ivan, and added, "Brother Ivan suggested forming a jury of seven people. Regiment, come to judge."


    "A jury of seven?" Samwell snorted softly.


    The jury of seven is the trial procedure of the Church of the Seven Gods.


    At the beginning of the unification of the Seven Kingdoms, the Church of the Seven Gods was very powerful. They not only had the armed forces of the church, but also had the right to judge.


    Of course the Targaryen family could not tolerate the church having such power, so the "cruel" Maegor I banned the church''s armed forces, and the "arbiter" Jaehaerys I forced the church to hand over its judicial power.


    Since then, the power of the Church of the Seven Gods has been greatly reduced, and it has basically become a tool used by the Iron Throne to unify beliefs.


    Unexpectedly, this Ivan actually planned to revive the seven-person jury system in Yingzui Island.


    "Yes." Samwell smiled, "As a knight of the Seven Gods, I agree with this suggestion."


    Everyone was taken aback, even Brother Ivan himself was stunned, apparently he didn''t expect Samwell to agree to his proposal.


    But before he was happy, Samwell said again:


    "Timett, are you a virgin?"


    Timet was stunned for a moment, but she was not shy and shy, and immediately nodded: "Yes, my lord."


    "Okay, then you will represent the ''girl''."


    Brother Ivan suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Timet is the victim''s own sister, how could she be a member of the jury?


    Moreover, the members of the seven-member jury have always been appointed by the church-at least until Jaehaerys I "The Arbiter".


    But at this moment, Ivan found that he didn''t have the guts to speak out against the lord, the lord who owned a dragon.


    Samwell looked at Oona, the wife of Gavin, the head of the territory again:


    "Ms. Oona, I remember that you just gave birth to a boy, and it is very appropriate for you to represent the ''Holy Mother''."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Brother Ivan." Samwell looked at the lantern necklace on Brother Ivan''s chest with a smile, and said, "I remember that you dedicated yourself to the ''Old Woman'', so you can represent him."


    "My lord, thank you for your trust, but the representative of the ''old woman'' in the seven-member jury has always been a woman..."


    "That''s good." Samwell turned his head bluntly, "Ms. Melisandre, I will trouble you."


    "It''s my honor." Melisandre saluted gracefully.


    He didn''t care at all that he was not a believer of the Seven Gods at all.


    Ivan immediately realized that he had been duped. Just now Samwell wanted him to refuse on purpose. With this rejection, the seven-member jury has nothing to do with him at all.


    And he still can''t accuse the other party of deliberately excluding him, after all, Samwell initiated the invitation...


    "Sir Lucas Dayne, please represent ''Warrior''."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Blacksmith Buso, please represent ''Blacksmith''."


    "At your service, my lord."


    "Gavin, you represent ''Father''."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "As the lord, I will personally execute the sinners, so today, I am the spokesperson of ''The Stranger'' in the world."


    After finishing speaking, Samwell''s majestic gaze slowly swept across the audience, and finally stopped on Brother Ivan''s face:


    "Now I declare, the trial begins!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 198: trial

    Chapter 198 Trial


    Following Samwell''s order, the trial officially began.


    Gavin, who represented Heavenly Father, first told everyone about the case, and repeated the statements of both parties in an impartial manner.


    Samwell listened quietly, with no expression of joy or anger on his face. He just glanced at Brother Ivan when he heard Gongga running to the church to pray for forgiveness from the Seven Gods.


    Brother Ivan lowered his head at this moment, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "Both of you insist on your own opinion." Samwell asked blankly, "Is there any evidence to prove what you said?"


    "My lord, I dare to swear in the name of the Seven Gods!" Gongga shouted.


    "What I want is evidence. Not an oath." Samwell said coldly.


    "My lord, I have it!" Timet said hastily.


    "explain."


    "I object!" Brother Ivan finally spoke, "Since Timett joined the jury as the representative of the ''girl'', she can no longer testify for the victim."


    "The objection is invalid." Sam Will said, "Brother Ivan, you are just a spectator now, and you have no right to interfere with the trial. So I advise you to keep quiet, otherwise, I will order someone to drive you out."


    After finishing speaking, Samwell looked at Timet again, and said:


    "Miss Timett, for the fairness of the trial, I must also remind you that as a member of the jury, you cannot appear as a witness, but if you submit physical evidence or other witnesses, it will still be accepted. "


    Timet stood in the middle of the hall, facing the scorching eyes of everyone, but seemed calm and unhurried:


    "It''s physical evidence, my lord. Gong Ga claimed to be punishing my sister and beat her to death by accident. But in fact, my sister has never been lazy in her work, and she has never made a mistake. If you don''t believe me, you can check the work points records. And, you can also ask other women workers who also work on the plantation."


    Samwell said to Gavin: "Go and find Tiffy''s work point records."


    Gavin immediately found a parchment scroll from his sleeve and handed it to Samwell.


    Sam Well immediately understood that this kid knew the truth of the case a long time ago, but he was afraid to make a judgment due to the pressure of the church.


    Looking through the records, Samwell found that Tiffy''s work points were all earned in full, and she often received bonus work points, which is clearly a model worker.


    "Gongga, you said that you were punishing Tiffy at that time, so what reason did you do?"


    "I...I..." Gongga faltered for a long time without giving a reason, his forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    He looked at Brother Ivan for help, but saw that the other party ignored him at all.


    But this small action completely angered Samwell, he stood up abruptly, and said loudly:


    "I think Gongga is guilty of murder!"


    "Seconded!"


    "Seconded!"


    "Seconded!"


    ¡­


    The other six members of the jury all seconded their proposals one after another. Timothy did not hide her excitement, and shook her fist vigorously in the air.


    "The jury voted unanimously!" Samwell announced in a cold tone, "Gongga committed murder. In the name of the lord of Yingzui Island, I sentence you to death! Execute immediately!"


    "No!" Gongga shouted hoarsely, "My lord, my lord, I''m also here to help you manage the plantation! I''m here for you!"


    "You have tarnished my reputation." Samwell said coldly.


    "I don''t! I don''t! That''s just a lowly savage! Why! I won''t accept it! I won''t accept it! I demand a trial by combat!"


    Samwell frowned, and looked at the desperate Gongga with a playful look.


    In fact, now that the evidence is solid, he can refuse a trial by combat.


    But when the words came to his lips, Samwell smiled and said:


    "Yes. Gongga, as my vassal, you have also made a lot of contributions to Yingzui Island, so I will give you another chance. So, are you going to do it yourself? Or do you have an agent knight?"


    There are only four knights in Yingzui Island, besides Samwell himself, Cheman Huya, Lucas Dayne, and Todd Flower.


    Gongga will definitely not be able to invite the lord, and Qieman has gone on an expedition to the depths of the Crimson Mountains, so he is left with two choices.


    Unfortunately, both Lucas and Todd seem to have become steel statues, ignoring Gongga''s begging eyes.


    "It seems that you can only do it yourself." Samwell sneered, and told the attendant, "Give him a sword."


    Katu drew out his long sword and handed it to Gongga.


    Gongga had no choice but to take it, and could only pray that no one would stand up and fight for the dead female savage.


    Unfortunately, he obviously underestimated the knight''s sense of justice.


    Without waiting for Samwell to ask, Lucas Dane and Todd Flowers stood up almost at the same time, saying:


    "My lord, please allow me to be Ms. Tiffy''s acting knight and fight for her justice."


    Despair suddenly appeared on Gongga''s face.


    But the more desperate is yet to come¡ª


    Samwell shook his head: "Ms. Tiffy already has an acting knight, Cleopatra."


    The two knights were still wondering who this unknown knight was, when they saw the white dragon resting on Samwell''s shoulder soaring into the air.


    "Gongga, your opponent is this dragon." Samwell said lightly, "Come on, if you can finish slaying the dragon today, I believe that the gods are really blessing you."


    Gongga''s expression is almost dead.


    If facing Lucas and Todd, he still has the possibility to fight to the death, then, Long...


    Gong Ga looked at the dragon flying across the air, almost becoming a white phantom, and didn''t know what to do.


    "Let''s pray first." Sam Will said.


    Brother Ivan wanted to step forward, but the lord actually turned his head to look at the red-robed woman beside him:


    "Ms. Melisandre, didn''t you say that the dragon is flesh and blood made of flames, and is the messenger of R''hllor, the Lord of Light? You should lead the prayer."


    "Good!" Of course, Melisandre would not refuse this excellent opportunity to spread the belief of the Lord of Light.


    She came to the center of the hall with graceful steps, and the ruby ??in her throat shone blood-red again:


    "Lord of Light, take care of us!"


    Brother Ivan really wanted to step forward to interrupt, but hesitated for a while, after all, he didn''t have the guts. He suddenly felt that the Church of the Seven Gods might encounter a strong challenger in the field of belief in Yingzui Island.


    "Lord of Light, protect us!"


    Everyone in the hall began to respond:


    "King of Light, guide us in the darkness!


    Lord of Light, shine light to illuminate us!


    Light the Holy Flame for us, great R''hllor!


    Reveal to us whether this person is honest or hypocritical!


    If he is guilty, give him death!


    If he is sincere, give him strength!


    Because of the long night and darkness, everything is sinister! Please give us your wisdom! "


    After the prayer is over, the duel begins.


    The white dragon swooped down suddenly, leaving a bloodstain on Gongga''s face with its sharp long claws.


    Gongga roared frantically, waving the long sword impenetrably in his hand, trying to block the approach of the white dragon.


    But this is clearly futile.


    A long sword cannot protect his whole body.


    Soon, Cleopatra added dozens of wounds to Gongga''s body.


    Blood gurgled and formed a stream on the ground.


    Bai Long didn''t seem to be in a hurry to end, teasing his prey, as if enjoying the process.


    Gongga''s screams became more and more desperate, he couldn''t keep up with Bailong''s speed, so he could only slash the air wildly.


    I don''t know if the gods finally favored Gongga, or Bailong was careless, and the long sword he swung indiscriminately hit him.


    Nail¡ª


    The long sword cut on the milky white scales, splashing sparks.


    Unfortunately, it failed to break through the armor.


    But this blow completely angered Cleopatra.


    It stopped in mid-air, spreading its wings and roaring.


    A surging flame swirled and rushed towards Gongga''s face, melting his eyes, and slid down his face like a jelly ball.


    Orange, red and black flames ignited the hair and beard, and in an instant, Gongga seemed to be wearing a flaming crown, which was twice as high as his head.


    The smell of burnt meat overwhelmed the aroma, and his howling drowned out all sound.


    The shrill screams echoed in the hall, from high pitched to weak, until they disappeared completely.


    The blazing dragon flames continued to burn, and quickly melted Gongga completely. The flesh and bones disappeared, leaving only a pile of pale ashes.


    A pungent burnt smell permeated the hall, making everyone feel awe-inspiring.


    Only the red-robed girl, Melisandre, was extremely excited, as if she saw the power of the Lord of Light displayed in the world.


    Samwell sat down on the chair again, and said in a deep voice:


    "The gods have given a verdict, Gongga, guilty."


    "Gongga, guilty." The other six jury members also spoke one after another.


    Bring this case to an end.


    Even though Brother Ivan had already guessed such a result, he was still shocked by the horror of the white dragon.


    You know, this is just a baby dragon in its infancy, but the strength it has shown is still beyond the reach of human beings.


    As time goes by, the dragon will grow bigger and bigger, and its strength will become more and more terrifying.


    It is said that in its heyday, the "Black Death" Balerion could swallow a whole bison in one gulp, spread his wings to cover a bustling town, and the dragon flames he breathed could burn hundreds of people to death.


    At that time, the dragon will be the **** of death on the battlefield, almost invincible.


    Brother Ivan looked at the white dragon flying back to Samwell''s shoulder, and suddenly felt that he should change his missionary strategy in Yingzui Island.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 199: Frank relative

    Chapter 199 Frank relative


    The two servants cleaned up the ashes in the hall, and then left lightly.


    Caesar''s retainers saw their former colleagues completely disappear from the world, and felt quite complicated for a while.


    But at the same time, they all felt the oppressive authority of the lord, and once again made it clear who the owner of Yingzui Island is.


    Even the gods cannot overshadow Caesar''s brilliance in this place.


    "The incident in Gongga is a lesson."


    The voice of Samwell echoed in the silent hall.


    He sat high on the stage with a serious tone:


    "Therefore, in order to prevent the management of the territory from abusing their power, I decided to set up a monitoring team to be responsible for supervising the behavior of all retainers including the chief of the territory. If any violation of the law is found, it can be investigated and the investigation results will be reported directly to me. , and I will make the final decision."


    Gavin''s heart shuddered, and he could already imagine the heavy authority of this monitoring team. Of course, he didn''t dare to oppose the lord''s order, but asked carefully:


    "My lord, how many people are there in this monitoring team? Who should be in charge?"


    "Temporarily set up three members." Sam Will said, "Sir Lucas Dane, Hal Hunter, and Ms. Timothy. The term of office is one year. After one year, according to your work situation, I will Consider letting you stay or dismiss."


    The three people who were named hurriedly stepped forward to salute the lord.


    The rest of the people looked different, and no one was surprised by Lucas Dane among the three. After all, this Dorne knight has always been valued by the lord, so it should be entrusted with important tasks.


    But the other two are interesting.


    Hal Hunter is the attendant of Knight Todd Flowers. It is understandable if he can be regarded as the representative of the River Bend people.


    But Timothy... Even if the lord is going to find a representative from among the wildlings, she won''t be able to get her turn.


    Could it be that because of the case just now, the lord intends to compensate the wild woman?


    Everyone was thinking wildly, but no one dared to question it.


    Samwell didn''t intend to explain too much.


    Whether this monitoring team can prevent the territorial managers from abusing their powers, in fact, he has no idea.


    But governance is to cross the river by feeling the stones, try more, and improve after discovering problems.


    After confirming the establishment of the monitoring team, Samwell looked at Brother Ivan again.


    After Gongga was found guilty, the man remained silent, as if he had become a quail.


    Maybe seeing the great power of the white dragon, completely extinguished the idea of ??fighting with the lord for power.


    However, Samwell will not relax his vigilance against this person because of this.


    The belief in Yingzui Island cannot be controlled by the Church of the Seven Gods, and a competitor must be found.


    "Everyone, let me introduce you." Samwell pointed to the red-robed woman standing on his right hand, "This is Melisandre from Asshai, a servant of the Red God R''hllor."


    Melisandre took a step forward and saluted everyone gracefully.


    Samwell continued: "Mr. Vido, you are in charge of organizing people to build a red temple in the territory. Ms. Melisandre will communicate with you about the specific temple style."


    "Yes, my lord." Vido took a peek at Brother Ivan, and found that he was still bowing his head, as if he hadn''t heard the order at all.


    "Lord Caesar, the King of Light will bless you." Melisandre also expressed her gratitude.


    At the beginning, she actually hoped that this prophesied prince could completely convert to the King of Light and expel those messy beliefs in the territory, but after getting along and testing later, she found helplessly that this Lord Caesar was a very assertive man. He is not willing to act according to her wishes, but he seems to be wary of the King of Light.


    However, Melisandre was not worried.


    She believed that as the end approached, the lucky one chosen by the King of Light would feel his own insignificance and powerlessness more and more, and thus completely surrender to the glory of the King of Light.


    "Gavin." Samwell called to his supervisor, "Tell me about the development of the territory during this period of time."


    "The territory is developing very well, my lord." Gavin replied respectfully, "The population is increasing steadily, and the number has exceeded 70,000 so far. The savage tribes within a few hundred miles have all surrendered. Sir Mann is leading the troops on an expedition to the northeast mountainous area, and it is believed that the population of the territory will continue to maintain a trend of rapid growth.


    The production of brandy has also increased, which can basically meet the requirements of distributors, and the previously planted vineyards have also begun to produce fresh grapes steadily. In this way, we can gradually get rid of the dependence on foreign raw materials and obtain higher income.


    The mining and refining of silver is also proceeding smoothly, and the current output is stable at 270 ounces per day..."


    Samwell listened quietly, quite satisfied with the development of the territory.


    Gavin is indeed a competent manager, helping him to take care of all the tedious affairs in an orderly manner.


    Samwell felt that he should give this loyal servant an identity.


    Although this person has not made any military exploits, his contribution to Yingzui Island is no less than that of the knights who charged into the trap.


    Just as Samwell was thinking about how to praise his manager, Gavin''s tone suddenly became serious:


    "My lord, there is something quite tricky, I don''t know what to do..."


    "What''s up?"


    "Workpoints are cashed out."


    Samwell frowned when he heard this.


    The reason why Yingzui Island can develop at such a fast speed is firstly because of the two cash cows Brandy and Baiyin, secondly because of those lovely and respectable investors, and thirdly, thanks to Samway It''s a means of predicting the future.


    The biggest "loan" is actually work points.


    Samwell used some meaningless numbers to fool thousands of wildlings into working for him, so his castle was built in such a short period of time.


    But the loan always has to be repaid.


    At the beginning, he made a promise that every work point was equal to a copper plate, and he said at the beginning that it would be fulfilled after the castle was completed.


    But when the castle was completed later, Samwell was in King''s Landing, and Gavin used this as an excuse to say that he would wait until the lord came back before cashing in.


    When Samwell returned from King''s Landing, the Iron Throne issued another war order, and the fulfillment was delayed again.


    But there are only three things. If it is delayed, it may cause dissatisfaction among the citizens.


    Although it may not cause riots, it is a great harm to Samwell''s prestige.


    But if it is cashed out now, Samwell will not be able to come up with such a huge sum of money.


    When Duke Tywin promised to help the Dane family repay the debt of 70,000 golden dragons before, Samwell still wanted to use the money to cash in the work points, but now... the old lion is afraid that he would like to kill him, so how could he continue to fulfill his promise.


    "I''ll think about it." Sam Will said.


    ¡­


    After the meeting, Samwell returned to his room.


    It''s funny to say that since the completion of this castle that belongs to him, Samwell hasn''t lived much, and has been running around.


    The room is very clean, and there are servants to clean it regularly. The furniture made of purple paulownia wood is not luxurious, but it is also decent for nobles. The large feather bed is covered with soft silk quilts.


    The side door of the bedroom leads to a bathroom, where servants have prepared hot water for him to bathe in.


    Samwell took off his clothes and sank himself into the bathtub.


    Wrapped in warm water, Samwell let out a comfortable breath, and the fatigue of the journey was instantly relieved.


    Cleopatra didn''t seem to like the water, flapped the water a few times with her wings, and then flew out of the open window.


    Samwell wasn''t worried. He had trained the white dragon very well. Unless provoked, he wouldn''t take the initiative to hurt people, and he would only hunt wild animals when he was hungry.


    He lay in the bathtub, staring at the exquisite Myrish tapestry on the opposite wall.


    After an unknown amount of time, he heard the sound of the door being opened. He thought it was a maid who came to add hot water, so he ignored it.


    Samwell didn''t turn his head until he smelled the familiar scent of roses, and then saw Margaery Tyrell standing there handsomely.


    The girl''s facial features are pure and picturesque, and her skin is as white and delicate as milk. She should have just taken a bath. Her long, soft brown hair is full of moisture and curls around her shoulders. She changed into a light green long skirt with a low cut and waist, which highlighted her slender waist and the imaginative snow-white groove.


    Coupled with a noble and dignified temperament and a sweet and gentle smile, it is really attractive.


    "Do you need help, Lord Caesar?" Margaret asked with a smile.


    Samwell''s throat joint rolled: "What can I do for you?"


    "The work points are cashed." Margaret said, "That''s a lot of money. Do you need the Tyrell family to lend you some money?"


    "Would the Tyrell family be willing to lend me money?"


    Margaery shrugged, and said, "We can go back and ask."


    "So you want me to go back to High Court with you."


    "Otherwise." Margaery pouted, "Don''t you want to formally marry me?"


    "Of course I would. But I was worried about going to Highgarden, and the Duke of Mace directly tied me up and gave it to the Lannister family."


    "No." Margaery looked at the man firmly, "Unless father wants to lose my daughter. Don''t you believe me, Sam?"


    Samwell was about to speak, but suddenly froze.


    Because, the girl in front of her suddenly untied the ribbon around her waist and let the long skirt slide off slowly.


    She was wearing nothing underneath.


    Delicate skin with a pearly luster, and exquisite and perfect curves made Samwell''s blood rush and his breathing became short of breath.


    "Sam, let''s be honest with each other." Margery had an intoxicating smile on her face, "Okay?"


    How could Samwell say badly.


    There was a familiar hissing sound outside the window, it was Cleopatra going and coming back, trying to get in.


    Snapped-


    Samwell closed the window decisively, and then pulled the girl in front of him into his arms.


    The water in the bathtub swayed and splashed all over the floor.


    Recommend a very good Hokage fan, friends who like it can read it


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 200: Feed the dragon

    Chapter 200 Feeding the Dragon


    The next morning.


    Samwell opened his eyes and saw Margaery''s bright and pretty face.


    The girl in her arms has not yet woken up, her pink and smooth skin feels so good that Samwell can''t put it down.


    The man''s mischief awakened Margaret, their eyes met, and both of them felt a strange emotion welling up in their hearts.


    "Good morning, my knight." Margaret smiled, as beautiful as morning dew.


    "Good morning, my rose." Samwell also laughed, and then leaned forward to grab the girl''s pink lips.


    After another lingering period, Margaery finally pushed the man away gently.


    The young girl has just experienced human affairs, and she can''t stand the wanton whipping.


    Samwell got up from the bed, picked up the scattered clothes on the floor, and handed them to Margaery.


    Margaery thanked her sweetly, and then asked while getting dressed:


    "Sam, would you like to come back to Highgarden with me?"


    "Okay." Samwell put on a fine linen shirt and said with a smile, "If your father doesn''t agree with our marriage, at worst, I''ll kidnap you again."


    In fact, Samwell originally planned to go to Highgarden, after all, he couldn''t really elope with the Duke''s daughter.


    This is not only a disrespect for Margaery, but also a great waste of her identity.


    This "Highgarden Rose" is the only daughter of the Duke of Metz. After marrying her, Samwell immediately became an important nobleman in the Reach.


    And if he takes her to elope, then Samwell is the kidnapper that everyone in the River Bend denounces.


    It goes without saying how to choose.


    Margaret winked at the man: "It''s not easy to abduct me from Highgarden. But don''t worry, I''m sure to convince grandma, and as long as grandma agrees, father can only nod and marry me even if he is unwilling." for you."


    "Oh? Mrs. Olenna likes me so much?"


    Margaret didn''t know what was coming to her mind, she chuckled and said, "Grandmother has long said that you are cunning and cunning, and you will definitely achieve a great career in the future."


    "Are you complimenting me or scolding me!" Samwell put on an angry look on purpose, grabbed Margaery''s slender waist, and patted her upright lightly.


    Margaery let out a coquettish cry, but there was more joy in her voice.


    Looking at each other, the atmosphere became ambiguous again,


    The next second, the two hugged and chewed again.


    ¡­


    It wasn''t until the sun was high that Samwell walked out of the room majestically.


    And that delicate rose couldn''t get out of bed anymore.


    It is said that the nature of a man is to conquer, and the sense of accomplishment obtained by conquering a woman, especially a noble and glamorous woman, is simply incomparable and wonderful.


    "Bring breakfast to Miss Margery''s room later." Samwell ordered to the maid guarding the door.


    "Okay, sir." The maid replied blushing.


    Samwell walked towards the restaurant, only to feel that the sun has never been so bright as it is today, the sky is as blue as silky satin, and the birds are singing...


    Huh? What''s wrong with that bird¡ª


    Damn, that''s my own dragon!


    Cleopatra screamed and rushed to her master, smashing her triangular head into his chest.


    Samwell knew that his act of closing the window last night had annoyed the little guy, so he could only hug its wings and try to appease it.


    Cleopatra thrashed wildly in Samwell''s arms, knocking him back again and again.


    The strength is quite big.


    "Okay, okay. You are not young anymore, it''s time to sleep in a separate bed..." Samwell''s tone seemed to be coaxing a child.


    Hoo¡ª


    Cleopatra raised her head and spewed out a mouthful of flames, which went straight to Samwell''s forehead.


    Although Samwell already has the "Unburned" talent, he is still disgraced.


    Cleopatra hissed excitedly, and Samwell always felt a little gloating in his ears.


    However, Bailong''s anger subsided a lot as the fire spewed out.


    Finally stopped making trouble, and hung on Samwell''s neck quietly.


    Samwell had to go back to wash his face and change his clothes before heading to the restaurant for dinner.


    The breakfast is very rich, including oatmeal, charcoal-grilled venison leg, boiled eggs, creamy strawberries, and keel soup exclusively for Samwell.


    After a lot of hard work last night, Samwell had a big appetite. In addition, Cleopatra was robbing him for food, and the servant added food three times in a row.


    Samwell drank keel soup, felt the continued increase of spiritual attributes, and suddenly had a whim¡ª


    What would happen if Cleopatra was given keel soup?


    So, he brought the keel soup to the white dragon. The white dragon stretched out its snake-like neck and smelled it, but turned its head in disdain and continued to bite the delicious deer legs.


    Picky eaters?


    As a competent parent, Samwell, of course, could not condone this kind of behavior. He immediately grabbed the white dragon by the neck and forcibly fed it a mouthful of keel soup.


    Cleopatra fluttered her wings, stirring the air around her, emitting bursts of fiery smoke, but after she took a sip of soup, she suddenly became quiet.


    seems to feel something.


    This time without Samwell force-feeding, Cleopatra stuck her head into the bowl, gulping down the remaining keel soup.


    Samwell watched this scene with a thoughtful look in his eyes.


    In fact, ever since the white dragon was hatched, Samwell has always had a worry¡ª


    Dragon growth issues.


    The Targaryen family fled to Dragonstone Island before the catastrophe of Valyria''s doomsday, and stayed dormant on the island for hundreds of years before embarking on a journey to conquer Westeros.


    Why did they wait so long?


    is actually waiting for the dragon to grow up.


    When they came to Dragonstone Island, the Targaryen family still had five dragons, but four of them died one after another due to unknown reasons, leaving only Balerion.


    Fortunately, two young dragons were hatched in the dragon eggs¡ªVaghar and Meraxes.


    The Targaryen family was waiting for these two young dragons to grow up, and they have been dormant on Dragonstone Island for hundreds of years.


    It can be seen that the growth period of the dragon is quite long.


    Although Samwell also got a white dragon, he was still too young to even ride it, and the flames he spewed out could only deal with a few people at most.


    Such a young dragon is obviously still far from the real battlefield death.


    If Samwell wants to rely on the White Dragon to conquer the Seven Kingdoms in a short period of time, it is obviously impossible.


    Unless he has a way to accelerate the growth of the white dragon.


    Seeing Cleopatra who gulped down the keel soup and screamed excitedly, Samwell suddenly felt that he might have found a way.


    Thinking of this, Samwell quickly swept away the remaining food, and then brought Cleopatra to the storage room.


    Here lies the seven dragon skulls he smuggled back from King''s Landing.


    Among them, two skulls have faded and turned white after repeated cooking, and have lost their ability to increase attributes.


    The rest of the five bodies are still as crystal clear as black agate, shimmering with a strange and beautiful shimmer.


    These keel bones have always been used by Samwell to make soup and drink to increase spiritual attributes, but if they can also be used to accelerate the growth of Cleopatra, then Samwell will not be reluctant.


    A full-grown dragon is worth thousands of troops on the battlefield.


    When the keel of the territory is exhausted, you can go to King''s Landing to steal it.


    "Look, these are your relatives, do you recognize them?" Samwell patted Cleopatra on the head and asked with a smile.


    Cleopatra flapped her wings and neighed softly, wondering if she recognized any skeleton.


    Samwell walked up to a dark and crystal-clear skull, picked it up and brought it to Cleopatra''s mouth, and seductively said in a coaxing tone:


    "It''s delicious, try it."


    Cleopatra leaned over to smell it, but seemed a little hesitant, as if unwilling to eat the remains of the same kind.


    But perhaps because of the keel soup she drank just now, Cleopatra felt a similar temptation from these remains, so she tried to open her mouth and take a bite.


    Kaka¡ª


    Cleopatra retracted her head, neighing in grievance.


    Didn''t bite...


    Annoyed, Bailong spewed out another mouthful of flame, wrapping the skull in front of him.


    But in the fiery dragon flames, the skull appeared more and more crystal clear, like a night sky shining with stars.


    Burned for a while and saw no effect, so Cleopatra gave up.


    It seems that there is still no way to eat it directly. Samwell touched his chin, thinking that in the future, he might only be able to feed Cleopatra with keel soup.


    I hope this method can really accelerate the growth of Bailong.


    He didn''t want to spend all his time trying to get a dragon, but it ended up being raised for his grandson''s grandson.


    Leaving the storage room, Samwell saw the territory manager Gavin waiting outside.


    "My lord, did you rest well last night?" Gavin''s tone was a little ambiguous, but also joyful.


    If his lord can marry that "Gaoting Rose", then the future of Yingzui Island will be extremely bright.


    Gavin wished that Samwell and Margaery would get married in situ.


    "Not bad." Samwell smiled, "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong?"


    "It''s still a matter of cashing work points..."


    Samwell nodded, with a confident look: "Tell the people, after fifteen days, everyone can cash in their work points."


    Gavin was stunned for a moment, and asked in surprise: "My lord, can you come up with so much money?"


    "No." Samwell shook his head slowly, "I can come up with a way to make them consume work points."


    "Consume work points?"


    "Yeah, come on, let''s talk."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 201: prophecy

    Chapter 201 Prophecy


    Night falls, but Melisandre''s room is never truly dark.


    Dozens of grease candles are distributed in every corner, exuding raging fire, resisting the invasion of the night.


    Melisandre was still wearing the scarlet robe, and was sitting in front of the fireplace with her eyes closed, reciting prayers in a low voice to the fire.


    Golden and scarlet flames interweave, jump, flicker, gather and disperse in front of her, forming all kinds of wonderful and seductive, but also faintly terrifying illusions.


    The red-robed witch was trembling all over, black blood flowed from her eyes, scorching hot, and green smoke was rising on the ground.


    She suddenly put her hands into the fire, and let out a moan mixed with pain and joy.


    The jumping flame climbed up her milk-like white and smooth skin, like a lover''s warm touch, conveying desire and fascination.


    "Meryl..." A woman''s cry rang in my ears.


    "Number Seven!" followed by a man''s voice.


    Melisandre was immersed in the vision and began to cry.


    Tears turned into flames and dissipated in the air before dripping.


    ßËßË¡ª


    The knock on the door awakened Melisandre.


    She opened her eyes suddenly, and the confusion and pain in her eyes quickly receded, replaced by pious indifference.


    Opened the door, and saw Samwell standing outside.


    "Lord Caesar." Melisandre bowed slightly.


    "Are you still asleep? Ms. Melisandre."


    "I rarely sleep." Melisandre invited Samwell into the house.


    "Why? Insomnia?"


    "Sleep is the temptation of death, and dreams are the ravings of the gods. They want to drag us into eternal darkness." Melisandre said in a low voice, "So, I would rather sit in front of the fire and pray all night, bathed in the light In the burning holy fire of the King."


    What a crazy woman.


    Samwell suddenly wondered if it was a wise decision for him to come to her.


    "Lord Caesar, I see worry in your eyes." Melisandre stared at the man with fiery eyes, "Tell me, maybe I can help you."


    "I''m going to Highgarden..." Samwell considered how to word.


    "But you are worried that the Tyrell family may be against you." Melisandre then finished the man''s words.


    "It''s almost like this." Samwell nodded and admitted.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t trust Margaery, he was just worried that Mrs. Olenna and the inflatable fish might not obey Margaery''s wishes.


    If that inflatable fish goes crazy, it is really possible to tie him up and give it to the Lannister family as a gift.


    But Gao Ting had to go.


    It is not feasible for Boltou to grow in Yingzui Island. The potential of this place is limited, and the white dragon cannot be raised in a short period of time¡ªalthough the white dragon that drank the keel soup shows signs of accelerated growth, it is still not within a year or two. Possess battlefield dominance.


    If Duke Tywin re-stabilizes the situation in the Seven Kingdoms and frees up his hands to deal with Yingzui Island, then Samwell will have no choice but to flee in despair.


    Therefore, he must seek the support of the High Court.


    Of course, Samwell is not without a little preparation.


    He intends to go to Horn Hill first, and take Lord Randall Tarly with him. It''s better to call Florent of Bright Water City again, with father and grandfather as guarantees, even if the inflatable fish doesn''t want to marry his daughter, he doesn''t dare to do anything to Samwell.


    But even after making preparations, Samwell was still a little worried, so he found the red-robed woman here.


    "I don''t suggest you go to Highgarden." Melisandre poured cold water on the man.


    Samwell''s face remained unchanged, he came here just to hear other opinions: "Why?"


    "Because I saw the withering of roses from the firelight." Melisandre faced the fireplace, letting the firelight wash her cheeks red, "The black blood poured into Highgarden and devoured everything. The tide swept and fell apart. The shadows gathered into skeletons, gray and white intertwined in the sky, forming a cold wind that destroyed everything, extinguished all flames, and brought death and destruction."


    The tone of the red-robed witch''s chant was breathtakingly magical, but Samwell was unmoved.


    He knew that this woman often made mistakes in her interpretation of prophecy in the original book.


    What''s more, the prophecy may not necessarily come true.


    He personally tested this point when the sky reached the city.


    In the fire of the sanctuary, Samwell saw that Joffrey ordered the massacre of the city, and then the whole sky and city turned into ghosts.


    But in fact, when he personally killed the betrayed king, the massacre did not happen.


    This made him realize that the Lord of Light may not be able to foresee everything.


    For example, the scene where he kills the king does not appear in the flames, nor does the scene where he hatches the dragon.


    If you insist that these two things are unimportant, so the gods don''t bother to give prophecies, it will be a bit sophistry.


    There is also a prophecy about his identity. Samwell is very clear that he is not the reincarnation of Azor Ahai, nor was he born in the land of smoke and salt. As for the burning red sword and the awakening of the dragon in the stone, he refers to the prophecy Hard to lean upward.


    The real reincarnation of Azor Ahai should be one of Jon Snow or Daenerys Targaryen.


    "Did every one of the pictures you saw in the firelight happen?" Samwell asked.


    "It''s not simply seeing," Melisandre replied. "Prophecy is an art. Like any other art, it needs to be mastered, trained, and studied. The Lord of Light communicates his will to his chosen ones through holy fire, and with smoke, ashes Talk to mortals in a language that only the gods can master, and the rolling flames.


    I have spent untold years practicing this art, and paid a terrible price. No one in the world, including my companions, can decipher the secrets looming in the sacred fire as skillfully as I do. "


    But you still often make mistakes. Samwell thought to himself.


    And don''t look at the red-robed woman who said a lot just now, but actually didn''t answer Samwell''s question directly at all.


    You wouldn''t be a news-spokesperson in your previous life, would you?


    "A scholar in the Ghis Empire on the other side of the narrow sea once believed that prophecy is like a treacherous and sinister beauty." Samwell walked closer to the fire, "She will bring you endless enjoyment and joy, but when you think that you are in the world At the peak, she will sweep away all your belongings. Perhaps this is the nature of prophecy. Every time you think you are in control, it will suddenly push you to the abyss."


    "So the Ghis Empire has perished." Melisandre said lightly, "They don''t believe in prophecy, they don''t believe in magic, and then they were wiped out by the Valyrians who controlled the dragon. Every inch of the Ghis Empire''s land They were strewn with salt, brimstone, and dry bones. This is what happens to the unbelievers, my lord Caesar."


    "You misunderstood me." Samwell explained, "I believe in magic, and I also have dragons. But I have always been cautious about prophecies."


    There are many prophecies in the original book, and Samwell knows that even if some of them are known in advance, they still cannot avoid the doomed ending.


    For example, the prediction of Cersei''s fate by Toad Wu Ji has almost become an obsession that has entangled the queen''s life. She tried her best to avoid the occurrence of the prediction, and did many crazy things for this, but it was in vain.


    Her struggle seems to have become part of the prophecy.


    "Besides, you just said that you saw the roses wither." Samwell thought thoughtfully, "Isn''t this a harbinger of my bad luck?"


    "It''s really not. But High Court has become an ominous place. Since you have consulted me, I will suggest you stay away from there."


    "Thank you for your suggestion." Sam Will said, "But I have a reason to go."


    He doesn''t trust me. Melisandre understood.


    She could feel the man''s suspicion filling the room like a black mist.


    But she was not discouraged.


    Doubt is the nature of kings.


    Although she planned to make the prophesied prince fall in love with her and even become her puppet at the beginning, but if the other party really fell into the sweet trap she wove, Melisandre would be disappointed instead.


    Now this is good, Melisandre is willing to continue dancing this inseparable dance with the prophesied prince.


    "If you must go, please allow me to send the Lord of Light''s blessing." Melisandre came to the corner of the room, opened a box full of hollow patterns, and took out a ruby ??from it.


    The gem shone blood-red, and it was almost exactly the same as the one in Melisandre''s throat, but much smaller.


    Samwell took the ruby, felt the hot temperature through the skin, and already guessed what it was:


    "What''s this?"


    Melisandre held Samwell''s hand and the ruby, her red lips parted slightly:


    "Master Caesar, please read after me¡ª


    Lakqumos. "


    "Lakqumos."


    A strange echo gushed out of the room, slowly burrowing into his ears like countless worms.


    The ruby ??held together by the two suddenly burst into dazzling fire, and the light and shadow around Samwell intertwined and distorted, rippling like water waves.


    In the blink of an eye, his belly suddenly protruded, his shoulders and chest became much broader, his handsome face became round and old, his smooth black hair became brown with a little white silk mixed in.


    Melisandre pointed to the mirror in the room and said, "My lord, this is the blessing of the Lord of Light."


    Samwell looked at himself in the mirror, his eyes widened suddenly¡ª


    Because that is the appearance of Mace Tyrell, Duke of Highgarden!


    "Is this witchcraft?" Samwell couldn''t help touching his completely transformed face.


    "Charm, hallucination, transfiguration... call it what you want, R''hllor is the master of fire, and his servants can weave light like mortals weave silk."


    "Are the faceless people in the House of Black and White using the same method to change their faces?"


    "is a similar method."


    "Then how do I cancel the disguise?"


    "After half an hour, it will disappear automatically. When you want to disguise, just hold the ruby ??and recite the spell I just taught you. But please remember that the power in this ruby ??can only support three times Camouflage, and just now, we have already used it up once."


    "Aside from the Duke of Mace, can I pretend to be someone else?"


    "No." Melisandre shook her head, "This ruby ??is soaked in the blood of Mace Tyrell, from which only moaning and praying can recall the shadow of this man on your body."


    Samwell glanced at the red robe witch, secretly wondering when did this guy get the blood of "Master Inflatable Fish", was it in Tianji City?


    "I like this gift very much." Duke Mace in the mirror showed a satisfied smile, "This is much more useful than those illusory prophecies."


    "It has been an honor to serve you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 202: so consumed

    Chapter 202 So consumed


    The afterglow of the setting sun casts a slanting shadow on the lighthouse on the coast.


    The wharf construction on Yingzui Island has come to an end, but thousands of people are still busy on the construction site.


    Sorada is one of them.


    This wild man from the former blueskin tribe is carrying a polished ashlar, climbing up the spiral treads on the edge of the lighthouse.


    The salty sea breeze blew on his sweaty back, and under the bronzed skin were knotted muscles, strong and muscular.


    The highest point of this lighthouse is close to 200 feet from the ground, and the work of transporting stones up is not something everyone can do.


    Those who are timid will feel weak even if they look down from the top, let alone climbing on the pedals with heavy loads on their backs.


    In fact, there have been accidents where people have slipped and fallen to their deaths.


    The benevolent and wise lord later asked the craftsman leader Vido to set up a protective net around the lighthouse, so that even if he fell, he would not be killed immediately.


    So, those who do this dangerous job get double work points.


    Sorada climbed to the top of the tower, piled the ashlar on the outer wall, and returned.


    When he got his feet on the ground again and was about to continue moving the stones up, he heard the supervisor say that it was time.


    In fact, Solada still has strength, but he can¡¯t continue to work. The lord stipulated that each person can work up to ten hours a day, so he had to clean up and go to the bachelor and apprentice to register his work points, and then he was going to get food.


    "Sorada, I invite you to have a good meal today!"


    Sorada turned around and saw his friend Rick coming over, hugging his shoulder affectionately.


    "Where to eat?"


    "Eagle Tavern."


    Sorada knew that the Eagle Tavern was the most luxurious tavern in the territory. He usually passed by a few times, but he never went in.


    He usually eats the free food distributed on the construction site. Although the taste is not very good, at least it can fill his stomach. At most, he can go to the mountains and forests to hunt for some game on the rest day to satisfy his hunger.


    Although the things in the tavern are good, they all cost money, and they are expensive.


    Generally only the vassals in the territory will go there.


    Solada has actually accumulated a lot of work points, so it might not be impossible to experience it, but the work points have not been fulfilled until now, and he can¡¯t experience it even if he really has the courage.


    "Where did you get the money?" Sorada asked, "Didn''t Master Caesar say that it will take ten days to cash out the work points?"


    Rick smiled and pretended to be mysterious and said:


    "Just follow me."


    Solada became curious, so he followed Rick all the way to the Commercial Street.


    Commercial Street is next to the castle and close to the beach. On both sides of the street are two-storey red rock buildings. There are grocery stores, hotels, women''s homes, blacksmith shops... there are so many, it is extremely lively.


    The destination of the two, the Eagle Tavern is located at the easternmost end of the street, and the double-headed eagle flag of Lord Caesar is hung at the door.


    Sorada heard that the real owner of this tavern has a close relationship with the lord, so he dared to use the flag of the Caesar family.


    Pushing open the heavy iron oak door, the noisy and noisy atmosphere rushed in, making Solada, who came for the first time, a little at a loss.


    Rick pulled his friend to walk in, and the aroma of wine and meat along the way made the two swallow their saliva unconsciously.


    Finding an empty table, Sorada sat down with some trepidation at the invitation of his friend.


    A maid came over and asked with a smile:


    "What do you want?"


    Rick coughed lightly, as if he wanted to pretend to come here often:


    "Two venison, four roasted sweet potatoes, another plate of lettuce, and a small bottle of brandy."


    "Okay. There are thirty-three copper coins in total. How do you plan to pay?"


    Solada was shocked. One meal here actually cost him more than half a month''s wages.


    Besides, his work is more dangerous, so he gets double work points. If he is an ordinary person, he would have to spend a month''s worth of money to eat here.


    Just when Sorada was worried that his friend would not be able to pay for it, he heard Rick say:


    ¡°I pay with work points.¡±


    Sorada was stunned for a moment, and then saw that the maid was not surprised at all:


    "Okay, then you come with me, there will be an assistant bachelor here to help you deduct work points."


    Rick followed the maid and left Sorada alone in a daze.


    Work points can also pay for meals?


    Solada felt as if a door leading to a new world had opened in front of him.


    When Rick left and returned, the maid also brought what the two ordered.


    "Try it quickly!" Rick graciously invited his friends, and at the same time poured a glass of brandy for each of them, "The people who come here are all gentlemen, hehe, today we two also experience the treatment of a classy person!"


    Hearing the word "superior", Sorada straightened his back unconsciously, as if he was afraid that he would be sorry for the title.


    "I didn''t expect to be able to use work points to pay for meals here."


    "It''s not just here." Rick drank the wine in his glass and explained to his friend with a smile, "The shops on the entire commercial street can use work points. Of course, small vendors on the street can''t."


    "It turned out to be like this!" Sorada suddenly thought of the women''s branches that often had beautiful girls, and her face turned red.


    He hastily drank a glass of brandy to cover up.


    Feeling the hot wine sinking into the throat, with a sweet aftertaste, Sorada said with some embarrassment:


    "Rick, I didn''t expect this meal to cost you so much money..."


    "It''s okay!" Rick waved his hand generously, and poured another glass of wine for his friend.


    The two clinked glasses and drank it down.


    Rick said: "Actually, I also want to ask you for a favor this time."


    "Tell me." After eating such an expensive meal from his friend, Sorada was of course embarrassed to refuse.


    Rick rubbed his hands, as if he was a little embarrassed: "Can you lend me some money?"


    "Are you talking about work points? All right, how much do you want?"


    "How much can you borrow?"


    Sorada was stunned by his friend''s question. He put down his wine glass and asked in a deep voice:


    "Rick, what do you want so much money for?"


    "Don''t think about it." Rick smiled and comforted his friend, "I just want to buy a house."


    "Buy a house?" Sorada was puzzled immediately, "Don''t you already have a place to live?"


    "But it was lent to us by the lord to live temporarily. I heard that if we don''t work for the lord in the future, we will have to charge rent. Moreover, eight people live in a room, which is too crowded. I I want to own my own house."


    "Own house?"


    "Yes. Lord Caesar is going to sell the house in the territory, and you can buy it with work points."


    "How much?"


    "Prices vary greatly. The closer the castle is to the more expensive the house is. The room I''m looking at is next to the orphanage, so that I can visit my grandmother conveniently. However, that room costs thirty silver stags, or Equivalent work points, so..."


    "Thirty silver stags!" Sorada gasped, "Then even if I lend you all my work points, you still won''t have enough."


    "It''s okay. The rest of the lord will lend it to me."


    "The lord will lend you money?" Sorada looked in disbelief.


    "Of course." Rick raised his head proudly, "The benevolent lord said that we can only pay the down payment. The house I''m looking at needs about nine silver stags, and he will lend us the rest of the money. We can give him a job and pay back the money we earn.¡±


    "Is it okay?" Sorada was stunned, "What a kind Lord Lord."


    "Praise Lord Caesar!" Rick drew a flaming red heart on his chest, which was the symbol of the Lord of Light he had recently converted to.


    "How is it?" Rick urged, "Can you help me, when you want to buy a house in the future, I can also lend you money."


    "Okay." After all, he had just eaten a big meal, and Solada was too embarrassed to refuse, "I can lend you 500 work points."


    "Great!" Rick clapped his hands excitedly, and graciously poured wine for his friend.


    After eating, Rick put the unfinished brandy in his arms, and took his friend straight to his favorite house.


    However, when the two arrived, they heard a bad news.


    "Sold out?" Rick stared at the salesperson in front of him with wide eyes.


    "Yes. Mr. Rick, I am sorry that you are one step late."


    "Yes, but, but hasn''t this just started selling?"


    "Yes, but everyone wants to buy it. You know, the Yingzui Islet Valley is not big, and there are not many houses that can be built, and they are all robbed as soon as they come out. Now if you still want to buy If not, you can only choose houses in settlements outside the valley.¡±


    "Outside the valley?" Rick shook his head dissatisfied, "I don''t want a house outside the valley! Is there really no one in the valley?"


    "Yes, there are more, but..."


    "Just what?"


    "It''s just that the rest are a bit expensive."


    "How much is the cheapest?" Rick asked unwillingly.


    The salesperson flipped through the sheepskin scroll and said:


    "Five golden dragons."


    Rick suddenly gave up.


    According to his current earning speed, he might not be able to afford such a house in his lifetime.


    Sorada touched his friend''s arm and persuaded: "Why don''t you buy something from outside the valley."


    The salesperson also reminded: "Yes, Mr. Rick, I advise you to hurry up if you really want to buy, otherwise there will be no houses outside the valley, and by then, you may have to go to a further village to buy a house."


    Rick struggled for a while, and finally made up his mind: "Okay! Then I want the house closest to Taniguchi, how much is it?"


    "Twenty-five silver stags."


    "As long as I pay the down payment, the house is mine?"


    ¡°Yes, but you will pay your bills on time.¡±


    "Okay, I''m going to check the room first."


    "Yes, please follow me."


    ¡­


    "Sam, how did you come up with this idea?" Margaery looked at the fiery real estate transaction scene in the territory, her eyes flickering with thought.


    "Dream in a dream." Samwell shrugged.


    "Really?" Margaery glanced at the man suspiciously, "Although this method is extremely delicately designed,... I am always worried that something will go wrong in the future."


    "what is the problem?"


    "I don''t know." Margaery was a little discouraged, "I just feel a little unreliable...Sam, how sure are you?"


    Samwell laughed loudly: "Don''t worry, this system is fine. As far as I know, some bankers in Old Town have already played similar tricks in nautical trade. It''s just a money game. The key is that it can mobilize manpower and material resources."


    "What I think is more critical is that it can solve the problem of earning work points in Yingzui Island."


    "You are right."


    Margaret frowned: "Now that you are not short of money, are you still willing to come back to High Court with me?"


    "Yes, of course. And who said I''m not short of money." Samwell kissed Margaery''s side cheek lightly, "We''ll leave tomorrow."


    "Okay!" Margaery finally showed a smile.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 203: white knight

    Chapter 203 White Knight


    The sky and the city.


    Cersei Lannister knelt before the altar of Our Lady, bowing her head in prayer.


    And the coffin of her son Joffrey rests under the altar of the Stranger - the one who guides the dead to the other world.


    There is a strong scent of incense in the air, and hundreds of burning candles light up the hall.


    "Kingslayer" Jaime Lannister stood behind his sister, but his eyes were out of focus.


    His right hand was broken at the elbow, his hair was messy, his clothes were disheveled, and he looked like he hadn''t taken care of it for a long time.


    "The convoy is ready." James said with a hoarse voice, "Let''s take little Joe back to King''s Landing for burial."


    Cersei got up slowly and came to her son''s open coffin.


    According to custom, the dead king will wear gilded armor.


    The golden light flickered in front of her eyes, and Cersei couldn''t help but think of Toad Witch''s prophecy about her fate¡ª


    "You will marry the king and have three children, and they will be crowned with gold and shrouded in gold."


    No!


    This is not true!


    Cersei is suddenly overwhelmed by fear.


    When she was young, Toad Wu Ji once sucked the blood between her fingers and prophesied her fate.


    She refused to believe the prophecies until they came true one by one.


    She did marry the king and had three children.


    Joffrey once wore a golden crown, and now he is shrouded in golden armor.


    Tommen is about to wear the golden crown, and will also be shrouded in golden armor in the future?


    And Myrcella...


    no, I can not!


    ¡°¡­you will be mothered until another woman comes. She is younger and more beautiful than you, and she will overthrow you and take everything you hold dear¡­¡±


    No! Will not!


    Cersei began to tremble.


    However, the eerie and weird voice of Toad Wu Ji still echoed in my ears¡ª


    ¡°¡­one day in the future, when you are drowned in tears, your brother will strangle you by the pale neck and take your life.¡±


    "No! Never!" Cersei exclaimed.


    "Cersei, what''s wrong with you?" James quickly stepped forward to hold her shoulder.


    She turned her head suddenly, looked at James with red eyes, and said in a roaring tone:


    "James, promise me! Promise me that you will avenge Xiao Qiao if you kill that man!"


    James smiled wryly and raised his severed hand, as if to let Cersei see clearly: "How can I kill people like this now? And..."


    A pained and terrified expression appeared on Kingslayer''s face: "And even if my hands are intact, I''m still no match for that man. You saw it at the time, his sword..."


    "Then you let that man run free!" Cersei yelled angrily. "No matter how powerful he is, how can he stand up to an army? Is your brain broken if your hand is broken? Can''t command Have you fought yet? Don''t forget, Xiao Qiao is also your son!"


    I really almost forgot. James thought to himself.


    He tried to recall Joffrey''s face, but found it was a little blurry.


    Yes, that was his child, his blood, but at this moment, he was surprisingly calm.


    If the Seven Gods gave him the chance to choose between his son and his right hand, he knew he would choose his right hand without hesitation.


    Joffrey was his son, but he was never a father.


    He didn''t hold the baby even once.


    At the beginning, he had made a request, but Cersei bluntly refused, saying that they were too similar and would arouse suspicion.


    After all, all he wanted was Cersei, and as for the three children, they were all incidental gifts, and they were gifts with the last name of Baratheon.


    The moment Ed Stark revealed the truth to the public, James didn''t panic in his heart, but was relieved.


    He actually wants to bring Cersei and the children back to live in Casterly Rock. As for the Iron Throne, whoever wants to sit on it can sit.


    Unfortunately, my father refused to admit defeat, and my sister refused to give up.


    "I will avenge Joffrey." James didn''t want to see Cersei sad, "I will."


    As he spoke, he turned to look at Joffrey''s open coffin.


    I have to say that Joffrey looks quite handsome when he is quiet. After all, he inherited the appearance of the most outstanding pair of couples in this generation of the Lannister family.


    But whenever he opened his mouth, James couldn''t help but cover his ears.


    "Then you go now!"


    Cersei''s words stunned James for a moment: "Now? But didn''t father have ordered the withdrawal of the troops..."


    "No!" Cersei interrupted screaming, "I want you to lead an army to Eagle''s Mouth and hang the man who killed my son, our son!"


    Cersei''s request upset him for a while: "Where did I get the army? The army of the North has already left with Eddard Stark. Although Mace Tyrell has a friendly attitude, he will soon lead the army of the Riverbend." Evacuate, as for the nobles of the kingdom, how could they obey me, a Lannister?"


    "Then you follow Mace Tyrell, he has promised to marry his daughter to Tommen, and that Margaery is now taken captive by Samwell, you go with him to the Eagle''s Mouth, and find Go back to Margaery, and kill that kingslayer and kidnapper by the way!"


    James frowned and did not speak.


    Cersei was so angry that she gritted her teeth, but she, who was familiar with the man''s temperament, didn''t get angry again, but walked forward and reached out to stroke his face:


    "James, my heart aches."


    Cersei tiptoes to kiss Jaime on the lips.


    He trembled suddenly, then hugged the woman tightly into his arms, and responded frantically.


    "No, don''t." Cersei struggled instead, "Don''t be here..."


    However, James ignored her at all, ripping off her clothes roughly, demanding greedily.


    Just when the two were about to become one, the door of the room was suddenly opened.


    "Damn it! Who let you in!" James cursed as he put on his clothes in a panic.


    But when he saw who was coming, he froze on the spot.


    "Kingslayer, Cersei." Barristan Selmy, Captain of the Kingsguard, stood at the door, looking coldly at the pair of brothers who were doing their best, "Lord Eddard did not wrong you! "


    "Get out! Get out!" Cersei yelled angrily.


    "I will go." Barristan said coldly, "and will go far."


    James finally put on his pants with his only remaining hand, but he was a little dazed when he heard the words: "What do you mean?"


    "It means that my duties have come to an end." As he spoke, Barristan Selmy reached out and unbuttoned his shoulders, and the snow-white cloak immediately fell down, forming a heap on the ground.


    Immediately after a "clang", his helmet fell to the ground.


    "I, Barristan Selmy, resign today as Captain of the Kingsguard," the old knight announced, unfastening his breastplate.


    "No!" James retorted subconsciously, "The duty of the Kingsguard is for life! Barristan, you have sworn that only death can release you from duty!"


    "Whose death?" Barristan took off his armor. "The king I served has died four times. I should have taken the initiative to lead them to death when I was on the banks of the Trident River. However, Robert Baratheon''s demeanor moved I would serve him with all my heart, but that **** Joffrey of yours..."


    "Kill him!" Cersei screamed. "Jaime! Kill the old thing!"


    James didn''t move.


    How dare he kill Barristan Selmy.


    Don''t say whether you can beat it or not.


    Even if he could fight, but that was Barristan Selmy, the "fearless".


    The Captain of the Kingsguard, the terminator of the Blackfyre Rebellion, has been a White Knight for forty years, has served four kings successively, and has almost become a symbol of royal power. The bards in Westeros all praise his name In the minds of the people of the Seven Kingdoms, he is a legendary existence on the same level as "Mirror Shield" Savin and "Dragon Knight" Aemon.


    Kill him, and the reputation of the Lannister family will be ruined immediately.


    So, James didn''t dare to move at all.


    No matter how my sister roars.


    Barristan untied his sword indifferently, threw it on the ground, and said in a sigh:


    "What a glorious title the Kingsguard used to be. Of the white knights of the previous generation, which one was not a legend known in the Seven Kingdoms. ''White Bull'' Jeno Hightower, ''Dawn Sword'' Arthur Dayne, Le Prince Ving Martell, Sir Oswell Hoan...even you, Jaime Lannister¡ª


    But before you stain your sword with the blood of the king you swore to protect, and become a ''Kingslayer''.


    But now, what kind of rotten fish and shrimps are there in the Royal Guard!


    Shit white knight!


    Each one is dirtier than the sewers in King''s Landing!


    I am ashamed to be with you! "


    Barristan Selmy gave the two a contemptuous look, then turned and strode away.


    Cersei was still yelling and cursing, but Jaime bowed his head in silence.


    Yes, what an honorable title the former Kingsguard was.


    James was also one of them.


    At that time, the world was so pure and beautiful, and everyone around me was as sharp and bright as a newly cast long sword.


    And now, they all go to the grave.


    What about me? James thought to himself, when did the once high-spirited boy, the boy who wanted to be the greatest knight in the Seven Kingdoms, enter the grave?


    When he slit the throat of "Mad King" Aerys?


    The teenager who wanted to be Arthur Dayne since he was a child, somehow, his life took a turn, and he ended up becoming a kingslayer.


    The footsteps of Barristan Selmy had faded away.


    Only the white cloak, white armor, and white long sword are left on the ground... pure white like snow, like clouds, like an unsullied oath.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 204: travelling poet

    Chapter 204 Bard


    "We''re all going to die!"


    Hank saw a group of savages surrounding him, and cried, "It''s all your fault! Faru! You insist on going to Yingzui Island to see some dragons! Well now, we''re afraid we''re going to meet the Stranger!"


    Companion''s complaints made Faro upset, and he turned around and roared:


    "Hank, shut up! We have five people and five swords, what are we afraid of?"


    "Four swords!" Hank retorted, "I''m a bard, only a harp! And there are more than ten wildlings on the opposite side! How can you fight!"


    "You can fight if you shut up!"


    While speaking, the savages had already howled and launched an attack. They were all dark-skinned and thin, wearing ill-fitting leather armor that they had snatched, their faces hidden in thick beards and hair, and holding all kinds of weapons.


    Hank held a sword handed over by his companion, but backed away tremblingly.


    I sing, I don''t know how to fight. He really wanted to howl, but he was afraid of being scolded by his companions.


    The situation on the battlefield was in chaos, full of screams and blood.


    Hank saw a companion fighting with a savage, but was stabbed from behind, and the blood spurted out, scaring the bard into a shriek like a woman.


    "The Seven Gods are above! Who will save us!"


    I don¡¯t know if the gods heard Hank¡¯s prayer, and a rush of horseshoes sounded faintly, from far to near.


    "Someone! Someone!" Hank immediately shouted, "There is someone here! Help us!"


    Faloo just cut the throat of a savage with his long sword, when he looked up, he saw five cavalrymen rushing towards him.


    They carried a sky-blue banner with a double-headed eagle vaguely painted on it.


    is a member of the Caesar family!


    Faloo felt relieved, and was about to join the ranks of calling for help, but saw the savages around him running away, seeming to call something like "Baron of Terror", looking extremely panicked.


    "Who are you?" A cavalryman approached and asked.


    "I''m a bard!" Hank hurriedly replied, in a chant tone, "Oh, we have heard about the heroic deeds of Lord Caesar, who killed the false king with his hands and awakened the dragon! We are here to admire him That¡¯s why I came here to visit you! I wonder if you can take us to Yingzui Island.¡±


    "There is no need to go to Yingzui Island." The cavalry said, "Master Caesar is not far ahead."


    ¡­


    Lord Caesar is getting up from Margaery.


    The clothes were scattered in the carriage, and it took him a lot of effort to find them all.


    When handing the silk clothes to Margaery, she stretched out her white and round arms, hooked the man''s neck, gave a lingering kiss, and then took the initiative to dress him.


    The movements are gentle and considerate, like a newlywed wife serving her husband.


    "Are we about to walk out of the Crimson Mountains?" Margaret asked.


    "Well, we should be able to reach Highland City tonight." Samwell''s big hand stroked the girl''s slightly curly soft brown hair.


    Down is the white and slender neck, and below that is the willow waist, which is as round as a peach...


    "Okay!" Margaery raised her head and smiled, and grabbed the man''s hand that made trouble, "We still have to hurry."


    Although she said so, she still took the initiative to kiss the man.


    The two are in the period of passionate love, and it is inevitable to be tender again.


    The simple act of putting on clothes took almost an hour.


    The cavalry who went out to explore the road have brought Hank and others back.


    "Lord Caesar! Thank you soldiers for saving us!" Hank thanked a man dressed as a knight loudly.


    Todd Buddha Flower said blankly: "You have mistaken the person, I am Lord Caesar''s vassal knight."


    Hank didn''t feel embarrassed, and immediately praised Todd''s heroism.


    Todd was impatient, and asked the soldiers to share some oatmeal before blocking the bard''s mouth


    Hank squatted down beside the extinguished bonfire with a smirk, drinking porridge while looking at the team in front of him curiously.


    There are about a hundred people in the team, all of whom are well-trained soldiers, and there are also a dozen cavalrymen. The horses they ride are also a circle larger than ordinary horses. They should be special war horses.


    A spacious carriage was parked near the stream. The double-headed eagle emblem of the Caesar family was tattooed on the side of the carriage, and it was pulled by four strong horses.


    "When can we see Lord Caesar?" Hank stared at the carriage and asked the soldiers, "I want to thank you in person for your life-saving grace."


    The soldier glanced at him and said, "Master Caesar is something you can see if you want? Just wait here."


    "well."


    Hank finished his oatmeal, sat on the stone with his harp in his arms, and was hesitating whether to play a song to attract the attention of Lord Caesar. At this moment, he suddenly saw the door of the carriage opened.


    A delicate green lady''s boot stepped out first, followed by a snow-white slender hand on the threshold, and then a slim figure came into view.


    Hank suddenly held his breath.


    The face of the stunning beauty he had imagined countless times could not compare to the frown and frown of this one in front of him.


    She has deer-like smart and gentle eyes, long brown hair coiled into an elegant lady''s bun, and a touch of spring-feeling on her fair face, which can make any man''s heart go crazy.


    Hank just wants to crawl at her feet, kiss her boots, and praise her with the most beautiful poetry.


    Unfortunately, the beautiful girl didn''t even look at the bard who had become a goose, but turned around and reached out to hold a black-haired boy who walked out of the door.


    Although Hank had guessed that this person should be the Lord Caesar he had always wanted to meet, although he was full of admiration and admiration for the legendary baron before coming here, but at this moment, his admiration was distorted by raging jealousy, and the handsome baron In his eyes, the face looked so hateful.


    Why is it not me in the carriage!


    Recalling the elopement rumors he heard before, he also guessed the true identity of that beautiful and noble lady, and the jealousy in his heart suddenly became more intense.


    Hank was thinking wildly, when he suddenly heard a strange hiss, and when he looked up, he saw a white shadow passing through the air, and finally stopped on the baron''s shoulder.


    dragon!


    That''s a dragon!


    Hank was short of breath again, and the jealousy just now was instantly extinguished under the pressure of the dragon.


    A trace of reason returned to his brain, and the bard once again put on a flattering and humble smile.


    "Come here, Lord Caesar wants to see you." Todd just walked over and said.


    Hank and others hurriedly followed.


    "This is the lost traveler you rescued this morning?"


    "Yes, my lord. They claim to be going to Yingzui Island."


    "Master Caesar." Hank said in an exaggerated tone, "We have heard about your great achievements and the dragon you hatched, so we want to go to Yingzui Island to see your demeanor."


    Samwell glanced at Hank with interest, and noticed the harp in his arms:


    "Are you a bard?"


    "Yes, my lord. I wonder if I have the honor to write a hymn for you, your dragon, and the beautiful lady beside you?"


    "Yes." Samwell said casually, "Where did you come from?"


    "Night Song City." Hank added, "My grandfather has the blood of the Cullen family, and is the illegitimate son of Earl Ellot."


    Nightsong City is a city in the borderlands of Dorne, just north of the Prince''s Pass, ruled by the Karen family.


    But Samwell didn''t remember who this Earl Ellot Cullen was, and he was not interested in his illegitimate son''s grandson.


    This bard wants to put gold on his face, but with his extremely thin blood, he is no different from a commoner in the eyes of nobles.


    "Then what other news have you heard? Has the army of Tianzhi City retreated?" Samwell asked.


    He had previously received news that the army in the north had already retreated, but the armies in Hewan and Wangling had not moved yet.


    I was on the road during this time and couldn''t receive the latest news, so I thought about asking the bard.


    The bard travels far and wide, is well-informed, and is a transmitter of information and a disseminator of rumors.


    You can learn information from them, but you must pay attention to screening.


    "The northern army has already retreated. I just passed by Nightsong City last month." Hank said quickly, with a show-off mentality, "Lord Eddard Stark publicly stated his position when he announced Joffrey as the false queen." The throne should go to Stannis Baratheon, Duke of Dragonstone.


    As for the king''s land and the Hewan army, they are still in Tianji City. I heard that Duke Mace was going to withdraw his army, but after Lord Tywin promised to let Tommen Baratheon marry Miss Margaery Tyrell, he..."


    "Father married me to Tommen?" Margaery asked angrily.


    The rumors are true! Hanke secretly exclaimed, the daughter of the dignified Duke of Highgarden actually eloped with a little baron!


    "It seems that the Duke of Mace really wants a Queen Tyrell." Samwell sneered.


    "Then he can only find a way to have another daughter." Margaery hugged the man''s arm tightly, "Anyway, I won''t marry Tommen."


    Hank was still looking at Margaery in disbelief, when he heard Samwell ask again:


    "What about the army commanded by Lord Tywin? They should have besieged Sunspear for almost a month, right? How is it now?"


    "This... I don''t know either."


    "Duke Tywin should also withdraw his troops, right?" Margaery expressed her guess.


    "Well. I guess the old lion should find a way to make peace with Dorne." Samwell made a judgment, "The Lannister family''s top priority enemy now has become Robert Baratheon''s two dear brother."


    Margaret nodded and said: "However, Prince Doran probably won''t easily agree to the peace talks. After all, Dorn suffered such heavy losses in this war, so he will definitely take the opportunity to demand compensation."


    "This will give the old lion a headache." Samwell responded casually, looked at the bard again, and asked, "By the way, what do you think of my act of killing Joffrey?"


    "This..." Hank hesitated.


    "It''s okay, say it boldly."


    "Everyone says...you are another ''Kingslayer''..."


    Samwell was a little depressed: "Look, no one really thinks I''m a ''dethrone king''."


    Margaery giggled, and said softly:


    "Don''t worry, when I see my grandmother, I will ask her to send someone to help you rectify your name. Gaoting has kept a lot of bards. When the time comes, let them compose a hymn for you and sing it in the Seven Kingdoms."


    Hank immediately recommended himself: "Lord Caesar, I can also help you compose a hymn!"


    "Very good." Samwell took out a silver stag and threw it over, "Remember to emphasize that I deposed a false king, not a kingslayer, but a king!"


    "Yes, my lord!" Hank caught Silver Deer and smiled broadly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 205: Hightowers Invitation

    Chapter 205 Hightower''s Invitation


    The setting sun falls to the horizon, and darkness covers the earth.


    Since the arrival of the red comet, the temperature has dropped day by day, and after nightfall, you can clearly feel the coolness.


    Samwell and his party camped on the side of the road.


    As the bonfire is lit, the aroma of food begins to fill the air.


    The bard plucked the strings, singing the hymn he had just composed for the baron and his dragon.


    "It seems that summer is really over." Margaret said with emotion as she was making scented tea.


    "Yes." Samwell looked serious, "When this short autumn passes, Westeros will usher in a long winter. A terrible long winter."


    Margaery looked at the man beside her with burning eyes: "Sam, do you also believe in the prophecy that Melisandre said?"


    Samwell touched Margaery''s soft long hair, and asked a little narrowly:


    "You seem to have a lot of hostility towards Melisandre."


    "She''s a pagan." Margaery pursed her lips and smiled, "As a believer of the Seven Gods, it''s normal to feel disgusted."


    "I see." Samwell deliberately put on a disappointed expression, "I thought you were jealous."


    Margaery smiled brighter: "I''m not so boring. If Melisandre is really helpful to your career, it doesn''t matter if you let her be your lover. But I always feel that this woman will bring you More trouble. If she hadn''t saved your life, I would have persuaded you to drive her away."


    Samwell laughed for a while, then his face became serious:


    "Although Melisandre''s prophecy cannot be fully believed, it is not a lie that the long night is coming."


    Margaret was stunned for a moment, and was about to ask in detail, when she heard a crisp sound of horseshoes on the road.


    Todd Buddha Flower also walked over quickly, Huihui reported:


    "My lord, Viscount Martin Mullendall is here."


    Samwell was slightly surprised.


    When they passed Highland City this time, because they didn''t want to waste time, they didn''t visit the Mullendall family.


    Unexpectedly, Viscount Martin actually chased him out.


    "I''ll go to meet you." Samwell said to Margaery.


    "Okay." Margaery smiled sweetly at the man, and then continued to focus on burning scented tea.


    After a while, the singing seemed to be louder.


    As soon as Margaery looked up, she saw that the bard she met halfway was looking at her with fiery eyes.


    ¡­


    "Lord Caesar!" Viscount Martin''s bold laughter was heard from afar, "Why are you still avoiding your old friend!"


    Samwell said with a smile: "Master Martin, I am also worried about disturbing you."


    While speaking, Viscount Martin had already dismounted, and after handing over the horse to the attendant, he walked over quickly and said:


    "With the relationship between the Mullendall family and the Caesar family, why bother! I have long been looking forward to having a few more drinks with you."


    Samwell pouted secretly. He passed Highland City when he went to Highgarden last time, but he didn''t see Viscount Martin come out to greet him.


    At that time, this guy probably wanted to sell Samwell for eight pieces and pay back the money.


    The two walked into the camp together, and while chatting and laughing, they heard crisp and clear yelling.


    Samwell was slightly startled, and walked over quickly.


    Viscount Martin stopped tactfully and stood in the distance waiting.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Margaery looked back at Samwell, pointed at the bard and said:


    "I don''t like this guy, let him go."


    Hank hurriedly said: "Miss Margery, what did I do wrong? Make you hate me so much?"


    "Do you need a reason to hate you?" Samwell ordered Todd, "Get him out!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Todd came forward with two soldiers, grabbed Hank roughly by the collar, and pulled him out.


    Hank still wanted to explain, but was punched in the face, and after losing three teeth, he could only howl.


    Samwell took Margaery''s little hand and asked softly:


    "He didn''t touch you, did he?"


    "No. It''s just..." Margaery''s face was gloomy. "He may think that a woman who will run away with others is easy to seduce..."


    Samwell immediately felt the self-pity hidden in Margaery''s words.


    Although it was completely voluntary to elope with Samwell back then, this kind of thing would have a negative impact on a woman''s reputation after all, and a noble lady like Margaery was especially sensitive.


    He squeezed the girl''s hand and promised: "Don''t worry, I won''t let you suffer this kind of criticism."


    "I believe in you." Margaery smiled again.


    Samwell turned his head and went to look for Viscount Martin. When passing by the attendant Kathu, he gave him a hidden look.


    Katu turned around immediately and caught up with Todd and the others.


    The bard was roughly dragged out of the camp, and was trying to beg for mercy, when Katu stepped forward, grabbed his hair with one hand, and pulled out a dagger with the other.


    "Rao..."


    As soon as the words came out, the bard''s throat was cut cleanly by Katu, and the rest of the words were also drowned in blood.


    Todd frowned: "Master Caesar didn''t say he was going to kill him, did he?"


    Katu dropped the body and responded coldly: "This kind of thing needs to be explained clearly by an adult? Are you leaving this guy to chew his tongue around?"


    On the other side, Samwell had brought Viscount Martin back to the campfire and introduced Margaery to him.


    "Master Martin." Margaret couldn''t see the slightest abnormality on her face, "I just heard that you want to drink a few glasses? There are also good wines here, which can satisfy your wishes."


    "Miss Margery." Viscount Martin bowed and saluted, "It''s an honor to meet you. May you always be as beautiful as you are today."


    "May you always be as healthy as you are today." Margaery returned a salute, invited Viscount Martin to sit down by the campfire, and went to get the brandy herself.


    Viscount Martin looked at Margaery''s back, quietly gave Samwell a thumbs up, and said softly:


    "When I heard the rumor, I thought it was a bard''s nonsense, but I didn''t expect it to be true. However, Sam, as an old friend, I have to remind you."


    Samwell looked at the "old friend" beside him with a smile, and said:


    "Please speak."


    "This rose is beautiful, but it''s not easy to pick. Lord Mace has always been snobby, and Lady Olenna is good at calculating..." Viscount Martin shook his head, "I''m really worried that you won''t be able to handle it."


    "Thank you for your advice." Samwell smiled.


    Viscount Martin didn''t persuade anymore, he looked around the camp and asked:


    "I heard you hatched a dragon, is that true?"


    "Of course it is true." At this moment Margaery came back, poured two glasses of brandy and handed them to the two people who were talking, "It''s just unfortunate that I just went hunting in the woods."


    "That''s a pity." Viscount Martin did not hide his regret, "I have dreamed since I was a child that one day I can see a real dragon with my own eyes."


    "That''s probably the dream of every teenager in Westeros." Samwell said with a smile, "If you wait patiently for a while, Cleopatra will return, and it''s usually not too late."


    "I''m really looking forward to it!" Viscount Martin drank the brandy in his glass and said with emotion.


    After a pause, he continued: "A few days ago, Earl Layton wrote to me to ask about the situation of the dragon. If I see you, I must ask you to go to Old Town. He has important information about the dragon. I have to tell you personally."


    Old Town... Samwell secretly guessed, did Earl Layton send the invitation on behalf of the Hightower family, or on behalf of the Academy City?


    School City has an extremely repulsive attitude towards giant dragons. They try to build a world without magic, while the attitude of the Hightower family is more ambiguous.


    But in any case, Samwell didn''t intend to take Cleopatra to Oldtown, at least not until he gained enough strength.


    The towering tower and the school city hide too many secrets and dangers, and he doesn''t want to touch them hastily.


    "Thank you Lord Layton for the invitation, I will definitely go if I have the opportunity."


    I don¡¯t know if he saw Samwell¡¯s perfunctory meaning, Viscount Martin said again:


    "Sam, apart from the descendants of the Targaryen family who have been expelled to the other side of the Narrow Sea, the Hightower family knows best about the method of domesticating giant dragons. I advise you to go there."


    "sure."


    Samwell agreed on the surface, but he didn''t care about it in his heart.


    He felt that even the Targaryen family might not have discovered the secret that the stewed bones of the dragon could be fed to the young dragons.


    Actually, this is not surprising. After all, not everyone who sees a keel will think about whether it can be eaten like Samwell.


    Viscount Martin also knew that it was too much to persuade, so he changed the subject and started chatting.


    Not long after, Cleopatra came back, and thoughtfully brought back a hare to the owner.


    Viscount Martin admired the white dragon with curiosity and awe, and then left with satisfaction.


    The next day at dawn, Samwell and his party continued to travel north, crossed the tributary of the Mead River, and walked onto the Rose Avenue.


    The speed of the team has accelerated a lot, and it is estimated that they will be able to reach High Court in about a week.


    But Samwell ordered the team to leave Rose Avenue halfway and turn east.


    Destination ¡ª Horn Hill.


    Before going to meet the woman''s parents, Samwell felt that it was time to take Margaery to meet her relatives.


    Besides, during this campaign against Dorne, his younger brother Dickon died on the battlefield, so Samwell had to go and explain to Earl Randall in person.


    As for whether Lord Randyll will ask him to change his surname back to Tarly...


    Anyway, Samwell is determined not to change his mind.


    After leaving Rose Avenue, they walked along the winding path for two days, and the group saw the castle of the Tully family.


    It is said that the earliest castle in Horn Hill was built by the twin brothers Haron the Hunter and Halledon the Horn, the sons of Garth the Greenhand. They married a beautiful forest witch. People will interbreed to prolong life and reproduce.


    "It''s a beautiful castle!" Margaret lifted the curtain, looked at the castle standing among the hills ahead, and praised.


    In fact, compared to Highgarden or other castles in the Reach, Horn Hill really has nothing to praise.


    The entire castle is built of solid limestone, with a simple and atmospheric shape, without redundant decorations, only the mottled green moss on the brick walls has witnessed the ancient history of the castle.


    There is still a gap between the Tully family and those big families that are truly powerful and have a long heritage. In the fertile River Bend, they can only be regarded as second-tier families.


    But because the clan favors martial arts, and the lord of this generation, Earl Landau, is a well-known military general, no one dares to underestimate this family.


    "Yes, a very beautiful castle." Samwell looked at the familiar yet unfamiliar castle in front of him with complicated eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 206: dangerous idea

    Chapter 206 Dangerous Thoughts


    Since Samwell sent someone to report in advance yesterday, when they arrived outside the castle, they saw the team that came to greet them.


    "Sam!" A girl in a crimson dress threw herself into Samwell''s arms.


    "Tara." Samwell hugged his sister back, feeling the wonderful connection of blood, "I have grown a lot taller, and I am already a big girl."


    "My brother has also grown taller and thinner!" Tara smiled with tears, "And he has become a hero!"


    Samwell rubbed his sister''s head and laughed at himself: "It''s really hard to say whether the hero is the villain or not."


    "It''s a great hero!" Tara declared firmly, "You killed a false king! Everyone knows it!"


    "All know it, but not necessarily all admit it."


    Seeing the confusion in her younger sister''s eyes, Samwell didn''t explain much, and pulled her forward to introduce her to Margaery.


    The two embraced cordially and kissed each other on the cheek.


    Tara''s big eyes turned back and forth between her brother and Margaery, as if she was holding back something and wanted to ask, but it was difficult to ask out of politeness.


    "By the way, brother, I heard that you hatched a dragon, is it true?"


    "It''s true. But that naughty egg went hunting in the woods again, I''ll let you see it later."


    "good!"


    "Are parents okay?" Samwell''s expression darkened, "My brother''s body should be brought back..."


    "Remains? Brother, what nonsense are you talking about?" Tara was full of doubts, "Although my brother was seriously injured, he didn''t die."


    This time it was Samwell''s turn to be dumbfounded.


    "No, not dead? You said Dickon is not dead?"


    "Of course he didn''t die." Tara looked at her brother with strange eyes, "It was just seriously injured and was rushing back with the large army. When mother heard about it, she was very worried, so she brought some people to kill her brother personally. Go pick it up."


    Samwell was so pleasantly surprised that he didn''t know what to say.


    He immediately realized that the resurrection technique of the red-robed woman Melisandre might have worked!


    But why is there such a long delay?


    Lord of Light, your internet is not good?


    Samwell complained frantically in his heart, with a joyful smile on his face:


    "That''s great! Maybe I heard the wrong message earlier."


    Tara gave her brother a white look, and led them into the castle.


    Lord Randall Tarly was standing in the front hall waiting for them.


    He was still the same, wearing a stiff gray velvet dress, with a calm face and deep eyes.


    Samwell brought Margaery forward to salute.


    After exchanging pleasantries, Earl Landau asked his daughter to entertain Margaery, and said to his son:


    "follow me."


    The two came to the small room next to them, and Earl Landau spoke in a reprimanding tone:


    "You did a stupid thing in Tianji City."


    Samwell knows what his father said about killing Joffrey.


    Indeed, although it was a false king, killing him in full view would do more harm than good.


    However, that is only out of political considerations.


    But what if a dragon could be hatched from the blood of a king?


    "Father, my dragon was actually hatched from Joffrey''s blood."


    Landao''s eyes fluctuated for a while, and then he opened his mouth, as if he wanted to ask something but it was difficult to ask, he struggled for a moment, and finally asked:


    "Can a dragon be hatched with the king''s blood?"


    "Yes, the blood of the king, the fire sacrifice, and the red comet. This is the method of hatching a dragon that I discovered from an ancient scroll handed down from Asshai."


    Earl Randall stared at his son, wondering if he believed this statement.


    After all, in the eyes of the nobles of Westeros, only the blood of the Targaryen family can hatch and tame dragons.


    Samwell looked at him, secretly praying that his father would stop asking questions...


    Fortunately, Earl Randall didn''t get entangled in this matter, maybe he didn''t know how to continue asking.


    Some doors are better not to be opened.


    However, Earl Landau found another problem:


    "Taking away Margaery Tyrell is also a foolish thing."


    Samwell immediately retorted: "What if I can get the Tyrell family to recognize this marriage?"


    "Are you sure?"


    "You have to try to know." Samwell didn''t want to let go of his timidity, "Could it be that father, you are sure of victory before every battle?"


    Earl Randall stopped talking, just stared at his son with those deep eyes.


    Samwell stared at him without giving an inch.


    After a long while, the corner of Earl Randall''s mouth twitched, not sure if he was smiling:


    "Just one dragon, especially a young dragon, cannot make the Tyrell family willingly marry Margaery to you."


    Samwell breathed a sigh of relief quietly. He heard the meaning of help from his father''s words, and immediately asked earnestly:


    "What can you do?"


    Earl Randall did not answer immediately, but asked rhetorically:


    "How much do you know about the current situation?"


    "Ed Stark has made it clear that he supports Stannis Baratheon as the legal heir to the Iron Throne. Tywin Lannister should have issued an order to withdraw troops, but I don''t know if he has reached peace talks with Dorne. protocol¡­"


    "It has been achieved." Earl Landau gave an affirmative answer.


    "Really?" Samwell was a little surprised at the efficiency of the old lion. He was on the road recently and couldn''t receive the news in time. "What conditions did the Lannister family give?"


    Earl Randall said in a deep tone: "Tywin sent two people to the Martell family."


    "Which two?"


    "Gregor Clegane and Renly Baratheon."


    Samwell frowned when he heard the words: "I can understand sending the ''Magic Mountain'' to the Martell family. This is a big gift, but what happened to Renly?"


    Lord Randall recounted everything that happened in Sunspear City.


    "It was Tywin who murdered Renly!" Although Samwell was shocked after hearing this, he immediately guessed the truth of the matter, "The old lion poured this pot of dirty water on the Martell family."


    "I think so too." Earl Randall nodded in agreement with his son, "But the Martell family can''t justify this, because they killed the ''Magic Mountain'' in public, and Renly was poisoned to death again. In Sunspear, how does this make people believe in Martell''s innocence?"


    Samwell frowned and asked: "Could it be that Ed Stark didn''t send a messenger to the Second Route Army? Why didn''t Renly take precautions at all?"


    "Sent, but the Lannister messenger arrived first."


    Samwell sighed secretly, but thinking about it carefully, this is really not a surprise.


    After all, what happened in Tianjicheng was a truly earth-shattering event for the Lannister family, and their messengers would definitely hurry to tell the old lion the news as soon as possible.


    The northern messengers are obviously not that urgent, and they are only delivering letters to potential allies.


    Unfortunately, this mistake was caught by Duke Tywin, and he decisively and ruthlessly attacked.


    Not only forced the Martell family to bow to the Iron Throne in order to protect themselves, but also eliminated the biggest rival of the Lannister family.


    Don¡¯t look at Renly Baratheon as the youngest brother of the former king Robert, but in fact he is a greater threat to Cersei¡¯s evil seed than his elder brother Stannis Baratheon.


    Stannis''s fief, Dragonstone Island, was too barren, so he could pull out two or three thousand troops, while Renly''s fief was Stormwind, the old nest of the Baratheon family. The army that could be organized was not an order of magnitude. .


    In the original book, Renly was also the most powerful "king" in the early days of the "War of the Five Kings", and at that time he also married Margaery Tyrell, gained the support of the Reach, and had more than 100,000 soldiers. He is the one who is most likely to sit on the Iron Throne.


    But unfortunately, this person was later killed by the shadow of Stannis and Melisandre, and the army under his command also fell apart.


    Originally, this time Stannis didn''t have Melisandre''s help, and Samwell thought that Renly would definitely cause great trouble to the Lannister family, but he didn''t expect that this guy got the lunch faster than in the original book.


    Duke Tywin really had a sharp eye, and he first got rid of the person who threatened him the most.


    Thinking of this, Samwell was startled, and immediately asked: "What about the armies in the riverlands, valleys, and stormlands? I''m afraid the old lion will not let these potential enemies go?"


    "Before the troops from the western region withdrew, they set fire to the food and grass in the other three regions, and handed over all the captured cities and fortresses to the Dornish people."


    "The old lion is really ruthless!" Samwell sighed, but then changed the topic, "But he underestimated Prince Doran too much, and the Dorne may not be willing to be the lion''s knife against the enemy."


    "Prince Doran''s attitude is indeed still variable." Earl Randall nodded and admitted, but he also reminded his son, "But don''t forget who killed the ''Red Viper''. Even if the Martell family may not really be willing to submit to Lannis Te, will definitely regard you as an enemy."


    Samwell frowned tightly, unable to refute.


    "The current situation is very favorable to the Lannister family." Earl Randall concluded, "The Duke of Mace has promised to marry Miss Margaery to Tommen Baratheon. Once the Western Territory is united with the Reach, Ed Stark and Stannis Baratheon stand little chance."


    really. As the two most powerful and richest regions in the Seven Kingdoms, the Western Territory and the Reach, once united, it can almost be said to sweep everything.


    In the original book, even though the legitimacy of Cersei''s children was questioned, Duke Tywin reached the Lion and Flower Alliance with the help of "Littlefinger" Petyr Baelish, which immediately stabilized the situation in the Seven Kingdoms. Later, if it weren''t for the scene of "Father''s kindness and son''s filial piety", Westeros would enter the age of lions.


    "So if I don''t want to see the lion take power, I really have to marry Margaery." Samwell said.


    "That''s right." Earl Randall nodded, but then reminded his son coldly, "But you have to know, from the standpoint of the Tyrell family, as long as Margaery marries Tommen, it is almost A win-win situation. Why do you let them give up their queen position to help you a little baron?"


    Samwell argued: "Not necessarily to help me, but also to help Stannis Baratheon regain the Iron Throne that should have belonged to him. As long as the river bends to Stannis, the Lannister family will not There will be any chance."


    "What good will Stannis sitting on the Iron Throne do to House Tyrell?" Earl Randall questioned again, "Stannis has a wife, and it is impossible for him to marry Margaery, let alone his wife The last name is Florent."


    Samwell was silent.


    Although the Florens family in Brightwater City are vassals of the Tyrell family, they have always been unwilling to be subordinated to them. They often declared openly and secretly that after the death of the Gardener King, they, not Tyrell, should inherit Highgarden.


    Stannis'' wife was from the Florent family, how could the Tyrell family be willing to help him fight for the Iron Throne.


    Samwell had to admit that it was really difficult for the Tyrell family to admit him.


    But how could he admit defeat lightly:


    "Father, the Reach doesn''t have to be ruled by House Tyrell."


    Earl Randall heard the words, took a deep look at his son, and said:


    "Your thoughts are dangerous."


    Samwell smiled knowingly, because Earl Randall only said that this idea was dangerous, but did not say that this idea was wrong.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 207: come back

    Chapter 207 Return


    The cloudless sky is as blue as smooth satin, the warm autumn sun shines on the grass, and the pale yellow petals dance with the breeze.


    Margaery Tyrell walks in the woods holding Samwell''s arm, with a sweet smile on her bright and picturesque face, and a faint spring love hidden between the corners of her eyes and brows.


    The dark green tight-fitting safari suit outlined graceful curves, and the long, fluttering brown hair brushed past the tip of Samwell''s nose, exuding a fresh and elegant fragrance that touched the heartstrings.


    "You''ve never come here to hunt?" Margaret couldn''t believe it.


    "It''s not never." Samwell rubbed his nose, secretly thinking that this is all the frustration of the original leader, "Father brought me here a few times, but every time I didn''t dare to fight the prey, so he gave up later. .¡±


    Margaery stared at Samwell with wide-eyed eyes, completely unable to connect a coward who dared not even participate in hunting activities with the man who had created countless miraculous victories across the battlefield in front of him.


    I don¡¯t know if she remembered Samwell¡¯s fat and bloated appearance when they first met in Highgarden, Margery pursed her lips and giggled.


    Samwell deliberately pretended to be angry and glared at her, but unfortunately she laughed even more happily.


    So, he simply lowered his head and blocked her mouth.


    After a long time, my lips parted.


    "Then how did you change so much later?" Margaret leaned into the man''s arms, squinting her eyes like a lazy kitten, "Is it because of that pioneering journey?"


    Samwell stroked Margaery''s waist, which was tightly grasped, and said:


    "No. It''s because my father specially invited two wizards from Qarth. They sacrificed a wild bull and bathed me in the blood of the bull. Thus I gained strength and courage."


    This is what Samwell learned from the memory of the original owner, but the ending is not what he said.


    The sacrifice did not change the original owner in any way, and Earl Randall whipped the two wizards angrily.


    "So there is such a story." Margaery obviously believed it, "No wonder you have completely changed since then."


    "That''s right." Samwell sniffed the fragrance of the girl''s hair, hesitated for a moment, and asked the question that had been pressed in his heart, "Margaery, if one day I stand on the opposite side of your father, Who will you choose to help?"


    "Then let''s try to avoid this day." Margaret gave a flattering answer.


    Samwell was obviously not satisfied with the girl''s escape: "Some things cannot be avoided."


    Margery finally raised her head from the man''s arms: "Sam, are you worried about this trip to Highgarden?"


    "Yes." Samwell didn''t hide anything, "You should also know that the Duke of Mace is now more inclined to cooperate with the Lannister family, and the hatred between me and the Lannister family cannot be mediated."


    "I love my father very much, but to be honest, sometimes I really don''t agree with some of the decisions he made. That''s why I decided to go with you when the sky reached the city." Margaery looked at him with gentle but firm eyes. Looking at the man, "It''s the same this time. If father really insists on forming an alliance with the Lannister family, I will definitely stand by your side."


    "Even if you are against your biological father?"


    "Hmm!" Margaery nodded heavily, but hesitated for a moment before asking again, "Sam, you won''t hurt my father, right?"


    Samwell laughed loudly: "Of course not. How could I hurt my future father-in-law."


    After a pause, he added: "I''m just preventing him from hurting himself, hurting the Tyrells, and taking the Reach down the wrong path."


    Margaery looked into Samwell''s eyes, and seemed to realize something, but she didn''t say anything to persuade her, she just threw herself into the man''s arms again, and said softly:


    "Sam, I trust you."


    "I will never betray your trust."


    The two hugged each other intimately, their breath blended with each other, quietly enjoying the warmth and sweetness of the moment.


    Until a series of footsteps approached.


    Samwell turned around and saw his sister Tara walking over.


    "I really didn''t mean to disturb you on purpose." Tara apologized, "But I have to tell you some important news."


    "What news?" Although Samwell was reluctant, he still let go of the soft body in his arms.


    "The Horn Hill army that went to conquer Dorne has returned."


    Samwell''s eyes lit up: "So, Dickon is back too?"


    "Yes. Hurry up brother, the team is almost outside the east gate."


    "good."


    Samwell immediately pulled Margaery and walked towards the gate of the city.


    When the three arrived, they saw a mighty team already in sight, and the flag of the Tali family''s striding hunters was flying in the wind, clearly visible.


    But Samwell soon noticed that this team was a bit too large, and it was obviously not just the Horn Hill army.


    Margaery''s slightly surprised voice came from the side: "The troops from Liangshui City and Jinshu City have also come."


    really. Samwell also saw the floral fox banner of the Florens family and the golden tree banner of the Rowan family.


    It is not surprising that the troops of the Florens family will come to Horn Tomb. After all, the two families are related by marriage, and the wife of Earl Landau is the eldest daughter of the Earl of Brightwater City.


    But the Rowan family is not related to the Tully family by marriage.


    Moreover, the army of the Florens family returned to Liangshui City from Tianji City, passing through Horn Tomb can be regarded as a smooth route, but Rowan...doesn''t need to come to Horn Tomb to go to Jinshu City.


    Samwell glanced at Earl Randyll standing at the gate of the city, and he knew it.


    Earl Matus Rowan was apparently invited by Lord Randyll to come to Horn Hill. As for why... what else could he do? Don''t just come here to see the scenery.


    Thinking of the previous conversation with his father, Samwell immediately realized that Earl Randyll might have contacted other Lords of the Reach before he arrived at Horn Hill, preparing to put pressure on Highgarden.


    "Golden Tree Rowan" is an important lord in the Reach.


    The fiefdom of the Rowan family covers the entire northern part of the Reach, second only to the Hightower and Tyrell families in terms of area, and ranks first in terms of power even in the Reach where there are many big families.


    The contemporary patriarch, Earl Matus Rowan, is also an outstanding lord. Samwell remembers that in the original book, after the death of Duke Tywin, his brother Kevan Lannister thought that Earl Matus was one of the best candidates for the Hand of the King.


    It seems that during this campaign against Dorne, Earl Matus was also disgusted by the "Emperor of the Ages" Joffrey, so he came to Horn Hill with such a big fanfare.


    As a result, a river bend alliance hostile to the Lannister family has quietly formed.


    Yingzui Island, Jiaoling, Liangshui City, and Jinshu City, once these four forces are united, they will already have a decisive influence in the River Bend.


    Samwell believes that even if the Duke of Mace is determined to stick to the Lannister family''s ass, this opposition force will make the Tyrell family unable to form a large-scale army.


    Even, if they were a bit tougher, they could force the Duke of Metz to change his mind.


    Now, Samwell is more confident about his trip to High Court.


    The large group of troops gradually slowed down outside the city, and several cavalry squads came out more and more, and quickly came to the city.


    The two leaders were the lord of Golden Tree City, Count Matus Rowan, and the eldest son of Brightwater City, Samwell''s uncle, Sir Arleken Florent.


    "Landao! You have given birth to a good son!" Earl Matus shouted from afar with a loud voice.


    It''s just that there is something wrong with the tone, and there is always a sense of ridicule.


    The corner of Earl Randall''s mouth twitched slightly, and he managed to squeeze out a smile:


    "Matus, welcome to Hornhill."


    Earl Matus laughed out loud, got off his horse, stepped forward and gave Earl Landau a warm hug.


    The two looked very familiar, they should be old acquaintances.


    Afterwards, Earl Matus looked at Samwell, making no secret of his appreciation:


    "Baron Caesar, your father used to always say that you were not worthy of being his heir, but now it seems that he has no vision! Hahaha, one can kill the ''Red Viper'' in a desperate situation, and cut down four A white knight, he actually feels that he is not worthy of inheriting Hornhill! Hahahaha!"


    "You''re flattering yourself." Samwell could only speak modestly, and then secretly looked at Earl Landau, who had an extremely wonderful expression.


    Well, very refreshing.


    Afterwards, Earl Matus stepped forward to greet Margaery.


    "Miss Margery, I admire your courage and support your actions. Mace is really confused, actually wanting you to marry a lunatic and idiot like Joffrey, haha."


    Margaery smiled sweetly and said, "Master Matus, thank you for your support. I have also heard praises for you from my grandmother many times. She said that you are one of the most wise lords in the Reach."


    Earl Matus laughed out loud, as if he was very happy to be praised by Mrs. Olenna:


    "Bethany once told me that you resembled Mrs. Olenna. I didn''t take it seriously at the time, thinking how could such a delicate rose like you resemble Olenna''s thorny thorn. But since the elopement It seems that your grandparents and granddaughters are really the same kind of people. Hahahaha."


    Samwell''s heart moved when he heard it from the side.


    The "Bethany" Lord Matus refers to is his wife, Bethany Redwyne.


    This woman is the niece of Lady Olenna, the "Queen of Thorns", and the younger sister of Earl Paxter Redwyne, Lord of Arbor Island.


    The marriage relationship between the nobles is like this, intricate, and the interests are therefore entangled.


    The Rowan family has clearly sided with the Eagle''s Mouth Islet this time. Will another big family in the Reach¡ªthe Redwyne family also take advantage of the trend?


    If Redwyne also joins this "anti-lion alliance", then High Court almost really has no choice.


    Of course, this possibility is too small, the relationship between the Redwyne family and the Tyrell family is obviously closer.


    At this time, a carriage also slowly came to the gate of the city, the door curtain was lifted, and a fat woman with a kind face came out.


    She is Samwell''s mother¡ªMelissa Florent.


    Then, Mrs. Melissa helped another young man out of the car. It turned out to be Samwell''s younger brother, Dickon Tarly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 208: attendant

    Chapter 208 Attendant


    Seeing his younger brother Dickon come back to life with his own eyes, Samwell was very excited.


    But besides being excited, he was also faintly worried.


    Because according to the original book, the resurrection technique of the Lord of Light is actually flawed.


    For example, "Lightning King" Beric Dondarrion, he will lose a piece of memory every time he is resurrected. As for "Lady Stoneheart" Caitlin Tully, after his resurrection, he becomes a walking dead who only knows revenge.


    So, what price did Dickon pay after being resurrected?


    "His injury hasn''t healed yet, so he can''t salute your lords." Mrs. Melissa supported her son and apologized to everyone on his behalf.


    "It''s good that it''s okay. It''s a good thing for young people to suffer some setbacks on the battlefield." Earl Landau said lightly.


    But anyone who is familiar with him can tell that the Earl of Horn Hill is not as calm as he appears on the surface.


    In fact, after Dickon died in battle, Sir Hale Hunter sent someone to deliver the news to his lord immediately.


    After the Red Comet, Dickon came back from the dead, and Sir Hale was also very frightened, so he hurriedly sent someone back to Horn Hill to deliver the letter.


    So Earl Landau did receive news of his son''s death.


    Later, when he received a letter saying that Dickon was alive again, Earl Randall''s mood really cannot be described in words.


    While he was yelling at Haile Hunter for being unreliable, he couldn''t even tell whether he was dead or alive, and at the same time, he specially asked his wife to bring someone to meet him and confirm by the way.


    He himself seemed to be as stable as an old dog in the territory, but in fact he was so worried that he couldn''t sleep all night.


    Now seeing that his son is fine, Earl Landau is finally relieved.


    With the support of his mother, Dickon stepped forward to greet his father, but there was no joy in his eyes as if he had seen each other for a long time, but there was a lot of confusion and confusion hidden in his eyes.


    The tone of greeting is also unfamiliar.


    "Brother!" Dickon suddenly became very excited when he saw Samwell, "How did you manage to escape from the siege of the Dornishmen? And the Red Viper, you actually killed him! Too Great! And Joffrey... Oh, and the dragon! Brother, where''s your dragon?"


    Samwell rubbed his brother''s hair and said with a smile:


    "Cleopatra went hunting in the woods."


    Every time Samwell and Margaery were alone, he would send the white dragon out to hunt.


    It''s not that I''m worried about Bailong disturbing the two of them, but I just think that the little guy should eat more when he is growing up...


    "Then when it comes back, can I touch it?"


    "sure."


    "Okay, okay." Mrs. Melissa persuaded her younger son, "Don''t worry about these, your injury hasn''t healed yet, go back to the room and lie down."


    After finishing speaking, Mrs. Melissa hugged her eldest son who had been reunited after a long absence, and left a heavy kiss on Samwell''s cheek.


    After exchanging pleasantries, everyone entered the castle.


    Earl Randall had ordered his servants to prepare a sumptuous dinner to welcome the distinguished guests from afar.


    The roaring fire in the fireplace dispelled the autumn chill, and the air was filled with the smell of roast meat and freshly baked bread.


    The gray stone walls of the banquet hall are hung with the flags of Horn Hill, Yingzui Island, Liangshui City, and Jinshu City.


    A gaudy troubadour strums a lute and sings a ballad, which is alas, muffled by the noise of clinking glasses and drunken conversation.


    The second son of Earl Matus, Noah Rowan was only thirteen years old. This time he followed his father to conquer Dorne. This was his first time on the battlefield. Everything he saw shocked the young man.


    Especially that Baron Caesar.


    This person does everything like the heroes of nursery rhymes.


    He looked at the Baron Yingzuiyu sitting on the high platform with reverence. The other party was wearing a sky blue silk gown, black straight breeches, and a smile as sharp as a blade on his face.


    Noah found that he could hardly take his eyes off the baron, and his mind was turning over and over again, the scene where the baron was holding the flaming giant sword that fell from the sky, killing the hateful false king.


    This is what a king should look like!


    The Rowan family boy thought so.


    There is also Miss Margaret next to Baron Yingzuiyu, she is even more beautiful than the rumors, her soft and curly brown hair is hooped up by a crown inlaid with sapphires, and the deer-like eyes are full of gentleness like water. The tenderness made Noah dare not look more.


    And dragons.


    Especially dragons!


    What Noah saw the most was the white dragon perched on Samwell''s shoulder.


    The milky white scales reflected a strange gleam under the candlelight, the translucent wings disturbed the air, rolling up misty mist, and the bright red blood-like eyes scanned the audience, just in line with Noah''s gaze bump.


    The white dragon flapped its wings and roared silently.


    Noah looked away in a panic as if struck by lightning, as if he could smell sulfur in his nose.


    He took a big sip of wine, only to feel his heart pounding as if it was going to jump out of his throat.


    Now Noah didn''t dare to look around.


    Just kept drinking until he heard a gasp.


    As soon as he looked up, Noah saw that the white dragon had stood on his table at some point, stretching out its long snake-like neck to pick up the roast chicken on the plate.


    Noah''s brain was blank, and all the sounds in his ears seemed to become extremely distant, blurred as if separated by a world.


    In the field of vision, there is only this strange white dragon that is not like a mortal creature, but exudes a breath-taking aura.


    "Cleopatra." A deep voice sounded, "Come back."


    Bailong waved his wings and flew back to his master, not forgetting to take the roast chicken away.


    The scorching air hit Noah''s face, making him unable to recover for a long time.


    It wasn''t until the knight around him reminded him that Baron Yingzuiyu was apologizing to him that Noah suddenly stood up to return the salute, stuttering when he was nervous.


    Earl Matus let out a loud laugh and said:


    "Sam, this is my youngest son, Noah. Ever since I saw you cut down four white knights with a sword at the banquet in Tianji City, I have completely become your admirer. On the way here, I told me to Become your attendant. How about it, can this kid lead the horse for you?"


    Samwell froze for a moment, then nodded with a smile: "It''s my honor."


    The servants of Quanyou World are not simply holding horses and swords, serving as servants for their masters.


    This is an important relationship that is more similar to a master-student relationship.


    The attendants do need to lead horses, hold weapons, and maintain equipment for the knight, but the knight will also teach the attendants fighting skills, the way of chivalry, and if they are a great lord, they will also teach the attendants how to rule.


    In the future, the master will also confer knighthood on the servants.


    So the children of the nobles of the Seven Kingdoms will be proud to serve as attendants to the great lords or famous knights.


    More importantly, this is also a political statement that is almost second only to marriage.


    Earl Matus asked his second son to serve as Samwell''s attendant in public, so Yingzui Island and Jinshu City had a closer and more reliable connection.


    "Okay!" Earl Matus laughed again, waved to his younger son, and said, "Come on, Noah, from today onwards, you will follow Lord Caesar well."


    "Yes, Father!" Noah blushed excitedly, stepped forward to salute Samwell solemnly, and couldn''t help taking a peek at the white dragon.


    It''s a pity that Bai Long is busy dealing with the roast chicken snatched from his plate, so he doesn''t have time to pay attention to him.


    Samwell accepted a new attendant, and he was unavoidably proud while being happy.


    After all, he is the second son of Golden Tree Rowan. It stands to reason that Samwell, as the Baron of Eagle Mouth Island, is not qualified to accept such an attendant.


    But Earl Matus took the initiative to send his son here.


    This is not only because of the "Anti-Lion Alliance" organized by Earl Landau this time, but also because of the Earl of Jinshucheng''s recognition of Samwell''s status.


    Even if he is just a little baron, Samwell can now stand on an equal footing with these great lords of the river bay, relying on his prestige on the battlefield and a white dragon.


    Halfway through the banquet, the servants removed the long table in the middle of the hall, leaving an open space, and the musicians played cheerful songs.


    Margaret took Samwell''s hand, smiled and said:


    "Come on, Sam, let''s go dancing!"


    "good."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 209: small meeting

    Chapter 209 Xiaohui


    After the dinner, everyone dispersed.


    Earl Randall, Earl Matus, Sir Aleken Florent, and Samwell turned to a small room.


    The maid served tea and left quickly.


    This is an intimate meeting, but also an important meeting.


    Under the organization of Earl Randall, representatives of forces in the Reach who are dissatisfied with the Lannister family gathered together for the first time, and what they want to discuss will largely determine the future development of the Seven Kingdoms.


    Samwell was calm on the surface, but he was unavoidably agitated in his heart.


    Although these people actually care more about how the Reach will stand in the next political storm, they have to admit that they will objectively help Samwell marry Margaery.


    It has been almost three years since he came to this world. Samwell has grown from a pioneer knight who was kicked out of his home to the point where he is qualified to join this power game.


    He proudly picked up his teacup, took a sip, and waited patiently for the bosses to speak first.


    "Sam, is Margaery pregnant?" Earl Randall''s first words almost made Samwell choke.


    The other two people present at the meeting did not change their faces, as if they felt that Earl Landau''s question was appropriate.


    "Not yet." Samwell calmed down and said in a muffled voice.


    Just now he felt that he finally looked like a chess player, but now he feels more like a stallion...


    "As soon as possible." Earl Randall urged.


    "It''s good to be able to plant the seeds." Earl Matus said with a smile, "but we can''t pin our hopes on it. From what I know about Mrs. Olenna, if she really doesn''t want Margaery to marry Sam , even if I see my granddaughter with a big belly, I will only give you a cup of moon tea."


    Samwell knew that moon tea was a herbal tea used for contraception and abortion.


    Based on his understanding of Mrs. Olenna, the other party would really do such a thing.


    "What''s Madam Olenna''s attitude now?" Samwell quickly changed the subject, he was always very uncomfortable when several elders talked about his private affairs with Margaery.


    "It''s hard to say." Earl Matus rubbed the teacup in his hand, slowed down his tone, and seemed to be thinking, "No one can tell the attitude of the ''Queen of Thorns''. But one thing is for sure, she will definitely do it." Choose the most beneficial choice for High Court, even if this choice will hurt the interests of your granddaughter or other nobles in the river.¡±


    "So we can''t give the choice to the Tyrell family." Sir Allerken said firmly.


    The eldest son of the Florent family should be the person present, apart from Samwell, who least wants to see the Reach fall to the Lannister family.


    After all, the Florens family placed a heavy bet on Stannis Baratheon. Once the second child of the Deer family sits on the Iron Throne, they will be able to reap a queen.


    "As long as we let Mace Tyrell see that there are enough families in the Reach who are unwilling to submit to Lannister, I believe he will not dare to go against everyone''s wishes." Earl Randall said.


    "That''s right." Count Matus immediately nodded in agreement.


    Sir Alleken said rather eagerly: "The key lies in which allies we can win."


    "How about the Peak family?" Earl Matus said, "They have always been dishonest."


    The Peck family is the lord of Star Shuttle City, and their territory is just east of Horn Hill, and they have indeed been dishonest as Earl Matus said.


    When the Gardener King ruled the Reach, the Peake family was one of the most powerful families in the Reach. They once fought against the Manderly family for the throne of the King of the Reach, which caused ten years of chaos in the Reach. In the end, the latter was forced to flee the Reach and go to the north. Now it has become an important member of the Stark family. Vassal, Lord of White Harbor.


    During the Targaryen dynasty, the Peake family once lost power after the "Dance of the Dragon", but during the Blackfyre Rebellion, the Peake family was implicated for supporting Damon Blackfyre, and their strength was severely damaged. A lot of low-key.


    When Earl Matus mentioned the family, he glanced at Samwell.


    Samwell knew that the other party probably regarded him, who could incubate dragons, as the remnant of the Black Flame, and given the connection between the Peak family and the Black Flame, it was very likely that they would support him.


    But upon hearing this, Earl Landau''s expression was not very good.


    He was very sure that Samwell was the child born to himself and his wife, and it wasn''t some bullshit, but he didn''t know how to explain the hatching of the dragon.


    So I have been pretending to be an ostrich until now...


    "The Peak family may not join us." Earl Randall said coldly, "Don''t forget that they are related to the Lannister family."


    Samwell thought at first that his father was out of embarrassment, but after a while he realized that Earl Titus Peake seemed to have indeed married a Lannister wife.


    "Lady Margaux is a Lannister collateral, not an important marriage." Earl Matus said, "I don''t think Earl Titus may not be able to win over."


    Indeed, marriages are also graded according to the status of the partners.


    Samwell also said: "I also think it is possible to try. Don''t forget that the main force that assisted the Iron Throne in suppressing the Peak rebellion was the Western Territory Army. It is hard to say what Earl Peak''s attitude is towards the Lannister family."


    Moreover, he also knew from the original book that there are now three members of the Peake family serving in the Golden Company on the other side of the Narrow Sea. This is a mercenary force that supports the restoration of Targaryen.


    It can be seen that the Peake family is indeed a diehard loyalist of Blackfyre.


    "Okay, let''s try." Earl Landau did not insist, "Is there any other family that can be brought over?"


    "The Oakheart family is probably impossible." Earl Matus glanced at Samwell again.


    Samwell raised his teacup to drink in embarrassment.


    The Oakheart family of Ancient Oak City is also one of the most powerful families in the Reach. The current lord is Countess Egwene Oakheart, but her son Sir Alex Oakheart is Lin Tiewei''s white knight was beheaded by Samwell in Tianji City just now.


    so¡­


    "I think the Hightower family may be able to win over." Samwell said, wanting to make up for his "miss".


    "Hightower?"


    The other three frowned when they heard this.


    The Hightower family in Oldtown is of course the most powerful family in the Reach, but the key point is that they have a very close relationship with the Tyrell family.


    The Duke of Metz''s wife is the daughter of Earl Leighton Hightower.


    With this relationship, it is not easy for the Hightower family to stand on the opposite side of the Tyrell family.


    Samwell explained: "On the way here, Earl Leighton Hightower sent a message from his vassal, Viscount Martin Mullendall, inviting me to Old Town, saying that he wanted to see the dragon."


    "You''d better not go." Earl Randall immediately said, "The Academy hates dragons and magic. As for the Hightower family, they have an ambiguous attitude. You should also be careful."


    "Of course I won''t go to Old Town." Samwell said, "I think it''s okay to invite Earl Layton to Highgarden, show him the white dragon, and test his attitude by the way. He is so keen on dragons, maybe It can be drawn."


    "I think we can give it a try." Earl Matus said, "As long as we win the Hightower family over, Mace Tyrell can only bow his head no matter how reluctant he is. It doesn''t matter what other families think."


    "Yes." Earl Randall nodded in agreement, "You can write a letter later and ask Bachelor Ada to send the raven to Old Town."


    "good."


    Afterwards, several people discussed the possibility of wooing other families in Hebend, but compared to heavyweight families like the Hightower family, the positions of the other families are indeed not very important.


    After the meeting was over, Samwell first wrote a letter to Earl Leighton Hightower, and after handing it to the bachelor, he went to his brother Dickon''s room.


    My mother, Mrs. Melissa, was there too.


    "How is your recovery?" Samwell sat down by the bed.


    "The wound has begun to heal, and Bachelor Ada said that it will be back to normal after two months of training. But..." Mrs. Melissa frowned slightly, "It''s just that Dickon seems to have hurt his head, and he can''t remember many things gone."


    Samwell thought to himself, sure enough.


    "It''s okay, you can recall slowly."


    "The longer it is, the more I can''t remember it clearly." Dickon said distressedly, "However, I clearly remember the experience of fighting with my brother in Dorne. I remember our charge on the sand sea and the attack on Korg. Castle of the House of Er, remember to fight in the flames of the Sanctuary..."


    "Wait!" Hearing this, Samwell suddenly stopped his brother, "You said you remembered fighting in the flames of the temple?"


    "Yes." Dickon nodded, "I was by my brother''s side at the time, we sang the song of the Seven Gods, and fought to the last moment."


    Samwell frowned.


    Because the younger brother obviously rushed out of the church on horseback, how could he fight side by side with himself in the sea of ??fire?


    Moreover, the fire engulfed the entire church, so how could there be any survivors except him, the "unburned man".


    Memory messed up?


    Is it a side effect of the resurrection technique?


    Or the Lord of Light?


    Samwell remained calm, and asked Dickon some more questions, confirming that the other person''s character and mood had basically remained the same as before, but he really couldn''t remember a lot of things, and even stumbled on the names of the three younger sisters .


    On the contrary, he looked at Samwell very hotly. If it was said that his brother''s feeling for him was admiration, it seems a bit fanatical now.


    It seems that he can''t wait to continue fighting with Samwell.


    Samwell doesn''t know whether this change is good or bad, maybe he can ask Melisandre that magic stick when he goes back.


    "Sam, are you going to Highgarden?" Mrs. Melissa asked.


    "Yes, mother." Samwell replied, "Plan to leave next week."


    "Okay." Mrs. Melissa showed a kind smile, "I must marry Miss Margery."


    Samwell laughed loudly, with strong confidence in his eyes:


    "Relax, mother. She is destined to marry your son."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 210: kings

    Chapter 210 Kings


    The manic sea wind swept across Dragonstone Island, sending out waves of beast-like roars.


    The castle towering on the cliff was built with Valyrian stonework techniques. It has a unique shape. The towers are carved in the shape of dragons. There are many gargoyles of various shapes along the castle as battlements. The dragon claws protruding from the wall are torch stands, the huge dragon wings cover the blacksmith shop and armory, and the dragon tail forms arches, bridges and outdoor stairs.


    Hundreds of years before Valyria''s doomsday catastrophe came, the Targaryen family occupied the island and established a territory.


    But the Dragon King family at that time didn''t pay attention to this barren island. They didn''t even think much of the Westeros continent. In their eyes, the Essos continent was the center of the world.


    It wasn''t until a doomsday catastrophe destroyed the Dragon Empire that the Targaryen family who fled to Dragonstone Island began to turn their attention to the Westeros continent in the west.


    Dragonstone Island is barren and sparsely populated. Although it guards the throat of Blackwater Bay, it was an island that no one paid attention to before the war of conquest. After all, King''s Landing City was just a small fishing village at that time.


    After Aegon Targaryen conquered the Six Kingdoms, he established King''s Landing as his capital, and the key position of Dragonstone Island was suddenly highlighted. Therefore, during the Targaryen Dynasty, Dragonstone Island has always been the fiefdom of the Prince of the Iron Throne.


    After the War of the Looters, Robert Baratheon granted Dragonstone Island to his eldest brother, Stannis Baratheon.


    Unfortunately, for this canonization, Stannis was not grateful.


    Because his younger brother Renly Baratheon got a rich stormland.


    After everything is compared, it is difficult to maintain a balanced mentality.


    But fortunately, now the opportunity belongs to Stannis. After Ed Stark announced that Cersei''s three children were evil, he is the first legal heir to the Iron Throne.


    "Why do you say Robert is ''my beloved brother''?" Stannis frowned. "I have no affection for him."


    "Your Majesty... Your Majesty." Maester Cressen was getting old and always forgot to change his words. "This is just to show respect."


    "It''s a lie." Stannis'' tone was as hard and cold as steel, "Take it away."


    Maester Cressen had no choice but to pick up a quill and scribble on the parchment.


    Then he cleared his throat and continued to read the letter he wrote for the king to the lords of the Seven Kingdoms:


    "...The former king Robert I left no direct descendants after his death. Joffrey, Tommen and Myrcella are actually Cersei Lannister and his younger brother Jaime the Kingslayer..."


    Stannis interrupted again: "Ser Jaime instead. Whatever the man does, he is a knight."


    Maester Cressen sighed to himself.


    He knew that this was his master, serious and stubborn, with a strong sense of justice, ignorant of hypocrisy, and disdainful of lying.


    But this kind of "equal treatment" cruelty will not get the enemy''s kindness, but will only make one''s own people chill.


    Among the three brothers of the Baratheon family, Renly is the most loved by the common people, and Robert is the most convincing. Only Stannis, no one likes him.


    Even his two brothers can''t stand him.


    Of course, it''s not true that no one agrees with Stannis Baratheon''s ruthless and almost ruthless sense of justice.


    The "Onion Knight" Davos Seaworth sitting next to Maester Cressen was one of them.


    During the War of the Reavers, the army of the Reach surrounded Storm''s End, and Stannis stayed in the city for a year. His food and grass were cut off, and he almost starved to death. It was Davos who drove a smuggling ship full of onions into the city. into Storm''s End, saving Stannis'' life.


    But facing the savior, while Stannis canonized him as a knight, he still cut off the four fingers of Davos'' left hand, just because the other party was a smuggler.


    "Good deeds cannot offset evil deeds, nor can evil deeds cover up good deeds, and each deed has its own retribution." This is what Stannis said to his savior at the time.


    Normal people may have left angrily long ago, but Davos dedicated his loyalty to Stannis because of this, and became the loyal and brave "Onion Knight" under his command.


    "...a **** born of infidelity with my brother Ser Jaime. By the laws of succession and blood, I declare today that I am the first rightful heir to the Iron Throne of the Seven Kingdoms of Westeros, and that the king shall immediately Sworn allegiance. In the name of the gods old and new..."


    Stannis spoke again: "The old and new gods changed to the red god."


    Maester Cressen frowned again.


    He knew that Queen Selyse Florent believed in the Red God Lord of Light, and also invited a red-robed monk named Soros to preach on Dragonstone Island every day, wielding a flaming long sword.


    "Your Majesty, no one in Westeros believes in the Red God."


    "There will be in the future."


    "Onion Knight" Davos also quickly persuaded: "Your Majesty, I don''t recommend you to change to the Red God to witness, after all, the nobles and commoners in Westeros only know the Seven Gods and the Old Gods."


    Stannis said blankly: "Smuggler, when did you become so devout?"


    "I dare not say how pious I am," said Davos respectfully. Of course, a former smuggler dare not claim to be pious. "But I still go to church every week. I also believe that the Holy Mother gave me seven Strong and strong son, it is the blacksmith who has blessed my ship for many years to return safely."


    "It was your wife who gave your son, and it was the hammer-wielding craftsman who ensured that your boat would not be broken by the wind and waves. As for the one who gave you your current status, it was me!"


    "Even so, you shouldn''t change your faith at will. This will make the nobles think you are an arrogant king, and the common people may find it difficult to love you."


    "When did they love me!" Stannis stood up abruptly, and walked to the south-facing window, overlooking the vast ocean, "From the day I saw the ''Proud Wind'' hit the rocks and sank, I made up my mind Determined not to worship the Seven Gods any more! Any cruel **** who sits by and lets my parents drown is not worthy of my worship!


    Those monks have been nagging me all day long that all the fairness and justice in the world come from the Seven Gods, but all the fairness and justice I have seen are all done by human beings!


    On the contrary, those **** seven gods will only do nothing!


    So, I would rather choose this red god, at least he does show a power beyond the reach of mortals, real power. "


    Davos persuaded: "Your Majesty, if you are talking about Soros'' flaming sword, please believe me, it just looks bluffing."


    "No. I''m talking about real power, the power contained in the flames!" Stannis looked sideways at the flames jumping in the fireplace, as if seeing the horrible visions again, "I need this power. "


    Davos remembered the sensational news from the sky and the city. At first he didn''t believe that someone could cut down the four white knights with a single sword, but as more and more people said so, he had to believe.


    I heard that the Kingslayer was wielding a flaming red sword...


    Is this the power of fire?


    So, he closed his mouth.


    Seeing that his subordinates stopped speaking, Stannis suddenly turned his head and said coldly:


    "Immediately modify it according to my intention, and then release all the ravens in our hands!"


    "Yes." Maester Cressen had no choice but to agree.


    Stannis nodded in satisfaction, returned to his seat and sat down.


    In front of him was the huge wooden table ordered by Aegon Targaryen, the "Conqueror" back then, on which the entire landform of Westeros was vividly engraved.


    The location corresponding to Dragonstone Island is carefully designed to be Stannis'' seat.


    At this moment, the entire Seven Kingdoms seemed to be under the control of this king.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    King''s Landing, Red Keep.


    The young king sat at the head of the imperial meeting, with a pile of cushions added under his buttocks, which allowed him to reach the table.


    "The last few left." Ser Kevan Lannister saw the king''s impatience, and promised.


    Toman pursed his lips aggrievedly, but obediently held the quill with his fat and young hands, ready to sign.


    Kevon handed over a piece of parchment and explained:


    "This document condemns Samwell Caesar for regicide and treason, and demands that Duke Mace Tyrell immediately deprive the Caesar family of all titles, castles, and fiefs, and **** him to King''s Landing for trial."


    "I heard that Caesar has a dragon." The Finance Minister "Little Devil" Tyrion Lannister suddenly said.


    Kevon nodded: "I haven''t forgotten. However, that dragon is not easy to deal with. We don''t have a dragon rider. We either let the soldiers kill it, or let it escape and become a wild dragon."


    "It''s too wasteful." Tyrion looked regretful.


    "There''s no way around it." Kevan shrugged, "Besides, whether this decree can be implemented depends entirely on the wishes of the Tyrell family. Now we don''t have time to deal with this Caesar."


    "That''s right." Tyrion moved his short legs and changed his position on the chair, "Have you read the documents that Stannis sent out, uncle?"


    "I''ve seen it." Kefeng''s mouth turned up, a little disdainful, "This guy still has the same temper, smelly and hard, it''s impossible for him to win people''s love like this, so there''s nothing to be afraid of."


    "Stannis is indeed not a likable guy, even his own brothers can''t stand him. However, there should be many people in the nobles of the Stormlands who will recognize him, after all, his surname is Baratheon." Tilly Ang reminded.


    "The army of the Stormlands is trapped in Dorne. The nobles may not be willing to spend the last bit of their wealth to support Stannis. They just lack an excuse to refuse. And your father has already found an excuse for them." Kevan said. He handed another piece of parchment to the king, "This document formally bestows on Edric Storm, the illegitimate son of King Robert I, as his heir, and appoints him Duke of Storm''s End, Guardian of the Stormland."


    "That''s a good idea." Tyrion smiled and nodded, "If this Duke Edric Baratheon wants to keep his own legitimacy, he must recognize King Tommen''s legitimacy. There is an excuse to refuse Stannis, tsk tsk, father is very clever."


    "Stormland can only be dealt with in this way for the time being, and it is better not to let them form a unified force to add chaos to us." Sir Kevan put away the document signed by the king, "Now our main focus is still on Ed Star The northern powers gathered by the Khan. For this reason, the orientation of the Reach is very important."


    Tyrion smiled at the king: "So I still want my good nephew to marry that ''Highgarden Rose'' as soon as possible."


    "It''s your nephew." Kevan glared at Tyrion and corrected.


    "Yes, nephew, nephew." Tyrion shrugged, gave the king a teasing look, and then changed the subject, "What about my good father? Where is he now?"


    "Your father has led an army to Harrenhal."


    Tyrion immediately understood: "This is to block the way for the northern army to go south."


    Kevon nodded, and asked again:


    "Is our food all right?"


    "There is a big problem!" Tyrion exaggeratedly exclaimed, "You also know the situation of the treasury. It was already hard enough to supply Joffrey''s army before, and now we have to fight again..."


    "The Lannister family will support some."


    "Then there''s no problem." Tyrion got what he wanted, with a smile on his face, but he still reminded, "However, the supply of food and grass is really not just money. Before King''s Landing, the food was all dependent on the river bend and the river. The supply from the two places in the river, and now the land in the river has turned against Ed Stark, the half a million residents of King¡¯s Landing and our army are all counting on the food in the river. If the marriage fails..."


    "So we must ensure the success of the marriage." Kevan said, and handed another piece of parchment to the king, "Your Majesty, this document appoints Duke Mace Tyrell as Minister of Justice to attend the imperial council."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 211: Arrive at High Court

    Chapter 211 Arrival at High Court


    One sunny afternoon, Samwell and his party arrived at Highgarden.


    After the end of the long summer, Gaoting, which was originally a green paradise, also put on a light yellow coat.


    Led by the servants, Samwell and others passed through the labyrinth garden and three white walls, and entered the interior of the castle.


    "Father back?" Margaery Tyrell asked.


    "Master hasn''t come back yet." The servant replied respectfully, "But it should be soon. Yesterday, a knight came back to report that the retreating army has passed the fruit wine hall, and it is estimated that it will arrive in two or three days. The old lady asked me to arrange everyone Your honored guests rest first."


    "good."


    Samwell could clearly feel the indifference of the Tyrell family. The four great nobles came together, but none of the Tyrell family members came out to greet them.


    Of course, this is not a surprise.


    Mrs. Olenna must be able to see that these four families are not friendly.


    What''s more, there is Samwell, the kidnapper who eloped with "Highgarden Rose", the Tyrell family may be restrained now.


    Fortunately, Margaery acted as a competent "tour guide" along the way, introducing the layout of the castle and the stories behind it to the distinguished guests with a smile, so that the atmosphere would not become too awkward.


    After the group settled down, Margaret took Samwell''s hand and whispered:


    "Sam, you guys rest first, I''m going to see my grandmother and test her attitude."


    "Do you need me to accompany you?"


    "No, I''ll come back to you later."


    Margaery stood on tiptoe to give a kiss, and then floated away.


    She didn''t go back to the house to change clothes, so she took all the way to find Mrs. Olenna.


    The "Queen of Thorns" is drinking tea on a tall and elegant round tower at the moment. From her position, she can see the manor and fields outside the castle for dozens of miles.


    Can also clearly see the situation of Samwell and his party entering the city just now.


    "Grandmother." Margaery walked up to Mrs. Olenna, leaned over and kissed her on the cheek.


    Mrs. Olenna looked at her favorite granddaughter with an inexplicable gaze, and said:


    "Tell me, good granddaughter, why did you choose Caesar?"


    "Joffrey Baratheon and Samwell Caesar, choose between these two." Margaery said, "It''s really not a difficult choice."


    Lady Olenna snorted softly: "If you don''t want to marry Joffrey, you can just refuse it. Why do you want to elope."


    "Because I like Sam." A faint blush appeared on Margery''s face.


    "I taught you at a very young age." Madam Olenna had a look of resentment on her face, "Don''t let your feelings influence your decision."


    "I''m sorry, grandma, I let you down." Margaery lowered her head, her slender eyelashes trembling slightly, "How can people be without feelings. You told me that helping the refugees is just to show a gesture of being close to the people and win their love, But every time I see those ragged, skinny farmers, it still hurts my heart."


    "You can have a heartache, but never act irrationally about it. Otherwise it becomes your Achilles'' heel! And once you have a weakness, you are an easy prey in this Game of Thrones."


    Margaret bit her lip and retorted: "But benevolence is also a noble character. It may become a weakness, but it will also win the love of the people."


    "You think the people are too good, too smart." Mrs. Olenna said coldly, "They are actually even more stupid and unreasonable.


    When the gray plague swept through Old Town, it killed nearly half of the people in the city. Count Quinton Hightower ordered the ships in the port to be burned, and the gates of the city were closed tightly to prevent anyone, even members of the Hightower family from leaving the city, so as not to spread the epidemic.


    It stands to reason that the nobles and commoners of the Seven Kingdoms should be grateful for the kindness of Earl Quinton, but in fact? Have you heard the bards sing his name?


    No.


    On the day when the epidemic ended, Earl Quinton took to the streets, trying to celebrate with the people over the catastrophe, but was brutally killed by angry fools.


    Instead of being grateful to the hero who saved them, they blamed him for the disaster.


    Look, this is what happens to benevolence. "


    Margaery fell silent after hearing this.


    Mrs. Olenna saw the stubbornness in her granddaughter''s eyes, sighed secretly, and slowed down her tone:


    "Margaery, in this world, strength is the most important thing, and the rest are embellishments. You must recognize this. Don''t look at the Lannister family as if they are in dire straits, but King''s Landing is still in their hands. On the throne is Cersei''s second son Tommen.


    Don''t underestimate Tywin Lannister. This is a figure who has controlled the power of the Seven Kingdoms for twenty years. Neither Ed Stark nor Stannis Baratheon can beat him .


    And if we are added, no one can take away the lion''s throne.


    In return, we will also have a Queen.


    You tell me, following Samwell Caesar to trouble the Lannisters, what can we get? "


    "Dragon." Margaery said in a deep voice, "Grandma, you must have seen it with your own eyes just now, Sam has a white dragon!"


    "Yes, I saw it." Madam Olenna curled her lips, "But it''s only as big as a puppy. How many people can be burned to death?"


    "The dragon will grow up."


    "But how long will it take? Ten years? Twenty years? Or a hundred years?" Madam Olenna sneered, "And young dragons are the easiest to kill. Back then, a group of mobs in King''s Landing could rush into the dragon''s lair, Kill the young dragon inside. Are you sure Samwell''s one can grow up to the level of Balerion, the Black Death?"


    "If Samwell had a ''Black Death'', he wouldn''t need the support of the Tyrell family." The more Margaery said, the more confident she became, "Grandmother, if we support Lannister, we won''t need the support of the Queen after we get it." How long can the bit guarantee the prosperity of the family? Ten years? Twenty years?


    But if you support Caesar, his heirs and I will be of the blood of the real dragon!


    It takes a long time for a dragon to grow, but once it reaches adulthood, it can maintain a deterrent effect for hundreds of years!


    This is the real opportunity to push the Tyrell family to the pinnacle of power! "


    Ms. Olenna finally showed a gratified smile when she heard this:


    "This reason is a decent one."


    But then she changed the subject and scolded: "But how did I hear that when you climbed on Caesar''s horse and decided to elope with him, he hadn''t hatched the dragon yet?"


    Margaret stuck out her tongue, then shook Mrs. Olenna''s arm, trying to get away with it:


    "Grandmother, no matter what, just tell me if my idea is feasible, right? Sam is a knight I handbooked, as long as we support him firmly, he will definitely reward the Tyrell family in the future. Those evil breeds who support the lion family are strong."


    "Caesar is indeed more potential." Mrs. Olenna said expressionlessly, "but I think he might not be able to make the dragon grow up. Now that the lion is fighting fiercely with fish, wolf, deer and eagle, of course he can''t take care of him. But once the two sides decide the outcome, no matter who wins or loses, they will turn around and deal with Caesar!"


    Margaret said: "That''s why we took advantage of the chaos of the Seven Kingdoms to form an alliance with Sam and help him grow stronger."


    Ms. Olenna once again showed an expression of hatred for iron and steel:


    "Even if you want to form an alliance, you have to distinguish between priorities. Silly girl, what leverage does the Tyrell family have if you send yourself out in such a hurry? And this time Caesar, Tully, Rowan, and Florent came together Gaoting, it is clear that they want to force us to make concessions. Hmph! Is this the attitude a vassal should have towards his lord?"


    Margaery tried to explain to the man: "Actually, Samwell was also worried that you would harm him, so he took some self-protective actions. Please rest assured, they really have no intention of presumptuousness."


    Madam Olenna snorted lightly: "Do you believe this?"


    Margaery stopped talking for a moment.


    She was taught by her grandmother since she was a child, and she was also influenced by what she saw and heard in the Duke''s House. Naturally, she is not a little white rabbit when it comes to power struggles, so when she saw the troops of Brightwater City and Golden Tree City in Horn Hill that day, she immediately understood Samwell''s plan.


    Many times, she actually kept convincing herself that her choice was not wrong.


    "Grandmother." After a while, she spoke again, and there seemed to be something different in her tone, "No matter what attitude you and father have, I have already recognized Samwell, even if I can''t get your blessing, I will Elope with him."


    "Stupid!" Madam Olenna trembled with anger, "I have taught you all these years in vain! The nobles who have always been blind for love have not come to a good end! Rhaegar Targaryen and Lyanna Stark Did you forget about it a few years after you died?"


    "I''m sorry, grandma." Margaery apologized, but her eyes were extremely firm, "Back then, ''King Renrui'' Jaehaerys and Queen Alysanne were also blind for love, and their union has been inseparable from the very beginning. Unfavorable, the queen mother, the hand of the king, the archbishop...almost everyone is against, but they still come together bravely.


    Facts have proved that their combination has been blessed by the gods, thus jointly creating one of the most glorious prosperity in the Targaryen dynasty. "


    Lady Olenna sneered: "Do you know that you are comparing a little baron with the wisest king in the history of House Targaryen?"


    "Samwell Caesar will surely become a great king!" Margaery declared proudly, "I will also become a great queen."


    Mrs. Olenna stared blankly at the granddaughter in front of her. This girl who had dreamed of becoming a queen since she was a child, at this moment, in the eyes of her grandmother, really had the aura of being a mother.


    Madam Olenna suddenly smiled gratifiedly: "Then, are you using your status as a queen to give me orders?"


    "Of course not." Margaery threw herself into Mrs. Olenna''s arms, and turned into that coquettish little girl again, "I beg you as a granddaughter. I beg you to bless me and my beloved knight."


    Madam Olenna bowed her head in silence, as if she was still hesitating.


    Margaret saw her grandmother''s struggle, and quickly persuaded again gently: "Grandma, I just ask you to remain neutral in the next dispute, okay?"


    "Oh! Neutral?" Mrs. Olenna sneered, "If I don''t care, is your inflatable fish father able to fight against people like Lando Tully and Matus Rowan?"


    "I just think that the Tyrell family should also respect the opinions of the vassals. If there are really too many families who are unwilling to support Lannister, it is not a good thing for us to forcibly violate their wishes. So, let them Make up your own mind, okay?"


    Mrs. Olenna narrowed her eyes and said vigilantly: "Is this what they asked you to tell me?"


    Margaery shook her head quickly: "No, this is my own idea. You don''t want the Tyrell family to be isolated and helpless in the Reach, do you? Even if we get the queen, what''s the point?"


    Madam Olenna was silent for a long time, and finally nodded slowly:


    "Okay. Then let us listen to the opinions of the nobles of the Reach. Two weeks later, the nobles will gather in High Court and let them decide what to do with the Reach."


    "Thank you, grandma!" Margaret cheered, and kissed Madam Olenna''s cheek again.


    Mrs. Olenna hugged her granddaughter tightly, and said:


    "Remember, don''t hand over all your chips at once. Otherwise, what will you use to tie men in the future!"


    "Okay." Margaery nodded with a smile, wondering if she had listened to her grandmother''s advice.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 212: glass candle

    Chapter 212 Glass Candle


    "Mrs. Olenna promised not to help each other?"


    Uncontrollable surprise appeared on Samwell''s face.


    Margaret smiled and said: "Yes, my grandmother promised. So the next thing is to see if you can convince enough nobles in the river bay to make my father change his mind."


    "Don''t worry! As long as Mrs. Olenna doesn''t intervene, we are almost 100% sure!"


    Samwell said excitedly.


    Without the intervention of the "Queen of Thorns", if they can''t handle the "inflatable fish", then they should stop playing, go home and wash their necks and wait for the old lion to come to the door.


    "You really did a great job this time!" Samwell held Margaery tightly in his arms, his tone became ambiguous, "I want to reward you well!"


    As he spoke, he was about to carry the girl into his room.


    But Margaery broke free with a smile, and said:


    "This is High Court, let''s not be so blatant, it will leave a bad impression on my family."


    "Okay." Samwell also felt that Margaery should be respected, so he didn''t insist.


    "Then I''ll go back first, you rest early." Margaery gave the man a gentle kiss, and then drifted away.


    Watching the graceful figure of the girl disappear at the end of the corridor, Samwell felt a little lost.


    Going back to the room alone, but still not feeling sleepy.


    Cleopatra had already curled up into a ball, covered her eyes with her slender tail, and fell asleep.


    He lay dry on the bed for a while, tossed and turned and didn''t fall asleep for a long time, so he got up and went for a walk.


    At this time, the night was dark, and the cold moonlight sprinkled over the courtyard like flowing water, covering the stone sculptures, fountains and roses in the courtyard with a layer of elegant tulle.


    Samwell walked aimlessly, along the uninhabited path, and unknowingly came to the godswood.


    There are mostly oak and cypress trees in the forest, and the luxuriant branches are like giant umbrellas.


    The further Samwell walked into the forest, the more he could feel the tranquility and tranquility.


    "Who?" A voice suddenly sounded.


    "Samwell Caesar."


    Samwell walked a few steps forward, and saw a thin man sitting in a wheelchair under a huge weirwood.


    He has a beard, and his face is somewhat similar to Margaery, with gentle eyes and a faint smile on his face.


    "Good evening, Sir Vilas." Samwell recognized the eldest son of the Duke of Metz.


    "Good evening, Baron Caesar." Vilas said, "Can''t you sleep too?"


    "Yes. So come out for a walk, and enjoy the beautiful Highgarden." Samwell''s eyes stayed on the weirwood in front of him, and asked curiously, "I didn''t expect that there is a heart tree in the godswood forest in Highgarden."


    Vilas explained: "They are called ''Three Singers''. Legend has it that ''Green Hand'' Gars planted them himself, so even though we have converted to the Seven Gods, they have been preserved until now."


    Samwell noticed that these were three weirwood trees. Because the branches were intertwined, it looked like a giant heart tree.


    Huge human faces were carved on the trunks of the three trees, and the red juice flowed down like weeping blood.


    Seeing them, Samwell suddenly remembered the illusions he saw when he put on the [Time] armor, especially those heart trees outside the Great Wall of Desperation, and the beautiful woman who was like an ice and snow sculpture.


    "Margaery really likes you." Veras'' voice brought Samwell back from his thoughts.


    "I like her very much too." Samwell said frankly.


    "I never thought that she would elope with someone one day. And with a baron." Vilas smiled gently, and looked at Samwell without any hostility. "You know, Margaery has been Dreaming of being a queen."


    "This dream may not be impossible."


    Villas laughed loudly: "Did the dragon give you such confidence?"


    "Before the birth of the dragon, I made such a promise to Margaery."


    Vilas smiled even more happily: "I know why the little girl likes you so much, Caesar. However, I advise you to keep a low profile. In Westeros, people who respect and support dragons and those who fear and hate dragons of people, I really can¡¯t tell which one is more.¡±


    "Thank you for your reminder." Samwell put on a modest gesture on the surface, but he didn''t take Vilas'' advice to heart.


    There is a giant dragon, how can he keep a low profile?


    He claims all over the world that he has no ambitions, who would believe it?


    Would the strategists just watch his dragon grow up and become another "conqueror" one day?


    "To be honest, Sam, I support my little sister marrying you." Vilas said again suddenly.


    "Thank you for your approval." Samwell said sincerely, "It would be great if you were the Lord of Highgarden."


    Villas smiled and shook his head, saying:


    "I know you have resentment against my father. Sometimes he really can''t turn his head around, and he pays too much attention to the immediate interests and can''t see the long-term. But Sam, the move of the four of you to come to Highgarden together is really a little bit Too much. It will only intensify the conflict."


    Samwell didn''t speak.


    This is the difference in position, and he doesn''t want to argue with his future uncle.


    Vilas was not angry either, and his tone was still gentle:


    "After all, you are the lord of the river bend and your father''s vassal. When he comes back, you have a better attitude, admit your mistake, and Margaret''s persuasion may not be able to make father change his mind."


    "Thank you for your suggestion." Samwell said lightly.


    His coat of arms is a double-headed eagle, and his pet is a white dragon. How can he beg for mercy from an inflatable fish like a dog?


    I don¡¯t know if he saw Samwell¡¯s perfunctory, and Vilas didn¡¯t say much, so he left.


    The woods became quiet again, only the rustling sound of the leaves being blown by the breeze.


    Samwell stared at the three heart trees in front of him for a long time, his thoughts drifting.


    ¡­


    After waiting in High Court for three days, the Duke of Metz finally returned with his army.


    Those who came back with him, besides the nobles of the River Bend, were actually "Kingslayer" Jaime Lannister.


    Samwell immediately understood that the attitude of this inflatable fish was still inclined towards the Lannister family.


    Is the old lion so attractive to this guy?


    However, he wasn''t worried, after all, he wasn''t fighting alone this time.


    One week later will be the annual hunting party. When the nobles of the river bend gather in the High Court, it will be the time for a formal showdown.


    In the past few days, Landau Tarly, Matus Rowan, and Allerken Florent have not been idle, and have been contacting the nobles of the Riverbend who have arrived in Highgarden, testing their attitudes.


    Gaoting looked calm on the surface, but in fact it was already undercurrent.


    After all, Samwell is still too young and has no contacts, so he just drinks tea with Margaery and takes a walk, teasing the white dragon.


    It seems to be doing nothing, but it is actually showing off its two biggest advantages-Margaery''s love and dragon.


    As long as the river bend nobles see these two points from time to time, they can be subtly influenced.


    The Duke of Mace seems to have made up his mind to ignore Samwell, never summoned him alone, and pretended not to have this person at the banquet.


    Samwell didn''t bother to take care of the inflatable fish, so he didn''t even take the initiative to meet him.


    The day before the hunting meeting began, Lord Leighton Hightower, Lord of Old Town, arrived at Highgarden, and Samwell came to visit him in person.


    "Sam, long time no see!" Earl Layton greeted him warmly as soon as he saw him, and his tone was also kind.


    "Lord Layton, long time no see." Samwell felt that the attitude of the towering old man was very good, and his confidence immediately doubled.


    Because Earl Layton specifically said that he wanted to meet the dragon, Samwell brought Cleopatra with him during this visit.


    The white dragon squatted quietly on his shoulder, with its slender tail wrapped around his left arm.


    But after entering the room, Cleopatra suddenly became agitated and hissed at a candle.


    Samwell then noticed a tall black candle placed on the wooden table in the center of the room.


    It was the only light source in the room, and it was uncomfortably bright and disturbing.


    The color of the flame is strange, white as new snow, yellow like molten gold, red like flames, but the shadow it leaves is so black, like a black hole that can absorb all light.


    "This is?" Samwell had already guessed what it was, and just wanted to confirm it.


    "Glass candle." Earl Layton said, "Some people call it obsidian, or, dragon crystal, frozen fire."


    Sure enough, it was it.


    Samwell knows that the most important role of dragonglass in the world of Game of Thrones is that it can be used to deal with the ghosts.


    In the original book, he himself killed the other ghosts with a dragon crystal dagger, thus getting the title of "White Ghost Killer".


    Samwell walked closer and carefully looked at this magical glass candle.


    It is three feet tall, as thin as a sword, with a spiral edge as sharp as a knife, emitting an inexplicable light.


    "What burns it?" asked Samwell.


    "What fuels the dragon flame?" Earl Layton asked back.


    "Magic?"


    "Yes." Earl Layton sat on the chair, motioning for Samwell to take a seat, "Valyrian magic is based on blood and fire. Legend has it that using this kind of glass candle, the wizards of the ancient dragon empire''s sight even They can travel across mountains, oceans and deserts, they can enter other people''s dreams to show illusions, or exchange information across half the world."


    "Do you know this kind of magic?" Samwell became more and more curious.


    Earl Layton shook his head: "This kind of magic has been lost. Before the tide of magic subsided, it also took away too many ancient mysteries. Fortunately, now, with the arrival of a new wave of magic, they will also reappear in the world. Just like your dragon."


    Cleopatra was still staring at the glass candle, with a look of intimacy in her eyes.


    Is this an affinity for cognate magic?


    Samwell suddenly had an idea¡ªwhat would happen if the white dragon devoured the dragon crystal?


    The glass candle in front of me belongs to Earl Layton, of course it is not easy for Samwell to use it as food for White Dragon.


    But dragon crystals are actually not uncommon. There are many dragon crystals on Dragonstone Island, but because the White Walkers have not appeared for thousands of years, dragon crystals have not been taken seriously and are regarded as ordinary stones.


    However, Samwell felt that Dragonglass should not be able to accelerate the growth of the dragon, otherwise the Targaryen family should have discovered this secret long ago.


    But seeing the performance of the white dragon, Samwell felt that he could still send someone to Dragonstone Island to dig some dragon crystals and come back to try.


    Even if Bailong doesn''t eat it, he can eat it himself to see if it can add attributes.


    "Actually, it''s not just you." Earl Layton looked at the white dragon on Samwell''s shoulder with piercing eyes. "Someone also hatched a giant dragon on the continent of Essos across the narrow sea."


    "Who?" Samwell pretended not to know.


    Earl Layton slowly spit out a name:


    "Daenerys Targaryen."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 213: Lord Laytons Hint

    Chapter 213 The Hint of Earl Layton


    Of course Samwell knew that "Dragon Mother" also hatched a dragon at the moment when the red comet came.


    And there should be three dragons hatched by the opponent.


    Just counting the time, it has only been more than a month, and the Earl of Oldtown, half a world away, has already known the news. It seems that Lord Layton has been secretly paying attention to the remnant of the Targaryen.


    "Master Layton, you seem to be very interested in dragons?"


    Earl Layton smiled slightly, and did not deny it: "Yes. Have you heard the ancient prophecy from Asshai?"


    "The stars cry blood, the long night is coming?"


    "Yes, that''s the one." Earl Layton sighed, "I used to think that Rhaegar Targaryen was the prince in the prophecy, until he was beaten to death by Robert Baratheon on the banks of the Trident River. "


    He paused, then said:


    "Then I set my sights on the Targaryen brothers and sisters on the other side of the narrow sea. ''Born in the land of salt and smoke'', Daenerys was born on Dragonstone Island, where there are seas and volcanoes. It was in line with the prophecy, and after she hatched three giant dragons, I almost believed that she was the prince in the prophecy. But seeing you, I am not sure."


    Samwell was inexplicably guilty, but on the surface he didn''t reveal anything:


    "How could the prophesied prince be a woman?"


    Earl Layton nodded and admitted: "That''s right, that''s what I''ve been skeptical about."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Just as there is no male or female dragon, so the "prince" in the prophecy can also refer to a woman.


    Of course Samwell would not mention Earl Layton. He just needed to use this prophecy to gain the support of the Hightower family.


    "So you think I''m the prophesied prince?"


    "At present, it seems that you are the most likely." Earl Layton did not die.


    Samwell lifted his spirits: "So will the Hightower family stand by me this time?"


    Earl Layton smiled slightly and said:


    "The Hightower family will not take sides this time."


    What a slippery guy. Samwell complained secretly.


    However, this result is also acceptable.


    The power of the Duke of Mace mainly comes from the iron triangle of Tyrell-Redwyne-Hightower, and in this iron triangle, the seemingly most low-key Hightower family is actually the most powerful corner. The Hightower family remained neutral, and the support that Duke of Metz could get was immediately reduced.


    "Yes." Samwell nodded, "Then, please sit on the sidelines and see if the nobles in the Reach are willing to support the evil sons of the Lion family."


    Earl Layton nodded with a smile, turned his gaze to the white dragon on Samwell''s shoulder, and asked:


    "Sam, can you tell me how exactly you hatched this dragon?"


    "Use a sword to split the dragon''s egg, and the dragon jumped out." Samwell said seriously.


    "It''s that simple?" Earl Layton frowned.


    "Oh, and a fire." Samwell added, "Just watch the fire and don''t overcook the dragon eggs."


    "So that''s the case." Earl Layton said with a smile.


    "Does the Hightower family have dragon eggs?" Samwell asked, "If necessary, I can help you hatch them. After all, I have experience."


    "We don''t have dragon eggs." Earl Layton immediately denied it, and then said with a smile, "If we find it in the future, I may ask you to help hatch it."


    "my pleasure."


    "By the way, I heard that there is a Red God witch in your territory?" Earl Layton suddenly changed the subject.


    "Yes, Ms. Melisandre from Asshai." Samwell nodded and admitted, "I was poisoned by the ''Red Viper'' at that time, and she saved me."


    "This is the first time I''ve heard of anyone surviving the poison of a red viper."


    "Maybe she borrowed the power of God." Samwell stared into Earl Layton''s eyes, "Master Layton, what do you want to say?"


    "I want to say...the blessings of the gods often come with a price."


    Samwell asked thoughtfully: "Then what price do you think I paid?"


    Earl Layton laughed and said: "I can''t say that. But you need to know that blessings and curses are like two sides of a coin. You can''t find a coin with only one side. Similarly, you can''t only get blessings from gods."


    Samwell suddenly thought of "Bronze Jorn". The other party said similar things when he gave him the [Time] armor.


    But Earl Layton didn''t want to say much on this topic, and started chatting instead.


    Samwell chatted with him for a while, then said goodbye and left.


    Out the door, Samwell was walking on the promenade surrounded by flowers, and suddenly met an unexpected person.


    "Kingslayer?" Samwell had a playful smile on his face.


    "Who is the Kingslayer?" Jaime Lannister shot back.


    Samwell stopped, smiled and said:


    "The son of you and Cersei is just a false king, what kind of king. Besides, I am not like you, who swore to protect the king."


    James noticed that Samwell had been staring at his severed hand, so he turned sideways unconsciously, blocking the other''s sight.


    The baron in front of him cut off his right hand, deprived him of glory, and deprived him of shame.


    Without these, what is left of him...


    James tried his best to calm down the turbulent mood, and said coldly:


    "Oaths? Hehe, how many oaths have you made in your life? Protect women and children, protect justice, treat the weak well, be loyal to the lord... so many oaths, do you remember them all? And when one oath conflicts with another oath, what do you do? Your lord is no longer righteous, are you on the side of the lord, or on the side of justice?"


    "It''s up to you to decide when and which side to stand on." Samwell said, "You are a knight, not a puppet controlled by an oath."


    "Speak lightly. But what qualifications do you have to judge me?" James was deeply hurt by Samwell''s eyes.


    When Ed Stark led his army into the Red Castle and saw him who killed the "Mad King" sitting on the Iron Throne, it was this look¡ª


    Judgment eyes.


    This look has haunted him for more than ten years.


    "How did you get your knighthood? When Mace Tyrell held the sword on your shoulder, didn''t you swear loyalty?" James cried, with resentment and reprimand in his voice, "but now What are you doing? Your allegiance? Your obedience? Your¡­¡±


    Seemingly sensing James'' threat to its master, the white dragon roared angrily, and spewed out a stream of dragon flames.


    "Cleopatra, stop." Samwell patted the white dragon on the head.


    He didn''t want to burn James here, or the old lion might go crazy.


    Although Duke Tywin has two sons, the only heir he really recognizes is James.


    The dwarf''s youngest son has never been in his eyes.


    So if Samwell killed James, the old lion would most likely fight for the Iron Throne and come to Highgarden to avenge his son.


    He doesn''t want to do this kind of hatred.


    The flames died down, but Jaime''s robes were already on fire, and he frantically took them off, screaming and cursing loudly.


    "It was Margaery Tyrell who held the sword on my shoulder back then. Even the inflatable fish didn''t want to canonize me personally, so why should you expect my loyalty?" Samwell dropped a sentence coldly, and then stopped responding "Kill King" turned and left.


    Jaime managed to get rid of Dragon Burn, coughing and crying from the smoke.


    The robe in front of him was still burning, and the orange flames danced endlessly, like a strange elf, which aroused the most unbearable memory in James'' mind.


    Back then, "Mad King" Aerys burned Duke Rickard Stark to death with such flames, burned to death the "hammer and dagger" King Chester Earl, and threatened to burn all the people in King''s Landing to death. people.


    "Reavers don''t want to take my capital!" Jaime heard the mad king''s scream echoing in his ears, "I''ll leave them a city of ashes! Let Robert, the bastard, be King''s Landing like me. The charred bones and roasted flesh in the city!"


    The Targaryen family has practiced cremation for generations, and there is no tomb. The Mad King wants to turn the entire city of King''s Landing into his own cremation pile.


    Jaime actually knew that the Mad King didn''t really want to commit suicide. He, like the former "Bright Flame" Ilion Targaryen, believed that the flame could regenerate him and turn him into a real dragon.


    Jaime had watched the Mad King order the Pyromancers to bury [Wildfire] pots all over the city, from the Great Sept of Baelor to the shabby huts of Flea Nest, from the cellar of Maegor''s House to under the seven gates, everywhere. Such a horrible substance.


    And he could only stand under the Iron Throne, like a corpse in a white robe, watching silently.


    He is the White Knight of the Kingsguard, who swears allegiance to the king and obeys his every command, no matter how crazy, ridiculous, cruel...


    Until Duke Tywin led his army into the city, the Mad King shouted angrily:


    "Offer your father''s head, or I''ll burn you all!"


    Finally, Jaime drew out his sword and killed the crazy king.


    From then on, he became a "king killer".


    Facing everyone''s scornful eyes, he never explained.


    The proud lion doesn''t bother to argue.


    The hand holding the sword was gone, but Jaime could still feel it, and it hurt so badly.


    Like a poisonous snake, it gnawed at the heart.


    But this kind of pain is far less than the sting of a look from the Duke of Winterfell, or from the baron who cut off his arm.


    You know nothing, just look at me and find me guilty!


    Why!


    "What qualifications does the eagle have to judge the lion!" James shouted at Samwell''s back.


    Unfortunately, the other party didn''t look back at all.


    Only the white dragon on the shoulder turned his head and gave the "King Slayer" a cold look.


    Burning pain like a fire.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 214: hunting party

    Chapter 214 Hunting Meeting


    The morning sun is warm and warm, casting mottled light and shadow on the floor of the room through the windows covered with vines.


    Samwell put on [Time], felt the icy breath emanating from the bronze armor, and his excited mood gradually calmed down.


    Cleopatra didn''t seem to like this armor, and every time Samwell put it on, the white dragon didn''t want to rest on his shoulders.


    Hovering in midair for several weeks, Cleopatra finally landed on top of her master.


    Samwell ignored it, put ¡¾Dawn¡¿on his back, and tucked the helmet under his arm, and went out with the white dragon on his back.


    "Good morning, Sam." Margaery just walked to the door and greeted with a sweet smile, but when she saw the white dragon on the man''s head, she burst out laughing, "Good morning, Cleo Patra."


    The Duke''s daughter is wearing a white velvet shirt today, with a delicate brown leather armor on the outside, and a blue knee-high pleated skirt on her lower body. Her brown curly hair is tied with a headband studded with diamonds, and a pair of pearls and round jade- The long suede crocodile leather boots on her moist legs look heroic.


    "Good morning, Miss Margery." Samwell stepped forward, wrapped his arms around the girl''s waist, and kissed her good morning.


    Bailong was also familiar with Margaery, imitating his master, touching the tip of her nose with a triangular head.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the hunting party." Margaery said, holding Samwell''s arm.


    The two walked along the winding corridor, with golden roses in full bloom on both sides, and the cool autumn wind gently blowing, spreading the elegant fragrance of flowers.


    Turning around an artificial fountain, Samwell saw the eldest son of the Duke of Highgarden, Vilas Tyrell, sitting there alone, holding a book in his hand.


    Margaery stopped in her tracks and asked, "Brother? Aren''t you going to participate in today''s hunting meeting?"


    Although Vilas had a broken leg, riding a horse was no problem, but a special saddle was needed, and Margery knew that her brother liked to tame falcons, hunting dogs, and horses, and then took them to hunt.


    "I''m not going." Vilas smiled gently and raised the book in his hand, "I''m reading an interesting piece of history."


    "Which period of history?" Margaret asked curiously.


    "A piece of history about ''Greybeard'' Garth Gardener." Vilas said slowly, "During the reign of the King of the Reach, the vassals were divided into two factions due to disputes over the heir, and the Reach fell into internal strife. There was blood everywhere, just as the Dornishmen invaded, Oldtown was stormed, Highgarden was sacked, and the King of the Reach had his throat slit."


    Margaery remained silent.


    Of course she understood her brother''s hint.


    Samwell smiled slightly and said:


    "What''s the point of dwelling on the past. Those are dead histories, Sir Vilas, why don''t you come and create a living history together."


    "I prefer dead history." Vilas stared into Samwell''s eyes, "Dead history is written in ink, while living history is written in blood."


    "There will be no bloodshed today." Margaery looked at the baron beside her, "Right? Sam?"


    Before Samwell could speak, Vilas said: "Don''t be silly, little girl, how can hunting be bloodless."


    "There are many ways to hunt." Sam Will said, "It doesn''t necessarily mean bloodshed."


    As he spoke, he looked at the girl beside him, as if making a promise: "Not today."


    Margaret suddenly burst into a sweet smile.


    Vilas looked at his younger sister, sighed secretly, and said:


    "Then, happy hunting."


    Samwell smiled back and left with Margaery.


    Vilas watched the two leave with complicated eyes, and remained silent for a long time.


    After an unknown amount of time, he suddenly felt someone approaching. When he turned his head, he saw that Mrs. Olenna had come to him at some point.


    "Good morning, Grandma."


    "Morning, Vilas. What are you looking at?"


    "The Tale of Garth Gardener X."


    "That stupid ''greybeard''." Mrs. Olenna curled her lips, "I remember he had two daughters, but he married one to the Manderly family and the other to the Peake family, so he died very No injustice. Fortunately, your father has only one daughter."


    Vilas looked at his grandmother thoughtfully, and asked:


    "Aren''t you going to the hunting party today?"


    "Not going."


    Villas nodded, understanding the grandmother''s plan.


    House Tyrell has only one daughter, and Lady Olenna has already made her choice.


    "I''m not worried about the present." Mrs. Olenna said again, "I''m worried about the future."


    Vilas understood what Grandma meant: "Are you worried that I won''t be able to suppress this eagle? Don''t worry, Grandma, I have domesticated two falcons and am familiar with their habits. Even if you are rebellious, as long as you have enough Patience, experience and wisdom will bring them to their knees."


    Mrs. Olenna sighed:


    "He is not an eagle, he is a dragon."


    Villas choked for a moment.


    He can''t tame a dragon.


    ¡­


    The wind made the flags flutter.


    In the hunting camp, the elegant nobles took off their silk dresses, put on steel armors, picked up spears, bows and arrows, and in the blink of an eye, they became powerful knights.


    In Westeros, hunting events have the nature of military exercises.


    Noble lords are keen on hunting, not only to obtain delicious game and animal fur, but also to cultivate combat awareness and exercise tactical coordination.


    Hunting and war are actually very similar.


    Scouting is the first step.


    With the help of hounds and falcons, the nobles must search for the traces of their prey and find their hiding places.


    After finding the prey, it is necessary to pass the information to the companions, carry out a clear division of labor, and start hunting.


    Different tactics must be adopted for different prey.


    Lure, encircle, drive, chase...


    A hunt is a small war.


    "Whoosh!"


    The arrow shot out and sank into the grass, bringing out a smear of blood.


    "Hit it! Hit it!" Margaret clapped her hands on the horse and cheered.


    Attendant Noah Rowan rushed out immediately and brought back the hare that Samwell had shot.


    "Finally hit it." Samwell put away his bow and arrow, but his face was a little embarrassed.


    After all, it took five arrows to hit a hare, which is nothing to be proud of.


    No way, the original owner hadn''t practiced archery much, and although his attribute panel can increase strength and agility, it really doesn''t help much with the accuracy of archery.


    Samwell was not overly entangled, the hunt had just begun, and the hare was not considered a heavyweight prey.


    Cleopatra disliked the speed of her master and decided to go hunting by herself, but she didn''t know where she flew.


    Several people continued to move forward on the grass, and it didn''t take long before they heard a horn.


    "Someone found the big guy!" Margaery exclaimed excitedly.


    "Walk!"


    Samwell took the lead and drove towards the direction of the horn sound, and soon heard a series of barking dogs.


    Crossing a small hill, the forest gradually became dense, and Samwell also saw the flowered fox flag of Bright Water City.


    At the same time, they also saw the prey they found-seven wild boars.


    Wild boars are considered to be one of the most dangerous animals that can be encountered in hunting. They have rough skin, thick flesh, infinite strength, sharp and terrifying teeth, and often form small groups with female wild boars as the main body, which is difficult to deal with.


    After discovering the group of wild boars, Aleken Florent did not act rashly, but blew the horn to call for his companions.


    The hooves of the horses gradually became denser, and teams of knights and attendants came from all over the place. Not long after, more than 50 knights gathered around the group of wild boars.


    The flags representing each family are fluttering in the air, and the neighing of war horses and the roaring of hounds interweave the movement of hunting.


    Samwell let Margaery stay outside the encirclement, and leaned forward with a spear.


    This kind of wild boar herd gathered together is very dangerous, and it will cause casualties if you are not careful, so they must be differentiated first.


    The prey was discovered by Sir Alleken, so he became the interim commander of the hunt.


    The eldest son of Liangshui City is very experienced. First, let the knights gallop around and attack with bows and arrows. Although the wild boars have rough skin and thick flesh, this kind of attack will not cause much damage, but it can wear down the patience of the wild boars and irritate them. .


    Wait until the wild boars start to get restless, the hounds confronting them will start to provoke, luring the wild boars to leave the herd so that the knights can hunt alone.


    When the first angry wild boar rushed out chasing the hounds, the surrounding knights suddenly became excited.


    Cheers, shouts, and curses rang out.


    Saw the wild boar rushing in his direction, Samwell was not afraid at all, he adjusted the horse''s head lightly to avoid the wild boar''s collision, and then stabbed the spear.


    The wild boar''s skin is extremely thick, and it is covered with hard mud shells and pine resin. It is extremely difficult to kill with one blow, and it is not easy to pierce its defense.


    Fortunately, Samwell was strong enough, and the spear was inserted deep into the wild boar''s back, splashing a flower of blood.


    But it didn''t die, it was still rushing forward.


    The subsequent knights shot one after another, until more than a dozen spears were stabbed into the wild boar''s back before it fell to the ground.


    But even so, the wild boar was still alive, struggling tenaciously in the pool of blood, howling harshly.


    At this time, Sir Alleken rode over and pierced a long spear through the eye socket of the wild boar''s head, finally making it stop howling.


    However, the hunt is not over yet.


    Next, the knights used the same method to enrage each wild boar, lure them out separately, and kill them one by one.


    During this process, thirteen hounds were sacrificed, and two knights were knocked off their horses, but fortunately there were no casualties.


    It can be regarded as a fairly successful hunt.


    Samwell was about to go to congratulate his uncle, when he saw a slightly rich middle-aged knight coming to him, took off his helmet, smiled, and said:


    "You are the Baron Caesar of Yingzui Island, right? You are very skilled."


    "Thank you for your compliment." Samwell looked at the three Castle Black coat of arms on the opponent''s armor, and knew it was a member of the Peak family. He was about to ask his identity when he heard his uncle''s voice behind him.


    "Sam, this is Earl Titus Peake."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 215: deer hunting

    Chapter 215 Deer Hunting


    Samwell received a hint from his uncle''s meaningful eyes, and immediately understood that the Peake family had also been drawn over!


    "Lord Titus."


    "Sam, come to Star Shuttle City when you have time, and teach my ineffective sons, so that they don''t know their heights all day long." Earl Titus made no secret of his closeness.


    "my pleasure."


    The hunting party is also an occasion for nobles to socialize.


    As Sir Alleken began to preside over cleaning the battlefield and distributing the prey, the nobles also took off their helmets one after another, started chatting and maintaining contacts.


    As an inconspicuous little baron, Samwell unknowingly gathered a large number of Riverbend nobles around him, including Peake, Rowan, Hightower, Cuy, Fossoway, Webber...


    Margaery held Samwell''s arm, with a sweet smile on her face, watching the men around her chatting and laughing happily with the lords of the Reach with joy and reverence.


    It was hard for her to imagine that just two and a half years ago, this was a cowardly fat man who had just been kicked out of the house by his father, and was known throughout the River Bend as "the useless eldest son of the Tully family".


    Now, the name of Caesar has spread throughout the Seven Kingdoms and has become a legend.


    Margaery believes that his future will never stop there.


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Margaery felt that her father''s prestige in the Reach was probably no more than that.


    The worries that arose in her heart were quickly suppressed by Margaery. She believed that her father would understand her choice in the future.


    She did it for the future of House Tyrell.


    Cleopatra did not know when she returned from hunting, and immediately attracted the attention and interest of the nobles.


    There were more people around Samwell.


    At noon, the attendants lit a bonfire and began to prepare lunch.


    Just hunted a group of wild boars, enough for everyone to share.


    But before the wild boar was roasted, the horn sounded again not far away.


    It is estimated that other teams discovered the large beast.


    But everyone here was preparing to have lunch, and only a few knights responded to the call and rushed in the direction where the horn sounded.


    Samwell sat without moving, cut some raw meat and fed it to Cleopatra.


    The white dragon breathed out dragon flames, roasted the meat, and then swallowed it in one gulp, hissing in satisfaction.


    Margaery looked at this scene, and suddenly asked curiously: "Sam, what does Dragon Burn taste like?"


    "Actually, there is not much difference, you can try it yourself." Samwell put a piece of white dragon''s roasted meat on Margery''s plate.


    "Thank you!" The girl''s eyes turned into crescent moons.


    But when Cleopatra saw that the meat of her mouth was taken away by others, she immediately became unhappy, flapping her wings and neighing angrily.


    Samwell hurriedly cut another piece of meat to appease it.


    But when uncle Sir Aleken saw this situation, he also came over to ask for a taste of "Dragon Burn Roast Meat".


    Samwell had to give him a piece too.


    Seeing this, the rest of the nobles came to ask for it one after another, and the Dragon Flame Barbecue became very popular for a while.


    The poor Bailong was used as a fire tool by the unscrupulous master, and he grilled the meat exhaustedly, but he couldn''t eat it in his own mouth, so he was so angry that he went on strike.


    The nobles laughed and dispersed.


    Samwell just said to appease the angry white dragon, when he saw a knight applaud his horse and said loudly:


    "A red deer is found in the northeast, a red deer is found in the northeast!"


    In Westeros, the deer is regarded as the noblest animal in the forest and the best prey for a hunting party.


    No nobleman wants to miss a deer hunt.


    So, the nobles who were reluctant to move just now put down the food in their hands, got up and mounted their horses, and started a new round of hunting.


    All of a sudden, there was a sound of horseshoes and smoke and dust.


    Samwell also followed.


    After riding northeast for about ten minutes, Samwell saw the large army and the red deer that had been cornered and cornered.


    It has dark red fur all over its body except for a ring of white hair around its neck. It is about five feet high and has a pair of magnificent horns on its head.


    "Take back the hound! Take back the hound!" Earl Matus Rowan yelled loudly, "Who''s stupid dog dares to hurt this deer, let''s see if I don''t beat him to death!"


    The red deer is a symbol of nobility, and the red deer with a white ring on its chest is a symbol of royal authority.


    Of course you can''t use lowly hounds to bite.


    Not only can''t use hunting dogs, but also can''t use weapons.


    The most respected way of hunting a male red deer is to capture it alive with bare hands.


    And generally the king, or the person with the highest status present, captures alive.


    At this time, the red deer was surrounded by knights, with the rushing river behind it. It seemed to be aware of its situation, and it raised its head and let out a long hiss.


    Yo Yo The sound of deer singing echoed in the forest, clear and sad.


    "Has the inflatable fish arrived yet?" Count Matus asked, and actually called out the insulting title of Duke of Metz in public.


    Samwell suspected that this guy did it on purpose, and he had such a loud voice.


    "Lord Mace has never captured a stag alive." Sir Alleken said quietly.


    "Then why are you waiting for him!" Earl Matus curled his lips in disdain, and turned to look at Samwell, "Sam, you go!"


    Samwell was stunned for a moment, and then all eyes turned around in unison.


    There were shocks, doubts, meaningful, and encouraging smiles... At this moment, a little baron became the focus of the audience.


    "Okay." Samwell smiled slightly, immediately got off his horse, handed the spear to the attendant, and walked towards the stag.


    There was a discussion behind him, but no one came out to stop him.


    To be honest, the biggest difficulty in hunting stags is to track them down and lure them into the siege. The rest is actually quite simple.


    After all, compared to ferocious beasts like wild boars and bears, stags are really not that aggressive.


    Samwell approached slowly, and the buck seemed to realize the danger of the man in front of him, so he took two steps back, but behind him was the rushing river, and there was no way to retreat.


    It began to paw the dirt on the ground with its front hooves anxiously, and let out a heavy panting sound, as if it was preparing to attack the humans in front of it.


    The huge horn on the top of the head looks rather hideous.


    But at this time, Cleopatra had already flown over the stag, and let out a roar that smelled of sulfur.


    Longwei spread like ripples, and the ripples completely wiped out the sliver of courage to resist in the Buck''s heart.


    Finally did not dare to bump into it.


    Samwell stepped forward and held down the stag''s head, and with another force, the stag let out a whine, its front legs softened, and it knelt down on the ground.


    The nobles behind gave a round of applause.


    Cleopatra also flapped her wings rapidly above Samwell''s head, seeming very interested in this prey.


    And at this moment, there was a rush of horseshoes in the distance.


    Then I heard the loud voice of the Duke of Mace:


    "Where is the deer? I heard that you have surrounded a red deer? Where is it?"


    The crowd parted a passage, and saw the Duke of Mace riding a pure black horse, followed by Paxter Redwyne, Leighton Hightower and other nobles.


    When he saw that Samwell had surrendered the stag, the Duke of Mace was furious:


    "Caesar! You are a little baron, what qualifications do you have to hunt deer!"


    Samwell didn''t answer, but let go of the stag''s head, let it stand up again, then held the antlers, and led it slowly towards Duke of Mace.


    "Samwell Caesar! Answer me!" Duke of Mace roared again.


    The surroundings suddenly became quiet, and everyone watched this scene with bated breath.


    guessing how the daring baron would answer his lord.


    Samwell had an impeccable smile on his face, as if he didn''t hear the Duke of Metz''s question at all.


    He led the stag to the front slowly, and then said:


    "Master Mace, you are mistaken. What kind of stag is this? It is clearly a wild horse."


    The Duke of Metz was stunned for a moment, and then became even angrier, shouting:


    "Damn it! Do you think I''m blind! This is clearly a deer!"


    "This is a horse." Samwell still smiled, "If you don''t believe me, ask other people."


    "I still need to ask..." Duke Mace was halfway cursing when he heard a cold voice behind him.


    "is horse."


    Duke Mace turned his head in astonishment, and saw Earl Randall Tarly looking at him with piercing eyes.


    He suddenly lost his temper, raised his whip and pointed at Earl Randyll:


    "Okay! Randall! You father and son are coaxing me together, aren''t you?"


    "Master Mace." Earl Matus Rowan said, "Rando and Caesar are right. This is indeed a wild horse. Why are you so arrogant?"


    "Bastard!" Duke Mace''s chest rose and fell violently, "You..."


    "It''s a horse, Lord Mace." Sir Aleken Florent of Brightwater City interrupted very rudely.


    "It''s a deer!" Earl Paxter Redwyne of Arbor Island saw that the atmosphere was not right, and quickly said, "Don''t try to deceive Lord Mace with lies."


    "That''s right! It''s a deer! It''s a deer!" shouted the Duke of Mace, who finally got his support.


    "It''s a horse, Lord Mace, you are mistaken." Count Titus Peake of Star Shuttle City said with a smile, the sarcasm in his eyes was no longer concealed.


    "It''s a deer!" said Mrs. Egwen Oakheart, Earl of Ancient Oak City, her angry eyes fixed on Samwell, the murderer of her son.


    "It''s a horse!" said Viscount Leonard Webb of Coldmoat Castle.


    "It''s a deer!" said Earl Gonza Green of Grayshield Island.


    But his voice was quickly drowned in a burst of rebuttals:


    "is horse!"


    "is horse!"


    "is horse!"


    ¡­


    Duke of Mace''s face turned pale.


    He finally realized that things were going in a dire direction.


    The voices of "it''s a horse" sounded like slaps on his fat face.


    Beat the inflatable fish dizzy and see stars.


    He suddenly turned his head and looked at Earl Leighton Hightower, who had been silent all this time, with a prayer in his tone:


    "Layton, this is a deer, isn''t it?"


    The lord of Old Town glanced at the Duke of Mace, who was covered in cold sweat and looked panic-stricken, and then at Samwell, who stood tall and proud, and sighed inwardly¡ª


    Inflatable fish, you shouldn''t be asking me.


    Finally, Earl Layton''s gaze stayed on the white dragon hovering above Samwell''s head, smiled slightly, and said:


    "Master Mace, why don''t you take a closer look?"


    Hearing this, Duke Metz opened his mouth wide as if struck by lightning, and remained silent for a while.


    After hearing the statement of the Hightower family, Earl Tommen Cotoyne of Three Towers, Earl Warren Bisbury of Hive City, Countess Alexa Bulwe of Blackcrown City, Highland City Viscount Martin Mullendall and Viscount Brandon Cue of Sunhouse City spoke one after another:


    "It''s a horse!" "It''s a horse!" "It''s a horse!" "It''s a horse!" "It''s a horse!"


    Such is the influence of the House of the Uncrowned Kings of the Reach.


    The Duke of Mace has already started to tremble all over.


    The nobles who supported the Tyrell family also realized that the situation was over, and they all bowed their heads in silence.


    "Master Mace." Samwell had a triumphant smile on his face, "Please allow me to dedicate this wild horse to you."


    The Duke of Mace was teetering on his horse, his eyes were distracted.


    The scene of the sky and the city suddenly appeared in front of his eyes, which made the Duke of Highgarden suddenly realize what kind of opponent he was facing¡ª


    This is a man who dares to kill even the king!


    Will he kill me?


    Duke of Mace trembled more and more.


    He managed to squeeze out a smile, but it was uglier than crying, and he never dared to look directly at Samwell:


    "Okay, okay...I like it very much...you gave me...the horse..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 216: exile

    Chapter 216 Exile


    "Hahahahahaha!"


    A nearly crazy smile echoed in the forest, dispelling the almost stagnant atmosphere.


    The nobles of the Reach were still immersed in the shock that the Duke of Highgarden was forced to bow his head and admit his mistake by a little baron. At this time, they were awakened by laughter, only to find that it was "Kingslayer" Jaime Lannister laughing on the horse. Lean forward and backward.


    "I''m dying of laughter! I''m dying of laughter! Can you people in Hewan not even tell the difference between a horse and a deer? Hahahaha..."


    Samwell said: "Is it so funny? Kingslayer."


    "Isn''t it funny?" James covered his stomach with his remaining left hand, still laughing, "I actually saw a lie being twisted into the truth with my own eyes, you people from Hewan are amazing! Mr. Inflatable Fish, you will never stop Will you really want to ride that deer? Then I suggest you change to a better saddle, oh no, a deer saddle. Hahahahaha..."


    The Duke of Metz blushed and bowed his head in silence, as if he had made up his mind to be an ostrich.


    Samwell retorted:


    "Kingslayer, how many lies have you woven with your own hands? Whose heirs are Joffrey, Myrcella, and Tommen? Who pushed Bran Stark of Winterfell from the tower? Do you dare to tell the truth?"


    James'' smile froze on his face.


    In fact, the former is okay, he has long wanted to reveal the truth to the public, but his father and sister have always been reluctant to part with the Iron Throne.


    But the latter¡­


    How would he know?


    James was suddenly terrified.


    The evil hidden in his heart was exposed in public, which gave him the illusion of being exposed to the sun without clothes.


    The gazes cast by everyone were like big hands, constantly stripping away his little self-esteem and pride. He was powerless to resist, and could only allow his ugliness and meanness to be torn apart like **** wounds.


    "Kingslayer? Why aren''t you talking?" Samwell asked urgently, "I heard that there is a "White Code" in the White Sword Tower of the Red Castle in King''s Landing, which records every one who has guarded the king for three hundred years. The exploits of the White Knights of the Kingsguard of the Kings of the Seven Kingdoms. What do you think your page, Kingslayer, will be?"


    James lowered his head, his slightly messy long hair covering his face.


    "Sir James of the Lannister family." Samwell continued, his voice was as loud as a bell, as if the heavenly father was pronouncing a sentence,


    "The eldest son of Lord Tywin Lannister and Lady Joanna of Casterly Rock. He served as an attendant to Lord Sumner Crakeher in his youth, and accompanied him to wipe out the Kingswood Brotherhood.


    At the age of fifteen, he was knighted by Sir Arthur Dayne of the Kingsguard for his bravery in battle. In the same year, he was promoted to the Kingsguard by King Aerys II Targaryen and became a White Knight.


    When the king fell into the city, he killed the king under the Iron Throne, thus gaining the title of "King Slayer".


    Then, "Kingslayer", what should I write next? "


    James didn''t speak, he was suddenly horrified to find that his life was so poor and empty, even ugly.


    "I''ll tell you how to write it." Samwell smiled coldly and continued,


    "After being pardoned by Robert Baratheon I, he continued to serve as the Kingsguard, but he had an affair with Queen Cersei Lannister and gave birth to three evil seeds who stole the Iron Throne.


    During the visit to Winterfell with King Robert, he personally pushed Bran, the young boy of the Stark family, down the tower due to the discovery of his sister''s adultery, causing him to be paralyzed.


    Following the false king Joffrey to fight against Dorne, he was beheaded by Samwell Caesar in the sky and the city, and has since become a waste who dare not draw his sword..."


    "Shut up!" James suddenly yelled furiously, "Caesar! Shut up!"


    "You want me to shut up? Yes, don''t use weak words, use your sword." Samwell provocatively said.


    James'' left hand was pressed on the hilt of the sword, but he never pulled it out.


    His body began to tremble, and Tianjicheng''s extremely terrifying, fiery sword that did not belong to the mortal world flashed through his mind.


    Countless midnight dreams, James'' heart was filled with fear.


    He didn''t know how to take such a sword.


    That is not a sword that mortals can block!


    Especially now that he only has left hand left...


    how to spell?


    He never imagined that one day he would dare not draw his sword.


    But if he dared not draw his sword from now on, what would he become?


    A corpse in a white robe?


    "Kingslayer!" Samwell provoked again, "Are you really a waste who dare not draw your sword?"


    "Caesar!" James Lannister finally drew his long sword, "I will kill you!"


    Samwell took a step forward expressionlessly, and also drew out the giant sword [Dawn] behind him.


    The milky-white sword body showed red-gold lines the moment it was unsheathed, and followed Samwell''s sword-holding hands, covering his arms, chest, and even his face.


    The dense red and gold lines seem to put on a close-fitting armor for him, and it is also like a spell passed down from ancient times, which makes people dare not look directly at it.


    "James Lannister!" Samwell held a sword in both hands, and his tone was as awe-inspiring as a god, "In the name of the Seven Gods, I will judge your sins!


    Regicide! Fornication! The crime of disabled children!


    If you are guilty, please give me strength from the Seven Gods!


    If you are innocent, please Seven Gods deprive me of everything! "


    As soon as the voice fell, the giant sword in Samwell''s hand burst into gorgeous colors, like flames, like the setting sun, like molten gold, like the brilliance of a god, and it was breathtaking.


    James rushed over with a sword in his left hand in an almost heroic gesture.


    In the blazing light, James seemed to have returned to the day when King''s Landing fell.


    He sat high on the Iron Throne, with the body of "Mad King" Aerys under his feet. The afterglow of the setting sun sprinkled the ground through the narrow windows of the Red Castle, and the entire throne room was soaked in blood red.


    The giant dragon skull hanging high on the wall stared at him coldly with empty eyes,


    Watched his downfall.


    The field of vision was filled with burning flames, like blood gushing up, James couldn''t breathe.


    "Caesar! Kill me!"


    With a roar, James rushed into the flames without hesitation, as if he was welcoming his own redemption.


    He closed his eyes, and the beautiful face of his sister Cersei appeared in front of him.


    The fire engulfed his long sword, and the shattered steel melted almost instantly.


    The scorching heat hits her face, like sister Cersei''s kiss.


    James couldn''t resist.


    But unfortunately, the heat came to an abrupt end.


    James opened his eyes in bewilderment, and saw the flaming greatsword stopped in front of him, only inches from the skin.


    He was about to speak when he felt a sharp pain in his lower abdomen.


    Samwell kicked James to the waist, and hit him on the back with the sword.


    Boom!


    James fell to the ground in embarrassment, cursing:


    "Caesar! Do you dare to kill me! Do you dare to..."


    poof¡ª


    Samwell stepped on James'' head, stamping his face into the dirt.


    "The gods have condemned you." Samwell said, holding a glowing red sword, "but the gods are also merciful. They decided to send you to the Great Wall to become a night watchman to atone for your sins."


    "Sir Aegon Levill." Samwell called the captain of the Highgarden Guards, and ordered naturally, "You send someone to **** the Kingslayer to the Great Wall, remember to take the sea route, and don''t let the Lannisters people stopped."


    "Yes!" Ser Aegon replied subconsciously.


    But then, he reacted to look at his lord, the Duke of Metz.


    The inflatable fish was so frightened that even the horse could barely sit still, its fat body curled up like a quail.


    He didn''t respond at all to Samwell''s order to act on his behalf.


    Sir Aegon was extremely disappointed, and finally stepped forward and grabbed James by the collar, dragging him away.


    James was covered in dirt, his hair was disheveled, and he was still yelling and cursing:


    "Caesar! Kill me if you have the guts! Kill me!"


    The nobles of the River Bend watched this scene with extremely complicated emotions.


    Some secretly applauded, but also worried.


    The order to **** the Kingslayer to guard the Great Wall fully declared that Riverbend chose to stand on the opposite side of the Lannister family.


    And not only that.


    Master Inflatable Fish''s silence also caused his prestige in the hearts of the nobles in the river bay to plummet.


    If there were still many nobles who had expectations for the Tyrell family before, but after today''s hunting meeting, they have already recognized the facts.


    The essence of power struggle is the competition for the right to speak.


    Nowadays, in the river bay, it is no longer up to the inflatable fish.


    A young king has already shown his greatness and ambition.


    Under the gazes of hundreds of river bend nobles, Samwell Caesar stood leaning on his sword, surrounded by a kneeling white-ringed stag, and above his head was a magic dragon flying and circling, neighing.


    The afternoon sun was bright and dazzling, shining on the baron standing upright, as if covering him with a holy halo.


    This very symbolic scene was frozen in the hearts of the nobles in the river bay, and it became their lingering memory forever.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 217: captive

    Chapter 217 Captive


    The sunset in the desert is surprisingly beautiful.


    The western sky is like a golden-purple tapestry, and the clouds are blooming with brilliant and bright red colors, dyeing the Green Blood River red. The desert turned from gold to orange and then to purple, and shadows like blood flowed across the ground.


    It''s a pity that Edmure Tully didn''t have the heart to appreciate such a beautiful scenery.


    The eldest son of the Duke of Riverrun was extremely embarrassed at this time. His maroon hair was messy and tangled. It seemed that he hadn''t washed it for many days. His armor was covered with mottled blood stains and messy knife marks, and his left arm was injured. The white gauze was wrapped several times, but blood still oozes out.


    He sat by the Greenblood River, staring blankly at the sand.


    Edmure still can''t believe that things will turn out like this.


    Originally, the Second Army of the Iron Throne was progressing very smoothly. Under the command of Duke Tywin Lannister, they went all the way south along the Bone Road. After conquering the city of Yronwood, the army in the east of Dorne fell apart and could not be organized again. resistance at scale.


    Some small-scale raids could not stop the army. Soon, they attacked the city all the way and reached the city of Sunspear.


    Seeing that victory is just around the corner, everything suddenly takes a turn for the worse.


    The army in the western region actually withdrew without warning, and before leaving, they burned the food and grass of the troops in the three regions of the river, the valley, and the storm.


    The fire in the middle of the night caused the camp to be in chaos. Fortunately, the Dornishmen did not go out to attack, otherwise the troops from the Three Realms might directly bomb the camp.


    But even if the Dornish people missed this golden opportunity, the armies of the Three Realms are already in chaos.


    The nobles were noisy, blaming and cursing each other. Edmure Tully was not a tough person, and he lacked enough prestige. He couldn''t even suppress the nobles in his own riverland, let alone the other two realms. .


    In this campaign against Dorne, the commander of the Vale Army was "Bronze Jon", but he had already died in the battle at Skyreach City, and Lord Renly, the commander of the Stormlands, had not returned from his envoy to Sunspear.


    Sudden changes occurred, and the nobles of the three realms refused to accept each other, and no consensus could be reached at all.


    The nobles of the Valley clamored to withdraw their troops. They started to quarrel when the news of the death of "Bronze Jon" came. The Stormlands paid attention to the situation of Duke Renly, who was sent to Sunspear City, and clamored to send another envoy into the city. As for the nobles in Hejian, the chaos is even more chaotic. Some say they want to withdraw their troops, some say they should go after the army from the western region, and some are even hot-headed and want to attack Sunspear City as soon as possible to obtain food supplies...


    Of course, everyone is cursing Tywin Lannister, only this is unified.


    From the night to the next afternoon, the messenger from the northern border finally arrived at the camp and brought the latest information from Tianzhi City. The nobles of the three realms were shocked and understood why Duke Tywin wanted to betray them.


    Then there was another quarrel, some people wanted to withdraw the army, some people wanted to have peace talks with Dorne, and some people said they would go after the army of the Western Territory...


    Edmure shouted hoarse before finally getting the nobles of the Three Realms to agree to withdraw first.


    But when they returned the same way, they were shocked to find that all the towns and fortresses behind had been reoccupied by the Dornish people!


    When the western army was retreating, they did not forget to cut off their back route.


    The ferocity of the old lion made the nobles of the Three Realms gnash their teeth with hatred, and vowed to make the Lannister family pay for their blood.


    But it will have to wait for them to get out of this desert.


    Without food and grass supplies, not to mention the lack of morale of the army, and without a powerful figure to command the entire army, the army of the three realms soon came to the brink of collapse.


    In addition, the Dornish people continued to harass, and finally on the seventh day of the withdrawal, the army of the three realms fell apart, and Edmure could no longer maintain the organizational system, so the noble knights of the three realms could only find their own way out.


    After being dispersed, although the armies of the Three Realms could move more freely and flexibly, they were also more likely to become the targets of the Dornish people.


    Edmure originally brought nearly 2,000 soldiers from Riverrun with him, but under the pursuit and harassment of the Dornishmen, his soldiers became fewer and fewer. In the end, the son of the Duke of Riverrun was left with less than two hundred defeated soldiers.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to abandon the infantry and lead more than fifty cavalry to flee alone.


    But even so, he still couldn''t get rid of the tail behind him.


    Those Dornish people are like poisonous snakes in the desert, tough and dangerous, jumping out from the shadows from time to time to bite.


    "Lord Edmure," Sir Engel hurried over, "Our people spotted the ships of the Arbor Island Fleet upstream!"


    "Really?" Edmure stood up abruptly, with hope finally shining in his eyes, "How far is it from us?"


    "Not far away, the sentry spotted the Purple Grape Banner five miles upstream."


    "Okay! Let''s start now!"


    It has become almost impossible to escape from Dorne by land, and the ships of the Qingting Island Fleet that appeared at this time became their only hope.


    The cavalry mounted their horses one after another and headed east along the Green Blood River.


    The setting sun has completely set on the horizon, but the moon has not had time to climb up.


    Edmure Tully took the lead, already impatient.


    He swore that he would never come to Dorne again in his life.


    There is also the Lannister family, he must take revenge!


    Suddenly the wind blew up.


    The hot and dry wind rolled up the sky full of dust.


    Edmure and his party had to wrap their mouths and noses with robes, and continued to move forward with difficulty.


    Finally, they saw the big ship on the Green Blood River and the purple grape flag flying on it.


    Hejian people never thought that the flag of Qingting Island would be so beautiful.


    Soldiers began shouting, waving the trout banners of House Tully, and even lighting bonfires, trying to get the attention of the boats in the river.


    Finally, the Qingting Island warship spotted the Hejian people on the shore, turned around and approached.


    Edmure became more and more excited as he watched the warship getting closer and closer.


    Wish there was booze on board. He thought to himself, but soon laughed at himself, how could there be no alcohol on the boat on Qingting Island.


    Edmure decided that after successfully escaping this time, he must buy a hundred barrels of Arbor Isle''s golden wine and store it in the wine cellar of Riverrun.


    "My lord, something seems wrong!" Sir Engel''s voice was solemn, interrupting Edmure''s wild thoughts.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "This warship doesn''t look like it belongs to Qingting Island."


    "you sure?"


    Sir Engel watched carefully for a while, and finally shouted anxiously:


    "No! No! The boat on Qingting Island is not like this! This is probably a trap!"


    Edmure was horrified, and finally got back on his horse under the urging of the knights, and began to run away from the Green Blood River.


    But alas, it was too late.


    After the warship found out that it was exposed, it immediately blew its horn.


    Soon, the Dornish people appeared in the desert.


    Edmure frantically urged the horse, trying to escape from the encirclement, but the horse was already extremely exhausted from the days of running around and lack of forage, and couldn''t run fast at all.


    "Put down your weapons, surrender without killing!" The Dornishmen began to persuade them to surrender.


    Edmure turned a deaf ear and was still making the last effort.


    He didn''t dare to look back, for fear that when he turned his head, he would find that he had lost another group of people.


    A dry willow tree appeared in front of it. Beside the tree was a stranded punting boat, which was turned upside down, like a simple cabin.


    Passing the "boat house", the wooden door slammed open, and seven or eight Dornishmen rushed out with long-handled axes, just blocking the way for the Hejian people to escape.


    "Put down your weapons, surrender without killing!"


    Edmure clamped the horse''s belly suddenly, and the war horse neighed sadly, but was still hit by a long axe in the horse''s leg.


    Blood splattered everywhere, Edmure rolled on the sandy ground, and when he finally stopped, he saw a Dornishman had already put the scimitar on his neck.


    it is finally over. He was a little relieved.


    "Edmure Tully?" The Dornishmen seemed to recognize him.


    "Yes." Edmure panted, "I want to be treated as a prisoner."


    "You will." The Dornishman pulled him up and led him to the river.


    At this time, the "Qingting Island Warship" has also approached, and it is true that there are Dornish people standing on it.


    Edmure was brought onto the boat, and then saw a face that surprised him.


    "Prince Doran?"


    "Ser Edmure." Prince Doran sat in a wheelchair, and behind him stood a huge man holding a long axe.


    "I didn''t expect you to come to arrest me in person. It''s an honor."


    "I personally directed this operation."


    "Congratulations." Edmure said bitterly, "You have finally won a big victory. A victory written with the blood of soldiers from the three realms."


    "Actually, not much blood was shed." Prince Doran spoke softly.


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Prince Doran pointed to the shore, where the Dornishmen were taking captives from the river:


    "I have issued a strict order that as long as you lay down your weapons, you will never kill people. So, now I have nearly 60,000 prisoners in the three realms."


    Edmure''s eyes lit up. If the number of Prince Doran is not exaggerated, then the losses of the Three Realms army this time are indeed not heavy, and most of them have become prisoners.


    "Thank you for your kindness." Edmure''s tone softened a lot, "The Riverland will definitely pay the right amount of money to redeem these captives."


    Prince Doran shook his head and said, "I didn''t say I would let you go."


    "What do you mean? Are you using us as a bargaining chip?" Edmure narrowed his eyes, "Doran, which side are you on?"


    "Of course I''m on Dorne''s side."


    "Hmph! I see you''re just going to sell."


    Prince Daolan smiled slightly, neither denying nor acknowledging, and turned to say:


    "Now there is a problem that I need your help to solve?"


    "what is the problem?"


    "Food."


    Edmure immediately reacted: "What? You can''t afford so many prisoners, can you?"


    "Yes." Prince Doran nodded and admitted, "So, if you don''t want to see your companions starve to death, you''d better get me a batch of food as soon as possible."


    "Then let me go back to Riverrun, and I''ll go to Riverland to help you raise food." Edmure said.


    "The land between the rivers is too far away, I want you to go to the river bend to help me raise money."


    "River bend?" Edmure smacked his lips, "Sure, as long as you give me enough money."


    Prince Doran spread his hands together: "There is no money, only one person."


    "who?"


    "Loras Tyrell."


    Edmure sneered and said, "The third son of the Duke of Highgarden can''t get food for an army of 60,000."


    "How will you know if you don''t try." Prince Doran seemed to have a plan in mind.


    "Yes. Then I will run for you."


    "Thank you."


    Edmure seemed a little unbelievable that the other party let him go like this: "Aren''t you worried that I ran away?"


    Prince Doran laughed and said:


    "Of course you can run, as long as you are willing to bear the infamy of abandoning the Hejian army."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 218: High Courts support

    Chapter 218 High Court Support


    Refreshing green light filters through the diamond-shaped stained glass windows embedded on the wall, and the breeze gently blows the fragrance of roses in the courtyard into the house.


    Samwell stood at the door with Margaery, smiling and nodding:


    "Lady Olenna."


    "Caesar." Madam Olenna''s tone was complicated.


    She turned her head to look at her granddaughter, and said, "Margaery, let me talk to him alone."


    "Okay." Margaery responded obediently, gave the man a comforting look, and then turned to leave.


    When there were only two people left in the room, Mrs. Olenna sneered and said:


    "Amazing, Caesar. He forced my son to admit that a stag is a horse. With this ability to turn black and white, I have to admit that I still underestimated you before."


    Samwell smiled, sat down on the chair opposite Mrs. Olenna, poured himself a cup of scented tea, and said:


    "Madam, you should think about why the nobles of the Riverbend would rather believe my lies than admit the facts of the Duke of Metz. This time, it is not so much my confusion of right and wrong, as it is the betrayal of Lord Metz."


    "Don''t scare me here!" Madam Olenna curled her lips, "Do you really think the Tyrell family can be manipulated by you? If it wasn''t for Margaery''s sake this time, I haven''t intervened. Can you win so easily?"


    "I have always been grateful for your mercy." Samwell showed a sincere smile, "Mrs. Olenna, I also know that you have resentment in your heart. But please believe me, I have no disrespect to the Tyrell family This time is also an act of self-preservation. I hope we can all forget this unpleasantness, so that we can face the future together¡ª


    The future of House Caesar and House Tyrell. "


    Mrs. Olenna''s complexion finally eased a little, she looked at Samwell with piercing eyes, and asked a rather explicit question:


    "Sam, tell me, do you really want to sit on the Iron Throne?"


    Samwell took a sip of scented tea, and said in a flat but firm tone:


    "I promised your granddaughter to return her a king."


    "Ambition is really big." Madam Olenna chuckled, "But yes, with a dragon, who wouldn''t want to be the next ''conqueror''?"


    She changed the topic, and her tone became severe again:


    "But your dragon needs time to grow. During this period, do you know what you need to do most?"


    "Avoid being the target of public criticism." Samwell blurted out, obviously having thought about this issue carefully.


    "Very good!" Mrs. Olenna smiled for the first time, "It seems that you are still awake. Then I will give you a piece of advice."


    "Please speak."


    "The more you want to sit on the Iron Throne, the less you can rush to climb up. Remember, the one who laughs last laughs the happiest."


    Samwell nodded slowly, thinking that this is the meaning of "becoming king slowly":


    "Thank you for your advice, I will keep it in my heart."


    Mrs. Olenna stared into Samwell''s eyes, convinced that the other party really listened, she nodded in satisfaction, and said:


    "So, what are you going to do next? Are you going to help Stannis Baratheon deal with the Lannisters?"


    "No." Samwell shook his head decisively.


    "Why?" Mrs. Olenna seemed to be inspecting the students.


    "If I help Stannis sit on the Iron Throne, not only will he not be grateful, but he will regard me as a threat, because I have dragons." Samwell said calmly, "Not only him, but also the three families of Osprey and Hawk, In order to drive the dragon family out of the Westeros continent, they fought a war of looters, and now that I have hatched another dragon, I am afraid it will be difficult to have a friendly attitude."


    "That''s right." Mrs. Olenna nodded approvingly, "Although you and Stannis are still related by marriage, this blood relationship can''t help you. The Florens family supports you now, but they just want to use you to control the river." From the standpoint of the Bay Area, they won¡¯t need you in the future. Hehe, you see, will that old Ellister recognize you as his grandson? In my opinion, he will definitely declare you a remnant of the Blackfyre and demand that the whole territory The lord is attacking Yingzui Island."


    Samwell nodded silently. Lady Olenna was right. The power of the Florens family is not enough to rely on. The foxes in Brightwater City must give priority to supporting Stannis.


    Ms. Olenna asked again: "So, Sam, in the next war, what kind of position should you, or the Reach Land, choose?"


    "I have already formed a deadly feud with the Lannister family, so I can only support Stannis, but this is only a nominal support." Samwell smiled slightly, "In fact, we sit back and watch Lions fight."


    "Just sit and watch?"


    "Of course not. We have to take this opportunity to strengthen our strength!"


    "How to grow?" Mrs. Olenna kept asking.


    "The Reach borders Dorne, Stormland, and the Western Territory. If we want to expand, we can only go in these three directions." Samwell said after deliberation,


    "First of all, the Western Territory must not be attacked, because that will directly attract the lion''s counterattack, which is tantamount to helping Stannis attract firepower.


    Secondly, it may be difficult to attack the Stormlands. After all, we support Stannis in name, so we can''t attack the Lu family''s lair.


    So, I think Dorne is the only choice. It just so happens that Dorne is allied with the Lannister family, and our dealing with Dorne can be regarded as weakening the opponent, and it is hard for Stannis to say that we stand idly by. "


    "Attack Dorne?" Madam Olenna sneered, "Do you think you can conquer Dorne with just one dragon? Don''t you forget that Aegon the Conqueror had three dragons, but adult dragons! Didn''t make Dorne yield."


    "Of course I know that Dawn is difficult to conquer." Samwell was also a little helpless, "But this is the best choice for us at this stage. Moreover, we still have Natalie Dane in our hands. When the time comes, we will use the Dane family to fight." Instead of the Martell family, I believe the resistance of the Dornish people should not be so fierce."


    Mrs. Olenna still shook her head: "You have underestimated the Dornish people, and you have also underestimated the Martell family. Unyielding, unyielding, and unyielding. This family is really at the bottom of the nine major families in Westeros in terms of strength. , but such a not-so-powerful family has never been conquered by force.


    If you have a serious understanding of the war between the Iron Throne and Dorne, especially the first Dorne war, you might not make such a rash decision. "


    Samwell tried to justify: "Of course I know about the First Dorne War, it''s just..."


    "Do you really understand?" Madam Olenna interrupted, "Then do you know how many people died in that war in Dorne?"


    "This...it seems that there is no accurate statistics."


    "Not really. But that war lasted nine years, nine years. Nine years when House Targaryen had three dragons!


    All the towns in Dorne were burned by the dragonfire, and more than once, even the sand around the town was melted into glass. It is impossible to count how many people died.


    But at that time, Dorne had become a smoking desert, famine, plague, and drought were raging. Passing merchants said it was a cursed land.


    However, the Martell family still did not give in. Dorne Princess "Yellow Toad" declared that she would rather see her people die than become slaves to the dragon.


    The Dornish could not defeat the Iron Throne on the frontal battlefield, but they made the enemy miserable through harassment, assassination, poisoning and other means.


    It can no longer be called a war, but an ugly, **** and terrifying assassination and revenge. Countless nobles from the six countries died due to various despicable methods. Even the "Conqueror" himself was assassinated three times, Wissani Queen Ya was also ambushed, and Queen Renis, who was riding a giant dragon, was shot by a crossbow arrow from Hellgate Fort, and died after being tortured and devastated inhumanely in the dungeon of the Uller family.


    The "conqueror" who conquered the other six countries finally realized that he could not conquer Dorne, and announced his withdrawal.


    And since then, throughout his life, he has never launched any wars.


    Think about it, Sam, are you really going to chew on this hardest bone? "


    Samwell listened silently. Of course he knew this history, but he had never felt the blood and cruelty in it so clearly.


    "The people of Dorne hate dragons." Madam Olenna concluded, "If you take that white dragon to the land of Dorne, you will immediately awaken the hatred and anger that have been hidden in their hearts for more than a dozen generations. Believe me , you can''t conquer Dorne. The little girl of the Dane family can''t help you either."


    Samwell said helplessly: "But I have no better choice except Dawn."


    "No, you have."


    "where?"


    "The Stormlands."


    Samwell frowned when he heard the words: "But wouldn''t this offend Stannis? I have already been with the Lannister family forever, and if I offend the Wolf Deer Osprey Alliance, wouldn''t I become a public enemy of the whole territory? Of course Yes, I also know that even if I don''t fight the storm, the fish, wolf, deer and eagle will be hostile to me, but I must at least give an explanation to the nobles of the river bend. If they know that I am so arrogant that I will challenge the nobles of the whole territory, I am afraid there will be some dissatisfaction. Few people want to retreat."


    "Under normal circumstances, this is indeed the case, but the lion made a foolish move, so you have a chance." Mrs. Olenna smiled mysteriously, and handed a letter to Samwell, "This is just received Letter of appointment from King''s Landing."


    Samwell took a look: "The king legalized Robert''s illegitimate son? And appointed him Duke of Storm''s End?"


    He immediately realized what Lady Olenna meant by chance.


    "Stannis will definitely veto the legitimacy of this illegitimate child!" Samwell''s eyes sparkled, "And we can also use the excuse of helping the Baratheon family eradicate the tyrant, and stretch our hands into the storm!"


    "That''s right." Mrs. Olenna smiled and nodded, "Compared to Dorne, the Stormlands are much richer, and their bones are much softer. Moreover, there is only a forest and a river between it and King''s Landing. In the future, if the North The two kings are about to decide the outcome, and it is very convenient for you to intervene."


    Samwell thought about Mrs. Olenna''s suggestion, and felt that the Stormland was indeed a more suitable target than Dorne.


    Although this may arouse Stannis'' vigilance and hostility, as long as he expresses his support on the surface and has a plausible excuse, Stannis will only eat it if he is worried that the bend of the river will completely fall to the lions. This dark loss, pretending not to know.


    "Okay!" He made up his mind, "Then it will be a storm."


    Madame Olenna reminded: "However, you can''t let your guard down on Dorne. Although they have suffered heavy losses this time, Doran Martell is not an easy person to deal with. You have to be careful."


    "I understand." Samwell nodded and wrote it down, and then asked in an expectant tone, "Mrs. Olenna, since you have approved me, then my marriage with Margaery..."


    "Get engaged first." Mrs. Olenna said, "Wait until three years after the formal marriage."


    Samwell had long guessed that Mrs. Olenna would not agree to get married right away, but isn''t three years too long...


    If you want to mess with Margaret''s belly, it depends on whether Mrs. Olenna will marry her granddaughter.


    Well, that''s a good idea.


    Samwell showed an innocent smile: "Yes."


    Perhaps because she was worried about chilling Samwell''s heart, Mrs. Olenna added:


    "Don''t worry. After the engagement, the Tyrell family will be your solid backing, and we will fully support you to ascend the Iron Throne."


    "OK."


    "Now, on behalf of the Tyrell family, I will give you the first gift first." Mrs. Olenna smiled and handed over a parchment.


    Samwell took it and unfolded it, and found that it was a viscount appointment letter.


    At the same time, the title column on his attribute panel immediately changed to Viscount Yingzuiyu.


    Five points of free attributes are also attached.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 219: got engaged

    Chapter 219 Engagement


    Title: Viscount


    Territory: Yingzui Island


    Vassals: Lucas Dayne, Chiman Huya, Todd Flower


    Strength: 8.69


    Agility: 7.85


    Spirit: 8.38


    Charge into battle: 3/100


    In the room, Samwell was wearing a brand new viscount dress while watching the changes in his attribute panel.


    The viscount title actually gave him five free attribute points, which surprised him quite a bit.


    These five points of freedom were added to his agility without hesitation. In this way, he has no obvious shortcomings. Even without the blessing of the great sword [Dawn], his personal force is still the peak of Westeros.


    The sudden increase in attribute points made Samwell suddenly realize that perhaps raising the title is the fastest way to increase strength.


    His krypton gold is almost bankrupt, and his strength is only 8:00, but Agility only used the free attribute points of the two promotions to catch up. What''s more, the attribute points of the promotion will not only not decay, but instead It is one level higher than one level.


    If you become an earl in the future, how many free attribute points will you have? ten o''clock? or more?


    What about the Duke?


    Even, what about the king?


    Thinking of this, Samwell was full of ambition.


    Boom boom boom.


    There was a knock in the room, interrupting the man who was dreaming of a bright future.


    Samwell opened the door, and saw a maid standing outside, bowing and saying:


    "Lord Caesar, the engagement banquet is about to begin."


    "good."


    Samwell buttoned up his collar and followed the maid to the banquet hall.


    As night fell, thousands of beeswax candles from Candlehole City illuminated the banquet hall in Highgarden as if it were day. Almost all the lords of the Reach attended the event. Samwell Caesar and Margaery Tyrell engagement banquet.


    The guests gathered together in twos and threes, talking and laughing happily, and the atmosphere was harmonious and relaxed.


    I can''t see the tension at yesterday''s hunting meeting at all.


    When Samwell entered the hall, the chatting and laughing suddenly stopped, and everyone cast their eyes on the newly promoted Viscount.


    Most of them are goodwill and reverence, but there is also no lack of indifference and hostility.


    But no matter what, this is no longer the treatment and attention that an ordinary viscount deserves.


    No matter what the nobles of the river bend think or look at, the Viscount Yingzuiyu is now able to influence the fate and future of the river bend.


    The engagement with "The Rose of Highgarden" is a clear sign of the Tyrell family''s compromise and softening. In this way, even those nobles who are not convinced will not dare to sing against Viscount Caesar openly.


    Samwell faced all the gazes without any stage fright, and responded with a smile and a nod.


    "Sam." Margaery stood at the other end of the hall, and immediately greeted her fianc¨¦ with a sweet smile.


    She is wearing a luxurious beige palace dress today, which is dotted with hundreds of fine diamonds. The thick skirt woven by layers of chiffon looks full of luxury, and the bold suspender design on the upper body reveals exquisiteness Her clavicle and white and delicate side **** are cute and alluring.


    The two met in the middle of the hall, and Samwell smiled and raised his right hand for Margaery to hold.


    I don''t know who started it, but warm cheers and applause erupted from the crowd.


    When the two walked up to the high platform together, the archbishop wearing a crystal crown smiled and gave his blessing, and then showed Samwell the marriage contract document.


    The paperwork, Samwell, had read it in advance, and it mainly said that the two got married three years later.


    Samwell suddenly thought of a question. If he still fails to sit on the Iron Throne after three years, will the Tyrell family tear up the engagement, or continue for another three years?


    Well, so it¡¯s better to get pregnant as soon as possible.


    In addition, the Tyrell family has another request¡ª


    If two people have multiple children after marriage, one of them must be changed to Tyrell and handed over to the High Court for upbringing.


    This is obviously because the Rose family is coveting his "real dragon blood".


    But for Samwell, it is not a bad thing. His son becoming the Lord of Highgarden will only strengthen his control over the Reach.


    So, he picked up the quill and signed the paperwork.


    Subsequently, the archbishop handed over the marriage contract to the Duke of Metz.


    The inflatable fish had a weeping face and a sluggish expression. He never dared to look at Samwell, nor did he dare to meet the eyes of the nobles of the river bend.


    He picked up a quill and hurriedly signed the marriage contract, then stood silently aside, bowed his head, and did not say any words of blessing to his daughter.


    Margaery wants to hug her father, but he avoids her.


    The archbishop saw the embarrassment of the situation, and quickly announced loudly:


    "In the name of the Seven Gods, I announce that Sir Samwell of the Caesar family and Miss Margery of the Tyrell family have entered into a marriage contract!"


    The crowd cheered again, and the maids on both sides of the high platform sprinkled rose petals to the sky, falling on Samwell and Margaery.


    The viewing ceremony was over, but the inflatable fish stood there like a wooden sculpture. In the end, Lady Olenna, Queen of Thorns, announced the start of the banquet.


    The nobles sat down one after another, the maids brought food and wine, the musicians plucked the harp and played the flute, and the inflatable fish just ran away.


    It should be to express protest against this marriage.


    But unfortunately, no one cares about his attitude anymore.


    Originally, the Duke of Highgarden was a joke in the Reach, and now he is even more of a joke.


    Actually, if the inflatable fish is smarter and accepts this son-in-law calmly, Samwell will reconcile with him in order to win people''s hearts, at least on the surface.


    But unfortunately, this guy just can''t turn the corner, so that everyone hates him now.


    Garlan Tyrell was about to get up and chase his father, but was stopped by Lady Olenna.


    "Let him go." The old lady said coldly, "How grown up, you still have a childish temper. Can''t afford to lose?"


    Garland had no choice but to sit down awkwardly.


    The guests stepped forward one after another to express their blessings to the two people who signed the marriage contract.


    Samwell and Margery also returned their thanks one by one.


    At this moment, the butler hurried to the stage and said to Mrs. Olenna:


    "Ma''am, Master Loras is back!"


    "Loras is back?" Margaery exclaimed in surprise, "Where is he?"


    When the news of Lord Renly''s death in Sunspear was reported back to Highgarden, the Tyrell family was very worried about the situation of Loras as an attendant, and sent envoys to negotiate with the Martell family, asking them to release Loras. Russ.


    "He has gone to change, and he will be at the banquet soon. Ser Edmure Tully and Ser Daemon Sand will be with him."


    "Edmure Tully?" Lady Olenna frowned, as if she couldn''t believe that the Dornish people would release this man on a mission.


    "Yes."


    Samwell was also a little surprised, but then he realized that this was probably Prince Doran expressing his position in secret.


    Although the Martell family has formed an alliance with the Lannister family on the surface, I am afraid that they are still facing the fish wolf and the deer eagle in their hearts. This time, the Martell family sent the son of the fish to Highgarden to test the position of the Tyrell family.


    Not long after, the three people who rushed back from Dorne appeared at the banquet.


    In fact, the three were even more surprised.


    They didn''t expect that the Tyrell family actually married Margaery to a little baron, oh, I heard that she is now a viscount.


    But even so, a Viscount is not qualified to enter into a marriage contract with "Highgarden Rose".


    However, from this marriage contract, they have also understood the position of the Tyrell family. After all, this is between the king and the viscount, and the viscount is chosen.


    If the Lannister family hears this news, they will probably die of anger.


    "Sir Edmure, how is your army doing now?" Samwell asked, as if he was the master of Highgarden.


    And the rest of the people did not have any surprises about this, as if it was a matter of course.


    "The army... is okay..." Edmure was a little embarrassed.


    It was Sir Damon Shad who spoke about the situation of the army in the riverlands, valleys, and stormlands.


    "So many captives? Prince Doran is really powerful, the cruel Dornishmen are as gentle as a flock of sheep under his hands." Samwell laughed, not knowing whether it was ridicule or praise.


    "We Dornish people are not beasts that only know how to kill." Sir Damon justified, and then said, "Besides, since Dorne suffered heavy losses in this war, he could no longer afford to support these captives, so His Highness Doran deliberately Send Ser Loras back, and hope to get the food from the Reach."


    "How much do you want?"


    Sir Damon reported a list: "1.3 million pounds of barley flour, 700,000 pounds of oats, 500,000 pounds of beans, 50,000 pounds of dried meat..."


    Sam Well frowned suddenly.


    As the "Westeros bread basket", there is indeed no shortage of food in the Reach.


    But even so, you can¡¯t give it away casually.


    "Doran is so whimsical!" Madam Olenna made a relief.


    Samwell heaved a sigh of relief. Although he didn''t want to be blackmailed by Dawn, this kind of objection was more appropriate for the Tyrell family. After all, it was his fianc¨¦e''s brother''s ransom, and he always had some scruples about it.


    "Ms. Olenna, do you think your grandson is not worth so much?"


    "Don''t fool me with such nonsense." Mrs. Olenna said coldly, "I''ll give you one-fifth of the food on your list just now, don''t think it''s too little, this is probably the most generous in the history of Westeros Now that the ransom is paid, it''s time for Doran to have some fun."


    Damon frowned.


    Edmure Tully hesitated and said, "Mrs. Olenna, we really need food, can you..."


    "The Tully family can buy it with money." Mrs. Olenna said, "You pay according to the market price, and I will send someone to transport the grain to Dorne immediately."


    "Okay!" Edmure gritted his teeth. As soon as the words came out of his mouth, he immediately realized why Prince Doran sent himself to High Court. It turned out that he was here to pay...


    Seeing that the two sides had reached an agreement, Samwell said: "I''m afraid this much food will be enough for the captives to eat for a year. You are not going to detain them for that long, are you?"


    Sir Daemon smiled slightly and said:


    "Lord Caesar, His Highness Doran wants to talk to you about this matter."


    "Talk to me? All right, then please invite Prince Doran to Highgarden, and we will definitely welcome him in a warm way."


    Sir Daemon shook his head slowly: "His Royal Highness Doran will definitely not come to Highgarden. Of course, he also knows that you will not go to Sunspear. How about we meet in Starfall City?"


    "Starfall City..." Samwell finally became serious, "Prince Doran is willing to come to Starfall City to meet me?"


    "Yes."


    Starfall City is the territory of the Dane family, basically equal to Samwell''s territory.


    Prince Doran''s gesture is indeed very sincere and bold.


    "Okay." Samwell nodded slowly, "I will wait for His Highness Doran in Starfall City in two weeks'' time."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 220: Kings Landing Lion

    Chapter 220 The Lion of King''s Landing


    Boom boom boom!


    When the hasty knock on the door sounded, "Little Devil" Tyrion Lannister was tasting the aroma of wine on Shae''s lips.


    "Someone is looking for you, my lion." Shae smiled.


    "Leave them alone!" Tyrion felt her firm but small double **** pressed against his chest, and he couldn''t put anything else in his mind.


    Shae smiled lightly and pushed the man away: "Go and open the door, my Lannister giant. Maybe it''s something important."


    "In King''s Landing, the most important thing is ''important things''. I will be bored to death sooner or later!" Tyrion complained, but he still put on a dress, and opened the door with two twisted short legs.


    Outside the door is the mercenary Bronn.


    However, since coming to King''s Landing with Tyrion, this mercenary has taken a mixed position in the capital''s garrison, and is now Bronn, the gold-cloaked guard.


    "What is it?" Tyrion asked angrily.


    "Her Majesty the Empress Dowager is back and is convening an imperial meeting, and I request you to attend."


    "My sister is back?" Tyrion looked upset, "but what right does she have to call the imperial meeting? She is no longer the regent."


    Indeed, the current regency has been handed over to the new king¡ªDuke Tywin Lannister.


    Bronn shrugged: "I don''t understand this, anyway, your sister is looking for you, whether you want to go or not."


    Even if he put on the golden robe, Bronn still couldn''t get rid of his unruly mercenary temperament. Only Tyrion, a strange master, could endure such a strange subordinate.


    Tyrion really didn''t want to talk to Cersei, but he didn''t dare not go.


    Once Cersei goes crazy, I don''t know what will happen.


    And he now has a handle¡ªthat''s Shae in the house.


    Shae is a daughter-in-law, and Duke Tywin hates daughter-in-law the most, not to mention that he actually brought the daughter-in-law into the Red Castle.


    Father will find out about this, and I''m afraid it will repeat what happened to Tessa back then.


    Tessa is a farmer''s daughter and Tyrion''s ex-wife, but after being discovered by Duke Tywin, he told Tyrion that this woman was actually specially found by his brother James to let him experience the relationship between men and women female branch daughter.


    Then, Duke Tywin ordered the family guards to **** Tessa, and paid her a silver deer for every guard he did. Duke Tywin also asked Tyrion to be the last one, and gave Tessa a golden dragon. After all, Lannister is worth a lot.


    After that, Tyrion never dared to let his father know that he was looking for a woman.


    "Okay, wait a minute, I''ll change." Tyrion returned to the room.


    While changing into decent clothes, he said to the woman on the bed:


    "Tomorrow I will arrange a place for you outside the Red Castle. Don''t worry, I will visit you as soon as I have time."


    Xue Yi suddenly sat up from the bed, the quilt slipped off, revealing a large piece of beauty on her chest, but her tone was not beautiful:


    "What do you mean? Are you going to abandon me?"


    "That was not what I meant¡­"


    "I thought you were different from others!" Xue Yi burst into tears, "So I was wrong. You are nothing special, you just want to run away after you finish your work!"


    "That''s really not the case." Tyrion hurriedly stepped forward to appease the woman, "I can''t let father know of your existence..."


    "Yes, because I''m just a female branch girl!"


    "That''s not it." Tyrion tried to explain, "Give me a moment, please? I won''t abandon you, I swear."


    After finally coaxing the woman, Tyrion went out to Maegor''s Tower.


    Bronn followed behind, reminding softly:


    "That''s just a girl."


    "I know." Tyrion shrugged, "but who but a damsel would spread her legs for a dwarf like me."


    That¡¯s what he said, but Tyrion was already scolding himself in his heart¡ª


    What she loves is your money and your status. Be sober, how can a girl have love?


    "Help me find a house outside the Red Keep." Tyrion said to Bronn after all. He knew that he shouldn''t be emotional with such a woman, but he couldn''t control himself: "Remember to stay closer to the Red Castle."


    "OK."


    All the way to the chamber, Tyrion saw his sister Cersei, and two cabinet ministers¡ª


    Intelligence Chief "Octospider" Varys and the new Grand Maester Gormon.


    The new bachelor is a member of the Tyrell family. Although he will give up his secular surname after becoming a bachelor, anyone who really believes that these bachelors have completely cut off their ties with their family is the biggest fool in the world.


    The Grand Maester is appointed and dismissed by the Cardinal of Xuecheng, and no one else has the right to intervene, but the Cardinal of Xuecheng sent such a person to King''s Landing to replace the dead Pycelle. Tyrion could hardly believe that they had ulterior motives.


    Rose can''t wait already?


    "Why are you so slow!" Cersei looked at her younger brother with those beautiful green eyes.


    "My good sister, don''t you know that dwarfs have short legs, so they can''t walk fast." Tyrion climbed up to his seat unsteadily, "Where''s uncle? Why didn''t he come?"


    "You mean Uncle Kevan?" Cersei frowned, "Why call him? He''s not a cabinet minister."


    Tyrion wanted to say that you are not a cabinet minister yourself, but he was worried about being beaten by his sister, so he said: "He is the person sent by my father to take charge of the overall situation of King''s Landing, and he is the acting Prime Minister."


    "Father is not here, I am in charge of King''s Landing!" Cersei cried.


    Tyrion rolled his eyes secretly, but said nothing.


    After all, there are outsiders present, and Tyrion doesn''t want to quarrel with his sister. This will expose the internal conflicts of the Lannister family... But thinking about it carefully, it seems that it has almost been exposed.


    Brother''s silence made Cersei proud. She raised her chin and asked:


    "How many people in the Seven Kingdoms support that false king, Stannis Baratheon?"


    Tyrion snapped his fingers and said: "Ed Stark in the North and his vassals are undoubtedly the most resolute in supporting Stannis, and Duke Hoster Tully of the Riverland has also expressed his support... "


    "Isn''t that old smelly fish dead yet!" Cersei gritted her teeth.


    "It is said that they are dying." Tyrion shrugged and continued, "The young duke in the valley has not expressed his opinion, but I guess, they will be attracted by Ed Stark sooner or later. Stormland is now It''s very chaotic, especially after my father appointed a Duke of Storm''s End. There are all kinds of voices, but in name, they support us. The Duke of Metz in the Reach hasn''t made a clear statement..."


    "The inflatable fish supports us." Cersei said firmly, "James has followed him to Highgarden, and he promised to tie that damned Caesar to King''s Landing!"


    "That would be the best. With the support of the Riverbend, we have won 80%." Tyrion whistled briskly, "As for Dorne, Prince Doran has made a covenant with his father, so they are also standing On our side, however, Sunspear urges us to send Princess Myrcella Baratheon there as soon as possible."


    "No!" Cersei flatly refused, "My daughter will not marry into that ghostly place!"


    Tyrion''s eyes widened: "My good sister, but this is part of the agreement, you can''t..."


    "If I say no, I won''t do it!" Cersei leaned forward, as if she wanted to beat her younger brother, "Let Doran change one condition."


    Tyrion decided not to quarrel with her, and when his father came back, he would naturally make the lioness submit.


    "So now our main enemy is the wolf in the north?" Cersei concluded.


    "You can say that. But don''t forget the fish in the river and the eagle in the valley." Tyrion kindly reminded.


    "Aren''t the army of fish and eagle trapped in Dorne? What are you afraid of?"


    Then you still have to offend the Dornishmen! Tyrion cursed to himself.


    "The rivers and valleys can still gather a lot of troops, so don''t be careless." Tyrion said, "Now Eddard Stark is gathering troops in the Trident River valley, I guess he should be able to gather about 50,000 to 60,000 troops of troops."


    "Trident River?" Cersei finally began to panic. "Isn''t that very close to King''s Landing? Where''s our army? Where''s Father? Where is he now?"


    "At Harrenhal."


    "Why go to Harrenhal? Why don''t you go back to King''s Landing?"


    "My good sister, it is wise for my father to garrison Harrenhal. There is the only way for the northern army to go south, and the two cities form horns..."


    "What **** horns!" Cersei was furious, "What if the rebels cross Harrenhal and attack King''s Landing?"


    "Then they''re killing themselves." Tyrion tried to use simple metaphors to make his sister understand, "You see, if the rebels came to attack King''s Landing, the walls of King''s Landing would be the chopping block, and Father''s army at Harrenhal would be the hammer¡ª boom!"


    Tyrion made a fist with one hand and smashed it on the palm of the other: "The rebels will be smashed to pieces."


    Cersei finally understood this time.


    But she still persisted and shouted: "Then father should put the main army in King''s Landing!"


    "The walls of King''s Landing are stronger." Tyrion was a little speechless, "And I just assumed that Eddard Stark would attack Harrenhal first if he had a brain..."


    "But King''s Landing is more important! Why not let Harrenhal be the chopping block." Cersei always has a weird logic.


    Tyrion just felt extremely tired: "Then write a letter yourself and ask your father if he would like to come to King''s Landing."


    "Okay!" Cersei seemed a little guilty, so she added, "I will let the king give the order."


    Is there anyone who cheats your son like you? Tyrion decided not to dwell on the matter.


    How could Duke Tywin be recalled by an order of a nine-year-old king.


    "That''s right." Cersei suddenly came up with a brilliant idea, "Are Ed Stark''s two daughters in King''s Landing? We can hold them hostage and force the North to retreat!"


    "Those two little wolves are long gone."


    "What is missing?"


    "Maybe he escaped."


    "Escaped? Why can''t you even look down on the two little girls!" Cersei was furious again.


    "I''m the Minister of Finance, not a nanny! I don''t have time to look at two little girls all day long!" Tyrion cried, and then looked at Varys, the chief intelligence officer who had been silent, with deep eyes, and said, "Even Varys Nobody knows where they went."


    Varys''s fat face is full of innocence: "Before the incident happened in the sky and the city, the two ladies of the Stark family disappeared. At that time, I didn''t know how to keep an eye on them."


    "It is estimated that Eddard Stark has already prepared! Damn wolf!" Cersei gritted her teeth.


    Tyrion looked at Varys suspiciously, and said:


    "Your little birds know exactly how many times I went to the latrine, but they don''t know where those two little wolves went. Who are they lying to?"


    Varys was even more aggrieved, and his fat hands were twisted together: "Lord Tyrion, you really wronged me. I really don''t know where those two girls went. I think Her Majesty is right, The Stark family must have been prepared. If the Hand of the King wants to sneak away two people in the city of King''s Landing, there is nothing I can do about it."


    "Okay." Cersei decided to forgive Varys when she heard the first words. "It''s not a big deal. The two little girls of the Stark family ran away, as long as the father led the army back In King''s Landing, we''re not afraid of the wolf at all."


    Tyrion suddenly felt that it might not be a bad thing for his father to return to King''s Landing.


    At least he can control this demon sister.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 221: wolf by the trident

    Chapter 221 The Wolf by the Trident River


    After the meeting, Tyrion walked out of the chamber and saw Bronn saluting Cersei respectfully.


    Waiting for Cersei to go away, Tyrion came to Bronn in a bad mood, and sarcastically said:


    "Mercenary, when did you become a knight?"


    Bronn held his head high and held his chest high: "Although I''m not a knight yet, I think I''m considered a gentleman now."


    Tyrion curled his lips: "But I still prefer you when you were an inferior person."


    "Fuck you, dwarf!" Bronn germinated.


    Tyrion was not only not angry, but smiled and whistled:


    "Haha, that''s Shae''s job."


    The two bickered all the way and returned to their residence. Tyrion was about to make out with Shae again, but just as he unbuttoned his pants, he heard another knock on the door.


    Tyrion opened the door angrily, saw Varys standing outside, and cursed:


    "Damn spider! You better have something important, or..."


    "An extremely important matter." Varys said seriously, "I just received news that Margaery Tyrell has been officially engaged to Samwell Caesar in High Court."


    Tyrion''s eyes widened: "Are you kidding me?"


    "It is absolutely true, my good lord. And your brother, Sir Jaime, was forcibly taken to the Great Wall by the Tyrell family."


    Tyrion leaned weakly against the door frame, his eyes glazed over.


    The next second, he jumped up suddenly and shouted:


    "Bron! Bronn! Get the horses! Let''s go to Harrenhal!"


    Harrenhal is located in the Riverlands, on the north shore of God''s Eye Lake, and is the largest castle in the Seven Kingdoms.


    Back then, the king of the Iron Islands and the land between the rivers, "Black Heart" Heron Hall devoted all his manpower and material resources from the two lands, and it took forty years to finally build this magnificent castle.


    The day it was completed, Harren proudly declared that the castle would never be taken.


    I don¡¯t know if the gods heard this mortal¡¯s wild words and decided to teach him a lesson. On the same day that Harrenhal was built, Aegon Targaryen the Conqueror landed at the mouth of the Blackwater.


    Yes, the most magnificent castle in the Seven Kingdoms is indeed beyond human power, but the "conqueror" has a dragon.


    According to historical records, Aegon the Conqueror descended from the sky riding Balerion the Black Death, and the roaring dragon flames turned the giant tower of Harrenhal into a candle lit in the night.


    Molten stone flowed down the tower like a stream, and Harun the Blackheart, his sons, vassals, and soldiers were all burned alive in the tower.


    This tall tower still stands like a scorched finger, and it is called the "Fenwang Tower".


    "Little Devil" Tyrion found his father, Duke Tywin, in this tower.


    "This is a terrible tomb." Tyrion complained, "My lord, I heard that the ghosts of the Hall family are still wandering here. Did you hear anything when you slept at night?"


    Duke Tywin stared at his youngest son with those shining golden eyes:


    "What are you doing here?"


    Tyrion poured himself a glass of wine, gulped it down, took a breath, and said:


    "I have very bad news for you."


    "Samwell Caesar''s engagement to Margaery Tyrell?"


    "You have already received the news? But hasn''t Harrenhal been deserted for many years, without bachelors and crows?"


    Duke Tywin shook his head expressionlessly: "Guess. Apart from this, I can''t think of any worse news."


    "Then what should we do now?" Tyrion was anxious, "Once Riverbend joins Stannis'' side, we have no chance of winning!"


    "Who told you that Riverbend would join Stannis'' side?" Duke Tywin asked indifferently.


    Tyrion froze for a moment, then calmed down, thought about it carefully, and finally realized:


    "Do you think Hewan will learn from us during the Snatcher War and wait until the last moment to end!"


    He paused for a moment, then frowned and said, "Then let''s fight the northerners to the death, and then let Hewan come out to clean up the mess and become the final winner?"


    "Of course we can''t let Hewan sit quietly and watch the show." Duke Tywin said, "So I have thrown a bait."


    "What bait?"


    "The Stormlands."


    "The Stormlands?" Tyrion was stunned for a moment before he realized, "So that''s your plan to let the king legalize the illegitimate son of the Baratheon family! I thought you just wanted to divide the nobles of the Stormlands... But, Father, aren''t you worried that Hewan really took this opportunity to swallow the bait? I''m afraid we will face a bigger threat then."


    Duke Tywin remained calm and calm: "That is a poisonous bait, and the people of Hewan will definitely pay the price for their ambition."


    Tyrion stared into his father''s eyes: "Poisonous? How are you going to make the people of the Reach pay?"


    Duke Tywin did not answer this question.


    Tyrion shrugged and relaxed a lot: "Well, I, the Minister of Finance, really have no right to ask about military matters. In addition, I have some bad news to tell you. My good brother James was arrested by the Tyrell family. The people escorted to guard the Great Wall."


    The temperature in the room seemed to drop suddenly.


    Tyrion felt that his father was not so angry even when he heard that the Reach rejected his own olive branch just now.


    "I see." Duke Tywin squeezed out a few words through his teeth.


    "Actually, the night watchman is not bad." Tyrion seemed to be trying to comfort his father, "Although the Great Wall is colder, but there is no need to worry about food and clothing. Although you can''t marry a wife and have children, but my brother is the Kingsguard, so he can''t do it either." Marrying a wife, having children and receiving a title, so he is actually just working in another place..."


    Tyrion felt that Duke Tywin''s eyes were getting colder and colder, and finally closed his mouth wisely.


    "Okay, father, I won''t stay here overnight." Tyrion turned around quickly, "I don''t want to be found by the ghosts of the Hall family."


    After speaking, he ran away as if to escape.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Stack of the Knees is said to be the place where the King of the North knelt and surrendered to Aegon the Conqueror three hundred years ago.


    This famous inn, located on the south bank of the Trident River, between Riverrun and Harrenhal, had become a huge military camp at this time.


    The original signboard of the inn showed a kneeling king, but it was torn down by the northerners and replaced with a direwolf flag.


    After retreating from Sky and City, Duke Ed Stark thought that the Lannister family would be captured without a fight¡ªbecause in his opinion, the West had no chance of winning at all.


    The four major families of fish, wolf, deer and eagle are united, and the lion can only submit.


    What''s more, they are still on the right side, and Hewan and Dorne will definitely express their support. Under such circumstances, the Lannister family can only voluntarily hand over the Iron Throne and seek a decent exit.


    But the development of the matter left the Duke of Winterfell dumbfounded.


    The lion not only did not give in, but instead ruthlessly attacked. He joined forces with the Martell family to trap the armies of the riverlands, valleys, and stormlands in Dorne.


    Before the fight started, three players in the Fish, Wolf, Deer and Eagle Alliance were seriously injured.


    In anger, Duke Eddard did not continue to retreat to the northern border, but stopped on the south bank of the Trident River. While confronting Harrenhal''s western border army at a distance, he summoned the nobles from the riverlands and valleys to come to support him.


    Under the call of Duke Hoster Tully, the nobles of the Riverland sent out the last of their troops, of course, except for "Late Frey". But Duke Ed is willing to wait for the Marquis of Luanhe City. After all, both the strength of the opponent and the location of the castle are extremely important to him.


    It''s the valley...


    "The nobles of the valley besieged the Eyrie?" Duke Ed asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, my lord." The messenger said affirmatively, "The city of Eagle''s Nest is currently under siege, and I haven''t been able to see Duke Robert and Lady Lysa at all."


    "Who are the people who besieged the city? Why did they do this?"


    "It was the call initiated by Countess Anya Waywood, and almost all the nobles in the valley responded. They condemned the Duke of Eyrie City''s silence when he conquered Dorne before, and his inaction after the army in the valley is trapped..."


    "Damn it!" Duke Ed cursed, "The Duke of Eagle''s Nest City is only seven years old now! What do you want him to do?"


    "So the nobles of the Valley are actually pointing their fingers at Lady Lysa, believing that she is not qualified to take over the authority of the Valley, nor is she capable of raising the young Duke. Countess Anya asked Lady Lysa to hand over the Duke to Iron Oak to raise him."


    "You go to the valley again." Duke Eddard ordered, "tell Lady Anya that Robert Arryn is the only heir of my adoptive father, and I will raise him personally. But you can appoint her as the guardian of the valley, and the Duke of the Eagle''s Nest Before becoming an adult, the Waywood family will be in charge of the valley. The only condition is that she must lead an army to the Kneeling Inn, and join forces with me to fight against the false king who has stolen the Iron Throne."


    "Yes." The messenger took the order and left.


    Duke Ed was about to continue his meal when he saw the door open, and his eldest son Robb Stark and adopted son Theon Greyjoy walked in.


    "Father," Robb yelled excitedly as he entered, "I''ve brought three thousand more from the North! When are we going to attack the Lions?"


    Duke Ed frowned suddenly: "Who asked you to come?"


    Seeing that his father''s expression was not right, Robb suddenly lost his excitement at the beginning, and replied cautiously: "I think you will need support, so I called some people to help on my own initiative."


    "Go back." Duke Eddard said angrily, "As the eldest son of the Stark family, you must sit in Winterfell."


    Robb was not happy: "Father, there is mother in Winterfell, and nothing will happen. It is impossible for lions to cross us and enter the north."


    "Go back!" Duke Eddard said firmly, "You are not needed here, but Winterfell needs it. Our enemies are never just in the south."


    Rob muttered a few times, but he didn¡¯t dare to refute his father after all, and said in a muffled voice:


    "good."


    At this time, Theon Greyjoy, the adopted son of the Duke, said:


    "Lord Ed, I can travel to the Iron Islands for you and convince my father to send troops to help you deal with the Lannister family."


    "No need." Duke Eddard refused again, "I have already sent the raven to the Iron Islands, I believe your father will make the right choice."


    Xion was a little lost, hesitated for a moment, and said again:


    "Then can I stay and fight for you?"


    "No. You and Robb go back to Winterfell."


    "Yes..." Theon lowered his head and clenched his cheeks.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 222: King of the Iron Islands

    Chapter 222 The King of the Iron Islands


    Uncle Aeron "Damphair" Greyjoy was drowning by the sea when Asha Greyjoy found him.


    The faith of the drowned young man was not strong enough, he struggled desperately in the water, but Aeron "Damphair" held his head tightly.


    "Be brave!" Aeron shouted, "We came from the sea, and we will return to the sea! Open your mouth and drink the blessings of the gods. Let the sea fill your lungs. The dead never die, but rise again!"


    However, the flooded teenager is still struggling, which is the instinct of survival.


    Asha stepped forward to help.


    Finally, the boy stopped struggling, and no more bubbles came out of his mouth.


    Aeron "Damphair" dragged the boy''s body back to the beach with his niece Asha. Then, while praying, he straddled the boy, squeezed his chest hard, and bent down to give the kiss of life from time to time.


    Kiss after kiss until the teenager started breathing again, coughing, throwing up.


    "Another man born again! This is proof of the Drowned God''s favor!" Aeron declared loudly.


    He put the gray, blue and green three-color rough robe on the drowned boy, and handed over a driftwood stick, saying:


    "From now on, you belong to the sea and the Drowned God, and he will protect you to cut through the waves and move forward fearlessly!"


    There was still fear in the boy''s eyes, but more fanaticism and piety. He held up his driftwood stick and shouted:


    "The dead don''t die!"


    The ceremony ended here. Aeron "Damphair" sent the boy away, turned to look at his niece, and asked:


    "Are you here to be drowned?"


    Asha shook her head quickly: "I have already been drowned."


    "There is never a limit to the number of times you can be drowned. Every death is an opportunity to return to the embrace of the Drowned God, and when you return from his watery palace, you will be stronger and more pious." Aeron''s eyes shone with eagerness, " How about it? Do you want to do it again? I''ve never failed a drowning ceremony before."


    True, other priests of the Drowned God would miss, but Aeron Damphair would not.


    However, Asha was still unwilling to take risks, and every time she recalled the scene of her drowning, she would feel terrified of fear.


    No matter how devout a follower of the Drowned God is, it is difficult to have the courage to do it again.


    That''s why "Three Drowned" Thaler became a legend.


    Asha changed the subject: "I''m here to tell you that my father called everyone to the Gray Sea King Hall to gather."


    Aeron frowned, as if he understood something.


    Ten years ago, his elder brother Balon Greyjoy was crowned King of the Iron Islands in the Hall of the Gray King.


    But unfortunately, the Iron Throne soon sent troops to attack, completely suppressing King Balon''s ambition, killing his two sons, and the last son was taken away by the Stark family as a proton.


    "Are you going to do it again?" Aeron''s tone had doubts that could not be concealed.


    "Don''t worry, Uncle. The Iron Throne won''t take care of us this time." Asha comforted with a smile, "There are already two kings in the Green Land, and they will fight first."


    "But when they decide the outcome, they will come to suppress us. Just like Robert Baratheon back then."


    "Perhaps by that time, we have already robbed enough money and food, and occupied enough castles. Let''s go, uncle, if you have anything to say, just talk to my father. I have to inform other people, goodbye."


    After speaking, she ran away quickly, for fear that her uncle would insist on drowning her again.


    Aeron sighed somewhat disappointed, and boarded the longboat alone.


    When he arrived at Old Wake Island, he saw countless long boats lined up on the beach, stretching to the limit of his sight.


    Baron Greyjoy''s battleship "Ghost of the Ocean" stands proudly among them, like a king.


    Parked next to it is the flagship of the Iron Fleet Commander, the Invincible Ironborn.


    Aeron saw his brother Victarion Greyjoy beside the battleship.


    Victarion was the third youngest in this generation of Greyjoy. He was tall and mighty. At this moment, he was wearing a sea monster iron helmet, wearing heavy armor, and holding a huge axe, as if he was ready for battle at any time. Prepare.


    "Brother." Aeron stepped forward to greet him, "The dead never die."


    "It will rise again, and stronger." Victarion took off his helm, and knelt on the sand.


    Aeron took out the water bag from his bosom, and poured salt water on Victarion''s head.


    After the two finished praying, they walked side by side to the shore.


    The terrain gradually rises and becomes steeper.


    On the mountain, forty-four huge stone ribs emerge from the ground, like huge white tree trunks.


    Seeing them, the two brothers couldn''t help their hearts beat faster.


    These are the remains of the legendary Naga.


    Naga is the first sea dragon in the world and the most terrifying creature born in the sea. It feeds on sea monsters and sea beasts, and even swallows the entire island when it is angry.


    Until the Gray Sea King personally killed it, the Drowned God turned its bones into fossils, so that future generations of Ironmen would always remember the achievements of the Gray Sea King.


    Naga''s ribs became the beams and pillars of Gray King''s hall, and his mouth became Gray King''s throne.


    Nine wide steps lead to the top of the stone mountain, and their elder brother, the contemporary patriarch of the Greyjoy family¡ª"Baron the Brave" stands there, beside the Gray Sea King''s throne, the Seastone Seat.


    Aeron and Victarion stepped forward to salute their brother: "The dead never die."


    "It will definitely rise again, and its momentum will be even stronger." Baron nodded in return.


    "Brother, have you already made up your mind?" Aeron said with worry in his tone.


    "It''s time, brother! Let us take back what we lost!" Victarion was always a fanatical supporter of his brother.


    "Yes. The time has come." Balon said with firm eyes, the Greyjoy family language, "Strong is better than hard work (WeDoNotSow). How can the ironborn farm and fight like sheep in the green land Yu, the blood of killing flows in our bodies, we are born looters, we will re-pursue the "ancient road" of glory, and bring fear and destruction to Westeros!"


    Victarion was so stimulated by his brother''s words that he screamed strangely.


    Ellen asked calmly:


    "Then where is the target of our looting? There are two kings in the green land now, we better not offend both of them."


    "Northern Territory." Baron said, it seemed that there was a plan.


    "North?" Aeron frowned again upon hearing this, "Brother, but Theon is still the proton of the Stark family."


    Baron responded coldly: "Iron, if someone pinches your **** and forces you to kneel, what will you do?"


    Iron understood: "I will let Gao Wan be crushed, and I will chop off his head with a knife!"


    "That''s right!" Baron said coldly, "Ed Stark thought he could make us his slaves with this threat, but I would rather lose all my sons than cut off his head!"


    "Cut off the heads of the northerners!" Victarion yelled, holding his ax high.


    Balong nodded slightly, and said to his younger brother: "It''s time, let''s call."


    Aeron walked down the hill and began to beat on the driftwood.


    More and more ironmen joined in, and the knocking sound became uniform and breathtaking.


    Boom boom boom boom boom¡ª


    Victarion blows his horn from the top of the mountain.


    Ohh Ohh ohh-


    The ironborn left the longship, the beach, and the bonfire one after another, and gathered in the Gray Sea King''s Hall.


    Among them are captains, helmsmen, oarsmen, shipbuilders, warriors with axes and fishermen with nets, slave labor and salt concubines who are serving, and knights, singers, bachelors who have been assimilated by the green land... the crowd They came surging, like a colony of ants returning to their nest, as if hundreds of crows were coming following the smell of blood, and they were about to start a gluttonous feast on a corpse named Westeros.


    densely packed, covering the sky and the sun.


    Aeron "Damphair" spread his hands, letting the blows and horns fall to rest.


    Everyone stopped talking, the only sound in the world was the roar of the waves.


    "We came from the sea, and we shall return to the sea!" Aeron''s voice echoed among the remains of the naga. "The great Drowned God has called! And my brother has answered the call! He is Balon the brave, he is the **** Blessed Baron, he is the Baron who gave everything to restore the ancient road! Cheer, use your cheers to welcome the birth of the new King of the Iron Islands!"


    "Baron! Balon! Balon!"


    The crowd cheered enthusiastically, echoing the sound of the waves, resounding over the island.


    Balon Greyjoy, wearing a cloak embroidered with a golden sea monster crest, came to the Seastone Seat and accepted his brother Aeron''s crown of driftwood on his head.


    "Ten years ago, we tried to restore the ancient road, but the Iron Throne killed our ambition and forced us to work like slaves!" Baron''s voice suppressed the shouts from the mountain, "But our pursuit of the ancient road It will never stop! Today we rise again, and we will take back everything we lost with our own hands! The dead will never die, and they will rise again, and the force will be even stronger!"


    "The dead don''t die!"


    "The dead don''t die!"


    "The dead don''t die!"


    ¡­


    The cheers of the Ironborn shook the hills of Naga like thunder.


    The fanatical airflow swept up, as if the power of the God of Storms dispelled the dark clouds in the sky.


    Balon Greyjoy finally sat on the Seastone Seat once again under the eyes of everyone looking forward to it.


    At this moment, the sea seemed to feel the birth of a new king, and a raging tide arose from this, sweeping eastward.


    They will bring the anger and brutality suppressed by the Iron Islands for ten years, sweep the green land, destroy the Seven Holy Temples, pull up the **** white trees, flood the strong castles, and bring death and destruction.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 223: Aegons Crown

    Chapter 223 Aegon''s Crown


    In the brilliant afterglow of the setting sun, Samwell arrived at the pier of Starfall City with his fianc¨¦e Margaery.


    Natalie Dane has been waiting on the pier with people for a long time.


    Watching Samwell walk down the gangway with Margaery on his arm, a trace of disappointment flashed in Natalie''s eyes, but soon, she pulled herself together, smiled politely, and stepped forward to greet her.


    "Welcome to Starfall City, Lord Caesar, Miss Margery!"


    "Why are you so out of touch, called Sam." Samwell stepped forward and rubbed Natalie''s hair habitually.


    This familiar movement and tone made Natalie jump for joy in an instant. The loss and sorrow after hearing the engagement news before were all gone, and a sweet smile was put on her delicate face again.


    "Natalie, long time no see!" Margaery stepped forward to hug Natalie and kissed her cheek again, "You have become more beautiful! Especially the dress you chose, it matches your purple color very well Eye."


    "Really?" Natalie found that she couldn''t be angry with Margery at all, "My mother helped me choose the dress."


    "Madame Ashara has great vision! Can she help me choose a scarf? The wind and sand in Dorne always blind my eyes."


    "sure."


    Seeing the two girls who were as close as sisters again, Samwell secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, he was not surprised by this.


    After all, in the original book, even the "Emperor of the Ages" Joffrey was subdued by Margaret, and a little white rabbit like Natalie had no difficulty at all for her.


    Samwell summoned Jill Shad, the acting lord of Starfall City, and asked:


    "Has Prince Doran arrived?"


    "His Royal Highness came to Starfall City three days ago."


    "It''s pretty fast. What has he been doing these three days? Has he interviewed anyone?"


    "No, His Royal Highness has been staying in his room, and at most let the servants push the wheelchair around the courtyard a few times."


    Samwell nodded silently.


    Prince Doran seemed quite honest, as if he really wanted to see him.


    The group returned to the castle, Samwell washed up, changed his clothes, and went to find Prince Doran.


    Originally wanted to leave Cleopatra to Margaery''s care, but after thinking about it, Samwell took the white dragon with him.


    At this time, Cleopatra had grown to the size of an eagle, and Samwell''s shoulders seemed a bit cramped for it.


    The servant took Samwell to a courtyard near the sea, where a huge olive tree was planted, and Prince Doran was sitting under the tree, staring at a cyvasse chessboard in a daze.


    This was the first time Samwell saw the Dorne ruler.


    I have to say, a little disappointed.


    Prince Doran did not have the domineering a ruler should have at all. On the contrary, he had a swollen complexion, gray hair, and his gouty legs were resting on a padded footstool, looking like a frail old man.


    Of course, Samwell dare not underestimate this person.


    If he had to choose an enemy, he would rather face the "Red Viper" than the seemingly weaker Doran.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Prince Doran turned his head, stared at it with misty eyes for a moment, and said:


    "Is it Viscount Caesar? Sorry, I can''t get up to greet you."


    Samwell leaned slightly: "Yes, Your Royal Highness, you don''t need to be too polite."


    Prince Daolan nodded, then looked at the captain of the guard behind him, and said:


    "Alio, let me talk to Viscount Caesar alone."


    "Yes." Areo Hotah turned and left with a long-handled giant ax in hand.


    "It''s so beautiful." Prince Doran looked at the white dragon on Samwell''s shoulder, and couldn''t help expressing emotion.


    "Thank you." Samwell said, "You came all the way from Sunspear to see me, didn''t you just want to catch a glimpse of the White Dragon?"


    "Of course not. But it''s really mainly for it." Prince Doran raised his wine glass with trembling hands, took a big sip, and then looked at Samwell, "Would you like some? Pure Dorne red wine, I''ll rely on It eases the pain and keeps us alive until now."


    "No thanks." Samwell would not drink the wine given by the Dornishmen, "I have no pain to relieve."


    And he finally knew why Prince Doran had such severe gout.


    "That''s because you haven''t joined this game long enough." Prince Doran said leisurely, "When you are like me, stay in this cruel and **** game for decades, watching your former relatives, friends, When your subjects and even your enemies die one after another, you will be able to experience the pain of loneliness, and at that time, you will not be able to do without the comfort of red wine."


    "I hope that day will come later." Samwell responded casually, and then tried to bring the topic back on track, "I heard that the Martell family has concluded an alliance with the Lannister family?"


    "Yes." Prince Doran admitted frankly, "but you should also understand that this covenant is not from our original intention."


    Samwell curled his lips: "Whether you take the initiative or are forced to help, but you are indeed helping the Lannister family now, right? Otherwise, you just need to send back the army of the three realms of the river, the valley, and the storm, Lannister The Nestor family will definitely be devastated."


    "But we are also helping you." Prince Doran explained lightly.


    Samwell frowned: "Help me?"


    "Isn''t it?" Prince Doran played with a cyvasse piece between his red and swollen fingers, "Don''t deny it, Caesar, although you support Stannis Baratheon on the Iron Throne on the outside, deep down you don''t. Don''t want to see him win.


    I will put back the army of the three realms. The Lannister family probably cannot cope with the fish, wolf, deer and eagle alliance in its heyday. When Stannis becomes the master of the seven kingdoms, do you think he will appreciate your support or kill you as a threat? in the cradle? "


    Samwell smiled slightly: "It turns out that I owe you such a big debt to the Martell family without knowing it."


    "You don''t need to say that. I just want to tell you that we are not enemies, but friends."


    "Why help me?" Samwell stared into Prince Doran''s eyes.


    "Vengeance," whispered Prince Doran, as if afraid of being heard. "Justice." He showed Samwell the agate chess piece he was playing in his hand, "Blood and Fire."


    That is a chess piece that symbolizes a dragon.


    Samwell narrowed his eyes: "The revenge you are talking about refers to the revenge of the Lannister family?"


    "Yes. Tywin thought that by giving one of his dogs to the Martell family, we could forget the hatred of the past." Prince Doran said with a hint of chill in his tone, "No. It''s not enough. From hearing my sister Yi From the day Leia and her children died in King''s Landing, I''ve been working on revenge for those who caused it.


    The real murderer. Not the executor of the ''Magic Mountain'', but the one who issued the order¡ª


    Tywin Lannister! "


    Samwell asked: "But I also killed your own brother ''Red Viper'', why don''t you take revenge on me?"


    "It''s not the same. You killed Oberyn on the battlefield, in an aboveboard way. So I don''t hate you. And what Tywin did to my sister was murder, murder of innocents! I will let He paid the price in blood!"


    Samwell shrugged, seemed to accept this reason, and continued to ask:


    "What about the justice you speak of?"


    "Of course it is the justice of Robert Baratheon." Prince Doran said, "He is the king I have sworn to serve, and I cannot tolerate his throne being occupied by a scoundrel."


    "What about blood and fire?"


    Prince Doran pointed to the white dragon on Samwell''s shoulder: "You have a dragon. This reason is enough for the Martell family to bet on you."


    "What about the conditions of the Martell family?"


    "You marry my daughter Arianne."


    "Sorry." Samwell spread his hands, "I have already entered into a marriage contract with Miss Margery of the Tyrell family."


    "I know. I didn''t ask you to regret the marriage." Prince Doran forced a smile on his face, "You can marry two."


    "Marry two?" Samwell laughed, "The laws of Westeros only recognize monogamy."


    "The law can only restrain the weak. Didn''t Aegon Targaryen, the ''Conqueror'', marry two wives back then. You also have dragons, why can''t you follow suit?" Prince Doran said, opening a wooden box on the table .


    Samwell saw that the box contained a crown.


    It is a circular crown made of Valyrian steel, with edges as sharp as a sword. Under the sunlight, it shimmers with a chilly gleam. It is inlaid with a huge ruby, and its fiery red is like a dancing flame.


    "This is the crown worn by Aegon the Conqueror." Prince Doran explained.


    "Why is it in your hand?" Samwell stared at the crown, his eyes seemed to sink into it.


    Cleopatra also suddenly became excited, flapping her wings and roaring silently.


    "This is a souvenir left here when Daeron I attacked Dorne for the second time." Prince Doran''s eyes were dark.


    Samwell knew that the "Little Dragon Lord" Daeron Targaryen was killed when he attacked Dorne for the second time. It seems that this crown from the "Conqueror" fell to Martell at that time. In the hands of the family.


    "Do you want it?" Prince Doran said with a hint of temptation in his tone, "You married my daughter, and this crown is my wedding gift to you."


    Samwell''s heart began to beat violently unconsciously, but he still calmed down and shook his head slowly.


    "Why?" Prince Doran was a little surprised.


    Samwell asked: "How did the ''Young Dragon Lord'' Daeron I die in Dorne?"


    Prince Doran was silent.


    Samwell answered for him: "Daeron I had already won when he attacked Dorne for the second time, and the Dornish people also agreed to submit, but when Daeron I came to accept his allegiance, the Dornish people betrayed their promise and launched a surprise attack. kill it.


    Your Highness Doran, tell me that the Dornish people are so capricious, how can I trust you?


    And this time, you guys have already formed an alliance with the Lannister family, but you turned your head and thought about how to backstab a lion. I don''t know if you will sell me one day. "


    Prince Doran sighed, a little helpless: "You rejected the Martell family''s kindness for this reason?"


    "Oh, there''s another reason."


    "What?"


    "I don''t want to marry your daughter."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 224: choose

    Chapter 224 Selection


    "You rejected Doran with this reason?"


    In the misty bathroom, Samwell and Margaery face each other frankly.


    "Yeah. I really don''t like Arianne."


    "Princess Arianne is quite beautiful." Margaery deliberately blowing hot air into the man''s ear, "Are you really not moved?"


    "Arianne is indeed beautiful, but she is too stupid. Look how miserable Dorne has been made by her. If I marry her, I will be waiting for countless troubles." Samwell held the girl in her arms Kissed her face, "It''s you who put me at ease."


    Margaery giggled, causing ripples in the bathtub: "Then you are not worried that Prince Doran will hold a grudge because of this, and thus completely fall for the Lannister family?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Samwell shrugged, "How much strength does Dorne have now? I don''t think they can even gather 10,000 regular troops. The Martell family can no longer affect the overall situation."


    "Then what if Prince Doran chooses to fall to Stannis Baratheon and release all the captured troops from the Three Realms?"


    "No." Samwell shook his head firmly, "The captives of the three realms are the most important bargaining chip in the hands of Prince Doran, and it can even be said that he is the only bargaining chip in the situation of the Seven Kingdoms. He will not hand it over so easily. What''s more, the Martell family actually doesn''t want to see Stannis Baratheon quickly defeat the Lannister family and ascend the Iron Throne."


    "Why?"


    "Because the Martell family also wants to see the Seven Kingdoms chaos." Samwell explained, "Earl Leighton Hightower told me that on the continent of Essos across the Narrow Sea, the last member of the Targaryen family The bloodline also successfully hatched the dragon."


    Margaery was stunned for a moment, and then said in surprise: "Daenerys Targaryen? She also has a dragon?"


    "Yes, and there are three dragons." Samwell''s tone was inevitably a little sour.


    Margaery smiled and sent a kiss, and at the same time comforted: "But you have the support of the Reach. This is no better than two young dragons."


    After the man showed his smile again, she continued to ask:


    "So, the Martell family is actually secretly supporting this Daenerys?"


    "Yes. Quentin of the Martell family has already had a secret engagement with Daenerys." Samwell sighed, "Actually, this is the real reason why I rejected Doran. This guy is obviously betting on both sides. And I suspect that he''s backing me just to make me an attractive target to pave the way for Daenerys. With Aegon''s crown and two more wives, he''d like me to be an Enemy of the Realm."


    "Doran''s actions are not surprising." Margaery said with her eyes turned, "After all, there are three dragons over there, and you only have one here, and you have to share it with Hewan."


    "Yes. That''s why I rejected him. There are not many benefits to forming an alliance with the Martell family, but a lot of troubles."


    "What about forming an alliance with the Tyrell family?" Margaery winked and teased the man with her body, "Is it more troublesome or more beneficial?"


    "Of course there are many benefits!" Samwell said honestly, feeling the girl''s soft body rubbing against him.


    "But this way you won''t be able to marry Princess Arianne, she is a great beauty, isn''t it a pity?"


    "I don''t care if that crazy woman marries whoever she likes."


    "What about...Natalie Dean?"


    Sam Well paused: "I''ve always regarded her as my sister."


    "Really?" Margaery laughed wildly, and the waves were choppy.


    How could Samwell allow her to be so presumptuous? He immediately grabbed the girl''s waist and started underwater operations.


    ¡­


    After entering autumn, even the sun in Dorne is not as vicious as before.


    In the blue sky, there are white clouds floating, changing into various strange shapes.


    Samwell stood under the grape arbor, looking at the two girls who were picking grapes with great interest, feeling comfortable and relieved.


    Now with the expansion of Yingzuiyu''s winemaking industry, Starfall City has also begun to plant mountain grapes, becoming one of the raw material supply bases for brandy.


    This was also secretly promoted by Samwell, hoping to strengthen the economic and commercial ties between the two places.


    The effect looks very good, and now more than a dozen mountain grape plantations have been built near Starfall City.


    Samwell looked at these plantations, and a thought suddenly popped up in his mind¡ª


    Maybe conquering Dorne does not necessarily require force...


    "Sam!" The two beautiful faces in front of him interrupted Samwell''s thoughts.


    "What''s the matter? Finished picking?"


    "No, I just saw that you haven''t moved for a long time, so come and take a look." Margaret stuffed a grape into the man''s mouth with a smile.


    Sweet and sour, juicy and watery.


    "You don''t have to worry about me." Samwell smiled, seeing Natalie also handing over a grape, he quickly caught it with his mouth.


    The two girls frolicked with the man for a while, and then continued to pick grapes together.


    Samwell followed behind unsteadily, constantly perfecting the idea that just popped up in his mind.


    Soon, an invasion plan targeting Dorne''s fragile agriculture quietly took shape.


    But this plan needs the support of Riverbend.


    After Samwell decides to return to High Court, he will discuss it with Mrs. "Queen of Thorns" Olenna.


    At this moment, the attendant Noah Rowan trotted over and said:


    "My lord, an old knight wants to see you."


    "Old knight?" Samwell was taken aback for a moment, and wanted to ask why you didn''t report the other party''s name.


    But the next second, he realized something, turned his head and looked outside the vineyard, and saw an old man in a gray linen robe being stopped by the guards.


    "Bring him here." Samwell ordered, already guessing who the other party was.


    Soon, the old man came to Samwell.


    "Sir Barristan, welcome to Starfall City." Samwell greeted with a smile.


    "Viscount Caesar." The old knight didn''t wear a white robe and armor. He always felt like he was naked, and his momentum was much weaker.


    "Are you here to find Madam Ashara?" Samwell looked at the old man narrowly.


    Ser Barristan blushed in a rare old way:


    "I have already met Mrs. Ashara, and I was about to leave. When I heard that you were here, I wanted to see you too."


    "Are you leaving? May I ask, where are you going?" Samwell had already guessed where the other party was going, and was hesitant to ask him to stay.


    "Across the narrow sea." Ser Barristan said calmly, "I heard from the sailors who came from a long voyage that there was a girl who hatched three dragons."


    "I have a dragon too." Samwell still tried to persuade him to stay.


    "But you are not of House Targaryen blood." Ser Barristan said firmly.


    Others may suspect that Samwell is a descendant of the Targaryen family, but after decades of being the Kingsguard, the Targaryen royal family has no secrets in the eyes of Barristan, of course he knows that Samwell cannot be the true blood of the dragon .


    In Barristan''s view, Samwell was at best a remnant of the Blackfyre.


    Samwell crossed his arms and asked with a smile:


    "Ser Barristan, you have served so many kings, in your opinion, what kind of person is most suitable to rule the Seven Kingdoms?"


    "Who should rule the Seven Kingdoms is determined by the gods." Barristan said indifferently, "This choice must not be left to mortals, otherwise it will inevitably lead to endless wars and deaths. This is why I have been in King''s Landing for so long. The white knight understands the truth."


    Lineage determinism.


    Samwell was a little uninterested: "Then why are you here to see me?"


    "I want to remind you that dragons are not only gifts from the gods, but also the source of tragedy. Especially a young dragon, while it brings you support, it will also attract endless malice."


    Samwell raised his brows, and said with a light smile, "You don''t mean to persuade me to go with you to the little **** the other side of the narrow sea, do you?"


    Barristan looked sincerely and firmly: "She is the last descendant of the blood of the true dragon, and she is the destined queen."


    Samwell laughed loudly: "Aegon Targaryen did not rely on destiny to conquer the Seven Kingdoms. He relied on blood and fire. Ser Barristan, since you are determined, I wish you the best of luck." .¡±


    Barristan didn''t persuade him anymore, he bowed and turned to leave.


    Samwell stared at the back of the old knight, dazed.


    "Sam, who was that just now?" Margaery came over at some point and asked in a low voice.


    "Barristan Selmy."


    "It''s him?" Margaery''s eyes flickered, "Didn''t he come to seek refuge with you?"


    "No. He''s going across the Narrow Sea to find that Daenerys."


    "It''s a pity." Margaery pursed her red lips. "This is Barristan Selmy. In the eyes of most Westeros, whoever he fights for is the legitimate king."


    "Forget it, this kind of thing can''t be forced." Samwell said indifferently, "Besides, I''m not suitable for being too high-profile now. If Barristan stands behind me with a sword and armor, I''m afraid it will attract more people to me." So much hate."


    "Yes." Margery immediately felt relieved.


    "That old grandpa, he secretly met my mother before." Natalie said suddenly.


    Samwell looked strange: "Since I met you secretly, how did you know?"


    Natalie chuckled: "My bird saw it."


    Samwell then remembered that this girl is also a skinchanger, and there is a crow.


    "They didn''t do anything, did they?" Samwell suddenly began to gossip.


    "What can you do?" Natalie looked blank, "Just talking, I thought he was an old friend my mother knew."


    Samwell shrugged, feeling that he was thinking too much.


    A man like Barristan Selmy would only take vows as his wife and duty as his son.


    Even if she has affection for Lady Ashara, she will only show affection and stop being polite.


    As for the "Queen" whom the other party was planning to serve, Samwell also had the idea of ??seeking refuge, but in the end he didn''t take action.


    After all, if he went to the other side of the narrow sea, he might only become the man behind the queen, and if he stayed in Westeros to develop his own power, he would be able to ascend the Iron Throne and become Caesar.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 225: sword without handle

    Chapter 225 The Handless Sword


    "Sam, think again about my proposal."


    Even though he had been rejected, before leaving, Prince Daolan still did not give up persuading him.


    Samwell looked at the persistent Prince of Dorne, smiled, and said:


    "How about we start with some simple cooperation and build trust first."


    Prince Doran asked with interest: "What kind of cooperation?"


    "Tariffs." Sam Wells said, "In order to strengthen the commercial exchanges between Reach and Dorne, I propose that the tariffs between each other be completely exempted."


    Prince Doran said in a playful tone: "Can you make such a decision on behalf of Hewan?"


    Samwell smiled mysteriously: "This is what I need to worry about. How about it? Your Highness Doran, this small cooperation can strengthen the foundation of mutual trust between the two parties. Would you like to give it a try?"


    Prince Doran stared into Samwell''s eyes for a while before saying:


    "No tariffs at all is a bit too much. Let''s cut it in half."


    "Halve?" Samwell reluctantly agreed, "Yes, but the tax rate cannot be raised any further."


    "Yes." Prince Doran said with a smile, "I will send an envoy to Highgarden to sign the contract. I hope this can be the beginning of the reconciliation between Riverbend and Dorne."


    "May the friendship between Riverbend and Dorne last forever."


    "Friendship forever."


    Prince Doran lowered the curtain, and the carriage started and slowly drove out of Starfall City.


    Samwell didn''t stay in Starfall City any longer, and took Margaery that afternoon, and left by boat under Natalie''s reluctant eyes.


    Three knights and a thousand soldiers recruited from Starfall City were also taken away.


    In fact, the war potential of the Dane family is far more than that, even if it is severely damaged by previous failures, but Samwell does not want to empty out the defense force of Starfall City. The eastern barrier prevents some hotheaded Dornishmen from raiding his lair.


    After leaving Starfall City, he did not return to High Court immediately, but went to Yingzui Island first.


    The Lord''s return was naturally warmly welcomed.


    Especially when everyone knew that their lord had been officially engaged to Miss Margaery Tyrell, the enthusiasm was even higher.


    Samwell took Margaery around the territory and made a gesture of being close to the people before returning to the castle and calling the retainers for a meeting.


    This time Cheman Huya finished his expedition and returned to the territory. After seeing Samwell, he was also honest and did not dare to be a monster. He just exuded an unconcealable awe-inspiring aura. It seemed that he had killed a lot outside during this time.


    Samwell didn''t bother to reprimand him anymore. After all, this person has indeed made great contributions to the development and growth of Yingzui Island. Most of the population of the territory is obtained by Cheman through the continuous annexation of the savage tribes in the Crimson Mountains. of.


    According to the calculations of the general manager Gavin, the total population of the territory is now approaching the 100,000 mark. A territory of this size, even in the affluent River Bend, is not too small.


    The valley of Yingzui Island can no longer hold so many people, so they can only be scattered outside the valley and the surrounding villages and towns.


    The previously abolished post of village head had to be reactivated to manage the increasingly prosperous village.


    In addition, Samwell also made a decision to confer the title of baron on Gavin, the chief executive, and give him the most prosperous town of Lanpi in the outlying villages and towns as a fiefdom.


    Blueskin Town is the gathering place of the original Blueskin tribe. Because of the existence of silver mines, it has now formed a large-scale town around silver mining, refining, casting and other industries. This time, Samwell will use this A small town was given to Gavin as a reward for his hard work in helping him manage the territory.


    Of course, the silver mine in the town is not included in the scope of the reward. After all, it is an important source of income for Yingzui Islet, and it is impossible for Samwell to just give it to Gavin.


    When Gavin asked the lord to give him a surname, Samwell thought about it and said:


    "I recruited you as a servant on the banks of the Mande River, so you should take Mande as your surname."


    "Yes!" Gavin shouted excitedly, "I, Gavin Mander, offer unparalleled loyalty to the great Viscount Samwell Caesar, and may the Seven Gods bear witness for me. It will be the highest honor to serve the Caesar family!"


    Samwell withdrew his long sword and helped Gavin up:


    "You will continue to serve as the general manager of Yingzui Island. As for your own territory, send an acting mayor and a castle. Let Vido lead someone to help you build one."


    "Yes, my lord."


    After the meeting of retainers, Samwell summoned Melisandre alone.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion, but the red-robed witch seems to be younger than when she met last time.


    Her pair of fiery red eyes seem to be able to see into people''s hearts, making it impossible to hide all thoughts and ideas.


    Samwell avoided her sight and asked:


    "How many believers of the Lord of Light are there in the territory now?"


    "There are about three or four thousand people."


    "So many?" Samwell was slightly surprised. You must know that although the Lord of Light has many believers in the Essos continent, he has no foundation of faith in the Westeros continent. In less than two months, the island has attracted so many believers.


    "This is the power of the true God." Melisandre said devoutly, "The long winter is coming, your people have already felt the chill, they will spontaneously gather around the fire, pray for warmth, for light, for Redemption."


    Samwell smiled, didn''t say much, and asked instead:


    "My brother Dickon Tarly, do you still remember that you performed the resurrection spell on him in Tianji City that day, but it didn''t work. However, he did come back to life later on."


    Melisandre didn''t seem surprised when she heard the words, and said:


    "The Lord of Light will answer prayers as long as we serve with sincerity."


    "But there are some problems with Dickon''s memory." Samwell looked at Melisandre''s flaming eyes again, "A lot of memories have been lost, and some memories that shouldn''t belong to him have been added, you know What''s going on here?"


    "No matter what changes happen to him, it is the arrangement of the true God."


    Samwell was obviously dissatisfied with such an answer, he persistently asked:


    "Answer me positively, Ms. Melisandre, is this a side effect of the resurrection technique, or is it the arrangement of the Lord of Light? If it is his arrangement, what is the intention?"


    "Mortals can''t fathom the true God''s intention." Melisandre pointed to the flame jumping in the fireplace in front of her, "It''s like there are more than one shadow of the flame, they jump and change, and never stand still."


    Samwell stared into the witch''s eyes with a gloomy expression.


    Melisandre approached slowly, speaking softly but firmly:


    "I''m not trying to prevaricate you, Lord Caesar. Witchcraft is like a sword without a handle. If you want to master it, you must be prepared to bleed. Even if a mortal holds this sword, with the fragile flesh and blood The body can''t really grasp it.


    Among all the witchcraft I have learned, resurrection is the most dangerous and sharpest sword without a handle. Every time I hold it, I can only pray for the guidance of the true god, and never dare to wave it on my own. "


    Samwell frowned even tighter.


    Melisandre saw this and persuaded:


    "Lord Caesar, why do you worry about this? Your younger brother has been blessed by the King of Light, and his path has been arranged by the true God. This is the greatest honor."


    "Dickon is my younger brother." Samwell said in a bad tone, "not a tool of the Lord of Light."


    "We are all tools of the true God." Melisandre said piously.


    "I am not anyone, or a tool of any god!" Samwell paused, "Nor is my brother."


    Melisandre looked at the man quietly, her face as calm as a windless sea:


    "Mortals can''t resist the will of the true God. Instead of struggling in vain, it is better to accept the arrangement."


    "Ms. Melisandre, are you willing to become a tool of the true God?"


    "I am right now."


    "No. You still have self-awareness and feelings... well, I believe you still have. But if one day, you lose these two things, what is the difference between you and a walking dead."


    "The self-awareness of mortals always leads to ignorance, as for feelings..." Melisandre''s fiery eyes did not show any fluctuation, "That is the burden and weakness of mortals."


    "But it is also the source of happiness." Samwell stared at the red robe witch in front of him, "Ms. Melisandre, have you never loved anyone?"


    Melisandre fell into a rare silence.


    "Meryl..." A distant cry came from her ear again, conveying reluctance and pain through the burning fire and the rushing ashes.


    "Number Seven!" A clanging voice interrupted everything.


    Melisandre came back to her senses, her fiery red lips moved, but she didn''t speak in the end.


    Seeing that he couldn''t get an answer from the witch, Samwell stopped talking and turned to leave.


    Out the door, Samwell found Baron Gavin and asked:


    "How many soldiers are there in the territory now?"


    "1,500 people." Gavin blurted out, and then added, "There are another 500 people who have completed training, but lack weapons and equipment..."


    "Don''t worry about weapons and equipment." Samwell now leaned on his thigh, full of confidence, "Then gather 1,800 people, and I will take them to Highgarden early tomorrow morning."


    "Yes, my lord." Gavin nodded in response, "Who are we going to fight with?"


    Samwell let out a long breath and looked towards the east, as if he could see the vast land on the other side of the Crimson Mountains thousands of miles away:


    "The Stormlands."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 226: remind

    Chapter 226 Reminder


    In order to rush back to Highgarden as soon as possible, Samwell handed over the army to Todd Flowers to lead, and he only led the cavalry squad one step ahead.


    When he arrived at High Court, he found that many lord troops had gathered here.


    In fact, when Samwell set off to Starfall City to meet Prince Doran, the Duke of Mace, at the request of Lady Olenna, the "Queen of Thorns", had already publicly reprimanded Cersei and her younger brother''s evil seed for not having the right to inherit the Iron Throne.


    Interestingly, this public statement did not explicitly support Stannis Baratheon on the Iron Throne.


    At the same time, the Duke of Metz also issued a call-up order.


    But it did not clearly state who the target of the crusade was.


    Of course, this ambiguous statement was discussed between Samwell and Mrs. Olenna, so that there is room for no matter what you do in the future.


    Samwell hurriedly washed away the dust all the way, changed his clothes, and went to see Mrs. Olenna.


    "Sam." Madam Olenna waved her hand, signaling the maids around to step back first, then looked at her grandson-in-law, and asked, "What did you talk to Doran about? Why did Sunspear City send an envoy to Gao Tribunal, what did you say to renegotiate the tariffs between the two places?"


    Samwell came to the seat in front of the old lady and sat down. He poured himself a cup of tea and drank it. After sipping his thirst, he calmly described the situation when he met Prince Doran. Tell it again.


    Mrs. Olenna listened quietly, sneered, and said:


    "He actually wants you to learn from Aegon the Conqueror? Oh! There must be no good intentions. Aegon had three adult dragons back then, and your dragon..."


    As she spoke, Mrs. Olenna looked up and saw the white dragon Cleopatra hovering over the courtyard, making sharp hissing sounds from time to time.


    "It grows very fast." Mrs. Olenna sighed, and then fell into doubt, "Do dragons grow so fast?"


    Really fast. The dragon Samwell was the size of a kitten when it first hatched, but after just over two months, it has the size of an adult falcon.


    "Eating a lot." Samwell chuckled and made an excuse.


    I was secretly excited, it seemed that dragon bone soup could indeed speed up the growth of dragons.


    This also made him let go of his worries. After all, he was not raising a dragon for his grandson''s grandson.


    Madam Olenna didn''t know whether she believed this reason, but she didn''t bother, and continued:


    "Anyway, you were right in not agreeing to Daoran''s alliance conditions. He looks gentle, even a little weak, but if you think he is easy to bully, you will definitely suffer a lot. They all grew out of Dorn''s poisonous snake nest Yes, how could Doran be a harmless sheep?


    It''s just that compared with his flamboyant younger brother, Doran knows how to hide his fangs better, but such a poisonous snake is also more deadly. "


    "I understand." Samwell put on an air of humility.


    In fact, one of the more important reasons why he rejected Prince Doran was that he didn''t want to offend the Tyrell family. This side has just entered into a marriage contract and is about to marry a second wife. Can Madam Olenna bear this kind of humiliation?


    There is also the attitude of the nobles of the Riverbend that must also be considered.


    The thousand-year feud between Hewan and Dorne is not casual. Samwell knows very well that he can only get the support of one side for the time being, and Hewan is obviously much more suitable than Dorne.


    "Okay, now let''s talk about the business tax. What are your plans?"


    Samwell leaned forward slightly, and said softly:


    "I have thought of a plan to conquer Dorne. Don''t worry, it is not by force, but by food."


    "Oh? Food?" Mrs. Olenna became interested, "Tell me."


    "You also know that brandy is produced in my territory, so I need a lot of fresh mountain grapes as raw materials for wine making. In order to strengthen the connection with the Dane family, I deliberately chose Starfall City as a grape supply base.


    When I met with Prince Doran this time, I also took a look at the grape plantation in Starfall City, and found that the local Dornish people were happy to plant grapes for Eagle Mouth Islet.


    The reason is very simple, to grow grapes to make money.


    The land in Dorne is barren, and the yields of crops such as barley and wheat are not high. I asked specifically, if the same planting area is replaced by mountain grapes, the farmers can earn almost twice as much.


    So, now the large tracts of farmland on the outskirts of Starfall City have been converted into grape plantations.


    Moreover, the owners of the grape plantations and the farmers working in them are all very friendly to Yingzui Islet, which is understandable, after all, they rely on Yingzui Islet to make money.


    Think about it, the two places were fighting to death a year ago, but now, because of trade and interests, they have become like one family.


    Now if you go to Starfall City to ask, I am afraid not many people are willing to be enemies with Yingzui Island or even Hewan.


    Think about it, if this model is promoted, it should be impossible to make the entire farmland of Dorne, of course, but as long as a considerable part of the farmland is converted into grape plantations, or other crops that are more expensive and more suitable for planting in dry areas commercial crops like olives, cotton, sugar beets...then¡ª¡±


    "Then Dorn''s grain production will be greatly reduced." Mrs. Olenna seemed to have understood Samwell''s thoughts, and her small eyes were shining with excitement and cold light.


    "That''s right!" Samwell continued, "In order to make the people of Dorn more willing to grow other cash crops, then we must provide a large amount of food, and it is low-priced food, which will impact the grain market of Dorn and let farmers discover how to grow food. With no money at all and no need to grow their own food because of the plentiful supply of cheap food, the Dornish people will become more and more dependent on food from the Bend.


    And as long as you control Dorne''s food supply..."


    "You can control Dorne." Mrs. Olenna followed Samwell''s words and came to a conclusion.


    "Yes. That''s why I want to renegotiate the tariffs with Prince Doran, in order to strengthen the commercial exchanges between the two places and reduce the difficulty of implementing this plan."


    "It is indeed an excellent idea." Madam Olenna was not stingy in her praise, "Conquering Dorne with swords will only arouse hatred and resistance, while using food will make the Dorne people more and more inseparable from the river. Perhaps one day in the future, even if the Martell family issues a war order against the Reach, the Dornishmen will find that they cannot become enemies with the Reach at all."


    After thinking about it, she added: "The only thing to worry about is that the Martell family noticed the problem and issued an order to force farmers to grow food."


    Samwell said with a smile: "That''s a way to cut people''s money. The Martell family is about to be prepared to bear the wrath of the farmers in Dorne. My plan is actually to create enough ''pro-river'' inside Dorne." Wan Pai'', as long as there are more Dornish people like this, the less likely Dornish will be our enemy, and even be gradually controlled by us."


    Mrs. Olenna smiled and nodded: "What you said is also reasonable. Even if the Martell family realizes that it is wrong, they may not dare to issue such an order that is destined to offend the peasants of Dorne, and even the nobles of Dorne. Moreover, Doran is not thinking about it now. If you want to show us your sincerity, you can¡¯t just sign the tariff agreement and then regret it later.¡±


    "So, you agree with the plan?"


    "Agreed. There is no shortage of food in the Reach, even if you sell it to Dorne at a loss. As long as your plan can be implemented smoothly, maybe we can achieve what the Targaryen family has failed to achieve for hundreds of years."


    Samwell looked happy and got up to help Mrs. Olenna add a cup of tea.


    I have to admit that after receiving the support of the Tyrell family, the means and power he can use are far from comparable to before. Even Dorne, the toughest bone in the Seven Kingdoms, dared to make a move.


    Of course, this "agricultural invasion" plan is destined to be a long-term plan. It may take several years or even ten years to slowly transform Dorne''s agriculture. The best way for him to increase his strength is to swallow the storm.


    Thinking of this, Samwell asked: "How is the army gathering?"


    "Most of the lords of the Reach have already dispatched troops. At present, nearly 30,000 people have assembled in High Court, and it is estimated that there will be 40,000 troops in the end."


    "Enough." Samwell nodded with satisfaction.


    Most of the troops in the Stormlands have been trapped in Dorne, and now they can gather another 20,000 troops to support the sky. What''s more, the **** duke appointed by the Iron Throne has no such appeal.


    "It is estimated that the army will be fully assembled next week. At that time, I will let Mace officially declare war on the illegitimate duke. I will not participate in the specific battle plan. You should discuss it with your father and Matus Rowan. "


    "Okay." Samwell nodded, and then asked again, "Will Lord Mace go to the storm this time?"


    "He will stay in Highgarden." Madam Olenna snorted softly, "Garland will follow the army on behalf of House Tyrell."


    "Okay." Samwell nodded with satisfaction. As long as the inflatable fish doesn''t cause trouble for itself.


    Just as he was about to say goodbye and leave, he suddenly remembered something, hesitated for a moment, and said to Mrs. Olenna:


    "A witch who served the Red God R''hllor once told me a prophecy. She said she saw the withering of roses..."


    "Prophecy?" Madam Olenna sneered, "I have never believed in any **** prophecy in my life. The reason why the Targaryen family always produces some lunatics is not all because of the so-called prophecy. What ''the dragon has three heads'', what ''A Song of Ice and Fire''... They are obsessed with prophecy, so they do all kinds of unreasonable things, and finally bring destruction to the family."


    Samwell shrugged: "Actually, I don''t really believe in prophecies. However, it''s always good to be careful."


    "Don''t worry, the River Bend is not that vulnerable, even if an army of 40,000 is dispatched, there will still be enough defensive power."


    "Okay." Samwell didn''t say much anymore, got up and saluted, and then left.

 Chapter 227: broken negotiations

    Chapter 227 The Broken Negotiation


    As one of the strongest castles in Westeros, Storm''s End is located in the heart of the storm, on the west coast of the Narrow Sea.


    It is said that the thickest part of the castle wall is eighty feet, consisting of two layers of rock and an interlayer of sand and gravel, which is indestructible.


    The wall surface is smooth and curved, and the stones are packed so tightly that even a breath of wind cannot enter.


    Looking from a distance, Storm''s End is like a huge fist that goes straight into the sky, defying any incoming enemies.


    Legend has it that this castle is the masterpiece of Brandon Stark, the "builder" who built the Great Wall and the towering tower. Since its completion, it has never been captured.


    The last of the Storm Kings, Algila Durrandon the "Proud", foolishly abandoned the defenses of Storm''s End during the War of Conquest, and mustered his armies to fight against the Targaryen armies and dragons in the open, It failed miserably.


    After the war of conquest, Aegon Targaryen granted Storm''s End to his illegitimate brother Orys Baratheon. Since then, Storm''s End has become the family castle of the Baratheon family. .


    After the War of the Reavers, Robert Baratheon sat on the Iron Throne and entrusted Storm''s End to his younger brother Renly Baratheon, but unfortunately he died in Sunspear.


    The vacant title of Duke of Storm''s End was canonized by King Tommen, who is now sitting on the Iron Throne, to Edric Baratheon, the illegitimate son of the former king Robert.


    "Edric Storm!" Stannis Baratheon corrected his subordinates, "What qualifications does a false king on the Iron Throne have to legalize an illegitimate child?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty." The messenger said kindly, "Edric Storm agrees to meet with you in the afternoon. The location is on the cliff east of Storm''s End. At that time, the two parties are only allowed to bring a maximum of ten followers."


    "Can."


    After the messenger left, Stannis turned to look at the people behind him and asked:


    "Has anyone from the nobles of the Stormlands responded to my call?"


    There was a silence.


    Stannis began to grind his teeth.


    After a long while, "Onion Knight" Davos said:


    "Your Majesty, the nobles of the Stormlands are not unwilling to support you, but their army is trapped in Dorne. If you can persuade Prince Doran to let them go, they will definitely be willing to send troops to support your cause."


    "There''s no need to give them an excuse!" said Stannis forcefully. "There are only twenty thousand men trapped in the Stormlands of Dorne, and that leaves them with no soldiers to send? They just won''t fight for me. It just so happened that the Iron Throne supported an illegitimate son to take the position of Duke of Storm¡¯s End, so they have even more excuses.¡±


    "Actually, there is still the threat of the Reach army." Davos said again, "Even if the Lords of the Stormlands still have a little force, they will stay in the castle to guard against the Reach people."


    "The Reach!" Stannis said through gritted teeth, turning his gaze to his father-in-law, "Alister, didn''t you promise that Reach would support me? What kind of support is this?"


    Earl of Bright Water City Alister Florent was also a little embarrassed when he heard the words.


    Just the day before yesterday, they received news that the Duke of Mace had ordered the army of the Reach to march on Storm''s End. Although the people of Reach claimed that they were helping Stannis solve an illegitimate son who had stolen the Duke of Storm''s End, anyone with a discerning eye knew that They just want to take advantage of this opportunity to plot Stormland.


    Earl Alister, after hearing his son talk about the scene of turning a deer into a horse at the Highgarden Hunting Party, originally thought that the Tyrell family would definitely support their son-in-law Stannis to ascend the Iron Throne, so he rushed here with an army Dragonstone Island, ready to seize the opportunity, but who knows, the next ambiguous statement of the Tyrell family and the march with ulterior motives made him dumbfounded.


    Now he has come to realize that his grandson, who is engaged to Rose Gaoting, obviously has other thoughts.


    But at this time, the Florens family had no way out.


    Earl Alister''s daughters are all married to Stannis, and he himself went to Dragonstone Island in advance to defeat him, and was awarded the position of Hand of the King by the king. Of course he will not, and it is impossible for him to receive such courtesy. Double-minded again.


    "Your Majesty." Earl Alister said with a measured tone, "As long as we let that illegitimate son in Storm''s End give up his unrealistic delusions, the Tyrell family will have no excuse to continue marching into the Stormlands."


    "Do you think that kid will voluntarily give up the position of Duke of Storm''s End?"


    "As long as you promise to treat him well, I believe Edric Storm will recognize the reality."


    "hope so."


    Hearing this, Davos suddenly suggested:


    "Your Majesty, if you promise that as long as Edric is willing to serve you, you can legalize his identity and even grant him Storm''s End, then he has no reason to fight against you."


    "Impossible!" Stannis flatly refused, "A dirty **** wants to inherit Storm''s End?"


    Davos sighed, no more persuasion.


    He knew that his lord loathed Edric Storm, the illegitimate child, conceived in Stannis''s marriage bed on the day Robert Baratheon married Dilina Florent illegitimate evil.


    There are even rumors that Stannis has been unable to give birth to male offspring because his marriage bed was defiled by his brother.


    How could Stannis let go of such humiliation.


    The afternoon was approaching, and Stannis, wearing a red gold crown, rode to the negotiation site.


    Soon, a group of people also drove slowly from the direction of Storm''s End.


    The man at the head wore a green velvet jacket and a satin cloak trimmed with pine bark, looking handsome and polished.


    When the two sides got closer, Stannis also saw clearly his brother''s illegitimate son. He had the black hair of the Baratheon family and the protruding ears of the Florens family. He had a strong body, but his face was slightly green.


    "Edric." Stannis greeted him, and he didn''t call him a duke, but fortunately he didn''t call him by his illegitimate son''s surname either.


    "Uncle." Edric''s greeting was equally concise.


    The uncle and nephew then stared at each other in silence, and the atmosphere became awkward.


    Finally, Count Alister Florent behind Stannis coughed lightly and said with a smile:


    "Edric, don''t you say hello to your grand-uncle?"


    Edric is the child of Robert Baratheon and Di Lina, the niece of Count Alister Florent, so the two parties do have such a blood relationship.


    But the young Duke of Storm''s End turned his head to look at Earl Alister, and said indifferently:


    "So you are Lord Alister. This is probably the first time we have met. I really didn''t recognize you."


    Indeed, Earl Alister certainly wouldn''t pay much attention to his niece''s illegitimate children, even if they were the king''s illegitimate children. After all, King Robert had too many illegitimate children.


    Before, he only knew that such a child existed, but he never cared about it.


    "Edric." Earl Alister tried to calm down, "His Majesty Stannis came this time with kindness and forgiveness, as long as you give up resistance and let Storm''s End go, His Majesty can accept all of this. None of that happened."


    Edric snorted softly and asked, "And then? I continue to be an illegitimate child that everyone despises?"


    Earl Alister glanced at the king and said:


    "Your Majesty can give you the surname of the Baratheon family, and even give you a fief."


    "Fiefdom? Storm''s End?"


    "Don''t even think about it!" Stannis flatly refused.


    Edric shrugged: "Uncle, you are really stingy. No wonder no one wants to fight for you."


    These words hit Stannis sorely, his face instantly became extremely gloomy, he gritted his teeth and growled:


    "Boy! Do you know that your death is approaching? The Riverbend army has already marched towards Stormcastle. Do you think anyone else can save you besides me?"


    "I have Storm''s End, and I don''t need you to save me." Edric said lightly, "During the Reaver''s War, it was also the armies of the Reach who besieged Storm''s End and failed to take it down for a whole year. Uncle , you were in the city at the time, you don''t know how strong this castle is, right?


    Besides, learning your lesson from last time, this time I have stored food for three years. I want to see if the Hewan army can besieged here for three years! "


    Stannis began to grind his teeth again, which was a sign of his extreme anger.


    But he really has nothing to do with a illegitimate son who doesn''t want to eat.


    In desperation, Stannis looked at Ser Cortnay Penrose behind Edric, and said:


    "Sir Cortanay, are you willing to mess around with this illegitimate child?"


    Ser Cortnay did not answer, but pointed to the banner behind Stannis, and asked:


    "Lord Stannis, have you changed your coat of arms?"


    The banner in the hands of the standard bearer on Stannis'' side is indeed a bit strange. It draws a fiery red heart surrounded by a circle of orange flames. The crowned stag mark is still there, but it has shrunk a lot. in the heart.


    "This is the flaming red heart, the banner of R''hllor, the Lord of Light." Soros, the red-robed monk, explained.


    "What kind of **** Lord of Light." Ser Cortnay spat, and said disdainfully, "Stannis, you change your beliefs as casually as I change my boots, and you are kind enough to call me foolish?"


    "Enough!" Stannis jerked his longsword out.


    Under the pale sunlight, the blade of the sword shone with strange light, red for a while, yellow for a while, and then turned into a blazing white light for a while. Even the surrounding air sensed the heat scattered by the blade, and the light changed accordingly.


    The horses of the crowd neighed in fright.


    Stannis raised his glowing long sword, pointed at his illegitimate nephew, and growled:


    "I''m warning you for the last time, Edric Storm! I don''t want to stain the ''Lightbringer'' with the blood of my loved ones, but if you persist in your obsession, even if you bear the curse of kinslayer, I will kill you!"


    Edric sneered:


    "Uncle, do you know why the nobles of the Stormlands are willing to die for my father and fight for Uncle Renly, but they are unwilling to send a single soldier to support you? It is because of your harshness and ungratefulness! You can''t change this For one thing, you''ll never sit on the Iron Throne."


    After speaking, the **** duke turned his horse and headed towards Storm''s End.


    Leaving Stannis holding up the long sword that shone with strange light, but could only slash the air angrily.

 Chapter 228: bitter

    Chapter 228 Bitterness


    The impact of the sudden declaration of war on the Stormlands by the Reach Land was huge, and it also pushed the situation of the Seven Kingdoms into a more complicated, treacherous and unpredictable situation.


    However, Hewan''s approach is not too unexpected.


    The smart nobles of the Seven Kingdoms have spied the ambitions of the Tyrell family and the Viscount Caesar from this move.


    For the Lannister family, although the choice of the Reach is bad, it is not the worst¡ª


    At least the purpose of the army of the Reach is not King''s Landing.


    If the Riverbend army chooses to attack King''s Landing, then they are the real enemies, and there is almost no hope of winning.


    Of course, the choice of the Reach has also caused great trouble for the Lannister family.


    "Uncle Kefeng, are you sure you can pull this kind of army out to fight?"


    At the head of King''s Landing, the Minister of Finance "Little Devil" Tyrion Lannister looked at the army below, frowning.


    This is probably the worst army he has ever seen, if it can be called an army.


    The team couldn''t stand upright, and some people even sat on the ground. The weapons were basically wooden spears, simple round shields, and even hoes. Only a small number of people had real steel swords.


    As for the armor, there are even fewer armors. Most of the soldiers even have tattered clothes, no different from a group of refugees fleeing famine.


    "No way." Kevan Lannister was also a little helpless, "These are all urgently recruited from King''s Landing, and there will definitely be quality problems."


    "I suggest that you can recruit less, 50,000 is too much, pick out the elite and reduce it to 8,000 or 10,000, so that the supply of weapons and equipment can barely keep up, and the combat effectiveness may be improved Promote." Tyrion suggested, "And the current army... I suspect that most of them will run away when the war starts."


    "It doesn''t matter. I will try to avoid fighting in the open with the people of the Riverbend. It should be okay to use these soldiers to defend the castle."


    "I''m worried that you won''t be able to reach the castle in the Stormlands with them."


    Kevon sighed, and finally told the truth:


    "You haven''t understood the real purpose of my doing this. King''s Landing...too many people."


    Tyrion froze for a moment, finally understood, and his tone became low:


    "And there is too little food..."


    "Yes." Kevan nodded and lowered his voice, "The huge population of the city of King''s Landing relies on the transportation of food from the Riverlands and the Reach, and now the Riverlands have followed Ed Shi Tucker is reversed, and River Bend...has also blocked the Rose Road, prohibiting food from being brought to King''s Landing.


    If this continues, King''s Landing will sooner or later be short of food, and once there is a shortage of food, riots will easily break out in the city. "


    "That''s why you recruited so many young men to the battlefield."


    "Yes. Since riots are inevitable, we must suppress them within a controllable range. I must take these 50,000 young men to the battlefield. I don''t expect them to cause much trouble to the river bend. At least, don''t stay in King''s Landing Make us mess up."


    Tyrion only felt a chill in his heart.


    He knew that these people were sent to the Stormlands as cannon fodder.


    Without these young men, even if there is a riot in King''s Landing in the future, the remaining old and weak women and children will be relatively easier to suppress.


    He really wanted to speak out against this cruel decision, but he couldn''t come up with better suggestions.


    If these 50,000 young men stay in King''s Landing, it will definitely be a huge hidden danger.


    "After I left, the sale of food in King''s Landing was prohibited, and all of them were confiscated for unified management. Remember to give priority to supplying the army, and then the civilians. Once someone instigates a riot, you must be ruthless and nip it in the bud!"


    "Okay..." Tyrion''s tone was difficult, as if a big stone was blocked in his heart.


    Just then, a sharp voice came from behind:


    "Why did you take my daughter! Why did you take my daughter!"


    Tyrion turned his head, and saw his sister Cersei running over angrily.


    "Good morning, dear sister." Tyrion greeted.


    Unfortunately, my dear sister ignored him, and rushed to Kaifeng, asking:


    "Why send Myrcella away!"


    Kevon responded flatly:


    "This is our agreement with Dorne. Myrcella must marry Trystane Martell."


    "But she is only ten years old! She is only ten years old! How can she get married at the age of ten?"


    "Of course not immediately." Kevan explained, "but we must send her to Sunspear to prevent the Martell family from going back on their marriage. Do you know that Prince Doran just went to Starfall to meet Samwell? Caesar? At this critical moment, we cannot bear Dorne''s repetition."


    "So you sold my daughter!" Cersei screamed, "just like you sold me to Robert like a mare!"


    "How can there be such a beautiful mare as you, my dear sister." Tyrion tried to soften Cersei''s attitude with compliments.


    Unfortunately, Cersei doesn''t appreciate it at all.


    "Damn dwarf!" Cersei gritted her teeth and looked at her younger brother, "If you dare to say one more word with that stinky mouth, I''ll slash it with a knife!"


    When Cersei said this, her fierce eyes were fixed on Tyrion''s throat.


    That''s what she really wants to scratch.


    ...One day in the future, when you are drowned in tears, your brother will strangle your pale neck and take your life...


    The vicious prophecy of Toad Wu Ji echoed in his ears again.


    Cersei regretted that she didn''t strangle this dwarf brother to death in the cradle.


    "There''s no need to get so excited, Cersei," said Uncle Kevan kindly. "Myrcella will be treated with respect and kindness in Sunspear, as Prince Doran has assured us. Trystane is a fine boy, too, Myrcella." Ra will be happy marrying him."


    "No! She won''t!" Cersei screamed.


    She will die!


    ¡­you will have three children. They will be crowned with gold and shrouded in gold...


    Cersei seemed to be able to see the ugly face of Toad Wu Ji in front of her eyes.


    Kevon couldn''t understand his niece''s hysteria at all, and could only think that the mother was too sad for her daughter, but at this moment, he didn''t have the time to care about it.


    So, he called two guards and forcibly took the entangled Cersei down.


    "I will have revenge! I will have revenge!" Cersei was yelling persistently, "You took Little Jo, and you will take Myrcella! I will never forget! One day, I, too, will destroy Something you hold dear! I swear!"


    Kevan shook his head and sighed: "How did Cersei become like this?"


    Tyrion shrugged: "Maybe brother James is not here, she is not in a good mood. I also want to comfort my sister, but unfortunately, I don''t have my brother''s pretty face."


    "Seldom say such things in public." Kevan glared at his nephew, "Your big mouth will get you into trouble sooner or later."


    "Understood." Tyrion pursed his lips tightly, and stretched out his hand to pull his lips.


    Kevon also knew his nephew''s temper, so he didn''t say much, but instead said: "Speaking of James, do you know where he is now?"


    "I only know that the people of the Tyrell family should have chosen to take the sea route. This is a smart choice. We have no power at sea, and we can''t intercept it at all." Tyrion curled his lips, "It seems that father wants to find My beloved son can only find a way to go to the Great Wall."


    Kevon frowned, shook his head after a while, and said:


    "Forget it, let''s talk about this later. We have enough troubles for now."


    "Yes. And how do you plan to send Myrcella to Dorne? It definitely won''t work on land, I''m afraid you will run into the army of the river bay. As for the sea..."


    "We can only go by sea." Kevan obviously already had a plan, "We will send her to Braavos first, and the Dornish people will pick her up there, and we won''t care about it later."


    "That''s a good idea. Stannis wouldn''t have imagined that we''d be sending people to Braavos. If he only intercepted merchant ships heading south, he''d miss Myrcella."


    "That''s the only way to go." Seeing that the army gathering place below was almost here, Kaifeng took the helmet from his attendants and prepared to go out.


    Before leaving, he finally told his nephew:


    "Ed Stark has been stopped by your father in the north, and the people of the River Bend in the south will not attack for the time being. Therefore, the only thing that can threaten King''s Landing is Stannis'' fleet at sea. Therefore, You must keep an eye on Blackwater Bay, and if Stannis'' fleet comes, you must hold the city as best you can."


    "I didn''t expect that I would be a general one day." Tyrion whistled, but then he might feel that he was too frivolous, and quickly said seriously, "Before I fall, Stannis can''t even step into King''s Landing! "


    Kevon patted his little nephew on the shoulder heavily, and solemnly said:


    "Tyrion, although they don''t like you, in my eyes, you are the most outstanding person among the younger generation of the Lannister family. Keep the city well and don''t let me down."


    Tyrion''s eyes seemed to have sparkles, he took a deep breath, suppressed the turbulent emotions, and said:


    "Uncle, you should really tell my father more about this."


    Kevon laughed loudly: "Your father will realize your excellence sooner or later."


    After speaking, he turned and left.


    Tyrion looked at the back of his uncle going away, and whispered to himself:


    "No. He won''t. My father would rather have a son who kills the king, cuts off his hand, commits incest, and even has sworn not to be a prince, and won''t even look at me..."

 Chapter 229: exhibit

    Chapter 229 Showcase


    The mighty Hewan army started from Gaoting and headed eastward. After arriving at the fruit wine hall, they were divided into two armies, the north and the south.


    The Southern Route Army, commanded by Earl Matus Rowan, will travel southeast along the Zhoumi River, enter the borderlands of Dorne, and then enter Cape Wrath along the Bone Road.


    The Northern Route Army, commanded by Earl Randall Tarly, marched northeast along the Mander River to the Imperial Forest, passing through Fallen Wood City and Bronze Gate City to Storm''s End, the core of the Stormlands.


    It can be clearly seen that the Northern Route Army is the main force of this attack. In fact, the distribution of troops is also the same. The Northern Route Army has a total of 25,000 people, while the South Route Army has only 15,000 people.


    Samwell naturally followed Earl Randall, served in the Northern Route Army, and at the same time learned how to command a large army to fight.


    After trekking for more than half a month, the Hewan North Route Army arrived at Green Valley City, which is already the easternmost part of Hewan Land, and further ahead is the Royal Forest.


    The Imperial Forest is the royal family''s private hunting area. Of course, there will be no people living in the dense forest, and there will be no castles. Only hunters and the notorious band of thieves¡ªthe Imperial Forest Brotherhood.


    After passing through the Royal Forest, you will officially enter the Stormland.


    In fact, it has been normal for the Riverbend army to invade the Stormlands in history, and of course, the reverse is also the same.


    Alan, the Storm King back then, even expanded his territory to the source of the Mande River¡ªHighgarden.


    During the reign of King Gales Gardener III, Highgarden also conquered all the territories of the Stormlands north of the Rainforest except Storm''s End.


    The two realms have been fighting for thousands of years, one ebbs and another, you advance and you retreat, until Aegon the Conqueror Targaryen unified the continent of Westeros.


    But this grievance did not dissipate because of this. During the War of the Reavers, "Master Inflatable Fish" refused to go to King''s Landing Qin King, instead of marching into the Stormlands. He competed with Storm''s End for a whole year, and most of them also wanted to achieve What the past rulers of the Reach never achieved¡ª


    Capture Storm''s End.


    Now that the Hewan army has made a comeback, it is not known whether this historic breakthrough can be achieved.


    Outside the city of Green Valley, on the banks of the Rambuon River, Earl Landau followed Samwell to a remote hill.


    "What exactly are you going to show me?" Earl Landau looked at his mysterious son and couldn''t help asking.


    Samwell smiled and said:


    "The magic that can capture Storm''s End."


    Earl Randall frowned subconsciously when he heard the magic. The Horn Hill lord instinctively distrusted things like magic and witchcraft, but when he thought of the dragon hatched by his son, he shut his mouth again.


    "Are you ready?" Samwell stepped forward and asked Maester Qyburn.


    "Okay, Lord Caesar, you can start anytime."


    "Okay, let''s get started."


    "Yes." Maester Qyburn waved to the apprentice beside him, and the kid ran towards the distant mound holding a torch.


    When Earl Randall saw that his son was looking for a bachelor instead of the witch in red robe next to him, a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes.


    Of course, he had heard that there was a witch who believed in R''hllor, the Lord of Light, in his son''s territory, but out of respect for the lord''s autonomy, he hadn''t said much. This time his son mentioned that he would show Magic, he subconsciously thought it was the witch''s masterpiece.


    But I didn''t expect it to be a master''s masterpiece.


    Could it be something like [Wildfire]?


    Earl Randall looked at the apprentice with doubts as he ran to the top of the mound, seemed to ignite something, and then flew back.


    But after waiting for a while, nothing happened.


    Just when Earl Landau was puzzled, the mound in front of him suddenly exploded, and the muffled thunder sounded like a bolt from the blue, shaking the field, and even the war horses in the distant camp were alarmed and neighed loudly.


    Earl Randall was also so shocked that his eyelids twitched, and he lost his mind for a while.


    Samwell looked a little dissatisfied.


    When the army was ready to be dispatched in High Court, Bachelor Coburn sent a letter from a raven, saying that there had been a breakthrough in gunpowder research, so he ordered Coburn to come to Green Valley City to join him immediately, and prepared to join him in the upcoming Use this new type of weapon in the opening storm battle.


    But after seeing the gunpowder display experiment with his own eyes, Samwell was a little disappointed. Although the power had been greatly improved compared to the previous "fireworks", it was still far from the battlefield weapon he expected.


    Perhaps this is the limitation of black powder.


    Samwell can only regret that he didn''t memorize the formula of TNT before time travel...


    However, although such gunpowder cannot change the form of war, it is still feasible to blast the city wall.


    "The power is good." Earl Landau seemed very satisfied.


    "Can you blow down the walls of Storm''s End?" Samwell asked, feeling a little guilty.


    "I''m afraid not. However, smaller castles can still be dealt with." Earl Landau made a judgment.


    Sam Well was a little disappointed, but still unwilling to give up: "Let''s try Storm''s End, maybe it will work."


    "There is no possibility of success." Melisandre said firmly.


    Actually, Samwell did not summon the red-robed witch this time. After all, the soldiers in the army are all believers of the Seven Gods. It would be inappropriate for her, a priest of the Lord of Light, to come here.


    But Melisandre came by herself with Bachelor Qyburn, and said that Samwell would need her help.


    Samwell also had no choice but to agree to let her join the army, but asked her not to mention the Lord of Light in the army, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble.


    "The amount of gunpowder can be increased." Bachelor Coburn said, "And you can dig holes under the city wall and bury gunpowder, which can better shake its foundation."


    "Impossible." Melisandre still shook her head, "Storm''s End was built by Durran, the first Storm King. He won the love of Yi Ni, the daughter of the Sea God and the Wind Goddess. But Yi Ni''s parents could not accept that their daughter would Chastity is dedicated to a mortal, and it is even more unacceptable that women will suffer from life, old age, sickness and death like a mortal, so they brought strong winds and huge waves and destroyed the castle of Storm King Duron.


    But Duron did not give up, and built another castle on the ruins of the castle, but when the howling wind and the monstrous waves roared out of the bay, the castle was smashed again.


    The subjects of the Stormland persuaded him to return his wife to the gods, or move the castle inland away from the sea, but the Storm King ignored them all. He rebuilt the castle five times, each time getting bigger and stronger, but unfortunately , Under the wrath of the gods, the castles of mortals are always so vulnerable.


    Finally, the Storm King built a seventh castle with the help of Brandon the Builder and the Children of the Forest, and this time they wove powerful magic into the stones of its walls.


    When the angry gods once again poured storm and fury on the castle, they could no longer shake it.


    Lord Caesar, this is a castle that even the gods can¡¯t do anything to. The power of mortals is nothing in front of it. "


    Samwell fell into silence. He looked at Melisandre''s eyes shining with fire, and always felt that the other party meant something.


    Storm''s End has indeed never been captured in history, but Samwell knows that in the original book, Stannis Baratheon captured the castle.


    But he is not using strong attack.


    Instead, he climbed onto Melisandre''s bed and gave birth to a shadow with her, thereby killing Sir Cortnay Penrose, the acting lord of Storm''s End, and causing the soldiers defending the city to collapse without fighting.


    Samwell thought to himself, this time she took the initiative to run over, wouldn''t she also want to use this method to conquer Storm''s End?


    This woman is really persistent in order to climb into her own bed...


    "Don''t worry about Storm''s End." Earl Randall said, "Step by step, first Fallen Wood City, then Bronze Gate City, then Hay Hall, Harvest Hall, Stone Young Castle... After we capture all the other castles in the Stormlands , it won¡¯t be too late to plot against Storm¡¯s End.¡±


    "That''s right." Samwell nodded with a smile, "No matter how indestructible Storm''s End is, it cannot last forever. Even if the illegitimate duke is determined to last forever, when we occupy the fertile land and dense jungle of Stormlands , and his lonely castle doesn''t matter."


    At this moment, there was a hissing sound from the Lambon River behind him. Samwell looked back and saw Cleopatra grabbing a huge four-foot-long herring from the water and roaring excitedly.


    Boom!


    The herring was dropped beside Samwell, it seemed to be a gift from the white dragon to its master.


    Samwell smiled and waved to the sky to express his gratitude.


    Cleopatra circled a few times, then turned back to the river to continue hunting.


    "My lord, your dragon has grown so big!" Bachelor Qyburn couldn''t hide his surprise.


    "Yes. Eat a lot and grow fast." Samwell said with a smile.


    Earl Randall also stared at Bailong for a while, and asked:


    "Can you ride?"


    "I haven''t tried it yet, but it should be about the same." Samwell looked at the white dragon, which was estimated to be six or seven feet long, and wondered if he should try riding it.


    When everyone returned to the camp with their trophies, Margaret greeted them with a sweet smile.


    Samwell will not bring his "family" to the battlefield, he does not want to be the second Renly Baratheon.


    Margaery just came to see her off, and Green Valley City was the last stop. After entering the imperial forest, she would no longer follow her, but would instead go on a tour of the various territories in the river bay.


    Samwell knew that his fianc¨¦e''s idol was Queen Alysanne of "King Renrui" Jaehaerys. The most famous queen in the history of the Targaryen Dynasty often toured the whole territory and held "ladies'' courts" at the same time.


    Only women can participate in the "Women''s Court". Regardless of age and origin, Queen Alysanne once encouraged them to speak out about their troubles and help them as much as possible.


    For this reason, the queen has also won the general support of women in the seven countries.


    Margaret intends to learn from this queen.


    For this, Samwell expressed strong support. After all, in addition to being wise and wise, Queen Alysanne was also particularly fertile and prolific. She gave birth to thirteen children for King Renrui in her lifetime...


    That night, Samwell personally helped his fianc¨¦e''s dream.


    The army set off again after resting in Green Valley City for a day.


    Continue east along the Lambun River, and you will see a lush forest.


    That is the royal forest.

 Chapter 230: Harassment

    Chapter 230 Harassment


    Seeing that he was about to enter the Royal Forest, Earl Landau became vigilant. He stopped the army to rest, and then issued an order to summon the noble knights to prepare for a military meeting.


    While waiting for the meeting to be held, an unexpected guest came to the Chinese military tent.


    "Dickon?" Samwell looked at his younger brother who walked in wearing steel armor, with a look of shock on his face, "Why did you come here?"


    "Brother!" Dickon shouted excitedly, "Finally caught up with you! Please allow me to fight with you again!"


    Before Samwell could answer, Earl Randall said with a grim expression:


    "Why don''t you recuperate at home? This war was not intended for you to participate in."


    "Father, my injuries are all healed!" Dickon replied, but when he spoke, he kept his eyes on his brother, "I can go to the battlefield! Please don''t let me waste time on the hospital bed."


    "Is your injury really healed?" Samwell asked with a smile.


    "That''s great!" Dickon slapped his chest loudly.


    "I''ll let the bachelor accompanying the army check you." Earl Randall obviously didn''t intend to trust his son so easily.


    Moreover, he always felt that his youngest son was not as close to him as before, but instead had an enthusiastic attitude towards Samwell.


    This made Earl Randall a little bit apprehensive.


    "Okay, Father." Dickon nodded in agreement, and it seemed that he was indeed all right.


    Not long after, the officers of the North Route Army came to the tent one after another.


    Earl Randall no longer cared about his youngest son. He sat on the main seat and became the cold and majestic general again. He began to preside over the meeting and arrange the marching formation.


    Samwell stood in the tent, watching Earl Landau divide the army into small teams, feeling a little puzzled in his heart.


    But of course he will not raise questions in the military meeting, he will not do such a stupid thing that offends the authority of the commander.


    Besides, Lando Tarly, as one of the few famous generals in the Seven Kingdoms, must have his reasons for doing so. Samwell decided to observe and study first.


    He noticed that Earl Randall''s division of troops was based on the types of arms. He divided the infantry into three categories: pikemen, archers, and sword and shield soldiers. It varies from five hundred to five hundred.


    As for the cavalry, they were not divided into squads. They were still divided into light cavalry and heavy cavalry according to the conventional method, and unified command.


    When he started marching towards the royal forest, Earl Landau placed the sword and shield soldiers and pikemen on the outermost side, and the archers were slightly dislocated and marched on the inner side, forming a phalanx of infantry. The whole army is well-proportioned, but it looks a little "scattered".


    The light cavalry and heavy cavalry were all scattered among the various phalanxes, moving forward under the cover of infantry.


    This is the opposite of the conventional formation of troops, because generally speaking, cavalry should be placed on the two wings of infantry.


    Finally, there were more than 10,000 civilian men who accompanied the army. They were protected in the center of the phalanx with their baggage, and marched together with the cavalry.


    In fact, not only Samwell, but most of the nobles in the River Bend don''t quite understand Earl Landau''s intention of forming such a strange phalanx.


    But frightened by the great reputation of this famous river bend general, at least no one dared to question it.


    After entering the imperial forest, the sky suddenly became overcast, but it was not the dark clouds that blocked the sun, but the dense leaves.


    The terrain here also began to become complicated. Forests, shrubs, and streams became natural barriers, making it difficult for the army to line up as neatly as on the plains, and there were many obstacles between the marches.


    Seeing this, Samwell could somewhat understand why his father had divided the army into small phalanxes.


    Those flexible small square arrays are obviously more suitable for the complex terrain here.


    The cavalry is difficult to play here, and it is actually not very mobile when placed outside the army, and it cannot play the role of protection and investigation.


    Under this environment, his falcon and white dragon are not very good. They fly high, and the tree canopy blocks the situation in the forest, and they fly low, and their vision is limited.


    So when the army encountered the first wave of attacks, he simply failed to detect the enemy in advance.


    Only the sound of horns and the faint sound of fighting from the left rear were heard from a distance.


    "Leave them alone, maintain the formation, keep moving forward, never stop, and never leave the phalanx to pursue!" Earl Randall immediately issued an order.


    Orders spread out one by one, delivering the commander''s order to each square.


    Seeing that Samwell was puzzled, Earl Landau explained to his son:


    "Those must be the jungle light cavalry of the Stormman. They come and go like the wind, and they are familiar with the terrain in the imperial forest. They cannot catch up or get rid of them. We cannot be dragged by them here. We must leave this area as quickly as possible. jungle."


    Samwell nodded thoughtfully.


    He had heard before that the Stormlanders had specially trained jungle light cavalry that could gallop like the wind in the forest, and today he really saw it.


    Cleopatra didn''t know if she was stimulated by the smell of blood, and fluttered her wings excitedly, as if she wanted to fly to the place where the battle took place.


    But Samwell stopped the white dragon.


    The complex terrain of the jungle is really not suitable for dragons to play, and Cleopater is still too young, Samwell is worried about letting him participate in the battle so early.


    However, he released the falcon to observe the battle situation.


    When his falcon followed the sound and flew near the phalanx under attack, he saw hundreds of stormtroopers rushing out of the forest.


    Their horses are obviously small, only about half the size of the river horses, and they have indeed undergone special training. They can deftly avoid trees and other obstacles in the jungle with complex terrain, and gallop quickly.


    When they saw the mixed formation of swords, shields and long spears neatly arranged by the people of Hewan, they wisely did not choose to charge directly into the formation, but ran towards the gap in the formation, preparing to harass the most vulnerable civilians with bows and arrows.


    The archers of the Hewan people also immediately started to fight back, and arrows rained down like rain for a while.


    Many Stormland cavalry fell to the ground with arrows, turning their backs on their backs.


    The adjacent Riverbend infantry phalanx began to move closer, and at the same time the Riverbend light cavalry also dispatched cautiously, trying to encircle the Stormlanders.


    Two teams of cavalry crossed past, another rain of arrows attacked, and blood flew everywhere.


    At this time, the biggest advantage of the River Bend army can be reflected - well-equipped.


    As the most affluent region in the Seven Kingdoms, the armies of the Riverbend are only comparable to the armies of the West in terms of equipment, and the Stormlands are significantly inferior.


    So in this confrontation, it was obvious that Hewan had the upper hand.


    Stormman''s light cavalry squad saw that the situation was not good, and scattered back.


    But the cavalry of another phalanx of the Hewan people also rushed over at this time, chasing the storm cavalry who was out of formation, and another round of fighting and shooting.


    The Stormland cavalry were caught off guard, and were shot down by the Hewan people in the process of gathering their formation, so they had to flee in embarrassment.


    The Riverbend cavalry did not pursue them. They were not used to this complex jungle environment and did not dare to charge at full speed. Even if they chased, they could not catch up with those storm light cavalry.


    The soldiers of the River Bend quickly cleaned the battlefield, gathered available horses, slaughtered the wounded storm men, and then returned to the phalanx, and continued to move forward with the large army.


    Not long after, the Stormlanders attacked again, this time with even more people, thousands of riders, rushing towards the Hewan people''s position in three directions.


    At this time, the ingenuity of Earl Landau''s formation can be reflected. No matter how the cavalry in the Stormlands attack, they will either be blocked by the river bay infantry phalanx, or chased by the river bay light cavalry cruising between the square formations. Moreover, the various phalanxes are in an orderly manner, echoing back and forth, and taking care of each other, so that no matter which direction the Stormlanders come from, they can''t take advantage of it at all.


    Only dozens of **** corpses can be left behind without success.


    This time, a group of river bay light cavalry couldn''t help but chased them out, trying to kill more enemies to earn military merit.


    Earl Randall was really furious when he saw this, and immediately sent messengers to chase after him.


    When the team of light cavalry was recovered, it was discovered that it was the army of the Peak family.


    "Sir Marlin Peake disobeyed the military order and beheaded." Earl Randyll issued a cruel order without mercy.


    "Lord Randyll." Earl Titus Peake tried to intercede for his own knight, "Sir Marlin was indeed impulsive, but fortunately he did not suffer any losses, so beheading is unnecessary. It is better to whip instead."


    Earl Randall was unmoved, and said coldly:


    "Master Titus, disobedience to military orders should be beheaded instead of whipped. You don''t know?"


    Earl Titus had a sullen face, but said nothing.


    Earl Randall waved his hand, and the law enforcement officer took the yelling Sir Marlin Peake to execute him.


    Soon, a **** head was sent to the nobles.


    You know, the Peak family was one of the first big families in the Reach to express their support for Samwell at the Highgarden hunting meeting.


    After that incident, rumors of the deer party and the horse party began to spread in River Bend.


    Samwell Caesar, Landau Tarly, and Matus Rowan are the core of the Horse Party, and the Peake family is the backbone of the Horse Party. At this time, the members of the Peake family committed a crime, and Earl Landau He was still merciless even when he started.


    Now the rest of the people dare not pretend to be smart anymore and disobey the military order.


    Earl Randall watched this scene quietly, and said to his son beside him:


    "When Giles Gardener VII was on his way to conquer the Stormlands, he was constantly harassed by the light cavalry of the Stormman in the imperial forest. After walking for two months, he couldn''t get out of the forest. In the end, the soldiers'' hearts were broken, their logistics was cut off, and they were defeated. return."


    Samwell nodded thoughtfully:


    "So we can''t get entangled with the people of the storm, and we must get out of this jungle as soon as possible?"


    "right."

 Chapter 231: Discover

    Chapter 231 Discovery


    The earth is getting farther and farther away.


    The wind in the ear is getting stronger and stronger, and the branches are like arms grabbing towards Samwell.


    He closed his eyes, still being led by Cleopatra into a sea of ??green.


    poof¡ª


    Among the countless green leaves splashing up, Samwell had already rushed out of the forest on a white dragon, and saw the long-lost blue sky.


    The sun hangs high in the eastern sky, huge and bright, and the endless canopy is like the undulating sea, receding rapidly under his feet.


    Samwell opened his arms to embrace the howling wind, and couldn''t help laughing heartily.


    Cleopatra felt her master''s mood, and also neighed excitedly.


    This is his first time riding a white dragon, and it is also his first time flying into the sky in this world.


    It feels really good.


    Samwell hugged the white dragon''s slender neck tightly, trying to control it to fly according to his own will.


    It was not easy, because Cleopatra could only understand a few commands, and when Samwell tried to show the direction by poking the white dragon''s head, he failed repeatedly.


    Then he tried to convey his will by changing the center of gravity of his body, or touching the side of the white dragon with his feet, etc. With the continuous attempts and adjustments, the tacit understanding of one person and one dragon gradually increased.


    Samwell also finally tasted the fun of controlling a dragon.


    But before he could enjoy this kind of fun enough, Cleopatra didn''t have much strength, and flapped her wings and began to descend.


    poof¡ª


    The two rushed into the forest again.


    A large herd of wild horses appeared below. They turned and fled instinctively when they saw the white dragon.


    But the black shadow from the sky still shrouded them. A wild horse was frightened and fell to the ground without its front feet.


    The next second, Dragon Flame devoured the poor animal.


    Cleopatra also landed next to the charred horse carcass.


    Samwell jumped off the white dragon''s back, and the heat between his legs was already scorching hot from Cleopatra''s body.


    The weeds on the ground were still burning, and the air was filled with the smell of smoke and burnt horse hair. Fortunately, everyone and a dragon were immune to smoke and fire, so they started enjoying lunch.


    Samwell tore off a few pieces of smoking meat from the horse carcass with his bare hands, and bit into it.


    After filling his stomach and regaining some strength, Samwell rode the white dragon again, and was about to return to find the army of the river bend.


    But at this moment, he heard the faint sound of horseshoes coming from the north.


    Samwell controlled the white dragon to fly over, and saw a long and narrow blue gap in the forest ahead.


    Wend River?


    Samwell is not familiar with the geography of this area, but he also knows that the longest and largest river in the imperial forest is the Wende River, which flows into Blackwater Bay from south to north.


    At this time, two cavalrymen were drinking their horses by the river.


    At first, Samwell didn''t pay attention to it, thinking that it was a Sentinel from the Stormlands, but after he saw the opponent''s golden lion banner on a red background, he realized that it was actually a member of the Lannister family.


    The Lannister family actually sent troops to support the Stormlands?


    Samwell immediately became alert.


    But immediately, he felt that he was worrying too much.


    Now that the main force of the Lannister family is confronting the Northern Alliance led by Duke Ed Stark, how could it be possible to send troops south to support the Stormlands.


    Even if they come, it is probably a small force.


    So, he didn''t care, just directed Cleopatra to dive over.


    The sound of the wind blowing by the white dragon''s huge wings attracted the attention of two cavalrymen.


    When they saw the sky clearly, they got on their horses and fled in fright.


    Samwell drove Cleopatra to chase leisurely in the air, and did not let the white dragon breathe fire, as if deliberately teasing the prey, or maybe he wanted to see where the two could take him .


    The two poor western cavalrymen were already sweating profusely. The terrifying flying beasts in the sky made them extremely nervous. They also tried to take out their bows and arrows to fight back, but the white dragon was three or four hundred feet away from the ground. Already weak and weak, coupled with the strong dragon scale protection, it can''t break the defense at all.


    In desperation, the two cavalrymen could only run away.


    But running, the sitting horse couldn''t take it anymore, and started foaming at the mouth.


    Finally, amidst the loud roar of the white dragon, the two exhausted war horses fell limply to the ground, throwing the cavalry on their backs away.


    Samwell controlled the white dragon to land.


    "Are you from King''s Landing?" Samwell didn''t bring any heavy weapons in order to reduce the burden on the white dragon, so he pulled out the dagger at his waist and walked slowly towards the two western cavalrymen.


    The two Westerners did not answer, but almost simultaneously drew their long swords and rushed towards Samwell.


    Samwell was not afraid at all, just saw the timing, suddenly accelerated, and almost crashed into the arms of a western cavalryman. The short knife in his hand accurately pierced the gap between the opponent''s breastplate and arm armor, and chopped off his right arm. Down.


    The shrill screams aroused bursts of birds.


    Another western cavalryman was startled by his companion''s howl, but before he could react, the long sword flew into the air, and then a huge force came from behind, and he was smashed into the mud.


    Samwell unhurriedly disarmed the two, and then began to press for information.


    At the beginning, the people in the western region refused to answer, but after Samwell started cutting his fingers, the two heroes who would rather die than submit were honest.


    However, Samwell frowned at the information he received.


    The Lannister family actually sent troops to help the Stormlands, and a lot of them came, nearly 60,000 people.


    Where did they get so many soldiers?


    Samwell''s first reaction was that the two captives were deceiving him, so he cut off a few more fingers.


    The people in the western region explained with tears that it turned out that Kevan Lannister had temporarily recruited 50,000 recruits from King''s Landing. They had not been trained, lacked weapons and equipment, and had extremely low combat effectiveness. Coupled with the 5,000 troops gathered by the royal nobles, this seemingly huge army came into being.


    Samwell felt a little more reasonable.


    But he certainly would not easily believe what the captive said, and he was not in a hurry to go back to join the army. Instead, he rode a white dragon and headed north along the Wende River.


    He wants to confirm with his own eyes how many soldiers and horses the Lannister family has sent.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the King''s Road, Kevan Lannister stopped his horse, took a few sips from the water bottle from his attendant.


    "Is the Wende River ahead?"


    "Yes, my lord. After crossing the river, Tongmen City is not far away."


    "It''s not far, but at this marching speed, I''m afraid it will take several days." Kaifeng looked back at the chaotic marching team, frowning.


    Although I didn¡¯t have high expectations for this temporarily recruited army, I realized how difficult it is to make such an army travel long distances.


    If you want to change to a commander who doesn''t have much experience and prestige, I''m afraid that half of the 50,000 recruits will run away from King''s Landing to Tongmen City.


    Kevon has also tried his best to maintain this army along the way, and finally the situation is still within an acceptable range, but what he is most worried about is another thing.


    "Where is the river bend army now?"


    "We''re almost at Fallen Wood City."


    "So fast!" Kevan was taken aback, "Didn''t the Stormlanders boast that they wanted the Royal Forest to be the grave of the people of the Riverbend? How come the people of the Riverbend are almost crossing?"


    "The Light Cavalry of the Storm has already dispatched a lot, but according to them, the commander of this river bend army is Lando Tarly. The goal of the Bay people should be Fallen Wood City, we still have plenty of time."


    Kevon was not comforted. What he was most worried about was meeting the army of the River Bend on the way. This "army" conscripted from King''s Landing was totally vulnerable in the wild.


    "Tell Earl Fell that no matter what, the Riverbend people must be dragged under Luomu City for at least a week."


    "Yes, my lord."


    The attendant left in response.


    Kevon mobilized his horses and continued on for a while before seeing the sparkling Wende River.


    Just when he was about to rectify the army and arrange for crossing the river, he suddenly heard the knight around him exclaim:


    "dragon!"


    "Dragon?" Kaifeng froze for a moment, then looked up in astonishment.


    The next second, his pupils instantly shrank like needlepoints.


    "Bowmen, shoot, shoot!" Kevan shouted.


    But after shouting, Kevan realized his stupidity.


    Where are the crossbowmen in the "army" behind them?


    This is not a strong army in the western region, but a full-fledged army.


    There were some crossbowmen in the 5,000 army of the royal nobles, but they were all dispatched by him to maintain military discipline, and the crossbowmen did not form a large scale and could not exert any suppressive effect at all.


    "Escape in the forest! Escape in the forest!" Kaifeng decisively issued a new order.


    The soldiers woke up from the shock, and hurriedly left the King''s Road, and got into the woods on both sides.


    Kevon also took the frightened horse and hid under a tall cypress tree.


    "It''s Caesar of Yingzui Island!" The knight beside him said in a tone of fear mixed with resentment.


    Kevon didn''t speak, but stared fixedly at the man and the dragon hovering in the sky, feeling extremely bad.


    Fortunately, the white dragon was only hovering in the air, and did not dive down to attack. It must have been worried that there would be an ambush below, and the army hiding in the forest was really not easy to hunt. This young dragon did not have the ability to burn the forest.


    "Isn''t this dragon just hatched a few months ago? How did it grow so big?" Another question was raised.


    "You have never raised a dragon, how do you know how fast it grows?"


    "Idiot, you can''t read books if you haven''t raised them. The dragons of the Targaryen family generally have to grow for about ten years before they can be ridden."


    "Is it the book of Bachelor Basher? That guy is a liar in my opinion!"


    ¡­


    "Shut up!" Kevan shouted impatiently in a bad mood.


    He summoned his attendants, speaking in a hurry:


    "Immediately send people to Fallen Wood City, Bronze Gate City, and Hay Hall, and tell them that the people from Hewan have discovered my army. If they don''t want this support army to be defeated halfway, they must stop the people from Hewan at least five times at all costs." day time!"


    "Yes, my lord."


    After the attendants left, Kevan raised his head gloomyly, and saw the white dragon passing across the King''s Road, and finally headed south.


    soon disappeared, leaving only the echoing dragon''s cry and the faint smell of sulfur.

 Chapter 232: Tragic

    Chapter 232 Tragic


    The deep night covers the land, and the dense jungle reveals a frightening gloom and depression.


    Fortunately, hundreds of bonfires propped up a piece of light, blocking the darkness from the army camp.


    "Who!" The night watch soldier was startled by the movement above his head, and was pulling out the scimitar at his waist when he saw a huge shadow covering him.


    The bonfire around him suddenly jumped up and down, as if welcoming or paying tribute.


    "Lord Caesar!" The soldier finally saw the white dragon clearly, quickly put away the knife, and bowed to salute.


    Samwell jumped off the dragon''s back, nodded to the soldiers, and asked:


    "Where is the commander''s tent?"


    "I''ll take you there."


    "Okay." It was so dark that it took Samwell a lot of effort to find it himself.


    Cleopatra seemed to be exhausted and paralyzed, laying on the ground and not wanting to move.


    Samwell had no choice but to pat its head: "Okay, you can stay here and rest. You have worked hard today."


    After explaining some precautions to the night watch soldiers, Samwell went to the camp of the Chinese army.


    Earl Randall was still awake, staring at the topographic map in a daze. After seeing Samwell coming in, he stood up and asked:


    "Why did you come back so late?"


    Samwell did not talk nonsense, and directly stated the latest information he found: "I found Lannister''s reinforcements! They are heading south from the King''s Road and have just arrived at the Wende River. There are 50,000 to 60,000 people."


    "50,000 to 60,000?" Earl Landau was also taken aback by this amount, but then frowned, "Where did the Lannister family get so many soldiers? They don''t care about the threat from the north?"


    "I captured two prisoners. They said that most of them were recruits recruited by Kevan from King''s Landing urgently. I also went to see it myself. It is true that the military discipline is very bad, and the weapons and equipment are not complete. It should be a makeshift army. The new army that comes out will not have much combat effectiveness."


    "That makes sense." Earl Randall stood up from his seat, paced back and forth in the tent, and said, "It seems that Kevan is planning to use this new army to defend the city, and by the way, reduce the population pressure on King''s Landing. After losing the support of the two major granaries of the Riverland and the Reach, the Lannister family must be very tight in food supply."


    "Yes, father. I think we should decisively abandon Luomucheng and intercept this new army going south. In the wild, they are vulnerable, but if we let them hide behind the city wall, I''m afraid it will cause us great trouble .¡±


    Earl Randall thought for a moment, but slowly shook his head:


    "No. It is true that Fallen Wood City can no longer fight, but our marching direction cannot be changed, and we will continue to move east."


    Samwell was puzzled: "But the king''s army is in our northeast direction..."


    As soon as he said it, he realized something and asked:


    "Father, are you planning to go east and then north?"


    "Yes." Earl Randall nodded, "To the east, we can leave the imperial forest as quickly as possible. This is our first goal of marching, and it cannot be changed because of the appearance of new enemies. But after we leave the imperial forest, we will not We have attacked Fallen Wood City, but changed our course to the north, and went to Tongmen City to intercept the king''s army going south."


    "Will it be too late?"


    "But this is the safest way." Earl Randall emphasized, "Don''t forget the troubles you are solving because of the emergence of new troubles. The royal forest is still too dangerous for us, we must pass carefully.


    Moreover, since the enemy also knows that we know their existence, the harassment of the Stormlanders will only become more intense.


    When the army leaves the imperial forest, you will lead all the river bay cavalry one step ahead to the north to harass the king''s army and delay their entry into Tongmen City. "


    "Is it just a delay? Then wait for you to lead the army to launch a joint attack?" Samwell asked, "I''m afraid that the king''s army has already entered the city before you arrive."


    "You can decide on your own whether to launch an attack. Although the king''s army is large in number, if your previous information is accurate, the combat effectiveness should be poor. You can try it out and see if you can find a fighter."


    "Okay!" Samwell nodded heavily, with flames dancing in his eyes.


    ¡­


    In the next few days, the Hewan army was attacked more and more intensely.


    The Stormland Light Cavalry has significantly increased in both the number of dispatches and the number of attacks, and sometimes they even try to steal camp at night.


    However, night action is a very risky thing for cavalry, especially in the complex environment of the jungle. Losing their wits, they are only harassed by thunder and rain, deliberately creating noise and tension, trying to prevent the people of Hewan from resting as much as possible.


    Earl Randall arranged the camp in two circles inside and outside the city. The outer circle was in charge of guarding, and all the people in the inner circle slept with their ears plugged.


    Three days passed like this. Seeing that the Hewan army was about to walk out of the imperial forest, the people in the storm were really anxious.


    "We must stop the people of the Riverbend!" Lord Heywood Fell said loudly.


    The lord of Fallen Wood City has a horse face, his beard and long hair are gray-brown, messy and dense, like weeds growing wildly.


    "I''m afraid I can''t stop it." Sir Kunta Bukele from Bronze Gate City looked melancholy.


    He''s always been so sad, ever since he found that expression attractive to girls.


    "If you can''t stop it, you have to stop it! We can''t let the River Bend people enter our territory!" Earl Heywood spat wildly at Sir Kunta.


    "Lord Heywood is right." Earl Arstan Selmy said.


    The Earl of Harvest Hall is the nephew of the famous Captain of the Kingsguard, Barristan Selmy. This time he was ordered by the Duke of Storm''s End to lead the northern princes in the Stormlands against the Northern Army of the Riverbend. Although not as famous as his uncle, he also has very rich experience in leading troops in combat.


    "Everyone, don''t take any chances." Earl Astan solemnly reminded, "Once the people of Hewan capture your castle, they will not return it to you. So, this time you are not fighting for Duke Edric, Not for King Tommen, but for your own castles, domains, and titles!"


    These rather explicit remarks shocked the hearts of the stormy nobles.


    They did have some hesitation before. After all, the Duke of Storm¡¯s End has no prestige and has a problematic background. Few of the Stormland nobles are willing to serve him.


    As for the king on the Iron Throne, few nobles from the Storm Land are willing to admit it.


    But Earl Astan was right. Regardless of their political stance, they had to go all out when facing the people of Hewan this time, otherwise the lost castle and title would be their own.


    "For the Stormlands!" Earl Heywood hurriedly roared upon seeing this.


    "For the Stormlands!"


    "For the Stormlands!"


    Finally, the nobles of the Storm Land decided to go all out.


    Just after noon, this jungle fight reached its climax.


    The people of the storm no longer just sent out light cavalry to harass, but the army pressed forward. For a while, the arrows were as dense as rain, pouring towards the army at the river bend.


    The army of Hewan has long been ready for formation, and the sword and shield soldiers in the outer circle raised their shields in front of them, while still maintaining a slow but firm forward speed. The archers followed closely, and they did not forget to move forward while fighting back.


    Earl Randall, even at this time, still insisted on his first military goal¡ª¡ª


    Get out of the royal forest as soon as possible.


    During the march, there will inevitably be gaps in the shield wall. Facing a large area of ??arrows, even with the protection of shields and leather armor, there will still be casualties.


    But Earl Landau did not intend to stop the army from advancing, even though this was very likely to be the most ferocious attack launched by the enemy.


    Seeing that the rain of arrows could not stop the people of Hewan, the people of Stormland began to change their formation.


    As the flags of various colors swayed and the drums rumbled, the archers in the stormy land retreated, and the swordsmen began to press forward.


    This is about to prepare for the battle.


    Earl Randall saw this situation and issued a new military order:


    "All the cavalry must gather in the formation, and the whole army must slow down, but must not stop advancing!"


    While the messengers scattered to deliver the military orders, the Stormlanders had already begun to charge.


    The first to attack this kind of charge is usually cannon fodder, which is used to consume the arrows of the Hewan people and wear down their swords. At the same time, the lives of these cannon fodder are also used to shake the Hewan army formation and find flaws.


    Cruel, but it is the basic law of warfare in this era.


    Samwell could clearly see that few of the Stormlanders who rushed up in the first wave were wearing armor. It is estimated that most of them were urgently recruited civilians. After simple training, they were given weapons and sent On the battlefield, but there are indeed quite a few of them. At a glance, there are two to three thousand people.


    A wave of charge can have this scale, it can be seen that the people of the storm have really spent their money.


    Facing such a charge, the first thing is to stabilize the formation.


    As long as the formation is stable, the Stormlanders will collapse on their own due to the surge in casualties.


    In fact, at this time, it is best for Lord Riverbend to stop and fight, but for some reason, Earl Landau still insisted that the army keep moving forward.


    Even if the speed is a little slower, we must move forward.


    Amidst bursts of shouts and screams, the two armies began a brutal hand-to-hand combat.


    Dense stormlanders rushed into the army formation of Shanghewan people like a tide, splashing bright red blood flowers one after another.


    The patchwork array of river bends caused the Stormlanders to pay a heavy price for their charge, but their tenacity also exceeded expectations, and they forced themselves to further crash into the front of the crossbow formation despite a large number of casualties.


    Fortunately, the crossbowmen in Hewan also wore leather armor, and the soldiers who could bend their bows and shoot arrows were not weak.


    However, in this way, the long-range killing efficiency of the Hewan Army will be affected.


    More and more Stormland soldiers took this opportunity to break into the formation, and the fighting became more **** and fierce.

 Chapter 233: lure

    Chapter 233 Seduction


    Earl Randall looked at the densely packed cannon fodder in the storm, and issued a new order:


    "Let the sword and shield soldiers break away from the spear formation and attack, but they are not allowed to chase too far. Just clean up the surrounding stormtroopers to prevent them from continuing to charge."


    "Yes!" The herald just responded, hesitated for a moment, and asked superfluously, "My lord, do you want to stop the army temporarily?"


    Earl Randall didn''t answer, but just looked at him coldly.


    The herald finally realized his transgression, and left embarrassingly.


    The military order was passed down, and the Hewan knife and shield soldiers began to attack. These heavy infantry wearing steel armor, holding shields and holding knives had already crushed the cannon fodder soldiers of the Stormland in terms of equipment. They were originally restrained in order to maintain the formation. Taking the initiative to attack is simply massacre.


    Seeing that these cannon fodder soldiers were about to collapse, the horns of the Stormlanders sounded again, and they actually sent more soldiers to rush up again.


    This wave of soldiers rushing into the formation is obviously more well-equipped, and they run with more momentum. They should be elite regular army troops.


    The cannon fodder soldiers scattered some of the Hewan army formation just now. At this time, the elite regular army swarmed in, and immediately the casualties on the Hewan side began to surge.


    Many Riverbend nobles began to worry, but feared by Landau Tarly''s authority and past achievements, they did not dare to speak, so they all looked at Samwell.


    Seeing this, Samwell persuaded:


    "Father, do you want to stop the army first. Destroy this wave of the Stormlanders before leaving?"


    Facing his son''s question, Earl Landau finally didn''t dismiss it casually, but asked instead:


    "What do you think is the biggest problem of keeping moving while defending against the enemy?"


    Samwell heard his father''s meaning of the school exam, so he didn''t rush to answer, but observed the battlefield situation first.


    At this time, although the people of the storm are coming fiercely, in fact, the army of the river bend firmly holds the upper hand.


    After all, most of the elite in the Stormlands are still prisoners in Dorne at this time. Even if they pull out the last family property at this moment, they still look a little thin in front of the elite army of the River Bend. It was a short distance, and it took advantage of the familiar jungle terrain and environment, so that the Hewan people had to pay a lot of casualties.


    However, this casualty is not enough to shake the Hewan army, otherwise Earl Landau would not be so big.


    It''s just that many nobles in the river bend feel sorry for the loss of their soldiers, so they want Earl Landau to adopt a safer strategy.


    Samwell actually didn¡¯t understand why his father was obsessed with moving forward, even if he wanted to leave the royal forest as soon as possible, he was not in a hurry.


    Until he saw the situation at the end of the river bend army formation.


    It seems to have become the weakest point of the entire river bend army. In fact, the reason is easy to understand, because the army is moving forward slowly, so the soldiers at the rear of the camp must retreat while resisting the enemy''s attack in order to keep up with the army.


    Anyone who has fought should be able to understand what it is like to retreat when fighting with others. Even if you are not forced to retreat steadily, it will evolve into retreat steadily.


    After all, soldiers who are retreating will be suppressed in terms of momentum first, and people''s eyes grow in front, so it is no problem to walk forward or sideways, but when walking backwards, they must look back from time to time to avoid bumping into those behind them. Allies or trees.


    So, at this moment, the tail of the Hewan army was completely suppressed by the Stormlanders, and the infantry formation had begun to crumble, with the heaviest casualties.


    Combined with Earl Landau''s strict order not to leave the main force, the soldiers at the rear couldn''t rush out to fight back even if they wanted to, and they fought very aggrieved.


    Seeing this, Samwell couldn''t understand why his father stubbornly insisted on the order to keep moving forward.


    He just wanted to speak, but suddenly saw the cavalry assembled in the central army, and suddenly had a flash of inspiration, and said:


    "Father, you don''t want to use the gap at the tail of the army to lure the people of the storm to attack?"


    Earl Randall finally smiled, nodded and said:


    "Yes. The more we keep moving forward, the more anxious the people in the storm will be, and the more anxious they are, they will make some irrational decisions. If I expose another flaw at this time, they will not be fooled."


    Samwell was relieved.


    The rest of the river bend nobles stopped talking.


    Only Sir Omer Oakheart and Lord Gonse Green looked ugly.


    Because, it is their troops who are placed at the tail of the army...


    Although in order to win, some sacrifices must be made, but if the sacrifice is one''s own army, then everyone will feel pain.


    However, Sir Omer Oakheart and Earl Gunce Green did not dare to speak out to refute at this time.


    You know, the knights of the Peake family, who were the backbone of the Horse Party, were directly beheaded for disobeying military orders. The two of them are Deer Party. Once Randall Tarly is annoyed, who knows what will be done by the other party? The crime was killed.


    Moreover, they suspected that Lando Tarly had deliberately put the two soldiers of the Deer Party family at the end as bait.


    But at this time, the Ma Party was in power in Hewan, and even if the two of them had any grievances, they could only swallow it forcefully.


    Samwell also noticed the faces of the two leaders at this time, and secretly smiled in his heart.


    He is a cheap daddy who really likes to play tricks.


    In the original book, Earl Landau had several black-bellied operations. For example, during the War of the Five Kings, he killed a bunch of Florents in chaos, and wanted to use his wife''s identity to plot to brighten the city of water. Earl Mooton locked in a dark room, forcing the other party to marry his daughter to Dickon...


    It is not surprising that they took the opportunity to weaken the Ludang family.


    Samwell just secretly mourned for those soldiers who fought at the end of the army. Who made your master stand in the wrong team...


    The Stormlanders also seemed to have discovered the weakness of the Riverbend Army. At this time, there were significantly more Stormland soldiers attacking the rear of the army formation than in other places.


    Under the impact of the tide of people in the storm, the rear position of the river bend army has begun to crumble.


    Earl Randall spoke again, and said to his son:


    "It''s almost there. The people of the Stormlands should gather troops and horses for a general attack. Sam, you go to command the cavalry and follow my orders to attack later."


    "Yes!" Samwell gladly accepted the order.


    Dickon Tarly jumped out at this moment, saying:


    "Brother, I will charge with you!"


    Samwell hesitated for a moment, then looked at his father.


    Earl Randall nodded expressionlessly:


    "Can."


    Samwell didn''t say much, but as soon as he turned around, he heard Earl Randall''s words:


    "Remember. Wait until the stormtroopers rush into the position and then lead the army to charge up. Don''t charge at full speed. Our cavalry is not suitable for the environment here. You don''t have to worry about the problem of insufficient impact if the speed is not up. Those stormtroopers Although it is dexterous, it is only suitable for harassment, and the cavalry who encounters us head-on will not be an opponent at all."


    "good."


    "After dispelling the enemy army, remember not to pursue it. In the jungle, we will not be able to catch up with the Stormlanders, and we may even be ambushed by them instead."


    "Okay." Samwell nodded again, always feeling that Earl Landau had explained too much


    Samwell knew that his father was not a nagging person. It seemed that he sent Dickon to charge without hesitation on the surface just now, but he was still worried in his heart.


    Earl Randall paused, as if he wanted to say something more, but he didn''t speak after all.


    Samwell understood it with a tacit understanding, and slapped his right hand heavily on the breastplate, saying loudly:


    "I am the pioneer!"


    Earl Randall''s mouth was slightly upturned, and he also responded: "I am the vanguard."


    Dickon also leaned over and uttered the Tully family language aloud:


    "I am the pioneer!"


    After speaking, the two brothers turned and left.


    Earl Randall watched the backs of his two sons going away, and said nothing for a long time.


    Countless ancestors of the Tully family died on the way to charge, and in the future, more descendants are destined to inherit this tradition.


    This is their destiny and their glory.

 Chapter 234: Out of the forest

    Chapter 234 Out of the forest


    "My lord, can I also charge with you?"


    Attendant Noah Rowan looked at Samwell with longing eyes.


    "Yes." Samwell did not refuse, "Follow me, don''t run around."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Looking at Cleopater who wanted to follow, Samwell shook his head and refused, signaling White Dragon to stay where he was.


    It is not big enough to help much, and it cannot fly high in the jungle. If it is injured by a crossbow arrow, Samwell will be very distressed.


    At this time, the fighting situation at the rear of the army formation became more and more intense, and the people of the storm suddenly burst into shocking shouts of killing as if they were going crazy.


    Samwell looked up, and saw several flags of different styles appearing behind him. It seemed that the nobles of the Stormland had appeared.


    He recognized the banners of House Selmy, House Fell, House Penrose, House Buckler, the great families in the north of the Stormlands.


    Sure enough, as Earl Randall expected, the enemy has already taken the bait.


    Samwell quickly put on his helmet, rode forward, and prepared to meet the enemy.


    At this time, under the crazy attack of the Stormlanders, the casualties of the Hewan people increased suddenly, and the rear position had obviously been shaken, and the rotation of the army formation was out of control.


    At this time, the military judge had to come forward to supervise the battle, and even executed some wavering people in front of the battle to clean up military discipline.


    But generally after this happens, military discipline will only slide in a more chaotic direction.


    It really can''t be blamed for the lack of firmness of the river bay soldiers in the rear position, they really suffered too heavy losses.


    What''s even more aggrieved is that because of Earl Landau''s strict order and the large troops moving forward, they couldn''t organize an effective counterattack at all, and could only be beaten passively.


    At this moment, the banner of the nobles of the Stormlands on the opposite side suddenly pressed over quickly, and amidst the sound of dull horns, the Stormland cavalry also swarmed to launch a general attack on the Hewan Army Formation.


    Earl Randall saw this, and immediately ordered the entire army to stop advancing, and sounded the horn of counterattack.


    At this moment, the war finally entered the decisive stage.


    After receiving the signal, Samwell decisively led the cavalry to rush backwards, swarming out from the gaps in the infantry array, and launched a full-scale counterattack against the Stormlanders.


    Facing the counterattack of the people from Hewan, the people from Stormland, who had already killed red-eyed people, chose to meet them head-on.


    Two torrents of steel crashed into each other in the forest.


    On the battlefield, there are many factors that determine victory or defeat, such as the commander''s strategizing, the knight''s command in front of the battle, the courage and will of the soldiers, and even some miraculous and small-probability events, such as the horse suddenly losing its front hoof.


    But in the end, when the two sides meet head-on, the real competition is still such as equipment, weapons, soldiers'' quality... These things really reflect hard power.


    It just so happened that the army of the River Bend at this time was obviously stronger than the army of the Stormland in this respect.


    So after a no-frills collision between the two sides, after all, Hewan had the upper hand.


    What''s more, Samwell, the **** of death, was there. When the giant sword [Dawn] was unsheathed and swung out, the scorching sword light was like the dawn of dawn, melting and dispelling everything in front of him.


    Whether it''s steel armor, bones and flesh, or tall trees, they are all cut off by a single sword and burned.


    This kind of terrifying power that does not belong to the mortal world is terrible for the enemy''s blow, especially psychologically.


    "The legend of the sky and the city is true..." Sir Kunta Bukele looked at the terrifying knight who looked like a demon god, and his heart was instantly filled with fear and panic.


    When he heard that Caesar of Yingzui Island beheaded four white knights with a single sword, he still didn''t believe it. He only thought it was an exaggerated rumor.


    But what he saw with his own eyes at this moment made him have to believe it.


    How can you fight against such an enemy?


    "It''s impossible for him to swing his sword all the time!" Earl Heywood Fell said firmly, his eyes fixed on the Knight of the Riverbend who brought the battlefield into blood and fire.


    At this time, Samwell no longer swung the giant sword.


    Because it is no longer needed.


    Before, the power of the three swords had frightened the people of the storm. They avoided Samwell as if they were avoiding death. No one dared to go up to test the power of the giant sword.


    Samwell looked at a no-man''s-land-like passage in front of him, and stopped swinging the giant sword. The tip of the sword drooped, and the flame on the sword dimmed.


    This scene gave Earl Heywood Fell courage, and he decided to give it a try.


    He also has to fight.


    After all, going forward is the Fallen Wood City of the Fair family. Others still have a way out, but he has none.


    "It''s impossible for him to swing his sword all the time!" Earl Heywood Fell repeated again, not knowing whether he was trying to convince himself or his companions.


    Earl Astan Selmy had already decided to quit.


    Judging from the reaction of the people in the River Bend, the opponent should have been prepared, and even the loophole at the end is likely to be a trap intentionally left by Lando Tully.


    But at this time he did not dare to issue an order to withdraw troops.


    With this retreat, the people in Hewan may leave the imperial forest tomorrow.


    After leaving the imperial forest, the army under him alone will no longer be able to hinder the enemy. If the people of Hewan intercept the king''s army before it enters Tongmen City, they will have another chance in this war. There is no chance of winning.


    The whole of northern Stormlands will fall to the people of the Reach.


    Thinking of this, Earl Astan gritted his teeth and said, "Earl Heywood is right, that Viscount Yingzuiyu may have exhausted his strength. Everyone, rush in with me!"


    After saying that, he rushed out first.


    Earl Heywood Fell followed immediately, and the knights and soldiers behind him followed suit, rushing forward with a tragic aura.


    Samwell had already rushed through the enemy line at this time, and the attack of the Stormlanders was about to collapse, but when they heard the sound of the horn, the Stormlanders actually pressed the entire army, and it seemed that they were ready to give it a go.


    The enemy is coming fiercely, but Samwell is not surprised but happy.


    He turned his head, looked at his younger brother who was following him, and asked:


    "Can you continue to rush?"


    "Of course!" Dickon nodded without hesitation.


    It was just the red-gold light shining in his eyes that made Samwell frowned slightly.


    But at this time, he didn''t care about these things, and immediately raised [Dawn] above his head, and the fire was rekindled, like a guiding torch, and said:


    "Everyone, follow me!"


    After finishing speaking, he turned his horse''s head and rushed towards the crowned stag banner held high by the Stormlanders.


    Earl Astan watched the giant sword in the hands of the Viscount Yingzuiyu ignite again, and the luck in his heart receded like a tide.


    But at this moment, it is impossible for him to retreat.


    can only go forward.


    He is the nephew of Barristan Selmy the Fearless, the White Knight of the Seven Kingdoms, how could he retreat in battle.


    Count Astan held his breath, lowered his spear, and recalled the words his uncle had said to him¡ª


    ¡°There is nothing in the world more terrible than war, nothing more glorious than war, and nothing more absurd than war, but in the same way, there is nothing more suitable to be a knight than war.¡±


    Walking through the forest, Earl Astan was able to see the bronze armor of the River Knight on the opposite side, the strange runes carved on it, and the burning giant sword.


    The huge sword swung out, and Earl Astan''s vision was already blood red.


    The lord of the Harvest Hall closed his stinging eyes, thinking to himself whether his uncle had the same idea when he was by the Trident River.


    War is the best destination for knights.


    Fire roared out, completely devouring the brass buckle flag of House Selmy on a blue background.


    Samwell did not stop, and continued to move forward with his horse.


    All mental attributes were transformed into strength, his thinking began to stagnate, and his slashing movements were almost entirely instinctive.


    Under his leadership, the Riverbend Cavalry was invincible, and their forward momentum was unstoppable.


    For a moment, flesh and blood flew everywhere, flames blazed, and human lives were like paper.


    The storm land army finally began to collapse.


    The first to evacuate was Sir Quinta Buckler of Bronze Gate City. When he saw Earl Astan Selmy beheaded with a sword, he turned his horse''s head and fled in a hurry.


    As soon as he left, the army in Tongmen City immediately lost their discipline.


    What follows is an avalanche of chain reactions.


    Soon, the entire Stormland army formation began to shake and collapse, and countless people turned around and ran deep into the jungle.


    At this time, the army of the River Bend, under the command of Earl Landau, had begun to surround it, preparing to completely devour the army behind the biggest storm.


    Samwell had stopped his horse at this time, and stood on the edge of the battlefield, surrounded by a circle of **** River Bay cavalry.


    "Lord Caesar, do you want to pursue?" A knight from the Tully family asked excitedly.


    "No need." Samwell retracted the giant sword into its scabbard, and his body was almost exhausted.


    At about the same time, Earl Landau gave the order to withdraw troops.


    The red-eyed Hewan soldiers woke up from the **** and senseless pursuit, and began to move closer to the large army.


    After briefly cleaning the battlefield, Earl Landau did not stop and ordered to move on.


    After another day of marching, the Hewan North Route Army finally walked out of the imperial forest.


    Not far south of this place is the Fallen Wood City, which is built on the mountain, and to the north, you can reach the hub fortress in the northern part of the Stormlands¡ªBronze Gate City.


    This city guards the King''s Highway and is the northern gateway of Storm''s End, and it is also the only place leading to the castles in the northeast of Stormland, such as Hay Hall and Harvest Hall.


    According to the information obtained by Samwell, at this moment, the over 50,000 army of the king''s land is heading south to the Tongmen City. If this army can enter the Tongmen City smoothly, then the fortress will probably have to pay a lot if it wants to successfully attack it. Very heavy price.


    According to the previously discussed plan, after leaving the imperial forest, Earl Landau led the main force of the infantry and supplies to march northward to Tongmen City, while Samwell led a total of more than 4,000 cavalry from the River Bend to take the first step in an attempt to grab Stop the king''s army going south before it enters Tongmen City.


    Even crushed.


    After a simple farewell, Samwell led four thousand cavalry to the north, with smoke and dust all the way, and horseshoes rolling.


    The white dragon Cleopatra finally got rid of the shackles of the jungle, spread her wings and soared over the cavalry, screaming excitedly.

 Chapter 235: sea ??monster

    Chapter 235 Sea Monster


    After the end of the long summer, the northern border is getting colder every day.


    The further north you go, the more so.


    The broad White Knife River has been covered with a thick layer of solid ice, allowing the army to pass through.


    Theon Greyjoy knew that after crossing the river and walking along the King''s Road for another two days, he would reach Winterfell.


    However, he did not feel the joy of returning home.


    It''s not his home.


    Theon once thought so, but unfortunately, no one else thought so.


    He is the adopted son of Duke Ed Stark, but he bears the surname of the sea monster family after all.


    And his father, Balon Greyjoy, once again declared himself King of the Iron Islands, and sent troops to plunder the North.


    Theon can feel the rejection and disgust of everyone around him. Sir Roderick, who taught him swordsmanship, and Robb Stark, who was as close to him as a brother...even once regarded as his real father Lord Eddard Stark.


    On the banks of the Trident River, he really wanted to stay and fight for Duke Ed, but unfortunately he was rejected.


    Northern people do not trust themselves.


    It''s ridiculous that he grew up in Winterfell, and he naively thought that he was also a member of the Northern Territory.


    But after all, people still see him as an ironborn.


    Snapped-


    Someone patted the shoulder, and Theon came back to his senses, and saw Robb Stark handing over a water bag, saying:


    "Warm up with some wine."


    "Okay." Theon took it and took a big gulp. He really felt the warmth from head to toe, and couldn''t help but smile on his face.


    Robb also smiled: "Don''t think about it, your father is your father, and you are you. I have always regarded you as my brother."


    Theon smiled wider, showing eight teeth.


    At this moment, the sentry came back and reported that they found the army going south from Winterfell ahead.


    After waiting for a while, they saw Ser Jory Cassel, Captain of the Winterfell Guards, appearing on the King''s Road leading an army of 300 men.


    After the two sides met, Sir Jory said:


    "Master Robb, we have received a request for help from Torrhen''s Square City. They are being attacked by the Ironborn."


    Having said that, he involuntarily glanced at Theon.


    Theon bit his cheek and didn''t speak.


    Robb immediately said: "The Ironmen have already reached Torrhen Square City? I will go with you to support!"


    Sir Roderick immediately stopped him: "Lord Ed said that you must stay at Winterfell. Well, I will take another 300 people with Jory to support Torrhen''s Square."


    Robb thought of his father''s advice, so he could only nod.


    And at this moment, Theon suddenly said: "Please let me go with you to support!"


    Roderick frowned subconsciously, and then asked Robb with his eyes.


    Robb looked at Theon''s firm gaze, hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded and said:


    "good."


    Theon waved his whip excitedly, turned the horse''s head and headed west.


    A group of people left the King''s Road and headed for Torun Square City.


    After traveling for four days, seeing that they were approaching Torrhen''s Square, Sir Jory ordered the camp to be set up, and at the same time sent sentry cavalry to check the situation.


    But when the sentinel came back, he brought a surprise news.


    "Is the ironborn withdrawing?"


    "Yes, my lord. Not only the iron people in Torrhen''s Square City have withdrawn, but also the iron people in the area around the Rock Coast, Saltspear Beach, and Kraken Point."


    "Why withdraw the troops? Isn''t King Balon planning to continue fighting with the northern border?"


    "have no idea."


    All the northerners looked at each other, and Theon was also dumbfounded.


    For a while, he didn''t know whether he should be happy or depressed.


    "My lord, Earl Tauhar of Torun Square City invites you to rest in the city."


    Jory looked at the already dark sky and the camp that had been built behind him, and said:


    "Today is too late, we will visit again tomorrow."


    "good."


    Theon left the tent, ate some dry food, and retreated into the tent to rest.


    Can toss and turn but can''t fall asleep.


    The ironborn retreated, which should be good news for him, and he would not have to attack his own people.


    But in this way, he could not prove his loyalty to the northerners.


    Just as Theon was tossing and turning, there was a sudden commotion outside the tent.


    He didn''t pay attention at first, but the commotion grew and gradually turned into shouts and screams¡ª


    "The Ironborn is coming! The Ironborn is coming!"


    Theon rushed out of the tent suddenly, and saw that the camp was full of flames, killing and blood everywhere.


    ¡­


    When the twilight of the morning sun dispelled the darkness, the northern captives were gathered in a corner of the camp and surrounded by wooden fences.


    "I am really the son of King Balon!" Theon moved his body, came to the wooden fence, and called out, "Really! My name is Theon Greyjoy. Who is your commander? Tell him my name, he must know!"


    Sir Jory scolded angrily: "Theon! Lord Ed has raised you for more than ten years! He treats you like his own son..."


    "Fucking son!" Theon turned back and shouted at the captain of the Winterfell guards, "I am the son of King Balon! Eddard Stark took me as a hostage!"


    After finishing speaking, he continued to shout to the ironmen outside.


    After a while, a female ironman finally came over, cut the rope on Theon''s body with the dagger at her waist, and led him out of the prison camp.


    "Is your commander finally willing to see me?" Theon asked as he limped along.


    "Yes." The female ironman led him to a tent.


    But there is no one else in the account.


    Theon wondered: "Who is your commander? Has he not come yet?"


    The female iron man took out a bandage, "The commander asked me to bandage the wound for you first."


    "Okay. By the way, who is your commander? Aeron Damphair? Or Victarion?"


    "You''ll find out later."


    Theon curled his lips, a little dissatisfied with the woman''s pretending to be mysterious.


    At this time, he had the time to look at the female ironman in front of him. She has a slender figure, slender legs, weather-beaten skin and strong arms. She is a real ironborn.


    Her face is thin, not particularly beautiful, but she has a pair of charming eyes.


    "What''s your name?" Theon asked.


    "Isgrid."


    "Isgrid, do you know who I am?"


    "Didn''t you say it yourself, the son of King Balon, Theon Greyjoy." The woman smiled.


    This sweet smile immediately captured Theon''s heart.


    "Since you know, then you still treat me better."


    The woman showed a charming smile again: "Master Theon, you are so hurt that you still have the heart to make fun of it?"


    "This injury is nothing to a true iron race." Theon straightened his back, "And I am the prince of the Iron Islands! The future king of the Iron Islands!"


    "Okay, okay, Your Royal Highness."


    Theon couldn''t resist touching her arm.


    She didn''t dodge.


    He had to make an inch to hug her waist.


    "Your Highness, I''m married." The woman reminded, but she still didn''t escape, "And she''s just pregnant."


    Theon glanced at the woman''s belly, then somehow became more excited.


    "By the Drowned God," said Theon, "what lucky fool married you?"


    "I am Siegling''s wife."


    "Sieglin?" Theon tried hard to recall the name, only remembering that it seemed to be a shipbuilder from the Iron Islands, "It''s a waste for you to marry him."


    "Really?" The woman smiled charmingly again, "Then who should I marry? You?"


    That''s not okay. Theon thought to himself, how could he marry a commoner.


    But it is okay to be a lover.


    "Dear Isgrid." Theon boldly put his arms around the woman, and was about to find her lips, "People in the Green Land say that a woman favored by a prince will give birth to noble blood."


    "Really? But I already have lowly blood in my stomach."


    "I can make it noble."


    "Really?" The woman reached out to untie the man''s pants.


    "Of course!" Theon couldn''t be more excited, but just as he was about to go further, the woman suddenly broke free.


    Then''s pants fell to the ground, and he wondered, "What''s wrong?"


    "Look at your ugly appearance, brother." The woman seemed to be a different person, pointing at Theon''s naked lower body, with contempt in her eyes, "I didn''t expect you to learn these things in Winterfell for so many years."


    "Brother, younger brother?" Theon was stunned, and the appearance of the woman in front of him suddenly merged with the already blurred face in his memory.


    No! impossible! She can''t be Asha!


    "What''s the matter, brother, you don''t know me anymore?" Asha Greyjoy twirled the dagger quickly between her fingers, "Don''t you want to meet the commander-in-chief of this army? I am."


    "No! Impossible!" Theon was still trying to deny reality, "What about the acne on your face?"


    "When the **** is mature, the acne will disappear." The sharp dagger was flying between Asha''s fingers, getting faster and faster, which was thrilling to watch.


    Xion realized the reality now, and hurriedly put on his pants:


    "Why didn''t you tell me sooner!"


    "Then how can I know what kind of person you are now? Good brother, it seems that the famous wolf king of the North has not taught you anything good."


    Then recalled what he had done just now, and felt ashamed and angry.


    "Didn''t you withdraw your troops? Why did you come back again? Is the withdrawal a fake?" Theon just wanted to change the subject quickly.


    "It''s true. Father did give the order to withdraw the troops. However, I heard that someone came to support Torun''s square city, so I led the army back and killed the northerners by surprise. How? Am I very smart? "


    Xion snorted with a sullen face, unwilling to admit her sister''s excellence.


    Asha laughed and said: "Don''t deny it, Theon, I am the most suitable heir to father''s throne, and you are just a fool who can only think with the lower body."


    "Nonsense! I am my father''s only son! The first heir to the King of the Iron Islands!" Theon cried.


    Asha looked disdainful: "You have been raised in Winterfell for more than ten years, so you are already a wolf?"


    "Of course not!" Theon suddenly had a flash of inspiration, and said, "It''s nothing if you just defeated a northern army. I can capture Winterfell!"


    The dagger flying between Asha''s fingers suddenly stopped: "What did you say?"


    Theon raised his chest again, with a smug smile on his face:


    "I said, I can capture Winterfell!"

 Chapter 236: encounter

    Chapter 236 Encounter


    "What happened again?"


    On the King''s Road, Kevan Lannister could not hide his fatigue in his tone.


    "My lord, it was our soldiers who trampled on the farmland, and a group of stormy farmers came, clamoring for compensation."


    Kevon rubbed his eyebrows and said:


    "Find out the soldiers who trampled on the farmland, chop them off, and give their heads to the Stormlanders."


    "But my lord..." the herald said carefully, "There are dozens of soldiers trampling on the farmland..."


    Kevon waved his hands impatiently and said:


    "Then find the first one to step on the farmland and cut it down. Give the others a warning, and give the Stormlanders an explanation."


    "yes."


    After dismissing his subordinates, Kefeng sighed, feeling extremely tired.


    This kind of "army", he never wants to lead the second time.


    Now he just wants to reach Tongmen City as soon as possible, and spend the cannon fodder in the city defense battle.


    "How long will it be?"


    "My lord, according to this speed, we should be able to reach Tongmen City before sunset tomorrow."


    "Okay." Kefeng was not very satisfied with this speed, but there was nothing he could do. If he rashly accelerated the marching speed, he was worried that more soldiers would "scatter".


    After walking for a while, he asked again: "Has there been any news from the Stormlanders? Where is the Riverbend army now?"


    "No. The day before yesterday, Stormland sent a messenger to say that there would be a decisive battle. At that time, the army of the River Bend..."


    "No news yesterday or today?" Kefeng suddenly became vigilant.


    "No."


    Kevon became uneasy, and he immediately ordered to the herald:


    "You send someone to inform the former army, tell them to be careful, and put the sentinels farther away."


    "yes."


    The commander in command of the former army is Earl Riverey Lake of Duskendale Town.


    In fact, the Lake family is not a prominent family. It has neither a long history nor great strength. In fact, it was only more than 20 years ago that they became the lords of Dusk Valley Town.


    Originally, the Duklin family, the lords of Duskendale Town, brazenly imprisoned the "Mad King" Aerys because of a tax dispute, which set off a rebellion in Duskendale Town, which was finally suppressed by Duke Tywin Lannister, who was then Hand of the King. Darklin The family was also wiped out.


    The Lake family was able to inherit the title and territory of the Earl of Dusk Valley Town.


    Earl Riverey Lake has always feared and admired Duke Tywin''s iron-blooded wrists. He has become the old lion''s licking dog, but unfortunately it is not so easy to be a dog. At a banquet, Earl Riverey wanted to flatter Duke Tywin''s "gold-producing ability" ended up being flattered on the horse''s leg.


    Duke Tywin''s cold eyes scared him so much that he didn''t sleep well for several nights.


    So since then, Earl Riverey has been avoiding Duke Tywin.


    Before conquering Dorne, he only sent his son to lead the army to follow the expedition.


    After withdrawing from Dorne, the royal army that went south was led by Duke Tywin to Harrenhal to confront the Northern Allied Forces.


    This time Kevan Lannister recruited 50,000 young men in King''s Landing, and at the same time asked the royal nobles to send troops to help.


    The war potential of the king''s territory is actually not great. It was already bleeding a lot to gather 15,000 troops to go south to conquer Dorne. After receiving the call-up order this time, they barely managed to gather another 5,000 troops.


    Among them, the Lake family has nearly a thousand people, which can be said to be quite hardworking.


    Even though Earl Riverey didn''t dare to face Duke Tywin, he still wanted to be the licking dog of the Lannister family. He didn''t dare to go to Harrenhal, but he was still on call when he went south to support the Stormlands.


    "There has been no news from the Stormlanders?" Earl Riverey frowned when he heard the order from Sir Kevan brought by the messenger.


    Because he suddenly realized that the sentry cavalry he left in the morning seemed to have never returned.


    You won¡¯t really encounter people from Hewan, right?


    "Probably not." Earl Riverey said, as if to comfort himself, "The people from the river bay should not come so soon, right?"


    "I don''t know, but Lord Kevan told you to be careful."


    "Okay." Earl Riverey nodded, and sent out several groups of sentry cavalry.


    What the lord of Dusken Valley Town didn''t know was that the sentry cavalry he had just sent out was torn to pieces by the river bay cavalry squad cruising around, and there was no way to send back any news.


    However, with the approach of the river bay cavalry army, there is no need for sentry cavalry to deliver messages. The smoke and dust rolled up during the march and the thunderous sound of horseshoes cannot be concealed.


    The former commander-in-chief of the King''s Landing, Count Riverey, saw the cavalry army appearing in front of him like a dark cloud, and he was shocked to death.


    His first reaction was to turn around and run away, but many years of experience in the war career told him that the end of running away would be disastrous.


    Most of the troops that the king led south to support the Stormlands this time were infantry, how could the two-legged ones run faster than the four-legged ones, and when the infantry faced the cavalry, once the formation collapsed, they would definitely be hunted down by their tails , and will even be driven to smash the Chinese army on behalf of the enemy.


    At that time, even if he himself can escape on horseback, the Lake family will not be able to escape.


    Earl Riverey seemed to see Duke Tywin''s cold eyes, and then thought of the fate of the former Duskendale Lords, the Darklin family, he shivered, and then issued an order at the top of his voice, telling all the soldiers to gather together and prepare Ready for battle.


    At the same time, he did not forget to send someone to report the news of the enemy''s attack to the Chinese army.


    There is no doubt that Earl Riverey has done everything a qualified leader should do at a critical moment.


    But unfortunately, tactical correctness cannot make up for strategic disadvantages.


    When Samwell led the Riverbend cavalry army to intercept the royal army before the Copper Gate City, the Riverbend people had already gained an absolute strategic advantage.


    The River Bend army spread out along the King''s Road, regardless of the farmland and crops on both sides of the road. The good fields were destroyed wherever they passed, and the army swept towards the enemy ahead like a tide.


    After several wars and the personal guidance of famous generals of the Seven Kingdoms like Lando Tarly, Samwell now has his own understanding of marching and fighting.


    The key to cavalry combat is a fast word.


    The so-called swift as the wind and plundering as fire is what it means.


    When he learned that the former army of the king''s army appeared in front of him, and there were only more than 2,000 people, Samwell gave the order to attack without any nonsense.


    The river bay cavalry army did not make any stop and rest, and completed the preparations for the attack while marching.


    The tactics are also very simple and rude, with the heavy cavalry as the forerunner, and the light cavalry swarming up.


    In this situation where the troops are dominant and the arms are restrained, there is really no need to waste too much time. It is the best choice to directly and simply crush the past.


    The Hewan North Army¡¯s heavy cavalry this time is actually not that many, only more than 600 cavalry, but even so, they can show extremely terrifying power against this unprepared enemy army on the plain.


    Under the leadership of Samwell, the cavalry, both men and horses in heavy armor, seemed to be moving fortresses one by one. The speed was not fast, but it was the biggest nightmare of the infantry formation.


    Where the king led the army, he seemed too flustered when he suddenly encountered the enemy.


    In fact, this former army is already the elite of the king''s army that went south this time. After all, it is a regular army gathered by the king''s nobles, and there is no young man temporarily recruited by Kaifeng from King''s Landing.


    But even so, they were in a mess at this time.


    Because the enemy came too fast and too suddenly.


    Under the hoarse urging of Earl Riverey Lake, the soldiers took out their spears, but the shields were only unevenly placed in front, which was more for courage than for protection.


    Seeing that the formation of gun shields was too late to take shape, while the river bay cavalry on the opposite side had already stalked their horses, Earl Riverey closed his eyes in despair.


    It''s over.


    When cavalrymen wearing ferocious steel armor rushed towards them at high speed, no one could keep calm, and it was even worse when there was a white dragon hovering above the cavalrymen.


    In fact, Cleopatra doesn''t have much attack power now, and the dragon flames she spewed killed at most a dozen people, but the fear of dragons, with the conquest war three hundred years ago, has already penetrated into every Westeros. people''s hearts.


    The few soldiers of the king''s collar lined up in front of the formation finally collapsed, screaming and throwing down their weapons, and fled backwards.


    Chaos immediately began to spread.


    Earl Riverey hurriedly summoned the military judges to kill the soldiers who left the battle without authorization.


    But all this seems so futile.


    "Archers, shoot, shoot!" Earl Riverey roared and ordered.


    Sparse arrows flew out of the formation, jingling and hitting the armor of the river bay cavalry, making a crisp sound, but did not cause any damage.


    Only a few unlucky horses were shot in the eyes without protection, and fell to the ground rolling over.


    After a round of arrow rain, Samwell had already led his army into the army formation of the king''s front army.


    Boom!


    Amidst a loud noise, countless figures spurted blood and were knocked out like tattered rag dolls.


    The heavy cavalry in the front row broke their lances, smashed their shields into the air, and rushed into the king''s formation almost without hindrance, leaving behind **** passages that crushed everything in front of them.


    Samwell didn''t even bother to pull out the giant sword [Dawn], it was just an ordinary weapon used.


    This royal army has almost no power to fight back in front of the river bend heavy cavalry.


    They met the worst enemy on the worst battlefield.


    Rows of heavy cavalry pushed past, and the formation of the king''s front army was already in pieces.


    The river bay cavalry followed closely behind and went up, killing the scattered royal soldiers who survived by chance.


    The army trampled past, and the king''s road was in a mess.


    The swords of the river bay cavalry were not stained with much blood, but the horseshoes were bright red and dazzling.


    Count Riverey Lake was killed on the spot without accident.


    In fact, this royal army had no chance of surrendering at all. The river bay cavalry rushed past like a tide, and in just over a quarter of an hour, they were almost wiped out.


    On the spacious King''s Road, grotesque corpses were trampled to pieces by war horses.


    The land was dyed bright red, and the strong smell of blood was almost suffocating.

 Chapter 237: defeat

    Chapter 237 Destroyed


    The destruction of the king''s front army was only the **** beginning of this encounter.


    After receiving the news of the king''s central army, Sir Kevan Lannister, he no longer had any luck in his heart.


    The Stormlanders couldn''t hold back the Riverbend army in the royal forest at all.


    While frantically cursing the nobles of the Storm Land as unreliable in his heart, he is also making the last effort.


    Although he already knew that this temporarily recruited "big army" was doomed to perish under the iron heels of the people of Hewan, but Kefeng felt that at least they would cause some trouble and casualties to the people of Hewan.


    In this way, he and the rest of the royal nobles can take advantage of the chaos and escape back to King''s Landing.


    Therefore, Kaifeng immediately ordered the entire army to gather, and arranged the mules and horses hauling the luggage around the army to form a simple line of defense for solid defense.


    Unfortunately, the people from Hewan came too fast.


    In other words, the king''s front army was defeated too quickly, it was defeated almost in a blink of an eye, and there was no time for the main force in the rear.


    And Samwell''s tactics are based on speed as the first priority, and he does not intend to give the enemy a chance to react and prepare.


    When the black cavalry spread like a tide, the ground began to tremble.


    This horrific scene plunged these cruel recruits who had just been conscripted, had little training, and had never seen a real battlefield into panic and confusion.


    Some people simply started running backwards.


    This kind of chaos spread quickly, the soldiers pushed and trampled each other, the chariots and horses rolled and fell to the ground, screaming one after another, and the sky was full of screams. Even if Kaifeng asked the military judges to strictly enforce the law and cut off several heads, they still couldn''t stop it This confusion spreads.


    This situation is actually no different from a defeat.


    The untrained new army met the elite cavalry on the wide wild plain, and basically declared their doom.


    Even if this new army has an absolute advantage in numbers.


    No matter how many sheep there are, they are no match for a lion.


    At this time, Samwell encountered some small troubles.


    In order to strive for speed, he did not take any rest after defeating the enemy''s front army, so he ordered to move on.


    Under such circumstances, the formation of the river bay cavalry army has changed, and even some small chaos occurred.


    But Samwell did not panic. He knew that some situations would inevitably arise in large-scale cavalry group operations.


    At this time, it may not be a wise choice to make too many adjustments to the army, but it will easily lead to greater chaos.


    So, he simply followed the current formation and ordered the heavy cavalry to move forward slowly in the center of the town, while the light cavalry rushed in from the two wings.


    These adjustments were made while maintaining the advance. Samwell¡¯s strategy remained unchanged, which was to use the advantage of the speed of the cavalry to rush over and defeat the enemy when they were too flustered to line up.


    A few miles away, the right flank of the Reach Cavalry was the first to touch the enemy line.


    The light cavalry was commanded by Sir Garth Hightower, Lord of Old Town, the second son of Earl Hightower, Lord of Old Town.


    Sir Garth inherited the calm personality of the Hightower family. Even though he saw the large-scale riots in the enemy army, he did not rush to charge. Instead, he took the bow and arrow first, held it high above his head, and ordered: :


    "Riding and shooting harassment! Riding and shooting harassment!"


    At the same time, Sir Garth turned his horse''s head and led the army to make a turn, thus avoiding the front of the king''s army, roaring through the fields beside the king''s road, and circled to the enemy''s right side.


    During the gallop, the sound of bowstrings rang out, and arrows shot up from the right-wing formation of the Hewan Cavalry like a rainstorm, and fell towards the formation led by Wang.


    The king''s army immediately suffered heavy casualties.


    These temporarily recruited recruits lacked weapons and equipment, not to mention leather armor, and did not even have uniform military uniforms. In addition, under the panic and chaos, the array was also uneven, and they suddenly encountered the most classic cavalry attack. Casualties can be imagined.


    Countless arrows kept falling into the dense infantry camp with frightening howling sounds, leaving them nowhere to hide.


    The puffing sound of arrows piercing into flesh and blood was so dense that it stimulated the psychological defense of the already extremely fragile recruits.


    Pieces of royal soldiers fell to the ground like ears of wheat in a strong wind. Pieces of bright red blanks appeared in the army formation, and a large number of lives disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    At the same time, Sir Oman of the Peck family was in command of the left-wing cavalry of the River Bend. He also led the army to launch the same cavalry and shooting attack to test the situation of the royal army.


    As a result, it was naturally discovered that this army was really just like Samwell said, almost all of them were newly recruited recruits, and their combat effectiveness was extremely low.


    So, after confirming this, Sir Oman drew out his long sword decisively, raised it above his head, and shouted:


    "Rush! Rush up!"


    He clamped the horse''s belly tightly, and at the same time completely loosened the reins, allowing the horse to rush to the forefront of the army.


    The shouts of killing soared into the sky, almost overshadowing the sound of rumbling horseshoes.


    Under the brave leadership of Sir Oman, the sturdy river bay cavalry drew sharp steel knives one after another.


    As the flag was suddenly inserted into the formation of the king''s army, the follow-up river bay cavalry also rolled up.


    At this time, the king''s left-wing army formation was already in disarray, and it was completely unable to cope with the sudden onslaught of the Hewan cavalry, even if it was only the light cavalry.


    During a series of collisions, a large number of royal soldiers were knocked down, and the raised scimitars fell like waves, blood spattered, heads rolled around, and stumps and broken arms flew around.


    The shrill screams merged into one piece, but they were drowned out by all kinds of noisy voices on the battlefield.


    Samwell finally led the heavy cavalry to kill at this time.


    Seeing that the two wings of the king''s army had collapsed, he no longer hesitated, and without making any temptations, he directly led the army to rush in from the front of the enemy''s position.


    Rows of heavy armored cavalry, like steel monsters, tore through the frontal defense of the king''s army with an incomparably tyrannical posture, crushing all obstacles in front of them.


    In an instant, the entire royal army completely collapsed.


    It was less than half an hour from the time the two armies met to the time when the royal soldiers abandoned their formation and fled in groups in the opposite direction.


    It was almost two rounds of charging, and the king''s army was declared defeated.


    Once it starts to collapse, it will trigger a chain avalanche reaction, and no one can save it.


    In fact, in such a short period of time, the casualties caused by the Hewan cavalry are at most a few thousand people, which is not too much damage to an army of more than 50,000 people. If they can really stabilize their formation and resist desperately, maybe Can force the river bay cavalry back.


    But this is obviously impossible.


    The recruits who have assembled in a hurry do not have this kind of courage and quality. They don''t know that at such a time, the end of escaping is actually even worse.


    After defeating the king''s army, the Hewan Iron Cavalry chased and killed the deserters like driving a flock of sheep.


    And these driven deserters took advantage of the situation to break through the rear army''s formation, and finally formed an unorganized rout. Like headless flies, they left pieces of corpses and all kinds of messy weapons and fled in all directions.


    As far as the eye can see, the entire King''s Road has been dyed dazzling blood red.


    Samwell slowed down the speed of the horse, and ordered the cavalry under his command to form a small team of a hundred people to disperse and chase the defeated army, demanding that the king''s army must be completely wiped out within the territory of the storm.


    And he himself pitched camp in the nearby fields.


    Teams of king-led soldiers were sent here one after another.


    By the time the sun set, the number of surrendered troops exceeded 20,000, and nearly a hundred knights from royal families such as Lake, Stokeworth, Harvard, and Staunton were captured at the same time, and this number is still increasing among.


    Obviously, Wang Lingjun has begun to surrender in an organized manner.


    After waiting in place for two days, Earl Landau also led the main force of the Hewan North Route Army to join them. At this time, the number of prisoners had reached more than 30,000.


    "Unfortunately, Kevan Lannister was not captured." Samwell said with some regret.


    This person is the younger brother of Duke Tywin, the number two figure in the Lion family. Although he is not well-known, he is actually quite capable.


    If Kefeng can be caught, the old lion will probably give an extremely generous ransom.


    Earl Randall didn''t care, and said: "These royal nobles have taken enough captives. Send someone to negotiate, and they should be able to get you a lot of ransom."


    Because this annihilation battle was commanded by Samwell, strictly speaking, those captives also belonged to him, and he could take the bulk of the ransom in exchange.


    "Well. What about the other soldiers? Especially those recruits from King''s Landing, it is estimated that the Lannister family will not give them a copper coin."


    "Then release them back." Earl Randall said, "However, we must first negotiate with the Lannister family and let the other party expressly refuse to redeem these people. Then tell the news to those captives before releasing them."


    Samwell nodded thoughtfully: "You are trying to make the people of King''s Landing hate the Lannister family."


    "Yes." Earl Randall admitted frankly, "In fact, Lannister''s reputation in King''s Landing is already very bad. When Tywin captured King''s Landing and condoned his subordinates to burn, kill and loot, the people in King''s Landing have not forgotten it."


    "Okay. I''ll arrange someone to do it now." Samwell responded with a smile.


    He suddenly felt that using this method to incite the people of King''s Landing to be hostile to the Lannister family was quite a good method. He remembered that in the original book, there was a public riot in King''s Landing, and those gentlemen in the Red Castle were almost beaten to death on the street by the rioters.


    I hope that this time, the people of King''s Landing will not let him down.

 Chapter 238: little devils preparation

    Chapter 238 Preparations for the little devil


    "Little Devil" Tyrion Lannister was wearing a thick wool coat, walking in the cold cellar.


    "How far?" he asked.


    "We are here, my lord." Holding a torch, the fireman Harlem led Tyrion deep into the ground of the Rhaenys Hill.


    Tyrion walked patiently for a while, and finally came to a relatively spacious underground hall, with saltpeter all over the damp walls.


    The pyromancer stopped at the entrance of the hall, left the torch outside, and walked in cautiously with only a sealed candle oil lamp.


    It seems that fire must be treated with extreme caution here.


    "My lord, look, this is the substance I told you about."


    Tyrion picked up a pot and observed it carefully. It was a fiery red clay round pot, about the size of a palm.


    "My lord, be careful, the shell of the clay is very brittle, don''t break it." Pyromancer Harlem looked very nervous.


    This attitude also made Tyrion cautious. He opened the bottle cap, looked at the green cloudy liquid inside, and asked:


    "This is [Wildfire]?"


    "Yes, my lord. This is the crystallization of the wisdom of the wise."


    This is the madness of "Mad King". Tyrion grumbled to himself.


    But now he needs this kind of thing, so he asked: "I heard that once this thing burns, even water can''t put it out?"


    "That''s right. This substance can seep into cloth, wood, leather, and even steel, causing them to burn with them, even water can''t douse them, until everything is reduced to ashes."


    "Very good. I really like the crystallization of your wisdom. How many jars of this crystallization do you have?"


    "About eight thousand cans."


    "Eight thousand!" Tyrion was taken aback, "How could there be so many?"


    Pyromancer smiled: "The Mad King liked this kind of thing very much, and we made a lot of it."


    He hesitated for a moment, not daring to say that the Mad King asked them to bury this kind of thing in every corner of King''s Landing, preparing to burn the whole city with a fire.


    Tyrion curled his lips and said, "I need this kind of thing. The adults of the capital defense army will come to you later, and you are responsible for teaching them how to safely arrange and use [Wildfire]."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Leaving the cellar, Tyrion rode a pony to the Red Keep.


    As soon as he arrived at the castle, he found a large number of ragged civilians gathered in the square outside the city gate, and they were crying for food.


    The accompanying guards became tense, drew their swords, and drove away the civilians.


    The gold-cloaked guards in the castle were also dispatched, and Tyrion was ushered in without any risk.


    The food in King''s Landing has started to have problems. Tyrion understood.


    At this time, he could only be extremely thankful that his uncle had pulled away the fifty thousand young men.


    Although he sympathizes with those starving civilians, he can''t produce food, and now, he has more important things to deal with.


    Suppressing these chaotic thoughts, Tyrion stepped into the drawing room of the Prime Minister''s Tower, and a group of blacksmiths knelt down to greet him.


    Tyrion climbed onto a seat that was a little high for him, motioned everyone to get up, and said:


    "Masters, I summoned you here because I have a major task to entrust to you."


    The blacksmiths exchanged glances with each other, and then one of them said:


    "My lord, please give me your instructions."


    Tyrion beckoned, and Bronn came over with a canvas bag and poured out the contents.


    Metal clattered dully on the blanket.


    "This is your task." Tyrion pointed to something on the ground, and said, "I need a thousand similar steel rings."


    A blacksmith picked up the object on the ground and observed it carefully, and found that it was three thick steel chains connected to each other.


    "My lord, what do you want this thing for?"


    "Don''t worry about that." Tyrion waved his hand and said, "I just ask if I can make a thousand in five days."


    "It''s not difficult to make this thing, but a thousand is a bit too much, and you asked to make it in five days, I''m afraid..."


    "One thousand in five days. It must be done!" Tyrion said with a firm attitude, "I want every blacksmith in King''s Landing to start making this thing, nonstop day and night, and put aside all other work."


    The blacksmith wondered: "But my lord, Her Majesty the Queen Mother has ordered us to speed up the production of more armored knives and axes, saying that it will be used by the newly recruited gold robes..."


    "Stop that one first." Tyrion said, "Fix the chain for me first."


    "My lord, but Her Majesty the Queen Mother said that if the armor and weapons are not delivered on time, we will smash our hands."


    "This kind of thing won''t happen. I promise you." Tyrion said, secretly cursing Cersei for always making trouble for herself.


    The blacksmiths were relieved, and then asked:


    "My lord, the price of iron in the city has been getting higher and higher recently. Forging this chain requires a lot of pig iron and coke."


    "Just tell me how much money you need." Tyrion promised, "Lannister, you must pay your debts."


    After dealing with these blacksmiths, Tyrion didn''t care about rest, got up and left the Prime Minister''s Tower, and went to Maegor''s Tower.


    When he entered the Queen Mother''s bedroom, the harp and singing stopped abruptly.


    "Oh, Lancel, my dear cousin, I didn''t expect you to have such a moving voice." Tyrion walked briskly to the bed on two short legs.


    He suddenly felt worthless for his brother James.


    This woman whom my brother loves so much, at his most difficult moment, unexpectedly found a substitute so quickly.


    Hearing this sarcastic compliment, Lancel Lannister suddenly sullenly said, "Tyrion, has the queen summoned you?"


    "No." Tyrion admitted, "I''m really sorry to disturb your elegant mood, but I really have something important to discuss with my sister."


    Cersei was leaning lazily on the bed at this time, her feet were bare, her golden hair was fluffy and beautiful, she looked up, her beautiful green eyes sparkled with resentment:


    "Dwarf, get out!"


    "Dear sister, you look so charming tonight." Tyrion first flattered, and then said, "Before you drive me away, should you listen to what I have to say."


    Cersei bit her red lips and said viciously:


    "What good can you do?"


    "It''s really not a good thing." Tyrion shrugged, "But it''s a matter of life and death, the life and death of all of us, so can you let me talk to you alone?"


    Lancel didn''t want to leave, but seeing the Queen Mother winking at him, he had no choice but to leave resentfully, but before leaving, he still gave his cousin a fierce look.


    Hearing the door slam shut, Tyrion jumped onto the gorgeous bed and laughed:


    "I heard Robert died in this bed, and you still have it?"


    "It makes me dream again and again." Cersei kicked her younger brother off the bed, "Okay, if you have anything to say, hurry up and get out of here."


    Tyrion got up from the ground, rubbed his knee that hurt from the fall, and turned his head, smiling unabated:


    "I have received news that Stannis Baratheon has reorganized his army on Dragonstone Island, and it is estimated that he will launch an attack on King''s Landing in five or six days."


    Cersei jumped up from the bed, crying:


    "Damn it! Then you''re still here smiling like a pumpkin at a harvest feast! Has the city defense assembled? Has a message been sent to Harrenhal? And Kevan, he shouldn''t have been allowed to lead the army before What a damned stormland!"


    "Uncle Kevan''s ''army'' staying in King''s Landing will only make the situation in the city worse." Tyrion waved his hand and comforted him, "Okay sister, don''t worry, I''ve made arrangements, as long as Stannis Dare to come, I promise to turn all his fleet into fireworks."


    "Really?" Cersei looked at her younger brother with extremely distrustful eyes, "What have you arranged?"


    "Didn''t I tell you, Fireworks. Oh, by the way, there is also an iron chain." Tyrion smiled mysteriously.


    But this smile looked very hateful in Cersei''s eyes, so she gave her brother a slap.


    "Ow!" Tyrion covered his cheeks and protested angrily, "Do you know that I am trying to save the family and your life?"


    "It''s up to you." Cersei said disdainfully, "Aside from playing tricks, what else can you do?"


    Tyrion was too lazy to bother with her, so he stated the purpose of the trip:


    "I have asked the blacksmiths to serve me first, so your armors will wait for the time being."


    "Are you asking me to wait?" Cersei was furious and wanted to slap her younger brother again.


    This time Tyrion saw that the situation was not good, so he ran away quickly, saying:


    "Cersei, father has warned you, listen to me in everything, if you don''t want to be married off to the Iron Islands to serve that stinky old squid, you''d better be polite to me."


    Hearing that her younger brother moved her father out, Cersei finally calmed down.


    But her eyes still flashed with anger, obviously very unconvinced:


    "Don''t be complacent! Little devil, sooner or later, you will fall into my hands!"


    Tyrion shrugged, not taking his sister''s threats to heart, and said:


    "One more thing. On the day of Stannis'' siege, I will need to let the king go to the tower to show his face and boost morale."


    "Don''t even think about it!" Cersei was suddenly furious, and screamed amazingly.


    Tyrion expected that his sister would object, but he didn''t expect her reaction to be so intense. He tried to reassure him:


    "Don''t worry, Tommen is not going to fight. He just needs to appear at the top of the city in armor and under the protection of the Kingsguard. There will be no danger, I promise."


    "Impossible!" Cersei still screamed, "You have taken one of my daughters, and now you want to take my last child! Don''t you! Don''t!"


    Tyrion was also angry: "I didn''t come to discuss with you, this matter must be done. Think carefully, if King''s Landing is unfortunately breached, how can your son be safe? At that time, Stannis will take Tommen, You, and my head hang on the top of the city together."


    "No, no!" Cersei broke down and cried.


    This time Tyrion was dumbfounded.


    He hadn''t seen his sister cry in years, and even as a child in Casterly Rock, Cersei hadn''t been a crying girl.


    When the older sister is crying, the younger brother seems to be comforting her...but...this is Cersei...


    Tyrion moved his short legs hesitantly, came to his sister, and patted her shoulder tentatively.


    "Don''t touch me!" Cersei twisted away.


    Tyrion sighed, and said: "I swear to you, if something happens to Tommen, I will pay for his life. Is that all right?"


    Cersei sniffed and said angrily:


    "If only I was a man. Then I don''t need you idiots! Father will give the power to me, not you idiot dwarf!"


    Tyrion shrugged: "Okay, dear sister, the idiot dwarf is going to fight for the defense of the city. You should rest earlier. Also, I wish you a second child as soon as possible."

 Chapter 239: siege

    Chapter 239 Siege


    Land of Storms, Tongmen City.


    At this time, the city was already gloomy.


    The news of the complete annihilation of the king''s army that went south to support has come back, and Tongmen City, which was already panicked because of the attack by the Hewan army, is even more undercurrent.


    Without reinforcements, can they hold the castle against the front of the River Bend army by themselves?


    Sunlight shone in through the narrow windows, but it could barely dispel the darkness in the hall.


    The lord of Bronze Gate City, Count Ralph Buckler, sat on a chair in the center of the living room, staring blankly at the door, as if waiting for the guests to appear.


    The heavy footsteps were getting closer and closer, and Earl Ralph''s eyes gradually became focused.


    Soon, a young man somewhat similar to his face walked into the living room.


    "Dear cousin, I bring you greetings from His Majesty Stannis." Ser Bruce Buckler saluted with a smile.


    Earl Ralph sized up his cousin, whom he hadn''t seen for a long time, and finally settled on the flaming red heart emblem on the other''s chest, and said in a complicated tone:


    "You changed your coat of arms."


    "It''s not really a change." Sir Bruce stepped forward and sat down on the chair, showing off the blue brass buckle coat of arms on his cloak, "Look, I still keep the coat of arms of the Bukele family. "


    Earl Ralph''s face softened slightly, and said:


    "Stannis sent you again to persuade him to surrender?"


    "How could it be to persuade you to surrender. It should be to persuade you to serve the real king, the legal heir to the Iron Throne, His Majesty Stannis Baratheon."


    Earl Ralph twitched his mouth and said:


    "Can your king send troops to help me drive away the river bend army outside the city?"


    Sir Bruce was choked upon hearing this.


    When Earl Ralph saw this, he no longer concealed his contempt: "I can''t do anything, so what do I want your king to do?"


    Sir Bruce also retorted: "What about the king you are loyal to? That underage **** on the Iron Throne, can he help you keep this castle?"


    "At least he sent 60,000 troops to support. Although he has been wiped out by the people of the Reach, I will always remember this kind of help. And what about Stannis? You are only sent here, and you are required to swear allegiance to me, really. Do you think all the nobles in the Stormlands are dogs raised by his Baratheon family? See for yourself, how many families are willing to recognize that annoying guy as king?"


    "It''s not that His Majesty Stannis has done nothing." Sir Bruce explained, "When I set off, the Royal Fleet was already at Dragonstone Island, and it should launch an attack on King''s Landing within a few days. So, as long as you Persevere for a few more days, maybe you can hear the good news that His Majesty Stannis has sat on the Iron Throne.


    At that time, would the princes of the Stormland still dare to wait and see? Facing the danger of a front and back attack, the Hewan people might have to retreat. "


    A ray of hope appeared in Earl Ralph''s eyes when he heard the words. After a moment of contemplation, he nodded heavily:


    "Good! I hope to hear the good news that His Majesty Stannis has ascended the Iron Throne as soon as possible."


    "You will."


    ¡­


    Outside Tongmen City, the Hewan North Route Army camp.


    "Earl Ralph refused?"


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Okay." Sir Arman Peake was a little disappointed, but he still calmed down and said to Earl Randall, "It seems that Earl Ralph doesn''t like my son-in-law."


    Hewan North Road Army soldiers approached the city, but did not launch an attack immediately. Instead, they felled trees to make siege equipment, and at the same time sent envoys to try to capture Tongmen City without bloodshed.


    The peace condition proposed by the river bend is that Earl Ralph Buckler will marry his daughter to Sir Oman, the second son of Earl Peake, the lord of Star Shuttle City.


    This time, Samwell''s goal in plotting the Stormlands is Storm''s End, so the other castles in the Stormlands must be distributed to other nobles of the Riverbend. They can''t patronize their own meat and don''t give soup to the younger brothers, that''s for sure It is not acceptable.


    As the backbone of the "Horse Party", the Peake family is naturally the key target of Samwell''s win-win and care.


    Before in the imperial forest, Earl Peake had already complained a little because the knights of the Peake family disobeyed the military orders and were beheaded. This marriage was actually to appease the Peake family.


    But unfortunately, the Bukele family in Tongmen City seems unwilling to accept the dignity offered by the people of Hewan, and is preparing to resist stubbornly.


    Earl Randall said indifferently: "When we conquer the Bronze Gate City, Earl Ralph''s opinion will no longer be important."


    Sir Arman laughed, then took his leave and left.


    Earl Randall turned to look at his son:


    "Let your men prepare, we will attack the city tomorrow."


    "Okay." Samwell smiled slightly, looking confident.


    Gunpowder can''t deal with Storm''s End, but it should be no problem against a Bronze Gate City.


    But on the second day, Samwell found that he was too optimistic.


    Because, it rained heavily.


    "Is the gunpowder not damp?" Samwell ran out of breath to the logistics camp to find Bachelor Coburn.


    "No." Bachelor Qyburn responded calmly, "I have already covered the gunpowder bag with a waterproof tarpaulin."


    Samwell was relieved.


    Of course, under such heavy rain, it is definitely impossible to attack the city.


    And he also realized that there is a huge flaw in the black powder that Bachelor Coburn worked out¡ªit is greatly affected by the weather.


    Once it rains, gunpowder cannot be used.


    Once this weakness is known by the enemy, targeted arrangements will be made.


    Fortunately, the Hewan army now has the initiative on the battlefield and can choose the date of attack.


    If they are the passive side, then this secret weapon will be scrapped directly.


    It¡¯s no wonder that black powder has been around for hundreds of years in the original world, but it still hasn¡¯t been widely used on the battlefield. The limitations of this thing are too great.


    This torrential rain lasted for two days, and the Hewan army also waited outside Tongmen City for two days.


    On the third day, because there was still a lot of water on the ground, Samwell waited another day after consulting Bachelor Coburn.


    Many nobles in Hewan expressed their incomprehension. It is reasonable not to attack the city when it rains, but why not fight now that the rain has stopped?


    Many people found Earl Landau, but they were dismissed by the other party saying that the time had not come.


    Even Earl Ralph in the Bronze Gate City was surprised. He went up to the top of the city to observe it himself. Of course, he didn''t see anything.


    On the fourth day, Earl Landau held a military meeting and finally announced his decision to attack the city today.


    The impatient noble knights who had been waiting for a long time suddenly burst into cheers.


    Next, the Hewan army first ate breakfast calmly. Because they were attacking the city today, they specially added dried meat and distributed a small amount of wine for the soldiers to enjoy.


    After the meal is over, the battle officially begins.


    As the low-pitched horn sounded across the field, more than a dozen catapults roared first, and the huge stones attacked several turrets on the city wall. Of course, the accuracy was poor, and almost none of them hit, but the flying stone The block still played a suppressive role.


    At the same time, the soldiers of Hewan also swarmed up, their armors and swords swept towards Tongmen City like sparkling waves under the sunlight.


    The defenders of Tongmen City also began to fight back. For a while, arrows poured down like a torrential rain, mixed with various stones, logs, and hot oil.


    The sound of fighting resounded through the sky, interweaving into a typical scene of siege warfare in the cold weapon era.


    The only thing that is not typical is the seven strangely shaped carts mixed in the infantry positions in the river bend.


    These carts have four wheels and are covered with a layer of iron, requiring more than a dozen soldiers to push them towards the city wall.


    The defenders were not too surprised by this, thinking that the car was equipped with a battering ram.


    But when the carts arrived under the city wall but did not hit the door, the defenders were puzzled.


    It''s a pity that these carts are protected by iron sheets, and they don''t have a good way to deal with them.


    "It seems to be digging a tunnel?" Sir Bruce Buckler stared at the shield and took a look out of the city wall.


    "Tunnel?" Earl Ralph Buckler sneered, "Is Randyll Tarly so naive? What''s the use of tunnels? Or does he think I won''t prepare inner trenches in the city?"


    Sir Bruce shrugged and said with a smile: "It seems that the famous general of the River Bend is nothing more than that."


    Earl Ralph also laughed:


    "If Randyll Tarly has this kind of means, maybe I can really hold out until His Majesty Stannis ascends the Iron Throne."


    The two cousins ??were talking and laughing in a relaxed tone, but suddenly they heard the sound of horns coming from the Hewan camp again.


    The soldiers of the river bay who were attacking the city immediately retreated like a tide after hearing the order.


    Just left hundreds of corpses, armor, weapons, and of course those seven weird carts on the spot.


    Earl Ralph and his cousin looked at each other in blank dismay, and were immediately confused by the operation of the people in Hewan.

 Chapter 240: Boil the sea and burn the city

    Chapter 240 Boil the sea and burn the city


    The sea surface of Heishui Bay is filled with the sound of chant and thousands of wooden paddles hitting the water.


    Stannis Baratheon stood on the deck of the flagship Rage, looking at the faintly visible castle in the distance with deep eyes.


    The city of King''s Landing was getting bigger and bigger in his field of vision, and he could clearly see the Red Keep standing on the high hill of Aegon, overlooking the main road at the mouth of the Blackwater River.


    The cliffs under the castle are rocky and steep, dotted with moss and thorns. The fleet must pass under the Red Castle in order to enter the port and attack the city.


    "Your Majesty, what do you think is that?" Earl Alister Florent asked suddenly.


    Stannis came back to his senses, and looked in the direction his King''s Hand pointed, and saw something glistening at the bottom of the Blackwater River estuary in front of him.


    "It''s an iron chain." Stannis said, and then his eyes followed the giant iron chain to both sides.


    Then a newly built stone tower was found on both sides of the bank.


    "What is Lannister planning to do?" Earl Alister wondered, "Could it be that they are going to raise iron chains to prevent us from entering the river?"


    But soon, he realized that the other party did not intend to do so.


    Because following the high tide, the first column of the fleet has entered the mouth of the Blackwater River, but the iron cable has not been raised.


    "Perhaps it is preparing to divide our fleet into two parts." Earl Alister guessed again.


    Stannis snorted softly: "A silly trick. Send people to both banks to pull out the base of the tower."


    "yes."


    However, Stannis did not order the fleet to stop.


    In his opinion, even if the iron chain divides the fleet into two parts, it will not affect the overall situation. After all, at sea, his advantage is too great.


    As the former Sea Minister, the Royal Fleet has always been in the hands of Stannis.


    Now his fleet is ten times larger than his opponent''s, and its displacement and combat effectiveness far exceed those of the little toys of the Lannister family.


    He didn''t feel that the enemy could pose a threat to him at sea. The real challenge would not be encountered until he occupied King''s Landing Port and then went ashore to attack the city.


    In this regard, Stannis is also full of confidence.


    Because he knew that the current King''s Landing City was extremely empty.


    The Lannister family wanted to guard against the coalition forces in the three northern regions, and also wanted to intervene in the invasion of the Stormlands from the Reach, so there must not be many defenders in the city.


    And Stannis also knows one of King''s Landing''s Achilles'' heels - lack of food.


    Once this deformed city is separated from the food supply of the riverlands and the river bends, it will not last long at all.


    Storm¡¯s End is the real hard bone. Since the people of Riverbend want to chew on it, let them chew on it.


    May they knock out their teeth in Storm''s End!


    In contrast, King''s Landing is the fat that is easier to eat.


    Stannis believed that he would soon be able to enter the Red Keep and sit on the steel chair.


    That is according to the law, the chair that should have belonged to him!


    Stannis sneered when he saw that the enemy fleet was retreating against the current. Is this intended to lure the enemy into deep?


    He took a deep breath and said:


    "Command, attack!"


    The horn sounded on the Blackwater River, the drums beat violently, the oars rose and fell, and the battleships began to enter the battle speed.


    Chase the enemy fleet trying to escape.


    The trebuchets at the head of the Red Castle also began to counterattack, and cans of burning asphalt barrels were thrown down, hitting the ships near the north shore.


    The sailors screamed and screamed, but they didn''t panic too much. Under the command of the captain, they quickly put out the fire.


    The Fury adjusted its position and tried to use the catapult at the stern to fight back. It''s a pity that the shooting range is not enough, and the stones thrown can only hit the city wall.


    Stannis was expressionless, and he didn''t stop grinding his teeth until he saw that the Spirit had landed on the north shore, and the knights and soldiers on board swarmed down and began to line up on the shallows.


    Then the Prayer also crashed crookedly towards the river bank, and the archers on it jumped down one after another.


    On the river, the Black Beth crashed into the enemy''s flagship, the Valiant Joffrey. Amidst the huge roar, the ram on the bow of the ship split it in half.


    But Stannis noticed that what fell from the shattered enemy ships was not soldiers and sailors struggling to survive, but an extremely thick green juice, like rotten fruit, flowing into the river.


    "What is that?" Earl Alister asked puzzled.


    Staring at the miserable green juice, Stannis suddenly felt chills all over his body, and it took him a long time to squeeze out two words from between his teeth:


    "Wildfire!"


    And at this moment, he saw that the Swordfish beside him was rushing forward, its bow had been ignited by an asphalt cupping can, but this fire did not affect its speed, on the contrary, it made it even more excited. Ahead, a Lannister family ship, the Sweet Cersei, was slowly fleeing downstream, but at its current speed, it was obvious that it could not escape the pursuit of the Swordfish behind it.


    "No!" Stannis yelled.


    But the captain of the Swordfish certainly didn''t hear his own king''s orders, and he was excitedly tearing the Sweet Cersei apart with the bow ram.


    Green sap dripped like rotting fruit from shattered enemy ships, set on fire by barrels of burning pitch¡ª


    Boom!


    Amidst the sharp explosion, Stannis was knocked away by a huge force.


    The world is spinning, top-heavy, as if there are countless voices screaming in my ears, but the world has become extraordinarily quiet.


    When he recovered his consciousness again, he realized that he had fallen into the water.


    The Swordfish has completely disappeared, and a green fire devil with a height of tens of feet rose up from the river. It stretched out countless arms and embraced its own fleet.


    The Piety, the Brave, the Majesty, the Red Crow...all in flames, consumed by green fire.


    Stannis''s heart was cold, he hugged a piece of driftwood tightly, and suddenly turned around, he saw that the iron chain at the mouth of the Blackwater River had been raised, blocking the ships trying to escape.


    The green fire spread over, turning the entire Blackwater River into a fiery purgatory.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "I''m afraid there is something wrong with the Hewan people''s rear."


    At the head of the Bronze Gate City, Earl Ralph looked at the retreating river bend soldiers and made his own judgment.


    "Could it be that King''s Landing has already been captured by His Majesty Stannis?" Sir Bruce''s eyes showed excitement, "If so, the people of the Riverbend are probably preparing for peace talks."


    "It''s possible." Earl Ralph nodded slowly, with a smile on his face.


    Although he doesn''t like Stannis, but after all, his surname is also Baratheon, and the Buckler family can avoid the risk of being scolded as chameleons.


    Seeing that the enemy was not planning to continue attacking the city, Earl Ralph turned around and walked down the tower, and at the same time confessed: "Send an envoy out of the city to ask..."


    But just halfway through the conversation, he was interrupted by an exclamation:


    "dragon!"


    Earl Ralph stopped and looked back, and sure enough, he saw a white dragon flying out of the Hewan army formation, heading straight for Tongmen City.


    But he didn''t panic, it was just a young dragon, could it still burn down the city wall?


    Really thought he was the "Black Death" Balerion?


    Earl Ralph said to the herald beside him:


    "Let the crossbowmen prepare, as well as our ballista. If the dragon dares to approach, maybe the Bukele family can produce a dragon-slaying warrior."


    "yes."


    As soon as the herald left, he saw that the white dragon had already flown near the city wall, but to everyone''s surprise, it didn''t fly high, but suddenly accelerated and dived towards the base of the wall.


    There is the shooting blind spot of the ballista placed on the city wall. Although the crossbowmen shot a shower of arrows, due to the distance between them, the arrows had exhausted their strength and did not cause any damage to the dragon.


    Under the astonished eyes of the defenders, the dragon has already passed by like a white light and shadow, and at the same time, it spits out orange-red flames from its mouth.


    And the targets of Dragon Flame are those strange carts abandoned under the corner.


    The hot dragon flame ignited the cart, and the iron covering it gradually melted under the high temperature...


    "What is this doing?" Earl Ralph was a little confused, "Are you really going to burn the city wall with dragon flames? The people of the River Bend are crazy..."


    Boom!


    The world was suddenly filled with a loud noise.


    For a moment, the entire city tower was rumbling and trembling, and the horses under everyone''s crotches neighed one after another.


    Count Ralph, who was going downstairs, stepped on the ground and rolled down the steps.


    The guards were frightened by the movement, but no one came to help them.


    Count Ralph got up from the ground with blood on his face, and was about to curse loudly, but everyone looked in one direction dumbfounded.


    He followed the eyes of everyone, and then opened his mouth wide, becoming a sculpture.


    Because, at this moment, a huge puff of smoke and dust rose from the north wall of Tongmen City. The huge gap!


    The cool autumn wind blows away the smoke and dust, and the hearing gradually recovers, but the mind of the man in the storm has not yet returned.


    They can''t understand how all this is going on.


    Is Dragon Flame so powerful?


    Among the collapsed ruins, hundreds of defenders were crying in pain.


    But at this time, no one paid attention to them.


    Whether it is the people from Stormland or Hewan, they all stared at the collapsed city wall with dull eyes, and suddenly felt that the world had become incomprehensible.


    White Dragon seemed to be taken aback by the power of the flames, and seemed to want to dive down and take another breath, but fortunately, he was held back by the rational Samwell.


    I don''t know how long it took, it seemed like a moment, and it seemed like a thousand years, the cry of fear sounded in Tongmen City. Chaos and panic spread rapidly like wildfire, making the city roar like a battalion. Countless people were running and screaming, terrified by the terrifying power of the giant dragon.


    "The city is broken." Earl Landau''s eyes were complicated, and his tone was mixed with joy and shock, and the latter was probably more.


    The famous general of the River Bend knew that this was not due to the dragon, but the gunpowder.


    The "new gadgets" created by those bachelors are more powerful than he imagined.


    This made him a little inexplicably confused.


    But no matter what, Earl Landau knew very well that from today onwards, the siege rules on the Westeros continent were about to be rewritten.


    The noble knights of the River Bend next to them continued to appease the frightened horses under their crotches, and at the same time were deeply shocked by this terrifying scene.


    Is this the power of the dragon?


    They were suddenly very grateful that they were on the side of the dragon.


    The members of the Deer Party family secretly exchanged terrified eyes, as if they were thankful that everyone maintained restraint at the hunting meeting and there was no **** conflict.


    Otherwise, I am afraid the consequences will be disastrous.


    Earl Randall took a deep breath, suppressed all kinds of emotions, and said:


    "Command, attack!"


    The horn was sounded again, this time, it was the command to attack.


    The soldiers of Hewan came to their senses at this moment, put all kinds of complicated thoughts behind them, shouted excitedly, and rushed towards the gap in the city wall.


    "The city is broken! The city is broken!"


    Shouts sounded all over the mountains and fields, as if the entire field was cheering.


    The soldiers of Hewan looked at the white dragon hovering above the ruins of the city wall of Tongmen City, and their hearts were filled with reverence and fear.


    At this moment, Caesar riding a white dragon is a symbol of invincibility in their eyes!


    Sword and shield soldiers, spearmen, longaxemen, archers...all swarmed towards the collapsed north city wall like ants, towards the shadow cast by the giant dragon, with piety and fanaticism like a pilgrimage.


    "Ralph Buckler is at the head of the city! Grab him! Grab him!" Sir Arman Peake rushed to the forefront, as if he couldn''t wait to give his future father-in-law a warm hug.


    "Quick! Quick! Follow up!" The knights waved their long swords excitedly, urging their soldiers.


    Samwell rode a white dragon hovering over the ruins of the city wall.


    When he looked down from the back of the dragon, he saw the banners of the Hewan Army in all directions, and countless elite soldiers rushed towards Tongmen City like a torrent of steel in an unstoppable posture.


    Even the auxiliary soldiers and civilian men in the rear rushed out of the camp in a frenzy, and merged into this torrent as if possessed by a demon.


    The defenders of the storm were so frightened by this momentum that they couldn''t raise any desire to resist.


    Seeing that the defenders at the head of the city had already disintegrated, Samwell finally no longer controlled the white dragon, allowing it to swoop down excitedly and let out a roar full of sulfur.


    Hoo¡ª


    Dragon flames swept across the city, devouring several Stormland soldiers who had no time to escape.


    Samwell jumped off the dragon''s back, stood upright on the top of the city wall, and slowly pulled out the giant sword [Dawn] behind him.


    The burning giant sword exudes fiery light, like a dazzling lighthouse, guiding the soldiers of the River Bend forward.


    "Attack!" Samwell raised his sword forward and roared.


    At this moment, he seemed to be the master of this war.


    Countless excited thoughts and different emotions, shouted out, gathered into one voice¡ª


    "Attack!"


    "Attack!"


    "Attack!"


    The Stormlanders broke down, and they fled and ran in all directions to escape the terrible monster in the sky, the invincible dragon.


    Cleopatra vibrated her smoky wings, flying and circling above Samwell''s head, and the sunlight cast its shadow down, as if covering the entire Copper Gate City.


    In the dusty air, filled with swords, blood, death and fire.


    The city is broken.


    Carrot was on a business trip yesterday, and it was almost 11 o''clock when I returned to the hotel at night. I stayed up until 1:30 and finished a chapter. I have to get up early for a meeting tomorrow, so I will just change it. I hope you will forgive me.

 Chapter 241: Giant

    Chapter 241 Giant


    Arya Stark was lying on the head of the city of King''s Landing, terrified by the terrible sight outside the city.


    The raging flames ignited on the Heishui River, like a green devil, baring its teeth and claws.


    Countless ships became funeral pyres, the living became torches, and the air was filled with smoke, arrows, and screams.


    Like hell.


    Is the dragon coming?


    Arya thought.


    In her opinion, perhaps only the dragon of the legendary "Conqueror" Aegon could have such an effect.


    But she didn''t see the dragon.


    The cheers of the gold-robed guards came faintly from the top of the city in the distance.


    Seems to be something like "Long live King Tommen".


    At the port of King¡¯s Landing below, there are still seven or eight ships docking smoothly. The soldiers above frantically escaped from the ships and the burning river, but did not choose to attack the city. It seemed that they were frightened.


    It seems that the lion is defending the city of King''s Landing. Arya thought disappointedly.


    Hearing footsteps approaching, she was so frightened that she slipped down the stairs and ran into the street.


    At this time, there was a tense and restless atmosphere in the city of King''s Landing. A large number of people gathered together, and they didn''t know what they were doing.


    Arya lowered her head and wrapped her turban tighter.


    Fortunately, she was wearing tattered clothes and mud was smeared on her face. She looked like a thin and small beggar, so no one cared about her.


    "Fall! This city is falling!"


    While passing Sparrow Street, Arya was startled by a hoarse voice.


    She turned her head and saw thousands of people surrounding an old monk in sackcloth, listening to his sermon.


    "This city is becoming filthy, corrupt, depraved!" snapped the ragged old bony monk. "Brothers are having **** in the king''s bedchamber! The incestuous **** sits on the Iron Throne! Deformed little devil Dancing in the Prime Minister''s Tower! Even the Archbishop has forgotten the gods! He bathes in perfume and fills his stomach with expensive eels! But he sits and watches hundreds of thousands of people in the city go hungry!"


    Hearing the old monk scolding the Lannister family, Arya suddenly became interested and stopped involuntarily.


    "This must end!" the old monk raised his arms and shouted, "maggots rule the capital, gold begins to rot, arrogance trumps prayers, and all sins will be punished by the gods! We must purify this, or the gods will put Let''s eradicate the evil together! These things must end!"


    "These must end!"


    "These must end!"


    ¡­


    Seeing that the crowd was getting more and more excited and fanatical, Arya realized something was wrong and ran away.


    All the way back to Silk Street, as soon as she ran into the Women''s Branch, she heard her sister Sansa Stark''s reprimand:


    "Why did you run out again!" The eldest daughter of the Duke of Winterfell has completely changed at this time. Not only is her hair disheveled, she is wearing coarse clothes that don''t fit well, and she even has an ugly birthmark on her face.


    Arya walked over with a smile, took her sister''s hand and walked to an empty corner, whispering:


    "I''ll go outside to see what''s going on. But it doesn''t look good. Stannis'' fleet is on fire, and he won''t be able to get into the city and drive the lions away."


    Sansa bit her red lips tightly, and said: "Then we have to be more careful. You are not allowed to run around anymore! Otherwise, it will be miserable if you are caught by lions."


    Arya reluctantly kicked the stones on the ground: "Then how long are we going to hide? Lord Caesar is really serious, and he won''t send anyone to send us out."


    "The city is controlled by the minions of the lion, and Lord Caesar is not easy to send it off. Just wait patiently, even if Stannis can''t, father will defeat the lion sooner or later and take us away." Sansa said firmly .


    When the two sisters came to the backyard, they saw Mrs. Shataya, the operator of the women''s branch hospital, running over anxiously, saying:


    "Miss, come quickly, come with me."


    As she spoke, she took one of them and ran into the house.


    "What''s the matter, ma''am?" Sansa asked.


    "It''s messed up outside. Hurry up and hide, and don''t make any noise when anyone comes." Shataya opened a partition under the bed, revealing a dark hole, urging the two sisters to go inside.


    "Is the city broken?" Arya asked excitedly.


    "No. But it''s about the same. It''s those hungry people who are making trouble, you guys hide in quickly."


    Sansa carefully drilled into the hole, poking her head out: "What about you?"


    "I''m going to find Ailaya, and I''ll be here later."


    The two sisters hid in the cellar, and the partition was closed with a clatter.


    Darkness enveloped everything.


    ¡­


    With the scorching wind blowing against his face, "Little Devil" Tyrion Lannister felt a burst of relief.


    Green flames floated on the Heishui River, the low clouds were dyed the color of the river, and even the sky was covered with different shades of green.


    This horrific sight can make anyone shudder.


    The defenders around him were cheering the king''s name, but Tyrion knew that his nephew just stood at the top of the city, and all the credit would go to him.


    "We''re not quite victorious yet!" cried Tyrion, with a hint of neglected resentment.


    The cheers stopped, and King Tommen said with a smile:


    "Uncle, the traitor''s ships have all been burned, and the victory is of course ours."


    Tyrion noticed that his nephew had lifted his visor, and he jumped up and pulled it off with a bang:


    "Don''t take off your visor, Your Majesty, your safety is very precious to everyone. Also, the enemy is not dead yet, and there are still many people who have landed in Port King''s Landing. We must completely defeat them."


    "Is anyone else logged in?"


    "Yes." Tyrion carefully pulled the king to the edge of the city wall, pointing at the enemy army that had gathered outside the city gate, "Look, these guys have already prepared their battering rams, they are about to hit the gate, We must stop them!"


    "Ah¡ªthen, stop them quickly! Uncle, stop them quickly!" The little king was really scared.


    Tyrion was about to speak when he saw an orderly boarding the tower panting, saying:


    "Your Majesty, it''s not good, the civilians in the city rioted! They surrounded the Red Castle and demanded food distribution."


    "Mother!" cried King Tommen, "Go and save Mother!"


    "Your mother is protected by the walls of the Red Castle, so don''t worry." Tyrion comforted his nephew, but then frowned, "However, we really can''t let the city be in chaos at this time."


    As he spoke, he called his bodyguard, Bronn, and asked him to lead a thousand city garrison troops to suppress the rioters in the city and prevent the riot from spreading.


    Afterwards, he began to command the defenders at the head of the city to shoot down, trying to prevent the enemy from attacking the city.


    Not long after, Bronn sent someone to ask for reinforcements, saying that there were too many rioters in the city.


    Tyrion had no choice but to send another group of defenders to support.


    With the reduction of the guards at the top of the city, the offensive of the enemy outside the city has intensified, and even began to knock down the city gate with a bang, and it is unknown when they will enter the city.


    "Don''t let the rebels enter the city!" Tyrion said, "Attack, must attack!"


    He turned his head and said to "Hound" Sandor Clegane:


    "Sandor, you lead people out of the breach!"


    Sandor looked pale at the raging flames outside the city, but after hearing the order, he turned and went downstairs without saying a word.


    King Tommen grabbed his uncle''s clothes and whispered: "We will win? Isn''t it?"


    "Yes. We will win." Tyrion looked out of the city, but his eyes were out of focus, "We will!"


    Unfortunately, things didn''t go as smoothly as they thought.


    Bron once again sent for help.


    "Did all the people in King''s Landing participate in the riot?" Tyrion asked viciously, but still sent more people.


    He knew that although Bronn was unreliable in his words, he still knew the seriousness of his actions.


    It can only be said that the situation in the city is very bad.


    And outside the city is also very bad.


    "The Hound" Sandor Clegane led his men to charge three times, but still failed to disperse the enemy.


    On the contrary, the city gate was crumbling under the bombardment of the battering hammer.


    "Damn it!" Tyrion cursed and got down from the tower, and came to the square behind the gate, "Sandor! Where are the Sandors? Get out of here! Get out!"


    "No..." Sandor hid in the shadow of the city wall, his tall body huddled into a ball, half of his face was covered with blood, and he didn''t know if it was the enemy or his own.


    "Must do it!" roared Tyrion.


    "Fuck you!" Sandor also yelled back, "We rushed three times! Half of the people died! The outside of the city is full of fire! It''s full of fire! The horse neighs like a human, and the human screams like a horse..."


    "Shit!" Tyrion yelled. "Do you think this is a tourney? It''s war! Of course people will die! Listen, the gates are about to fall! Once the rebels rush in, we''ll be alone." Don''t even think about living!"


    "Damn! Give me something to drink!" Sandor finally stood up unsteadily.


    An officer quickly handed over the kettle.


    Sandor took a sip and sprayed it out: "Water? Fuck you! Bring the wine!"


    Someone handed over the wine again, but after taking a few sips, Sandor threw up on the ground again.


    This person is dead. Tyrion sighed to himself.


    He knew that "The Hound" was afraid of fire, and had already been scared out of his wits.


    You must find someone else to lead the team out.


    "Master Genos, please..."


    Before Tyrion finished speaking, the commander of the capital garrison waved his hands again and again: "No! You can''t charge anymore, you can''t charge anymore!"


    Tyrion cursed loudly, but the fat man refused.


    He had to turn to the other knights, but no one dared to meet the dwarf''s eyes.


    These people were terrified.


    Tyrion sighed to himself.


    Damn it, if only brother Jaime was here.


    Tyrion looked at the crumbling city gate, and suddenly had a crazy idea:


    "Okay, I''ll lead the team!"


    "You?" Sandor leaned weakly against the wall, looking at the dwarf with **** eyes.


    "Yes, I." Tyrion turned to look at the attendant, "Pod, get my helmet!"


    Pod hurried away.


    Looking at the suspicious eyes of everyone, Tyrion climbed onto the pony with difficulty, and slowly swept the crowd with contemptuous eyes:


    "You all say that I am a dwarf and a half-human, so what are you perfect people more than me?"


    Hearing this, a knight immediately got on his horse and followed.


    Then three more people followed without saying a word.


    There are more and more people.


    No one wants to admit that they are inferior to a dwarf.


    Tyrion succeeded, but he would rather not have such success.


    "I will not shout the name of the king, nor the name of Casterly Rock," said Tyrion. "It is your city that Stannis is going to take. If you don''t want your homes to be looted, come with me." Together, kill these bastards!"


    After speaking, Tyrion drew out his battle axe, turned his horse''s head, and rushed towards the assault port.


    The flames outside the city stretched out his shadow, and at this moment, Tyrion seemed as tall as a giant.

 Chapter 242: surrender

    Chapter 242 Surrender


    Teams of river bay cavalry galloped on the streets of Tongmen City.


    "Quick! Seize the north, east, and west gates first!" Earl Landau calmly issued an order.


    Then he personally led the army to the Bukele Family Fort in the center of the city.


    At this time, the people of the storm in the city were still resisting, but because the scene when the city was broken before was too terrifying, many people were scared out of their wits, and their momentum was greatly weakened. When facing the Hewan army, it was as if they had bumped into a copper wall and an iron wall, and their heads were bleeding.


    The people of Hewan, whose morale was high, waved their sharp swords and crushed the resistance forces in the city mercilessly.


    Teams of cavalry galloped across the city, looking for more valuable targets, trying to win.


    Yes, it is to strive for merit.


    Sir Omer Oakheart wanted to capture Earl Ralph Buckler with his own hands at this moment, and strive for great merit.


    Don¡¯t look at the nobles who can cooperate sincerely when the Hewan army marches eastward this time, but in fact, the horse party and the deer party inevitably have undercurrents in private.


    Of course, the horse party is powerful now, and the core figures of the horse party will lead the whole army in this march into the storm.


    Take the Northern Route Army as an example, Tully and Caesar are obviously the ones who contributed the most, but all the nobles also know that the goal of the father and son is Storm''s End, and no one else can compete with them, but the Stormlands Storm''s End is not the only castle, the ownership of the rest of the castles can always be contested.


    Sir Omer also knew that Earl Randall had sent envoys into the city before, proposing that Sir Oman of the Peak family marry Earl Ralph''s daughter, which meant that he planned to hand over the Bronze Gate City to the Peak family for management.


    But if he made great achievements, Earl Landau could not ignore the influence and forcibly hand over the Bronze Gate City to the Peck family, otherwise he would not be able to convince the public.


    As a member of the Deer Party, the Oakheart family can¡¯t wait for the horse party¡¯s charity if they want to profit in this war, but must fight and grab it by themselves.


    No matter what kind of thoughts Omer Oakheart has, he must first complete his task.


    The task Earl Landau gave him was to seize the east gate. When he led his army to the gate, it was already in chaos. The defenders had long since disappeared. Only the civilians in the storm were fleeing. Block the city gate, which is not considered spacious.


    Sir Omer left a team to take over the city gate, and then led the team to rush towards the castle of the Bukele family.


    When he arrived at the Clan Fort, he saw that it had been conquered.


    Sir Omer was annoyed for a while, but after careful questioning, he found out that Earl Ralph was worried that the people from the river would bomb again, so he didn''t dare to defend the castle, but led them away.


    still have a chance!


    Sir Omer was excited, and hurriedly interrogated several servants in the castle. After learning the whereabouts of Earl Ralph, he immediately chased after him.


    As Sir Omer went southward, the resistance he encountered became stronger. After all, the Hewan army invaded from the northern city and advanced southward, and had not had time to sweep this area.


    Bronze Gate City is the nest of the Bukele family, and there are always many loyal soldiers.


    In addition, when the city was broken, the situation was already chaotic, and Sir Omer was involved in the chaos even though he was only thinking of winning.


    "Kill it! Kill it!" Sir Omer roared.


    The sound of blades colliding, the neighing of war horses, and the shouting and cursing of soldiers rang out into one group. Rows of stormtroopers fell down, and piles of people pushed forward.


    Sir Omer was bloodied from the killing, and finally felt bad.


    This has become a bad fight.


    And in such a narrow street, blocked by the enemy, the cavalry could not give full play to its maximum advantage.


    Watching his men fall one by one, Sir Omer finally realized that he was still too impatient.


    "Withdraw! Withdraw!" Sir Omer turned his horse''s head and tried to charge back.


    But at this moment, a cold arrow shot out from nowhere and hit Sir Omer''s horse.


    Amidst the shrill neighing sound, the war horse crashed to the ground, and one leg of Sir Omer was crushed under the horse, unable to break free.


    The people in the nearby storm rushed forward like sharks smelling blood.


    These people can no longer tell whether they are soldiers of the Bukele family or civilians, but there is no difference at this time.


    They have already lost this war, but even so, they will make the people of the River Bend pay the price.


    The Hewan army did not dare to fight head-on, but a fallen knight became the target of their anger.


    The Stormlanders swarmed up and hacked the eldest son of the ancient oak city to death.


    ¡­


    At this time, Samwell was still in the concave shape of the collapsed north city wall.


    "This kind of power can''t shake the walls of Storm''s End?" Samwell confirmed to Melisandre beside him again.


    The red-robed witch shook her head slowly: "Since the arrival of the red comet, the demon tide in this world is recovering. My lord Caesar, my strength is increasing, and I can feel the Lord of Light''s guidance more clearly. Similarly, Storm''s End The magic woven in its walls is growing, and it will only grow more impregnable."


    Samwell sighed, a little helpless.


    Melisandre looked at the man with piercing eyes, and said:


    "If you want, I can help you take Storm''s End."


    Samwell didn''t answer.


    Of course he knew what method Melisandre was talking about.


    Isn''t it just giving birth to a shadow killer with her?


    In the original book, this is how she helped Stannis capture Storm''s End.


    Seeing that the man did not respond, Melisandre said again: "What are you worried about? Miss Margery?"


    Samwell shook his head. He didn''t have any moral obsessions. If he could win Storm''s End with the Red Robe Woman, he wouldn''t hesitate.


    "You said before that you need my fire of life. That thing will damage me."


    "So you were worried about this." Melisandre said, "It will indeed hurt you, but the damage is not irreversible."


    Samwell''s heart moved, and he asked: "Tell me in detail, how much damage has it done to me? And how long will it take to recover?"


    Melisandre reached out and pressed Samwell''s chest, the heat from her white palm penetrated the armor and penetrated into the flesh and blood.


    After a while, she withdrew her hand and said:


    "Your fire of life is extremely strong, and you can withstand my two absorptions in a short period of time."


    That is, half of the strength is damaged at one time. Samwell understood it this way.


    "How long will it take to recover?"


    "A year or so."


    So just do it once, and the attributes will be halved within a year. Samwell felt that the price was a bit high.


    "Let''s see." He decided to try another method first.


    Melisandre didn''t say much anymore.


    The two stood at the top of the city and chatted casually for a while, then Samwell entered the city and walked towards the castle of the Bukele family.


    When I arrived, I saw a group of people gathered in the hall, and the atmosphere was a bit depressing.


    "What''s the matter?" Samwell walked over.


    The crowd dispersed before revealing the corpse covered in white cloth on the ground.


    "Sir Omer of the Oakheart family was unfortunately killed." Earl Landau''s tone was a little dignified.


    Samwell was about to express regret, but then realized the problem¡ª


    Countess Egwene Oakheart has two sons. The second son, Alex, was once the White Knight of the Kingsguard. He was killed by Samwell in Tianzhi City, and now the eldest son is also dead...


    And he died on the way to conquer the stormlands, under the command of Earl Lando Tarly.


    Although Samwell believed that even if his father wanted to cheat the Deer Party, he would at most weaken their troops, or suppress them in terms of spoils, but he would not intentionally kill the heir of Ancient Oak City.


    But who knows what others will think.


    Especially what would Lady Egwene Oakheart think?


    Sir Alex is a white knight, so of course he cannot marry a wife and have children, and this Sir Omer seems to have not married yet, so the main branch of the Oakheart family is actually extinct.


    This feud is getting bigger.


    Samwell glanced at his father, and Earl Randall just happened to look over. The father and son exchanged a cold look, and then walked out in unison.


    The two meet in the hallway.


    "I''m afraid the Oakheart family will not let it go." Samwell said bluntly, "I am worried that they will secretly contact the Lannister family with the intention of revenge."


    Earl Randall nodded: "Mrs. Egwene is not a simple woman, and it is indeed very likely that she will contact the old lion. However, our main focus now is to focus on the stormy side. As for the Oakheart family, we will leave it to you." Leave it to the Tyrells. I will write to Lady Olenna and warn her to be careful about releasing the Oakhearts."


    Samwell rubbed his chin: "I was worried that Mrs. Olenna would not be cruel to the Hart Party. From the interests of the Tyrell family, the Hart Party is their real supporter. I am worried that she wants to play Balance, but on the contrary fueled the arrogance of the deer party, and even self-defeating."


    "Of course Mrs. Olenna will be more inclined to the Deer Party. There is no way to do it. However, she knows the importance. Now is the critical period for the development of the river bend. She will protect the Deer Party, but will not allow them to destroy the overall situation. .¡±


    Samwell shrugged and said: "Okay. Anyway, we can''t deal with the Oakheart family now, so let High Court handle it."


    At this time, a messenger walked in quickly and reported:


    "Lord Randyll, we stopped Earl Ralph and his party at the south gate."


    Earl Randall said: "What? Are they unwilling to surrender?"


    "Earl Ralph said he wanted to see you."


    Earl Randall frowned, but turned to look at his son, saying:


    "You go to Ralph Buckler."


    Samwell''s heart moved, and he nodded immediately:


    "good."


    After speaking, he rode on Cleopatra and headed south, and he arrived at the South City Gate not long after.


    At this time, the city gate was closed, and hundreds of Hewan soldiers gathered in the square in front of the gate, surrounding a group of Bukele family members with their families.


    Seeing Samwell riding a white dragon land, the crowd burst into exclamations and discussions.


    Earl Ralph''s eyes also became serious, he took a step forward and said:


    "You are Lord Caesar, the Viscount of Yingzui Island?"


    "It''s me." Samwell jumped off the dragon''s back, "Isn''t it Earl Ralph? Are you still unwilling to surrender?"


    "If they surrender, can the Bukele family still keep the Bronze Gate City?"


    "Yes, as long as you agree to our conditions."


    "May my daughter marry Sir Arman Peake?"


    "That was the previous condition." Samwell smiled slightly, "Because of your stubborn resistance, now you have increased the size."


    "Added what?"


    "You must also swear allegiance to me." Sam Will said.


    Earl Ralph sneered: "You are only a Viscount of the River Bend, what qualifications do you have to accept my allegiance?"


    Samwell was not angry either, and said, "What if I capture Storm''s End?"


    Before Earl Ralph could speak, a young knight beside him said, "If you want to replace the Baratheon family to rule the Stormlands, you must first ask His Majesty Stannis if he agrees."


    "Who are you?"


    "Bruce of the Buckler family." Sir Bruce bowed slightly and said.


    Samwell looked at the flaming red heart emblem on the opponent''s chest, and said:


    "You are a follower of the Lord of Light, why do you follow the wrong Son of the Holy Flame?"


    Sir Bruce raised his eyebrows and said: "I heard that you also claim to be the apostle of the Lord of Light, I want to see..."


    "Then you have a good look." Samwell interrupted, and pulled out the giant sword [Dawn] behind his back.


    The milky white sword body emitted dazzling flames the moment it was unsheathed.


    Sir Bruce also looked out of his mind.


    Samwell held a burning giant sword and said:


    "I heard that Stannis also has a flaming sword, known as [Lightbringer], Sir Bruce, see for yourself, which one is more like the prophesied red sword?"


    Sir Bruce remained silent for a while.


    Of course he could see the difference between Stannis''s sword and the one in front of him, and it would not be an exaggeration to say that the fireflies were better than the sunlight.


    More importantly, he never felt the heat from Stannis'' Lightbringer.


    But this one is as hot as magma.


    As [Light Messenger], how can there be no temperature?


    And, there''s that dragon.


    ...He will wake up the dragon in the stone, draw the burning red sword...The fragments in the prophecy echoed in Bruce''s ears, making his face change constantly.


    Finally, Bruce made a decision. He knelt down on one knee and said:


    "I, Bruce Buckler, dedicate my allegiance to the Prophet''s Prince, Apostle of the Lord of Light, Son of the Holy Flame, Viscount of Eagle''s Isle, Samwell Caesar, from now on, my long sword will Waving only for you, please allow me to follow you to overcome the coming long night and repel the darkness from ancient times!"


    Samwell stepped forward a few steps, put the giant sword on Bruce Buckler''s shoulder, and said:


    "I accept your allegiance."


    Then, he turned his gaze to Earl Ralph Buckler.


    Earl Ralph sighed, knowing that if he didn''t surrender now, he might end up decapitated immediately, and then his cousin would inherit Tongmen City with the support of the Hewan people.


    So, the lord of Tongmen City resolutely knelt down on one knee and said:


    "I, Ralph Buckler, offer my allegiance to Samwell Caesar."


    Samwell finally showed a satisfied smile, stepped forward and put the giant sword on Earl Ralph''s shoulder:


    "I accept your allegiance."

 Chapter 243: endless

    Chapter 243 Endless life


    Lady Egwene Oakheart stormed down the corridor of golden roses.


    "Where is Madame Olenna?"


    "Madam went to the Bridge of Bitterness." The butler didn''t know why the Countess of Ancient Oak City was so angry, so he had to carefully accompany her smiling face.


    "Bitter Bridge? Why did you go to Bitter Bridge?" Mrs. Aiwen still had that vicious look.


    "Miss Margery cruised the river bend and delivered a letter to High Court after arriving at Bitter Bridge. After receiving the letter, Mrs. Olenna left in a hurry."


    "Do you know what was written in the letter?"


    The housekeeper shook his head.


    Madam Egwen snorted softly: "Is the inflatable fish there? Take me to see him!"


    The butler didn''t care about Madam Egwene''s contemptuous title for her lord. In fact, since that hunting party, many nobles in the River Bend have even called the Duke of Mace that way in person.


    "Please follow me."


    Led by the butler, Madam Aiwen came to the banquet hall, where a banquet was being held, the harp was playing melodious music, and a dozen dancers in light clothes were twisting their bodies.


    The adult inflatable fish blushed from drinking, his head shook slightly with the rhythm of the music.


    "Mace!" cried Lady Egwene.


    At least he didn''t call the inflatable fish, the butler thought to himself, and stood aside secretly, not wanting to get caught up in the fire.


    "Mrs. Egwene." Duke Mace said with a smile, "Why don''t you tell me in advance when you come to Highgarden, so I can arrange entertainment..."


    "My son is dead!" Madam Egwene interrupted angrily.


    "Your son is dead?" Duke Metz was a little dazed. In his opinion, Lady Egwene''s youngest son had already died in Tianji City. Why are you making trouble at this time?


    Madam Egwene looked at the confusion in Duke Metz''s eyes, and suddenly became out of breath, and said:


    "It''s my eldest son Omer! He died in Tongmen City! Inflatable fish, haven''t you read the letter for a few days?"


    The old Duke of Metz blushed. He remembered that the bachelor found him a few days ago, saying that there was a letter from the front line of the Copper Gate City, but he kept forgetting to read it when he put it beside his bed.


    "Sir Omer actually..." Duke Mace hurriedly remedied, "Oh, what a pity, may the Holy Mother take care of him..."


    "Inflatable fish!" Madam Egwen interrupted again, "Do you think my son died in battle normally!"


    The Duke of Metz was stunned for a moment, he wasn''t too stupid, and finally realized something was wrong, so he waved his hand to signal the others to leave first.


    The guest dancers ran out of the hall as if they were being pardoned.


    The Duke of Mace said: "Do you think Landau and his son deliberately arranged for your son to die in battle?"


    "Otherwise?" Madam Aiwen gritted her teeth, "The Battle of Bronze Gate City was obviously a great victory, and there were not many casualties at all. Why did my son die? Tully and Caesar deliberately wanted to make the Oakheart family extinct! "


    "Actually... that may not be the case. Maybe it was really just an accident..."


    "Accident?" Madam Egwene sneered sharply, "Garlan Tyrell also went to the battlefield, right? You won''t wake up until he has an accident like this!"


    "No, no..." Duke Mace waved his hands weakly.


    Madam Egwene stepped forward a few steps and came to Duke Metz.


    She is obviously petite, but the fat inflatable fish looks like an underage doll in front of her.


    "Did you forget the insult at the hunting meeting? You can''t really ride that deer as a horse? Is it true that Caesar will be the master of High Court from now on? Inflatable fish, can you really swallow this breath? "


    "I..." Duke Mace muttered a few times, and said with a sad face, "What can I do? My mother refused to help me and told me to be honest, what can I do?"


    The disdain in Madam Aiwen''s eyes became more and more intense, she said:


    "You are the Duke of Highgarden, the governor of the River Bend, why don''t you take the initiative to stand up against Caesar? He is just a little Viscount, but still your vassal, what are you afraid of? As long as you nod, there will be a large number of lords in the River Bend willing to follow you .¡±


    The Duke of Mace curled his lips and cursed secretly. When he was humiliated at the hunting meeting that day, he didn''t see a few river bend lords standing up to speak for him.


    "Hey, what can we do now? My daughter is already engaged to Caesar." The Duke of Mace sighed, "Let''s forget it. Let them make trouble, I don''t want to worry about it anymore."


    As he spoke, he picked up the wine glass again and brought it to his mouth.


    Madam Aiwen knocked down the wine glass: "Inflatable fish, you are going to be a complete waste from now on, right?"


    The Duke of Mace was also angry, and his fat palm slammed on the table, making a loud bang:


    "Enough! Egwene Oakheart! For the sake of your son who just died, I don''t mind your rudeness, but don''t take it too far!"


    "My sons are all dead, the inflatable fish are all dead. I''m still afraid that you will care about me?" The cold light in Madam Ewen''s eyes made people dare not look directly, "So I will ask you one last time, are you Are you really not going to continue fighting with Caesar?"


    "Fight!" Duke Mace said angrily, "Margaery is already pregnant with that kid''s child!"


    Madam Egwen''s eyes were fixed, and she immediately came to her senses: "It turns out that Madam Olenna rushed to Bitter Bridge for this matter."


    The Duke of Mace did not deny it.


    Madam Aiwen continued: "But they are not yet married, this child is an illegitimate child! What is Madam Olenna going to do with it? Moon Tea?"


    The Duke of Metz twitched the corners of his mouth: "Why is my mother willing? Eighty percent of them will let them get married early. So you don''t make trouble, go back and adopt a child as an heir."


    Madam Egwene stared at Duke Metz coldly, and said after a long while:


    "I also heard that you are planning to renegotiate tariffs with the Martell family?"


    "This is actually Caesar''s idea..."


    "Caesar, Caesar, Caesar!" Madam Egwene''s voice became louder and louder, "Inflatable fish, who is the master of Highgarden? Tyrell or Caesar!"


    Duke Mace waved his hand and said: "Mother said that kid has the hope of sitting on the Iron Throne in the future. Of course, the Reach will still belong to the Tyrell family in the future. Just bear with it now."


    "There are some things you can bear, but I can''t bear it! Especially Dorne! Have you forgotten our blood feud with them?"


    "It''s just a little tariff reduction, there is no need to make such a fuss."


    "It''s just tariffs? How come I heard that High Court is going to buy grain and sell it to Dorne?"


    Duke of Mace scratched his head: "Is there? Mother doesn''t seem to have told me."


    Madam Egwene was so angry that she didn''t speak for a long time.


    When she spoke again, her tone became extremely tough:


    "Master Mace, the Tyrell family can forget their hatred with Dorne, but the Oakheart family will never forget it."


    The Duke of Mace couldn''t refute this. He knew very well that the Oakheart family could be said to be the lords of the bay who hated Dorne the most.


    During the Dorne War launched by Aegon the Conqueror, Reach also contributed a lot. As a counterattack, the Dornish people launched a **** revenge. One of the most brutal atrocities was the notorious Wedding Massacre in Ancient Oak City.


    On the day of the wedding, the Dornishmen rushed into the banquet, killed many guests, castrated the groom, raped the bride¡ªthe daughter of the Earl of Oakheart at that time, and sold her to Myr as a skilled girl.


    Since then, the Oakheart family has been at odds with Dorne.


    The Duke of Mace has been to the ancient Oak City, and he has seen with his own eyes that the oil paintings on the walls of the castle hall are all about the Oakhearts who fought desperately with Dorne in the past.


    There is the "generous" Earl Egilen standing majestically on the sand dunes, with hundreds of Dornish heads piled under his feet;


    There are several Dorne spears in Lord Alister''s body of "Leaves of the Prince''s Pass", but he blew the horn with his last breath;


    And Ser Olyfar the Green Oak, in white armor, died beside King Daeron I...


    "I understand the feelings of the Oakheart family." Duke Mace sighed helplessly, "But this is a decision agreed by my mother, and there is nothing I can do about it."


    "The Oakheart family will never forget their hatred, whether it is the hatred of the Dornishmen or the hatred of Caesar." Madam Egwene looked at Duke Metz solemnly.


    The Duke of Metz was stunned by this look, and tried to persuade him again:


    "Egwen, how about this. I can exempt the ancient oak city from taxes for one year... or two years? In addition, this time we should be able to occupy a lot of castle land in the Stormlands, and I will ask them to share some with Oakhe The Te family..."


    "Will they listen to you?" Madam Egwene interrupted with a sneer.


    Duke Metz felt a little guilty, but he coughed twice and said:


    "I''ll let my mother coordinate...Huh? Mrs. Egwene?"


    But Madam Egwene no longer paid attention to him, turned around and strode away.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Bitter Bridge, formerly known as Stone Bridge, is the key passage of Rose Avenue across the Mande River.


    During the reign of Maegor I Targaryen, the royal family was determined to ban the religious orders of the Church of the Seven Gods¡ª"Sons of Warriors" and "Assembly of the Poor".


    Of course, the religious militias will not sit still. More than 9,000 soldiers of the "Poor People''s Assembly" led by "Lumberjack" Walter marched towards King''s Landing along the Avenue of Roses, intending to overthrow the cruel and untrustworthy king.


    The two sides met at the stone bridge, and the "Assembly of the Poor" was massacred. The corpses blocked the Mande River, and the blood dyed the river for more than 20 miles upstream and downstream red.


    After the **** World War I, the stone bridge was also renamed Bitter Bridge.


    It is said that walking on the bridge, you can still hear the wailing of the ghosts who were massacred back then.


    "Sister, it''s windy by the river, let''s go back." Loras Tyrell persuaded.


    Margaery Tyrell wrinkled her delicate nose: "What''s wrong with the blowing? How can I be so fragile."


    Loras had no choice but to follow his sister for a few steps, and said again:


    "Grandmother should be here soon, have you figured out how to explain to her?"


    "How else can I explain?" Margaret laughed, "Could she really give me a cup of moon tea?"


    "But you are not married after all, the identity of this child..."


    "Then hurry up and tie the knot." Margaret said with a smile, "Brother, don''t you want to see me in a wedding dress?"


    Loras sighed: "Yes, of course I want to. Wearing a wedding dress, your beauty will surely make the stars pale."


    Margaret took her brother''s arm and said, "Loras, what about you? Have you thought about marrying a young lady?"


    Loras fell silent.


    Margaery also felt her brother''s sadness, and when she realized something, she stopped talking.


    Brothers and sisters walked across the Bitter Bridge, and the field was full of sunflowers as tall as a person, a piece of yellow.


    Loras suddenly blocked his sister behind him, and asked in a concentrated voice:


    "Who''s up there?"


    "It''s a person who deserves to die but hasn''t died." An old voice came from the sea of ??sunflowers.


    A gust of wind blew the sea of ??flowers, and the two brothers and sisters saw an old woman with a hunched body and wrinkled face, leaning on a lumpy black walking stick.


    Her white hair is so long that it almost reaches the ground, and the breeze blows, and the long hair flutters like a white cloud. Her skin was whiter, almost transparent, but her eyes were blood red.


    "Grandma." Margaret said softly, "Why are you here alone? Where''s your family?"


    "Dead, all dead." The old woman murmured, "A fire swallowed everything, all dead."


    Margaery felt pity: "Then is there anyone to take care of you now?"


    "The ancient old gods are watching over me." The old woman said, "They are just about to move and won''t let me sleep peacefully."


    The brothers and sisters looked at each other, and began to feel that the old woman''s mind seemed a little out of order.


    "Is there any wine? I haven''t had a drink in hundreds of years." The old woman said kindly.


    Loras shrugged, and handed over the wine bag at his waist.


    The old woman couldn''t wait to drink a few swigs, and then showed a satisfied smile:


    "What a drink. In return, I''ll tell you about my dream."


    Loras didn''t want to know the so-called dream of this strange old woman at all, but he didn''t say much out of politeness.


    "Did you dream about your family?" Margaery laughed.


    "No. I dreamed of blood, conspiracy and death." The old woman''s red eyes seemed to bleed.


    The siblings frowned. Before they could open their mouths, they heard the old woman speak again, as if the winter wind and snow were hidden in the low tone:


    "I dreamed that lions rushed from shadowy castles, biting their trapped prey;


    I dreamed that packs of wolves were wandering in the cold wind, unable to find their way home;


    I dreamed of a maiden without a face, with deadly poisonous snakes hidden in her golden hair;


    I dreamed that the eagle was swallowed by flames and ice, but broke free and turned into a roaring dragon;


    I still dream of you, beautiful rose..."


    "Dream about me?" Margaret asked with great interest.


    "Yes. The golden rose, the delicate rose, will drop dust from its boughs and be drowned in sorrow and tears."


    Loras was a little dissatisfied: "We give you good wine, and you give us back such a nightmare?"


    The old woman suddenly began to cry: "It''s my fault, it''s my fault, I always bring misfortune, it''s my fault..."


    Now Loras felt a little embarrassed.


    "Grandma, it''s not your fault. It''s just some nightmares, nothing." Margaery comforted.


    "What a kind lady." The old woman approached tremblingly, took out a wreath from her bosom, and handed it to Margaery.


    "Is this a winter snow rose? It''s so beautiful!" Margaret took the wreath, only to feel a burst of icy and cool breath coming from it.


    "Don''t be afraid, Miss Rose, don''t be afraid." The old woman said kindly, "Live forever."


    Margaery smiled and put the winter snow rose wreath on her head, and then spoke the language of the Tyrell family:


    "Life goes on and on."


    There was a whole day of meetings yesterday, and there was another dinner in the evening. I really didn¡¯t have time, so I only coded one chapter. I''m so sorry. Fortunately, I will return today, and the update will return to normal tomorrow.

 Chapter 244: malicious

    Chapter 244 Malicious


    The noon sun is like a hot fireball, shining on the charred shipwreck on the Blackwater River.


    Whispers of black smoke and white smoky ash rising from the pyre filled the air, mixing into a choking smell.


    Kevan Lannister, exhausted, rode into King''s Landing City, which had just experienced a **** catastrophe.


    The city is also filled with the breath of death.


    Sisters of Silence stripped off the clothes of the deceased, dragged the hands and feet of the naked body and threw them into the funeral pyre, and threw the weapons and armor into a tall carriage.


    "Stannis has taken the city?" Ser Kevan asked his son beside him.


    Lancel Lannister shook his head: "No."


    "Why are there so many dead people in the city?"


    "It''s a civilian riot. A riot of tens of thousands of people, we used almost all the power of the capital defense army to suppress them. Fortunately, Tyrion planned to burn Stannis''s ship, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous." Even if you don''t like yourself Lancel also had to admit that it was his cousin who saved him and King''s Landing.


    "Tell me the details of this battle."


    "good."


    By the time Lancel finished speaking, the father and son had already entered the Red Keep.


    "Father, His Majesty is hosting a banquet in the Throne Hall to celebrate this great victory, are you going to attend?"


    Kevon actually didn¡¯t want to go to any celebratory banquet at all. After all, he just returned from a disastrous defeat in the Stormlands, so he didn¡¯t have the heart to celebrate.


    What''s more, the situation of the Lannister family has only slightly improved now. Although Stannis has been defeated, the threat from the three northern borders is still there, and Caesar in the south is still growing stronger. It is too early to celebrate.


    But after thinking for a while, he still said, "I''ll change my clothes and go."


    When Sir Kevan changed into decent clothes and came to the throne room, he saw that there was already a sea of ??laughter and music.


    Lords and ladies dressed in gorgeous dresses, dancing in pairs in the hall.


    King Tommen sat in front of the Iron Throne, wearing a heavy golden crown, and was stuffing a roasted chicken leg into his mouth with his plump hands.


    Queen Cersei was wearing a wine-red velvet dress with gold stripes, and was talking and laughing with the archbishop beside her while holding a glass of red wine.


    Seeing Kevan walk into the throne room, Cersei''s mouth turned up slightly, and said:


    "Uncle, I heard that you returned home in a disastrous defeat in the Stormlands. But it doesn''t matter, we won a big victory under the leadership of His Majesty Tommen!"


    Toman''s mouth was full, and he still held up the drumstick and shouted: "Big tree!"


    "Congratulations, Your Majesty." Kevan bowed slightly to salute the king, searching the crowd but failed to find the target, "Where''s Tyrion?"


    "He¡ª" Cersei tried not to laugh, "he''s dying."


    Kevon''s heart tightened: "What do you mean? He was injured?"


    "Yes, the injury is serious." Cersei took a sip from her wine glass, savoring the sweet taste, "The Grand Maester said he won''t live long."


    "Where is he? Take me there!" Kefeng said coldly.


    "Lord Kevan, I''ll take you there." Bronn suddenly got up and said.


    Kevon nodded to him, turned around and left.


    Bronn quickly followed after seeing this.


    Out the door, he carefully whispered in Kefeng''s ear:


    "The queen mother didn''t ask the Grand Maester to treat Lord Tyrion''s wounds at all. She just wanted to watch him die."


    Kevon narrowed his eyes, looking up and down at the man beside him:


    "I remember you are Tyrion''s mercenary?"


    "Now I''m a knight." Bronn straightened his chest unconsciously.


    "Congratulations." Kaifeng replied lightly, and then fell silent.


    The two left Maegor''s Mansion and came to a remote house on the edge of the Red Keep.


    Pushing open the door, hot air mixed with blood and stench came blowing in.


    Kevan saw his nephew on a simple bed. He was covered with a blood-stained sheet. There was a hideous wound on his face, and almost his entire nose was cut off, making the already ugly dwarf even more hideous. .


    Fortunately, Tyrion is still breathing.


    "They left my nephew here to die!" Kefeng said angrily.


    Bronn shrugged, indicating that this is not obvious.


    "I beg you to save Lord Tyrion." There was also a half-grown boy in the room, and Kevan remembered that he was Tyrion''s attendant.


    "Go and find the grand maester!" Kevan ordered.


    "I''ve looked for it, but he refuses..." the boy said aggrievedly.


    "Just say it''s my order!" Kefeng said with a firm attitude, "If he dares to refuse, I will let the soldiers carry him over!"


    The boy ran out the door.


    ¡­


    Tyrion woke up from the darkness, with the smell of blood, feces and burnt flesh in his nose.


    Countless people are fighting, screaming, dying... He is also one of them.


    He struggled to escape, but there was nowhere to escape. In the darkness, the figure of the Stranger enveloped everything and surrounded him.


    No!


    I don''t want to die!


    help me!


    Tyrion saw his sister Cersei sitting high on the Iron Throne, smiling smugly at himself.


    He reached out for help, but she turned a blind eye, watching him engulfed in darkness.


    help me!


    Finally, a pair of gentle hands pulled him up.


    The darkness receded, and he came to a sunny field.


    "Tessa?" Tyrion choked up, looking at the woman in front of him in disbelief.


    That was his wife, the person he once loved the most.


    She showed a sweet smile and sang for him with a melodious voice, as if it could heal all pain and sorrow.


    "Fake!" Tyrion suddenly roared angrily, "It''s all fake! You are a skill girl my brother found! You are a gift from my brother! You are my Lady Lie!"


    Tessa is still singing, but her voice is getting weaker and farther away.


    "No! Don''t go!" Tyrion suddenly panicked.


    He suddenly opened his eyes, and what appeared in front of him was an empty and cold room.


    Strange room.


    "Where am I?" Tyrion found his voice extremely hoarse.


    Hearing the movement, the door opened, and the servant Pod ran in:


    "My lord, you are finally awake!"


    "Why am I here? Is the battle won?"


    "We have won, my lord! But you are injured."


    Tyrion breathed a sigh of relief, but then became confused again:


    "Why am I lying here when I''m hurt?"


    Pod suddenly hesitated.


    But under Tyrion''s questioning, the attendant still told what happened.


    "Cersei...she wants me to die so much..." Tyrion only felt bitter.


    He knew that his sister hated him, but he never thought that she would really kill him.


    Why?


    Just because he sent her daughter to Dorne?


    "Go and tell Uncle Kevan, I''m awake."


    "good."


    The attendants ran out, and after a while, they saw Kevan Lannister walking in.


    "How do you feel?" Kefeng was relieved when he saw his nephew woke up.


    "It''s very bad." Tyrion said, "The person I tried to protect with my life expects me to die..."


    Kevon secretly sighed, not knowing how to defend his niece, so he could only keep silent.


    After a pause, he turned to say:


    "You have contributed the most to the Battle of Blackwater Bay. People will regard you as the hero who saved the city."


    Tyrion smiled bitterly: "Don''t tease me, uncle. People will only say that this is the king''s victory, and no one will cheer for a dwarf."


    "Someone will understand what you have done. Me, and your father are very aware of this."


    Tyrion didn''t want to dwell on this topic: "By the way, uncle, why did you come back so soon?"


    Kevon coughed lightly, a little embarrassed: "I was attacked by the river bay cavalry on the way, and I returned in a disastrous defeat. Alas, I am afraid that the storm will not be able to survive."


    "It''s okay, Storm''s End is not so easy to conquer, it can help us hold back the army of the Reach." Tyrion comforted.


    Kevon''s eyes flickered slightly, but he didn''t say anything.


    Tyrion asked again: "Where is the father? He is still confronting the northerners at Harrenhal?"


    "right."


    "I always feel that my father is waiting for something. Uncle, do you know what father''s plan is?"


    "Yes. He is indeed waiting." Kevan said, "When a lion is hunting, it needs the wind to hide its scent and avoid disturbing the prey. Your father is waiting for the wind to blow."


    Tyrion pondered what his uncle said, and said:


    "He should have arrangements in the three northern territories?"


    "Not only in the north, but also in the south." Kaifeng didn''t seem to want to reveal too much, "Don''t think too much about it, heal your injuries first."


    "good."


    Kevon kissed his nephew''s gauze-wrapped face, then turned and left.


    When he walked to the door, he suddenly heard Tyrion''s voice behind him:


    "Uncle, has Myrcella successfully arrived in Dorne?"


    "Here we are." Kevan turned around and said, "She was warmly received by the Martell family in Sunspear City. She also became very good friends with Princess Arianne."


    "That''s good." Tyrion smiled, and finally closed his eyes.

 Chapter 245: Reek

    Chapter 245 Reek


    "Really! Torun''s Square City has been completely besieged by the ironmen! Lord Roderick tried to break the siege but was ambushed by the ironmen and suffered heavy losses. That''s why he sent me back to ask for reinforcements!"


    In the hall of Winterfell, Theon Greyjoy said solemnly, "Where is Robb? I want to see him!"


    Sir Lambard said expressionlessly: "Master Robb will be here soon, you wait here for a while."


    After finishing speaking, he walked out.


    Theon suppressed his nervousness and found a seat in the hall to sit down.


    There was another person in the hall, wearing a gray sheepskin cloak, with disheveled hair covering most of his face, and an indescribable stench from his body.


    Theon really didn''t understand how such a person came into the castle hall.


    "Hey." The man said suddenly, "My name is Reek."


    What an apt name. Theon thought, and didn''t bother to pay attention to the other party.


    "I said, Lord Theon." Reek was persistent in wanting to talk, "Your scheme is too rough."


    Theon''s face froze, and his heart beat wildly.


    Own plan was seen through by others, this fear made Theon tremble all over, and he could hardly breathe.


    He finally turned his head to look at Reek, but he couldn''t see the other''s face hidden by the long messy hair, only the blood red eyes.


    "What strategy are you talking about? I don''t understand." Theon tried his best to pretend that nothing had happened.


    Reek smiled and lowered his voice:


    "It''s your plan to use false news that Torrhen''s Square City is in danger to deceive the defenders in the city, so that you can take the opportunity to open the city gate and let the ironmen capture Winterfell."


    Theon finally couldn''t maintain his composure. He looked out of the hall in a panic, and he was slightly relieved when he saw that the guards standing outside hadn''t moved.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Torrhen''s Square City is indeed at stake!" Theon insisted, "And why would I betray Winterfell? I grew up here!"


    Reek smacked his lips, shook his head and shook his head: "Theon, Theon. Do you really think Stark will believe your words? Yes, they have raised you for more than ten years, but your surname is Greyjoy after all, It''s a sea monster, not a direwolf."


    Theon clenched his cheeks and growled:


    "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is, Lord Theon, if you want to use such crude tactics to capture Winterfell, it is impossible."


    "I told you, I never intend to capture Winterfell!"


    "Okay, you didn''t, no." Reek leaned forward and leaned towards Theon.


    A stench came to the nostrils.


    If it was before, Theon would curse at the other party, but now, he only dared to back away a little:


    "leave me alone."


    Reek ignored it, but moved closer and lowered his voice:


    "Do you know what would happen if you told Robb Stark this statement?"


    Theon hesitated for a moment, but couldn''t help asking:


    "what happened?"


    "Robb will believe it, and immediately lead an army to support Torrhen''s Square. You are secretly happy, thinking that Stark has tricked you, so when the army is far away, you want to secretly open the city gate in the dark-boom!" The guy suddenly slapped him and exhaled, scaring Theon into a wit, "The northerners will catch you on the spot!"


    "I will never do such a thing." Theon is still stubborn, but his heart is already overwhelmed.


    He suddenly felt that his plan seemed really unfeasible...


    "Of course, your plan is not without the possibility of success." Reek changed the subject and joked, "After all, the Stark family''s brains are not very good."


    Theon couldn''t help but look at Reek, and then saw a clear mockery in the other''s eyes.


    He suddenly began to regret that he shouldn''t be so reckless.


    Just when Theon was hesitating whether to proceed with the plan, Reek spoke again:


    "If you want to capture Winterfell, I have a suggestion."


    "What suggestion?" Theon asked subconsciously.


    He regretted it as soon as he said the words¡ªisn''t this revealing his intentions?


    But Theon always felt that the mysterious "reek" in front of him might not be his enemy.


    Reek hooked his fingers, motioning Theon to move closer.


    Theon took a few deep breaths, held his breath, and finally brought his head closer.


    "You continue to follow the original plan. If the Stark family doesn''t see through your plan, then you deserve to capture Winterfell. But if they see through, then you don''t have to be nervous after you are caught. They will punish you." Interrogate, and then you tell them that the ironborn''s real targets are Winterfell and Moat Cailin."


    "Moat Cailin?"


    "Yes. Calim Bay guards the northern end of the Neck, and is the main throat linking the north and the south. It only needs a few hundred elite archers to deter tens of thousands of troops. It is a real strategic location in the north."


    "Of course I know Carlin Bay." Theon said unconvinced.


    "Now that you know it, you should understand that the importance of Torren''s Square City is completely insignificant in front of Calim Bay. Stark may not care about Torren''s Square City, but he will not allow anything to happen to Calim Bay. Once here Falling into the hands of the Ironborn, the northern army that went south was cut off from retreat.


    So, when you tell them that the Ironmen are going to capture Moat Cailin, whether it is true or not, Winterfell will definitely send troops to support it.


    Moreover, after seeing through your first conspiracy, their vigilance will be greatly reduced, and they will basically not doubt it. What''s more, you were all caught, and no one opened the door for the ironmen outside. From Stark''s point of view, the crisis in Winterfell was resolved. "


    Hearing this, Theon couldn''t help asking: "But if I''m caught, who will open the door for the ironmen..."


    Halfway through the speech, he suddenly realized something: "It couldn''t be you, could it?"


    Reek smiled lightly: "You''re not too stupid. That''s right, after you trick the garrison of Winterfell away, I''ll open the city gate for you. You just need to tell me how to contact the Ironmen outside the city."


    Theon hesitated for a moment, and said: "I made an appointment with people outside the city to set a fire in the northeast corner of Winterfell. They will come to the north gate after seeing the fire."


    "Okay. I made a note." Reek nodded and sat back.


    Theon stared at the other party for a while, and couldn''t help asking again:


    "Who the **** are you?"


    "I''ll tell you when you capture Winterfell."


    "But you won''t even tell me your identity, how can I trust you!"


    "I don''t need your trust." Reek said lightly, "I just need you to remember that when you reach a dead end, there is someone who left a way for you."


    Xion was stunned for a while when he heard this.


    The hall returned to silence, and after waiting for about ten minutes, the eldest son of the Duke of Winterfell, Robb Stark, arrived late.


    "Theon, why are you back?"


    "Robb..." Theon hesitated for a moment, and finally decided to continue with the original plan, "We were ambushed by the Ironmen outside Torrhen''s Square, there were too many of them! We suffered heavy casualties, Lord Roderick sent me back to request support."


    "okay, I get it."


    Theon stared into Robb''s eyes, but didn''t see anything. He didn''t dare to ask too many questions, so he said:


    "Then I''m going to rest first. I haven''t slept much during my journey these days."


    Robb nodded.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion, but Theon always feels that his "brother" seems to be much colder.


    He couldn''t help but sneak another glance at Reek, then suppressed the uneasiness in his heart, turned and left.


    Robb turned to Reek now: "Are you Ramsay Snow''s squire?"


    "Yes, my lord," said Reek respectfully, "you may call me Reek."


    Robb couldn''t help touching his nose, chose a seat farthest from this person and sat down, and asked:


    "What did Ramsay ask you to do?"


    "Master Ramsay asked me to tell you a piece of news. Mrs. Donara Horwood is missing."


    "Ms. Donara is missing?" Robb frowned slightly when he heard the news from Reek.


    Mrs. Donnara is the wife of the Earl of Hornwood, and in the previous war against Dorne, Earl Hornwood and his only son were unfortunately killed. This made this Mrs. Donnara very popular, and she suddenly had a lot of pursuits. By.


    Madam Donara is not a great beauty, but she is now related to the ownership of a castle, so of course someone is tempted.


    Reek added: "Yes, Mrs. Donara disappeared on the way back from the banquet, which happened to belong to the Bolton family''s territory, so Earl Mandalay believed that we kidnapped Mrs. Donara, and threatened that if we don''t hand over If someone comes out, he will lead the army against the Dreadfort."


    Robb knew that this Mrs. Donara was also the cousin of Lord Wyman Manderly, Lord of White Harbor.


    Regardless of whether the Earl of Mandalay is really worried about the safety of his cousin, or he also covets the territory of the Horwood family, this is a troublesome matter.


    It is very likely to cause chaos in the North.


    Now that his father is not in the north, he, as the eldest son of the Duke, must take care of these people.


    "I see." Robb thought about it, "I will send someone to mediate and investigate the disappearance of Mrs. Donara."


    "On behalf of Ser Ramsay, I thank you." Reek bowed and left.


    Robb sat alone in the empty hall for a while, with a complicated look on his face.


    After a while, he left, found his mother, Mrs. Caitlin, and relayed the news from Theon.


    "Do you think Theon is lying?" asked Mrs. Caitlin sharply.


    "I..." Robb showed pain on his face, "I don''t know..."


    "No. You know. You just don''t want to admit it." Mrs. Caitlin said, "You know Sir Roderick will never send Theon back for help. So, this must be a trap!"


    Robb''s eyes were slightly red: "I grew up with him, and I regard him as my brother..."


    "But he''s not your brother!" Madam Caitlin said coldly.


    Robb was silent for a long while before saying:


    "What if we really misunderstood Theon?"


    "Then try him out. You go to gather people, pretend to go out of the city to support, but don''t go far. I want to see what tricks Theon is going to play."


    "good¡­"

 Chapter 246: fall

    Chapter 246 Falls


    In the dark dungeon, Theon Greyjoy was fidgeting.


    He tried to secretly open the gate of Winterfell according to the original plan, but was captured on the spot by the Stark family.


    Reek is right, his scheme really can''t fool Stark.


    Theon is now frustrated and looking forward.


    Frustrated with my own naivety.


    And hoped that Reek''s plot would save his life.


    He has told the Stark family the "secret" that the ironmen are planning to capture Cailin Bay as requested by the other party, and now it depends on whether the other party will be fooled this time.


    As time passed, Theon became more and more restless.


    At this moment, there seemed to be faint shouts of killing outside.


    Theon got up suddenly, and looked out from the prison railing.


    Of course nothing can be seen.


    After an unknown amount of time, there was a bang from a distance, as if the prison door was kicked open.


    Theon finally couldn''t bear it anymore and shouted:


    "Reek! Reek! Is that you?"


    "It''s me, Lord Theon."


    The slightly frivolous and mocking voice came from the shadows, and Theon was suddenly ecstatic:


    "Quick! Get me out!"


    Reek stepped out of the shadows, covered in blood and ferocity, this terrifying aura frightened Theon for a long while.


    It wasn''t until the other party opened the cell door that he came back to his senses and asked:


    "The ironborn have already entered the city? Have you seen my sister? It''s the leading woman, Asha."


    "I see." Reek carried the ax with the meat and blood on his shoulders, "Miss Asha is cleaning up the resistance forces in the city, I''m afraid I don''t know that you are locked here. That means I have been thinking about you. "


    "Very good." Theon endured the stench and stretched out his hand to pat Reek on the shoulder, "I will remember your contribution."


    "Thank you, my lord."


    "By the way, should you tell me your identity now? Are you really a Reek?" Theon asked as he walked out.


    The prisoners on both sides of the prison heard their prayers, and they also wanted to come out, but it was a pity that Sean ignored them at all.


    "Yes, my lord, Reek is my name. And my identity is actually Sir Ramsay Snow''s squire."


    "Ramsay Snow?" Theon thought for a moment before he remembered that he was the **** son of the Dreadfort.


    The Dreadfort is the territory of the most powerful, but also the most notorious family in the North - the Bolton family.


    This is a fearsome family, well known for their fondness for skinning their enemies alive. The coat of arms is a blood-red skinner on a foundation, and the clan language is "My blade is sharper", but there is another saying that is more widely spread¡ª¡ª


    "A naked man has few secrets, but a flayed man has no secrets."


    The Bolton family once called themselves the "Red King", fought against the King of Winter in Winterfell for thousands of years, and countless Starks were skinned in the dungeons of the Dreadfort.


    It wasn''t until the early days of the Andal invasion that the Bolton family was finally defeated by the Stark family, surrendered, and forced to give up the barbaric and **** ancient tradition of skinning.


    But there are persistent rumors in the North that the Boltons are still secretly skinning prisoners to this day.


    After the only son of Earl Roose Bolton passed away two years ago, Ramsay Snow, the illegitimate son, was brought back to the Dreadfort. It seemed that he was preparing to be raised as an heir.


    However, the **** son of the Dreadfort has a bad reputation, and Theon has heard rumors of some cruel behaviors about this person before.


    Didn''t expect this Reek to be Ramsay Snow''s attendant.


    From this point of view, the Dreadfort has also begun to be dishonest.


    I just don¡¯t know if the illegitimate son of the Dreadfort is causing trouble this time, or the Earl of the Dreadfort is secretly planning something.


    "Is it Ramsay''s idea that you help me like this? Or is it Lord Luce''s arrangement?" Theon asked.


    Reek smiled: "No, I just want to help you."


    This is an ambitious guy. Theon thought to himself.


    However, he just needed such a helper.


    Besides, this Reek has a good brain, so it''s just right to subdue him and make him his subordinate.


    "Reek, you can follow me from now on." Theon said, "That Ramsay Snow is just an illegitimate son of the Dreadfort, what is the future of following him. And I am the only son of the King of the Iron Islands. Now I have captured Winterfell again, and sooner or later the entire Northern Territory will fall under my control!"


    "Yes, my lord." Reek smiled flatteringly, "That''s exactly what I want."


    When the two walked out of the dungeon, they saw that Winterfell was already in chaos.


    There were killings, flames and blood everywhere, and countless ironmen rushed to the streets, looting wantonly.


    Crying and scolding came into Theon''s ears, making his heart tremble slightly.


    Seeing those familiar people being abused wantonly, for a moment, Theon wanted to restrain the ironmen and let them stop the looting.


    But his mouth moved, he did not issue such an order after all.


    The Ironborn were born to plunder, and not even the King of the Iron Islands can change that.


    Theon tried to get used to this.


    He''s not a direwolf, he''s a sea monster.


    Entering the castle hall, Theon was immediately greeted with a series of curses.


    "Theon! It really is you! You betrayed Winterfell!"


    "Damn chameleon!"


    "Lord Ed will chop off your head and hang it at the gate of the city!"


    ¡­


    Theon blushed, stepped forward and kicked the knights who scolded the most to the ground.


    "What right do you have to scold me!" shouted Theon. "Ed Stark snatched me from my parents'' arms with a sword! I was a hostage! Always! You never trusted I!"


    "But Lord Eddard never took you as a hostage." Maester Luwin said, "He treats you the same as his own son. You know it yourself."


    Yes, Theon couldn''t deny that, even he couldn''t deny that he once admired the Duke of Winterfell and dreamed of becoming a man like him.


    "Maester Luwin." Theon''s tone slowed down a bit, "I don''t want to make things too ugly. I will marry Sansa so that we can truly become a family."


    Thinking of the cute and beautiful appearance of the Duke''s eldest daughter, Theon''s heart burned.


    "How could Lord Ed marry Miss Sansa to a sea monster?"


    "A chameleon like you still wants to marry Miss Sansa, bah!"


    "Do you think that you will become the king of the North by conquering Winterfell by tricks?"


    "When Lord Ed returns with his army, you will die!"


    Then''s words immediately attracted a burst of ridicule.


    He swung his long sword angrily, and asked his subordinates: "Have you found Mrs. Caitlin? I want to ask her opinion! Maybe she is more sensible and willing to marry her daughter to me."


    An ironman shrugged and said, "Mrs. Caitlin was not found."


    "Didn''t find it?" Theon frowned. "What about Duke Ed''s other two sons? Bran and Rickon, a cripple, and a kid who always likes to eat walnuts."


    "Not found either."


    Theon frowned even tighter. He turned to Maester Luwin and said, "Do you know where they have gone? You better tell me obediently, if the ironborn find them first, it will be difficult for me to guarantee their safety."


    Maester Luwin shook his head: "I''m sorry, Theon, I don''t know where Madam Caitlin and the two young masters have gone. However, Lord Ed will definitely bring someone back after hearing the news. If you are smart, lead the army quickly Withdraw to the Iron Islands, lest..."


    Snapped!


    Theon slapped Maester Luwin across the face.


    But looking at the blood on the corner of the mouth and the contempt in the eyes of the teacher who taught him how to read and write, Xi En gasped angrily, and felt that there was an unknown fire in his chest that he had nowhere to vent.


    At this time Reek stepped forward quietly and whispered in his ear:


    "Lord Theon, fear is the best way to rule."


    Yes, fear!


    Theon thought to himself, I am still too kind, so these people are not afraid of me.


    Looking at the hateful gazes in front of him, the killing intent in his heart began to churn.


    Theon held the sword tightly, but he still couldn''t make up his mind to kill. Finally, his eyes locked on Beth Cassel.


    This girl is the daughter of Ser Roderick Cassel, the coach of Winterfell, and she was also the object of Theon''s secret admiration, but at that time Beth had never looked at the proton from the Iron Islands.


    But not now.


    Amidst the girl''s screams and the angry curses of everyone in Winterfell, Theon picked up Beth and walked straight into the room that belonged to Duke Ed.


    Although the northern border is freezing cold, hot spring water flows through the walls of Winterfell, and the room is as warm as spring, and the Duke''s bedroom is the warmest one.


    Theon stripped Beth naked, threw her onto the gorgeous feather bed, and jumped on it.


    From the screaming and crying girl, he finally found the feeling he wanted, the feeling of controlling everything.


    That''s the taste of power.


    makes him intoxicated.


    boom!


    The door of the room was roughly kicked open.


    Theon cursed loudly, but when he turned around, he saw his sister Asha standing at the door, looking at him with undisguised contempt.


    "what are you doing?"


    "When they wanted to take you away, I should have slit your throat." Asha said, "In this way, you will always be that innocent and lovable little boy in my heart."


    "Get out!" Theon roared, "This is the salt concubine I snatched! Don''t worry about it! Get out!"


    Asha did not leave, but stood at the door, folded her arms and said:


    "Of course I have no objection if you want to **** the salt concubine. It''s just that you can''t work here now, because we are leaving."


    Theon was stunned for a moment, his face full of doubts: "Let''s go? What do you mean?"


    "Retreat. When I was in Torrhen''s Square, I told you that my father had asked us to withdraw from the northern border. I came to Winterfell with you just to plunder, and now we have everything. Why don''t you run away?"


    "Why?" Theon yelled unwillingly, "We have already occupied Winterfell, why run?"


    "We were able to capture Winterfell because the northern army was fighting the lions in the south. If they come back..."


    "They can''t come back!" Theon said, "As long as we send people to capture Cailin Bay, the southern army will never come back! Winterfell is ours, and sooner or later, the entire northern border will be ours !"


    Asha laughed and said: "Oh, my naive brother, you really haven''t changed on this point. People in the northern border will not accept the rule of the Ironborn. You go out and see for yourself. Those people look at us with only hatred and contempt. , we cannot rule this land."


    "Who said that! As long as I marry Eddard Stark''s daughter, I can rule the North!"


    Asha shrugged: "Okay, then you can rule here yourself, I''m going back."


    "Then you leave some manpower for me!" Theon shouted, "I will let you, let my father see, that I can rule this land!"

 Chapter 247: beautiful woman

    Chapter 247 Beauty


    Land of Storms, Tongmen City.


    Although it had just been attacked by war, due to the collapse of the city wall, the defenders collapsed at the touch of a touch, but it did not cause large-scale killings.


    Also, Earl Alf Bukler had surrendered and swore allegiance to Samwell, so the resistance in the city melted like ice and snow under the scorching sun.


    As the evening approached, the shouts of killing could hardly be heard in the city.


    This also has a lot of credit for Samwell.


    It was he who rode Cleopatra on patrol over the city. He not only deterred the people of Stormland and disintegrated their will to resist, but also alerted the soldiers of the River Bend so that they would not dare to oppress the people wantonly and cause random killings.


    Samwell wanted to take the Stormland into his pocket, so he already had the mentality of "owner" in advance at this moment.


    Having just executed a soldier who intended to **** a woman, Samwell flew into the sky amid the appreciative cheers of the Stormlanders.


    Seeing that the sky was getting dark and the order in the city was basically restored, Samwell was planning to return to the castle.


    But at this moment, in front of a lonely tower near the west city gate, he saw the soldiers of Hewan gathered together.


    They surrounded the tower, but instead of attacking, they shouted like cheers.


    Out of curiosity, Samwell drove the white dragon down.


    "Lord Caesar." The soldiers at the Riverbend saluted Samwell one after another.


    Samwell jumped off the dragon''s back, and was about to ask, when he heard a rush of swords clashing from the tower.


    With a scream, a river bend knight crawled out on hands and feet.


    His helmet fell off, his sword was broken, his mouth was full of blood, and the coat of arms of the Horn of Harvest was painted on his chest. He should be a knight of the Mariweis family.


    The soldiers of the River Bend burst out laughing.


    There are endless mocking words about what even women can''t beat.


    "What''s going on?" Samwell asked, "There are still enemies in the tower who haven''t surrendered?"


    "Yes." A knight from the Hightower family replied, "There is a woman inside who has been refusing to surrender. At first, Sir Mark Mullendoyle said that he would capture her alive, but he was beaten as soon as he entered. Bruised and swollen. Then Ser Hyle Hunter went in, was kicked out, and then Ser Eamonn Cue..."


    "So, so many of you are here playing a martial arts game with a woman?" Samwell frowned.


    "Of course we also know that as long as we rush in together, or set fire to smoke the woman out, the problem can be solved, but...that is a woman after all..."


    "It turns out that you guys are quite chivalrous."


    The knight of the Hightower family blushed suddenly.


    They were actually upset about being defeated by a woman, so they rushed in one after another, wanting to prove themselves.


    But unfortunately, things backfired.


    The Knights of the Riverbend almost lost their face.


    At this time, if they swarmed up again, it would be even more embarrassing.


    But seeing that several powerful river bend knights were defeated one after another, no one dared to rush in again.


    Seeing Samwell at this time, everyone immediately looked forward to it.


    Mark Mullendauer came up with a pair of panda eyes, agitated inarticulately:


    "Sam, there is the daughter of Earl Tarth of Evenfall Hall, ''Beauty'' Brienne, although she is a woman, she is fierce! Several of us have never entered and fought, you go! Let the woman of the storm see the most Qianghewan Knight is amazing!"


    Samwell actually guessed who the person in it was. In the entire Game of Thrones world, the only woman who can beat a man into such a woman is the "beauty" who wants to be a knight.


    As the only daughter of the Earl of Tarth, Brienne is the heir to the Evening Hall. Although she looks ugly, she has a noble status and does not lack suitors. Lord Tarth betrothed his daughter three times, but Brienne refused them all.


    This girl has a knight dream.


    The world has never had a woman become a knight.


    But Brienne insisted on having such an unrealistic dream.


    She practices swordsmanship, learns to ride a horse, and fights with men, so she is also regarded as a different kind by men.


    The title of "beauty" is the ridicule of men to her.


    Samwell knew that this woman who was rejected by the mainstream could be called the most chivalrous person in the Seven Kingdoms today.


    A true knight who is not a knight.


    So he strode forward, pushed open the heavy oak door, and entered the tower.


    The light in the building was dim, and Samwell got used to it before he could see the woman standing opposite him clearly.


    Although this person''s title is "beauty", it is really not beautiful.


    Her face is round and big, with freckles, her nose has been folded many times, her yellow hair is like dry straw, she is tall, her shoulders are extremely broad, she does not have the soft figure that a woman should have, and she wears a dress full of knife marks and blood Iron armor, with a shield in his left hand and a sword in his right hand, he was staring at Samwell.


    Brienne''s eyes are big and blue, pure and straightforward, like the blue sea, this is probably the only beauty in her whole body.


    "Miss Brienne, Count Alf Buckler has surrendered, the battle is over."


    "You haven''t defeated me yet, so my battle is not over yet." Brienne''s voice was dull and hoarse, but with incomparable determination.


    "This is Tongmen City, not Mulin Hall, why are you working so hard?"


    "I promised Lord Bukele to help him defend the city."


    "But he surrendered himself."


    ¡°I will not surrender without a fight.¡±


    She really is a stubborn silly girl. Samwell laughed and shook his head, and was about to pull out the giant sword behind his back, but he hesitated for a while and still didn''t pull it out. Instead, he picked up a shield on the ground and said:


    "Come on, let me see the strength of ''Beauty''."


    Brienne controlled her breathing and did not attack easily.


    She had seen the white dragon just now, and knew that the person in front of her was the famous Viscount Caesar, a terrifying existence who could kill three white knights with one sword.


    Facing a strong enemy, Brienne aroused endless fighting spirit.


    However, she didn''t take the initiative to launch an attack. She remembered the teacher''s teaching that being a woman was both a disadvantage and an advantage.


    Women are inherently difficult to compete with men in terms of strength, but men''s self-esteem cannot tolerate a loss to a woman, or even a long fight with a woman.


    So, her best strategy is to take the defensive position, wait for the man to attack, wait for the man to be impatient, wait for the man to exhaust his strength, and then it is time for her to fight back.


    Using this strategy, Brienne has defeated several men stronger than herself.


    She believed that this time, she would definitely be able to use the same method to defeat the Knight of the Riverbend, who was called the most powerful force in the Seven Kingdoms.


    Boom!


    The man on the opposite side moved, and there was a crashing sound when his feet hit the ground.


    Brienne saw Samwell holding a huge shield and rushing towards herself suddenly.


    She instinctively felt a huge threat and rolled to the side.


    Boom!


    The giant shield collided with the stone wall, and a large amount of gravel was scattered in all directions, hitting Brienne''s armor, making a clanging sound.


    She felt the whole tower shake from being knocked.


    This man is too powerful!


    Brienne was inexplicably horrified, and before she could think about it, she saw that Samwell had raised her shield again and swept towards herself.


    She subconsciously raised her shield to block¡ª


    There was a bang.


    Brienne only felt that her entire left arm had lost consciousness, and she was also lifted up by the terrifying force from the shield, and slammed into the side wall fiercely.


    This was the first time she felt despair in battle.


    The gap is too big. There is no way to fight at all.


    But the stubborn Brienne didn''t want to admit defeat easily. She endured the severe pain and got up, only to see that Samwell had already charged herself again.


    no! His strength must be consumed!


    Brienne ran and started circling the room.


    Unfortunately, Samwell was even faster than her, and knocked her to the ground several times.


    Brienne''s heart was beating violently, almost vomiting blood. Seeing the other party rushing again, she quickly ran to the spiral staircase and climbed up.


    Samwell behind him pursued him closely.


    The spiral staircase soon came to an end, and in front of it was a half-open round arched steel black door.


    Brienne rushed into the black door and slammed it shut. Just a few steps away, she heard a terrifying crash from the door frame behind her.


    Boom¡ª


    The entire steel black door was knocked out and fell far below the tower, causing the Hewan soldiers surrounding outside to let out a burst of exclamation.


    Brienne looked at the man who was killing like a **** of war, but she calmed down in her heart.


    Outside the black gate is a sloping roof surrounded by simple wooden railings as protective measures.


    Seeing that there was nowhere to escape, Brienne felt terrified, and simply threw away the long sword and replaced it with a shield in both hands.


    When Samwell rushed forward, Brienne kicked her left foot on the ground suddenly, her body turned over like a civet cat, avoiding the opponent''s frontal impact, and the shield in her hand slammed into Samwell''s side.


    Boom!


    The shield and the bronze armor made a muffled sound.


    Brienne let out a growl, and put her entire body weight on it.


    Immediately, Samwell staggered, but he quickly regained his stability.


    Instead, Brienne herself lost her balance and rolled down the slope.


    She tried to grab something, but the roof floor was extremely slippery, and there was no point of strength at all.


    Boom¡ª


    Brienne hit the wooden railing, but due to disrepair, the railing couldn''t bear her weight, and it suddenly fell apart.


    Seeing that the crazy woman was about to fall from the top of the tower, Samwell called out:


    "Cleopatra!"


    There was a neighing sound from the ground, and the white dragon vibrated its wings and soared into the sky.


    Brienne was in despair when she suddenly felt a burst of heat behind her. A huge force pushed her upward again, and the hot wind blew past her ears, causing her to scream uncontrollably:


    "ah-"


    Bailong took Brienne back to the top of the tower again.


    Up to this moment, she was still in shock, tightly hugging Bailong''s neck and refused to let go.


    Cleopatra was unwilling to be ridden by a stranger, twisting her body and throwing Brienne off.


    "Surrender? Miss Brienne?" Samwell asked with a smile.


    Brienne got up from the ground, lowered her head and said in a muffled voice:


    "I surrender."

 Chapter 248: wedding

    Chapter 248 Wedding


    As night fell, the banquet hall in Tongmen City was brightly lit.


    There was still a faint smell of blood in the air, but it was quickly overshadowed by the smell of scented candles.


    A wedding is being held here, and the protagonists are Sir Oman of the Peake family and Miss Yali of the Buckler family.


    The two families were still fighting to death during the day, but they tied the knot at night and became a real family.


    It can be regarded as the norm in this ridiculous world.


    The wedding was promoted by Earl Landau, Earl Peake agreed with both hands, and Earl Buckler nodded in approval... This is a testimony of the friendship between the Reach and the Stormlands, and it is a big step forward for the bilateral relationship.


    In short, this wedding is no longer the affair of Sir Oman and Miss Yali. It is not even the marriage between the Peake family and the Bukele family, but has risen to the height of the relationship between the two realms.


    It also marks that the Stormlands is about to enter a new era.


    Everyone knows this, tacitly.


    The bishop holding the "Seven Stars" stood in front of the stage, facing the two newcomers, and said loudly:


    "In the presence of the seven gods and the people of the world, I solemnly declare that Sir Arman Peake and Miss Aly Buckler are married. From now on, they will be one body, one mind, and one soul forever. Anyone who interferes with their marriage will be mercilessly cursed!"


    The two newcomers exchanged vows and approached for a deep kiss.


    Even before today, the two were still strangers.


    Miss Yali''s face was a little pale, as if she was a little worried about her own fate, but Sir Arman smiled all over his face.


    He is the second son of Earl Peake, and it is impossible for him to inherit Star Shuttle City. Now it is an excellent arrangement for him to marry Earl Bukele''s daughter.


    Although Earl Bukele still has a son... but who knows what will happen in the future.


    The River Bend nobles watching the ceremony cheered like a tidal wave, but the voices of the Stormland nobles seemed a bit reluctant.


    But at least no one dared to object.


    The ceremony is over and the banquet begins.


    Due to the hasty preparations, the banquet seemed very informal.


    Most of the food is marching rations, and there are some simple barbecues, salads, etc. Fortunately, good wine is enough.


    The wine cellar of the Buckler family was almost emptied.


    Because the nobles of the River Bend were still on the march, they naturally did not wear formal dresses, and all attended in linen shirts. The nobles of the Stormlands were more decent in comparison.


    But the real problem is that the ratio of men to women is too unbalanced.


    There are no women on this side of the river bend, so it is impossible to bring camp skills, so we can only rely on the side of the storm to produce people. Earl Bukele took all the women in the family, from sixty-year-old old ladies down to Ten-year-old girls were brought into the banquet, and even their own illegitimate daughters were brought to the banquet, but it still couldn''t make up for the gender gap.


    Samwell also spotted "Beauty" Brienne Tass in the crowd.


    The woman who had just fought with him finally took off her armor and put on lady''s clothes.


    But to be honest, Samwell thinks armor is more suitable for her.


    She has no charm in women''s clothes, but looks clumsy and incongruous.


    During the banquet, Brienne huddled her head in her seat, completely losing the confidence to fight against the knights of the River Bend during the day, and completely became a socially phobic girl.


    However, when the music started, a noble from the Reach approached Brienne and invited her to dance with her.


    No way, there are too few women.


    Out of politeness, Samwell got up and invited Countess Buckler to dance, and then danced with the bride again, then sat still.


    While drinking wine, he saw an old man wearing a bachelor''s necklace hurried into the banquet hall and handed a letter to Earl Bukele.


    Earl Buckler''s face changed slightly after reading the letter, and then he got up and came to Earl Landau.


    Samwell was sitting on the left hand side of Earl Landau. Seeing this, he also leaned over, and heard Earl Bukele say:


    "Lord Randyll, King''s Landing has sent news that Stannis Baratheon suffered a disastrous defeat at the Battle of the Blackwater River. Except for a few ships that survived the disaster, the entire fleet was burned."


    Earl Randall was taken aback when he heard this: "Didn''t Stannis have an absolute advantage at sea? How could all the fleet be burned?"


    "The Lannisters used wildfire." Samwell knew this clearly.


    Earl Buckler glanced at Samwell: "Maybe, it wasn''t mentioned in the letter."


    Earl Randall nodded thoughtfully, and asked again:


    "What about the Stannis? Killed or escaped?"


    "It was not mentioned in the letter."


    "It seems that the Lannister family doesn''t know either." Samwell said with a smile, "It is very likely that Stannis is still alive."


    "It should be. If they confirm the news of Stannis'' death, they will definitely not hide it." Earl Buckle hesitated, and then said, "In addition, the letter also asked the nobles of the Stormlands to lead their troops to gather at Storm''s End. Avoid being defeated one by one by the River Bend Army..."


    Samwell laughed loudly: "It seems that King''s Landing didn''t expect that Tongmen City would be captured so quickly."


    "Yes." Earl Bukele''s face showed a look of horror, "They would never have imagined that your giant dragon has such terrifying power."


    Samwell smiled mysteriously without explaining.


    Earl Randall said: "Stannis lost so quickly, I am afraid that more nobles of the Stormlands will choose to fall for the illegitimate duke. Now that there is an order from King''s Landing, it is estimated that many people who wait and see will choose Lead an army to support Storm''s End.


    With the Bronze Gate City in hand, the nobles in the northern part of the Stormlands don¡¯t need to worry, they won¡¯t be able to make it through, but those south of the Bronze Gate City¡­¡±


    "So we still need to speed up the march." Samwell suggested, "Before the nobles lead their troops into the city, stop them outside Storm''s End."


    Earl Randall nodded in agreement: "Tomorrow morning, you should lead the cavalry brigade one step ahead, find the Stormland army supporting Storm''s End, and defeat them in the wild."


    "Okay." Samwell nodded in response.


    At this moment, there was a commotion at the banquet.


    Samwell looked up, and saw Brienne the "Beauty" actually fighting with a river bend knight.


    "Sam, go and deal with it." Earl Randall gave his son a look.


    Samwell understood, got up and walked over.


    Since he wants to rule the Stormlands, Samwell must properly handle the contradictions and conflicts between the Nobles of the Reach and the Nobles of the Storm.


    If he wants to control this land, he needs the support of the major families in the Stormlands.


    "Stop!" Samwell left the crowd and shouted.


    With his current prestige in the Riverbend Army, several Riverbend knights stopped immediately and stepped aside.


    Seeing that it was Samwell, Brienne didn''t dare to be presumptuous anymore.


    Seeing that the commotion subsided, Samwell asked, "What''s going on?"


    He looked at Mark Mullendall. The person who was grabbed and beaten by Brienne just now was the knight of Highland City.


    The two were old acquaintances, but at this moment Sir Mark felt that Samwell''s gaze was as sharp as a steel knife.


    He''s judging me. Sir Mark was apprehensive, lowered his head and said:


    "I just wanted to kiss Miss Brienne, but I didn''t expect her reaction to be so intense..."


    Hearing this, Brienne blushed instantly.


    The expressions of the people around the audience were a little strange.


    It¡¯s okay to be tempted to kiss a partner at a dance, as long as the partner agrees, but¡­ Brienne Tars?


    Everyone speculated whether Sir Mark had a unique taste, or he had taken a fancy to the castle in Evening Hall.


    But Samwell remembered a small plot in the original book, his face darkened, and he asked:


    "Sir Mark, why are you kissing Miss Brienne?"


    "I..." Mark looked into Samwell''s eyes, and he couldn''t tell the lie immediately.


    Samwell looked at Haile Hunter again. This person also invited Brienne to dance just now, and asked:


    "Sir Hyle, did you want to kiss Miss Brienne just now?"


    Hale Hunter waved his hands in panic, as if to clarify.


    But Brienne said: "He gave me flowers just now, and I didn''t accept them, but he insisted on stuffing them into my hands."


    The expressions on the faces of the audience became even weirder.


    Samwell looked at another river bend knight who had danced with Brienne:


    "Sir Ben, what are you talking about? What''s going on?"


    Ben Bush dodged his eyes, obviously guilty: "We...we were just joking..."


    "What joke?" Samwell continued to ask.


    Finally it was Mark Mullendoyle who told the truth, and it turned out that these guys were making a bet to see who could get Brienne''s first kiss.


    This is a cruel joke. Especially for a woman like Brienne.


    Everyone restrained their smiles one after another, and their faces gradually became serious.


    The person involved, Brienne, gritted her teeth tightly, her body trembling slightly, and she stared fiercely at the riverbend knights who danced with her just now, as if she was about to pounce on them in the next second.


    "This is not what a knight should do." Samwell said in a stern tone, "Now, the three of you immediately apologize to Miss Brienne and ask for her forgiveness."


    Under Samwell''s gaze, the three river bend knights finally stepped forward to apologize obediently.


    Brienne''s eyes were red, she squeezed away from the crowd, and strode away.


    This farce has just come to an end.


    The banquet continued, but the original festive atmosphere was gone.


    Considering that he would continue to march the next day, Earl Randall announced the end of the banquet early and asked the soldiers to go back to rest.

 Chapter 249: chase

    Chapter 249 Chase


    Bronzegate, as its name implies, is the gateway to the northern part of the Stormlands.


    Once this city is broken, there will be no danger at all before reaching Storm''s End.


    The army of Hewan did not stay in Tongmen City for a long time. They only rested for a day before heading south again.


    This time, Samwell led the cavalry first, and Earl Landau led the main infantry to follow.


    Before setting off, the father and son made a total calculation. Judging from the noble army of the Stormlands that they had encountered before, there were still many lords near Storm''s End who did not participate in the battle. Of course, some of them responded to the call and led the army into Storm''s End. But there should be many people who may not be willing to bow their knees to an illegitimate duke, and are waiting and watching.


    Now that Stannis Baratheon is defeated in King''s Landing, the nobles of the Stormlands suddenly have one less choice. Coupled with the Lannister family''s pressure in the name of the Iron Throne, perhaps many people are willing to fall to the **** duke.


    These lords probably would not have imagined that the fortified Bronze Gate City would be taken down by the Riverbend army in one day, and there should be no time to send troops to support Storm''s End at this time.


    Samwell led the cavalry first, in order to cut off the idea of ??these "weeds" supporting Storm''s End.


    Before leaving, "Beauty" Brienne Tass actually found her.


    Samwell looked at the fully armed Brienne, and secretly thought that this woman is really more suitable for wearing armor.


    "Miss Brienne, if you want to leave, let Earl Tars pay for the ransom. Of course, if you are willing to serve me, then there is no ransom."


    Brienne pursed her lips and said:


    "The Tarth family is only loyal to the master of Storm''s End."


    Samwell smiled: "Then why are you looking for me?"


    Brienne said: "I won''t fight for you, but I can carry the flag for you, as a reward for helping me out last night..."


    Samwell laughed loudly: "Yes. However, if I capture Storm''s End in the future, I hope you will remember today''s promise."


    Brienne nodded seriously: "I will."


    After the preparations were made, Samwell gave an order, and the hooves of the river bend iron cavalry were thunderous, and they headed south along the King''s Road like flowing water.


    ¡­


    At the head of Pinewood Town, Baron John Ollie looked at the smoke and dust in the north, his face visibly turned pale.


    "How many people from Hewan have come? Have you found out?"


    "I only said that a lot of cavalry came, almost covering the entire field, everywhere..."


    The corner of Baron Ollie''s mouth twitched, wanting to curse.


    Sent out so many sentry cavalry, they ran back to report without even checking the number of enemies clearly.


    Of course, he also knew in his heart that when his men saw that they were full of cavalry, they dared to investigate carefully, for fear that they would never come back if they escaped too slowly.


    What he couldn''t really understand was, didn''t the Hewan people just arrived in Tongmen City? Why did you go south so quickly?


    According to this speed, doesn''t it mean that Tongmen City didn''t last even a day?


    Did the Bukeler family directly surrender?


    The dense sound of horseshoes became more and more clear, like the continuous thunder of summer, shocking people''s hearts.


    At this time, the defenders at the head of Songlin Town were all terrified and trembling.


    Including the lord Baron Orly.


    what to do? Persevere or surrender?


    The little baron was struggling.


    Pine Forest Town is not a big city, there are not many soldiers and horses, and most of the army failed to return from the previous conquest of Dorne. Now there are at most three or four hundred people in the town, how can we fight?


    Amidst the neighing of war horses, the black tide of cavalry slowly slowed down outside the town until it stopped.


    Baron Ollie was shocked to find that during this process, the enemy cavalry could still maintain a relatively strict formation.


    These Hewan people rode quietly on their horses, and immediately filled the air with a cold and murderous atmosphere.


    The world suddenly became quiet, except for the occasional neighing of war horses and the sound of flags fluttering in the wind, all other sounds seemed to disappear.


    The biting killing intent quietly flowed slowly in this suffocating silence, and gradually gathered and formed.


    With successive victories, this river bay iron cavalry has become more elite, and has gradually acquired the aura of an invincible army.


    The defenders in Songlin Town were overwhelmed by this terrifying momentum, they were all stunned and forgot to speak.


    For a while, there was no sound inside and outside the town, falling into an eerie silence.


    At this moment, a loud dragon chant broke the calm.


    Baron Ollie looked up, and saw a milky white dragon appearing above the formation of the river bay cavalry, with a knight in bronze armor sitting on his back.


    The huge sword in the knight''s hand exudes a fiery flame, which makes people dare not look directly at it.


    "Open the door and surrender, I will spare you!"


    Hearing the men on Bailong''s back persuade him to surrender, the last fragile line of defense in Baron Ollie''s heart collapsed, and he said decisively to the herald officer beside him:


    "Open the door, surrender."


    After saying this, he just felt a lot lighter all over.


    Seeing the drawbridge slowly leveling, Samwell was still a little stunned. He thought that the other party would at least talk about conditions, but he didn''t expect to open the door so directly.


    In fact, if Baron Ollie is determined to resist to the end, Samwell does not plan to attack the city.


    It would be too wasteful to use cavalry to attack the city first. Moreover, his strategic goal this time is to intercept the army that is trying to lead an army into Storm''s End, and he doesn''t want to waste time on an insignificant small town.


    This kind of small town can be handed over to the follow-up main force to clean it up.


    But since Baron Ollie is so witty, Samwell of course accepted it.


    After the city gate was wide open, groups of river bay cavalry entered in a single file, and quickly controlled the key nodes of the town.


    Samwell also drove Cleopatra to land at the head of the city.


    "You must be Lord Caesar, I have heard of your reputation a long time ago." Baron Ollie stepped forward with a flattering smile.


    But he was forced back a few steps by the scorching breath of the white dragon.


    "Baron Ollie, right?" Samwell jumped off the dragon''s back, "Didn''t Storm''s End issue a call-up order?"


    "Sent it, it was sent early." Baron Ollie said, "But as for the **** duke, not many people are willing to respond. I heard that many people in Storm''s End do not want to recognize the **** duke, forcing He killed many people, and now even the dungeons in the castle are almost full.


    However, when the news of Stannis'' defeat came recently, many people began to worry about it. Moreover, Cortanay Penrose personally came out to lobby. He is now the acting castellan of Storm''s End, and he is very trusted by the illegitimate son.


    I heard that many nearby lords have agreed to lead their troops into Storm''s End under Sir Cortnay''s persuasion..."


    "Do you know the whereabouts of Sir Cortnay?" Samwell asked immediately.


    Baron Ollie said: "He came to Pinewood Town three days ago and advised me to lead the soldiers to go with him, but I didn''t agree... I don''t know where I am now."


    After listening, Samwell immediately jumped onto the dragon''s back and ordered:


    "The whole army goes south, goes south!"


    With an order, the river bay cavalry army immediately left Pine Forest Town and headed south.


    Leaving Baron Ollie and the defenders in place for a long while without recovering.


    After a long time, a knight woke up his lord and said:


    "My lord, the Hewan people don''t seem to have left any soldiers... Shall we continue to surrender?"


    "Nonsense. These are just the cavalry of the river bend. Although they have left, there are still the main force of infantry behind. Quickly, lower the flag of the crowned stag and replace it with the golden rose flag!"


    "yes."


    ¡­


    But Samwell said that in order to catch up with the soldiers and horses gathered by Cortnay Penrose, he no longer managed any towns along the way, but just went south on the King''s Road.


    After traveling for more than ten miles, they unexpectedly ran into a Stormland army of about 300 people.


    It seemed that they were also heading towards Storm''s End, but they didn''t keep up with Sir Cortnay''s large army.


    But he was caught up by the river bay cavalry.


    There is nothing to say, without Samwell''s order, the cavalry forward launched an attack on this army without hesitation.


    There are advantages in arms, equipment, and numbers, so the result of this battle is naturally needless to say.


    The Riverbend Cavalry defeated the Stormland army like chopping melons and vegetables, and then chased them all the way, leaving **** corpses on the King''s Road soon.


    The army hardly stopped and continued southward.


    Finally, they encountered a large-scale Stormland army only twenty or thirty miles away from Storm''s End.


    They were flying like lightning all the way, and they finally caught up.


    Now Samwell was not in a hurry, and ordered the vanguard to slow down, and at the same time sent out all the sentry cavalry to find out the details of the storm army.


    Soon, news came back one by one.


    After summarizing and analyzing, Samwell also had a general understanding of the storm army ahead.


    This must be a regular army, completely different from the seemingly powerful but actually vulnerable kingly army encountered before.


    The number of this Stormland army is about six to seven thousand, including about 800 cavalry. The infantry formation is very strict.


    Samwell reckoned that this was probably the last fortune of the princes in the northern part of the Stormlands.


    The safest way is to wait for the main force of the Reach to catch up and strangle the Stormland army together, but this place is too close to Storm''s End, and Samwell is worried that the main force of the Reach will not be able to come. Into the city.


    So after a moment of hesitation, he decided to do it himself.


    There are 4,000 cavalry in the river bay, and there is still an advantage in fighting against the 7,000 cavalry combination on the opposite side in the wild.


    What''s more, after a series of previous victories, the river bay cavalry under him is at its peak, and its morale is available.


    Once he made up his mind, Samwell put aside all his worries and ordered the army to press on.


    As the two armies got closer and closer, the prelude to war began to play.


    First of all, the collision between the sentry cavalry of the two armies became extremely **** and cruel.


    The storm land army also felt the tremendous pressure from the river bend cavalry, and began to shrink their formation under the command of the coach, preparing for the battle.


    Sir Cortnay Penrose, who was sitting in the center of the army, listened to the information from the front, and the anxiety in his heart became more and more intense.


    It''s almost there!


    It takes a day and night to travel south from here, and you will be able to reach Storm''s End, but at this juncture, the people of the River Bend actually bit the tail.


    Ser Cortnay wondered how the people from the Reach came so quickly.


    Did they go straight south without hitting Tongmen City?


    When did Randyll Tarly like to take risks like this?


    As a battle-tested veteran, Sir Cortanay did not make too many unnecessary speculations. He knew that since he was overtaken by the river bay cavalry army here, a battle would be inevitable.


    But when setting up the battle formation, Sir Cortanay did not forget to send someone to deliver a message to Storm''s End, not to ask for help, but to warn Duke Edric not to lead the army to support.


    Samwell really had the idea of ??encircling and attacking reinforcements. Storm''s End was well-known, and it was too difficult to attack, so it was the most ideal choice to lure the troops out of it and annihilate them in the wild.


    Unfortunately, he waited for a long time, but he still didn''t see any movement in the direction of Storm''s End.


    Since this is the case, there is nothing to hesitate. After letting the soldiers rest for a while, Samwell issued an order to attack:


    "The whole army moves forward slowly, maintains an offensive formation, and once it touches the enemy, attack immediately!"

 Chapter 250: annihilate

    Chapter 250 Annihilation


    Amidst the sound of the horn, as Samwell moved the flag forward, the army of the Riverbend Cavalry who was waiting in full battle began to move forward slowly.


    The dense sound of horseshoes resounded across the field, becoming the only sound between heaven and earth.


    The tactics of cavalry attacks are generally not so fancy, especially in large-scale cavalry operations, the commander does not have much room for display.


    The result of the forced show operation will only confuse the soldiers, unable to figure out the intention of the coach, and then throw the entire army into chaos.


    So, this time, Samwell led the main force to attack from the front, and the two wings outflanked the Stormland army to attack.


    Of course, although there are no bells and whistles in tactics, the execution level of tactics can tell whether a cavalry is elite or not.


    The Riverbend Cavalry is the best in the Seven Kingdoms in terms of weaponry and personnel quality, and they have just experienced a few big victories, and their morale is at its peak. This is where Samwell dared to give it a go.


    At this time, the Stormland army was ready to fight. Two rows of shield walls had been erected in the frontal position, followed by dense spears protruding from the gap between the shield walls, like hedgehogs.


    Facing such an elite and powerful enemy, the river bay cavalry army still did not slow down.


    The sound of hoofbeats became more and more urgent.


    For a moment, the ground seemed to tremble, and the thunderous sound of horseshoes hit people''s hearts one after another, making them unable to breathe.


    Those who have not seen this scene with their own eyes cannot imagine how frightening the cavalry army is when they charge.


    But the Stormland army in front of them is a regular army after all, no matter how fearful they are, they will never run away.


    Because on such a plain, infantry encountering cavalry can only form an array to fight to the death, and fleeing will only die faster.


    Samwell had already rode a white dragon to the sky, overlooking the river bay cavalry rushing forward like a flood that broke a bank.


    Ahead, the infantry formation of the Stormlanders was like a rock, ready to face the impact of the huge waves.


    However, it was the cavalry units of both sides that collided first.


    They met on both sides of the battlefield. Unfortunately, the Riverbend Cavalry had an absolute advantage in numbers, making the charge of the Stormland Cavalry more like a tragic suicide action.


    Of course, their sacrifice was not completely useless, at least the offensive of the two wings of the River Bend Cavalry was blocked, and they had to re-open the distance and regroup.


    At this time, in front of the frontal army formation, the battle officially kicked off.


    "Shoot! Shoot!"


    With the humming of the bowstrings, black arrows rose from the Stormland Army formation into the sky, mixed with a scalp-numbing whizzing sound, and fell into the river bay cavalry army.


    The river bay heavy armored cavalry rushing forward, the arrows falling on them can only make a clanging sound, causing relatively limited casualties.


    Samwell did not charge at the forefront this time. With the previous victory, the cavalry was in full swing, and there was no need for him to lead the charge in person. This time, he wanted to try riding a dragon.


    Of course, since Cleopatra was still in her infancy and her scales were not tough enough, he did not dare to charge against such a rain of arrows. He was going to wait for the cavalry to disperse the archers on the opposite side before letting the white dragon dive down.


    After three rounds of arrow rain, the front row of the river bay heavy armored cavalry finally rushed to the front of the enemy.


    Without the slightest hesitation, and without any hesitation, with the huge inertia of charging, this heavy armored cavalry hit the enemy''s shield wall like this.


    The people on the battlefield erupted with loud noises, overshadowing the sound of rumbling horseshoes for a while.


    In the collisions between the infantry formation and the heavy cavalry, countless lives disappeared instantly.


    Countless figures flew up and fell into the storm formation.


    Blood is spilled like cheap dye.


    The sounds of screams and bone fractures continued, making one''s teeth sore.


    A knight was pierced by the spear, but under the action of huge inertia, they still broke the spear, and the man and horse hit the shield wall, breaking the bones and tendons of the storm soldiers behind the shield.


    Cruel and **** scene.


    The terrifying impact of the heavy armored cavalry is also fully revealed at this moment.


    The neat shield wall was smashed to pieces at the moment of contact, creating countless gaps.


    The river bay cavalry in the rear didn''t waste the victory gained by the comrades in front at the cost of their lives. They stepped on the corpses of enemies and comrades in arms, swarmed in from various gaps, and slammed into the second shield wall without stopping. past.


    A similar scene repeats itself again.


    The two shield walls of the Stormlanders, under the frenzied impact of the Hewan heavy cavalry, did not last long before they were broken.


    But they have also caused great casualties to the Riverbend Cavalry.


    This is the price the cavalry must pay for attacking the well-defended elite infantry formation.


    Unfortunately, that''s all the Stormlanders can do.


    Once the shield wall is broken, the defeat of the Stormland army is doomed.


    The tide-like river bay cavalry surged past, completely submerging the army formation of the Stormlanders, and the cavalry''s swords slashed down, constantly harvesting the lives of the Stormlanders.


    This is the suppression of cavalry on infantry.


    On the battlefield of the cold weapon era, large-scale heavy cavalry is almost unsolvable.


    Unless relying on terrain and castles, there is nothing that can resist the charge of heavy cavalry.


    Seeing that the enemy''s archers were being massacred by their own cavalry, Samwell urged the white dragon to dive down.


    Cleopatra seemed to have been waiting impatiently. The **** atmosphere of the battlefield not only didn''t make her feel intimidated, but seemed extraordinarily excited.


    The smoky leather wings fanned the scorching air, casting shadows on the army formation of the stormlanders. Cleopatra opened her **** mouth, and a terrifying breath began to gather, burn, and finally turned into orange. A bright red flame poured down.


    Samwell also pulled out [Dawn] in coordination. I don''t know if it was an illusion. Under the reflection of the dragon flame, this giant sword looked more agile and excited, as if meeting an old friend he hadn''t seen for many years.


    Slashing out with a sword, the light of the sword intertwined with the flames of the dragon, smashed down, and pulled out a flame path in the enemy''s formation, turning steel and flesh into ashes.


    The living people turned into torches, the military formations turned into cremation piles, the air was filled with a suffocating smell of burning, and the smoke and screams mixed into a concerto of death.


    Flowing with a deadly melody.


    Unfortunately, the position of the archers has been broken, and the sparse arrows can''t pose a threat to the white dragon flying by in the air.


    "Leave that dragon alone!" Sir Cortnay roared at the top of his lungs.


    A beam of sword light mixed with dragon flames swept past Sir Cortanay, but he did not avoid it, letting the fiery wind lift his cloak and whip against his armor.


    "Steady the formation! Don''t retreat! Don''t mess up!"


    Sir Cortanay knew that even though the white dragon looked scary, it would not burn many people at all. The real deadly threat was the opponent''s cavalry.


    He tried his best to stabilize the morale of the army, but unfortunately, not everyone has a heart of steel like this knight.


    Facing an enemy who cannot fight back in the air, soldiers will be uncontrollably afraid, not to mention the fire-breathing dragon.


    Sir Cortnay had no choice but to draw his sword and start killing, but it still couldn''t stop the panic and chaos from spreading among the Stormland army.


    Instead, Samwell noticed the commander''s position, drove the white dragon to circle back in the air, and gave him a sword.


    The turbulent fire instantly swallowed the famous knight of the Stormlands, and the yellow quill banner of the Pangros family also burned, and was torn into fine ashes by the wind.


    The death of the coach hastened the collapse of this Stormland army. The soldiers could no longer maintain their formation, and they threw down their weapons and fled in all directions.


    The river bay cavalry passed by, completely submerging the storm''s army formation like a tide, and countless shining swords swung down, chopping down pieces of enemy soldiers to the ground.


    In the vast and endless wilderness, four thousand cavalrymen created a **** massacre.


    The knights of the Stormlands are making a last-ditch effort, but no mortal can prevent the rout of the army at this time.


    The river bay cavalry who rushed in from both wings passed by, leaving behind the corpses of the Stormlanders all over the place. The army formation had completely collapsed, and the Stormlanders scattered all over the mountains and plains, trying to escape this **** and terrifying hell.


    But how could they escape.


    The Riverbend Cavalry spontaneously divided into small groups, chasing death to the north, striving to wipe out this Stormland army outside Storm''s End.


    Samwell had already put away the giant sword, and the sitting white dragon soared excitedly over the blood-stained field, neighing.


    Looking south, Samwell seemed to be able to see the towering castle at the end of the horizon¡ª


    Storm''s End.

 Chapter 251: Kuroshio

    Chapter 251 Kuroshio


    The banks of the Trident River.


    "The ironborn captured Winterfell?"


    Duke Ed Stark looked at the messenger who came to deliver the letter with disbelief.


    "Yes, my lord."


    "How did the Ironborn take the castle? Where''s Robb?"


    "At that time, Lord Robb heard from Theon Greyjoy that the Ironborn intended to attack Cailin Bay, and led the army to support it, but was not in the city. However, after receiving the news of the fall of Winterfell, Lord Robb realized that He was deceived. And he guessed that the iron people were able to attack the city so quickly because of Theon''s internal support."


    "Theon..." Duke Ed chanted the name of his adopted son, with sadness and anger flashing in his eyes.


    After a long while, he asked again: "How many ironmen are there?"


    "At the beginning there were nearly 2,000 people, but a group was withdrawn later. It is estimated that there are less than 500 people left in Winterfell."


    "A group of ironmen evacuated? But there are still a group left?"


    "Yes."


    Duke Ed frowned. In his opinion, after the Ironborn captured Winterfell, they had two choices, either grabbing it and retreating, or standing still and waiting for reinforcements.


    Now, what does it mean that it has been withdrawn and not completely withdrawn?


    But at this time, he couldn''t think too much, after all, his wife and children were in the city, and Duke Ed was very anxious.


    He immediately asked the family knights to reorganize the army, and prepared to lead 3,000 soldiers and horses back to rescue.


    But before leaving, he had to arrange for someone to replace him in command of the three-border coalition forces.


    After thinking for a moment, Duke Ed said to the attendants:


    "Go and invite Earl Roose Bolton, Countess Anya Waywood, and Earl Jason Mallister."


    "yes."


    The attendant led the order to leave, and first came to the camp with the pink flayed flag flying¡ª


    That''s the camp where the Dreadfort army is.


    The current lord of the Dreadfort is Lord Roose Bolton, known as "Lord Leech" because he likes to **** his own blood with leeches.


    When the attendants found "Lord Leech", he was lying naked on the bed, his pale chest was covered with leeches, and these soft and waxy insects were gradually turning bright pink.


    The attendant endured the fear and anxiety in his heart, and said cautiously: "Lord Luce, Lord Ed, please go."


    "Okay." Earl Luce''s tone was so light that one had to listen carefully.


    He motioned for the bachelor to take the leech off his body, and took the coat from the servant to cover the pale body without a trace of blood.


    The attendant didn''t dare to stay longer, and hurriedly left after delivering the order.


    Earl Luce drank a glass of red wine leisurely before getting up and going to the camp of the Chinese army.


    "Master Ed, what do you need from me?"


    "Yes. Sit down, someone will come later." Duke Ed said.


    To be honest, if there is a better choice, Duke Ed does not want to hand over the command of the army to Roose Bolton at all.


    But Earl Jon Umber was too reckless, Earl Wyman Manderly was too fat to ride a horse, and Earl Rickard Karstark was too old, and he had fever during the expedition to Dorne. illness, he had already returned to Kahuo City to recuperate in advance, and the other northern nobles did not have enough prestige.


    Although Duke Ed doesn''t like this person, he has to admit that Earl Luce is the most suitable candidate for commander in terms of means and prestige, and only this person can restrain the northern princes after he leaves.


    Of course, in order to check and balance this person, Duke Ed also found a leader from the nobles of the Riverland and the Stormland.


    After waiting for a while, Mrs. Anya and Earl Jason also arrived one after another.


    Duke Ed just opened his mouth and said:


    "I just received the news that Winterfell was captured by the iron people. I am going to take 3,000 people back to drive them away. During my absence, the troops of the Three Realms will be under your command."


    "Thank you for your trust." Earl Luce leaned slightly, and then asked, "Is your family okay?"


    "It''s not clear yet." Duke Ed''s heart ached when he thought of this.


    He couldn''t imagine what would happen if the enemy really killed Winterfell, so he could only pray to the old gods, praying that Theon Greyjoy would still remember his nurturing love for more than ten years.


    "Is it enough for you to bring only 3,000 people back? Do you want to bring more people?" Mrs. Anya asked.


    "No. Most of the Ironborn have withdrawn, and fighting in the northern border, we naturally have an advantage."


    "Indeed, I have also received similar news. The Ironborn suddenly evacuated from the northern border. Maybe Baron finally realized that there is nothing to grab there." Earl Jason said, his territory was on the front line against the Ironborn.


    "Just in case, let me ask the Dreadfort to send troops to help you." Earl Luce suggested, "The Bolton family can still raise an army of about a thousand people, and I will write to my illegitimate son Ramsay Snow No, let him cooperate with you to take back Winterfell."


    "Okay." This time Duke Eddard did not reject the kindness of the Dreadfort, "The Stark family will remember the help given by the Bolton family."


    "You are welcome. This is what we should do." Earl Luce said. There are no wrinkles or expressions on his face, no matter whether he is angry or happy, he looks the same.


    Duke Ed paused for a moment, and then warned: "During the time I''m away, you are in charge of military affairs together. Remember that as long as you keep the camp, you don''t need to take the initiative to attack, and don''t pay attention to the lion''s provocation. Everything will be discussed when I come back."


    The three nodded in response.


    After the brief meeting, Earl Luce returned to his camp.


    As soon as he entered the camp, he found his servants and asked them to serve him and put on the armor:


    "Get ready, I''m going hunting in the woods."


    "My lord, you''d better bring more people." The attendant suggested, "I heard that there are wolves in the forest. They even broke into the camp last night and killed a war horse."


    "It is wolves that I want to hunt. They make me unable to sleep because of their noise." Earl Luce put his long sword on his waist, "It is said that in the northern border, direwolves once wandered around in packs of hundreds, and they were not afraid of people. , not even afraid of mammoths. Terrible and terrible stuff."


    "Bad times breed bad things." The old bachelor said.


    "Are these times bad?" Earl Luce asked.


    "Isn''t it? Westeros is full of wars, and there are already three kings, and there may be more in the future."


    "It would be bad if there was only one king." Earl Luce''s icy pale eyes flickered, "Three would be much more interesting."


    He fastened the buttons of his cloak and said to the bachelor:


    "Send a letter to dear Mrs. Varda, saying that I can''t wait to have a child with her."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "By the way, remember to send the raven to the Twins, not the Dreadfort. My lady is visiting her grandfather."


    "Okay." The maester knew that Earl Luce had just married the granddaughter of the Lord of the Twins, Lord Walder Frey.


    When the two families entered into a marriage contract, Lord Walder asked Earl Luce to choose one of his many granddaughters as his wife, and promised to give the bride a silver equivalent in weight as a dowry. Therefore, Earl Luce chose the Frey family. The fattest Mrs. Varda.


    This Mrs. Varda looks like a pink ball, and her appearance is not very good.


    But she did bring Earl Luce a handsome dowry.


    It seems that she will also bring a new heir to Earl Luce.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Shield Islands are located at the mouth of the Mande River, west of High Court, and have always been the "shields" to prevent sea enemies from invading the Mande River Basin.


    Along the jagged coastlines of these islands, watchtowers have been set up, in which there are "old men with gray beards" who follow the ancient tradition and keep vigilant. Once a ship of unknown origin is found at sea, they will light the beacon in the lighthouse to send out the dangerous message.


    Asta has been the "gray bearded old man" for more than forty years, and this watchtower has almost become his second home.


    Today, he came to the watchtower as usual, changed shifts with his companions, and then cooked oatmeal, while not forgetting to pay attention to the situation at sea from time to time.


    Having been an "old man with a gray beard" for so many years, Asta knows the sea area he is in charge of well, and he also knows every ship passing by, even if he doesn''t look at the flags flying on the ships, he just relies on the appearance of the ships By looking at their characteristics, you can tell which family they belong to, and even which captain is at the helm.


    Of course, Asta knew that the pirates were the ones he needed to watch out for most.


    But since the Iron Islands were brutally suppressed ten years ago, the Shield Islands have not seen those **** ironman longships.


    Asta has also fought wits and courage with those smugglers in recent years.


    However, I heard that the Iron Islands have become restless recently.


    Although the ironborn are now going to the north to plunder, who knows if they will come to the Reach one day.


    You know, compared to the barren northern border, the rich river bend has always been "favored" by the ironmen.


    So in recent days, Asta has been extra vigilant.


    The oatmeal was cooked, and Asta was about to have breakfast when he heard footsteps coming from the spiral staircase.


    He leaned out and looked down, and saw a tall knight in armor walking up step by step, with three leaves tattooed on the cloak behind him.


    is a knight of the Oakheart family.


    When the man came up, Asta quickly got up and saluted, and said with a smile:


    "Sir Togan, why are you here?"


    "You know me?" Sir Togan was a little surprised.


    "Yes, I met you when you married the Earl of Chester''s daughter three years ago."


    The Earl of Chester is the lord of this Green Shield Island.


    Sir Togan nodded, and stood in front of the lookout: "Did you notice anything unusual?"


    "No, no." Asta said with a smile, "If there is any abnormality, I will light the beacon."


    "Well, be vigilant." Sir Togan reminded, "The ironmen have evacuated the northern border, and I guess they are likely to go south."


    Asta actually wondered why the knight of the Oakheart family suddenly cared so much about the situation in the Shield Islands.


    Although this person is married to the daughter of the Earl of Greenshield Island, he usually lives in Ancient Oak City and rarely comes to the island.


    Ashtar can only be attributed to Sir Togan''s fear of the sudden appearance of the Ironborn, and went up the Mander River to plunder the heartland of the river bend.


    "Okay, Master Togan, don''t worry, I will always pay attention to the situation at sea."


    Ser Toggan nodded in satisfaction, turned around as if preparing to go downstairs.


    Asta bent down again to salute and see him off, but just as he lowered his head, he saw a flash of light on the ground.


    The old man raised his head in surprise, and saw that the knight on the opposite side had drawn out his long sword. The blade of the sword reflected the sunlight, dazzling and deadly.


    Chi¡ª


    Until he was stabbed in the chest by a sword, Asta still couldn''t understand why Sir Togan wanted to kill himself.


    The tired old man did not see that long ships suddenly appeared on the sea level outside the lookout port.


    The jet-black flag fluttered in the wind, with the golden sea monster''s coat of arms faintly visible on it.

 Chapter 252: civil strife

    Chapter 252 Civil Disturbance


    With the end of the long summer, the flowers gradually withered, and Gaoting also shed her gorgeous clothes.


    In the spacious and bright banquet hall, Duke Mace Tyrell is feasting his guests.


    Since the hunting meeting that day, the Duke of Highgarden has been obsessed with banquets, music, and singing and dancing all day long, and no longer cares about the affairs of the territory. Such freeing himself has made him fatter than before.


    Inflatable fish are more popular.


    On the long table covered with gorgeous silk and satin, there are luxurious tableware and exquisite candlesticks. Of course, there are also rich delicacies and golden wine from Qingting Island.


    Butterbread, the most beloved clown of House Tyrell, is singing "The Bear and the Pretty Maiden" in a funny voice.


    "Bear, bear, bear! The whole body is black and brown, covered with plush..."


    The sound of footsteps came from far to near. Duke Mace put down his wine glass and looked up. When he saw the person coming, his face froze slightly.


    "Madame Egwen, you have gone back."


    Countess Egwene Oakheart, wearing a delicate armor, strode forward and kicked the "Butter Pie" when she passed by it.


    Using this force, the clown exaggeratedly rolled several times, causing a burst of laughter.


    "Lord Mace." Madam Egwene said, "I am going to the battlefield to avenge my dead son."


    The Duke of Mace was a little disapproving: "The murderer who killed your son is dead. I heard that Landau sent back the heads of those Stormlanders. You should be able to receive them in a few days."


    "Not enough!" Madam Egwen gritted her teeth, "I want more people to be buried with my son!"


    "Okay, okay." Duke Mace was too lazy to talk to this crazy woman, and just wanted to send her away as soon as possible, "You can go anyway, but I heard that Ran Dao and the others are going well. I hope that when you arrive in the storm, The Stormlanders haven¡¯t surrendered yet, hahahaha¡ª"


    Madam Egwene looked at Duke Metz expressionlessly, until the other party couldn''t bear the gaze and stopped laughing awkwardly, then she continued:


    "Master Mace, you will soon know how the Oakheart family took revenge."


    "I wish you a smooth journey." Duke of Metz said perfunctorily.


    Madam Egwene turned and left.


    The music sounded again, and "Butterbread" crawled out from nowhere, and sang loudly again:


    "Bear! Bear! Jumping and turning, slowly walking towards the beauty! The beauty..."


    But at this moment, a knight hurried into the banquet hall and said loudly:


    "Lord Mace! It''s bad! There are ironborn longships on the Mander River! The port is under attack!"


    "What? Ironborn?" Duke Mace was stunned.


    A knight attending the banquet suddenly stood up and said, "This is impossible! If the Ironmen invaded the Mander River, why would the Shield Islands have no reaction at all?"


    "That''s right!" Duke Metz also shouted, "Did I make a mistake?"


    "Your Excellency, you can''t be wrong! I saw with my own eyes that hundreds of ironborn longships appeared on the Mande River, and the port has been covered in fire and blood. You must organize an army to support it!"


    The Duke of Metz came to his senses and hurriedly summoned the vassal knights and ordered them to lead the army to support the port.


    ¡­


    Boom!


    On the Mander River, the Invincible Ironborn broke through the raging waves and slammed into a ship with a golden rose flag.


    While the sawdust was flying, the side of the rose ship was torn open with a huge mouth, and the sea water rushed in.


    At the same time, there were ironborn screaming strangely rushing in. They followed Victarion Greyjoy, the Iron Captain, with spears and axes.


    The fighters of the Tyrell family are actually not inferior in number, but facing the crazy ironmen, they are completely suppressed in terms of momentum.


    They are afraid of being drowned. Victarion looked at these Tyrell soldiers and thought contemptuously.


    And the ironborn were not afraid.


    Because the dead never die!


    "Kill them!" growled Victarion.


    He ignored the sinking ship and charged forward with a long ax in hand.


    The soldiers of the Tyrell family shouted and surrounded them, but their eyes showed uncontrollable panic.


    Victarion savored their terror, and the ax swung down, cutting off the arm of the first foe, and then swept again, smashing the second foe flying backwards, spitting blood at the mouth. The third fell, but was blocked by the pine shield in Victarion''s left hand, and with one sudden effort he slammed it into the fool''s face.


    clang!


    Victarion was about to chop off the head of the idiot in front of him, when he felt that someone hit him from behind, and when he turned around, he saw a man poking a spear into the gap in his armor, and there was a faint pain between his shoulder blades .


    He roared wildly, turned around suddenly, and the giant ax split open the enemy''s helmet and skull, and the bright red mixed with milky white flowed all over the ground.


    At this time, the rest of the ironmen also eliminated their opponents one after another. At sea, they were invincible existences, the incarnations of death.


    "Go back to the ship and land!" Victarion roared and gave the order.


    The ironborn left the sunken ship screaming strangely, and before leaving, they did not forget to set a fire to light the mast.


    At this time, on the surface of the Mande River, there are countless broken ships floating. The water surface between the hulls is like a pot of stew, dotted with countless corpses, broken wood and blood.


    With the help of a favorable wind and high tide, the ironborn drove one longship straight onto the gravel beach, then jumped into knee-high water and charged ashore.


    There are panicked and helpless fishermen, weak businessmen, and countless trophies are waiting for them.


    They will follow the old ways and pay "iron money"¡ª


    People in the green land use money to buy things, but the Ironmen use swords made of steel, that is, "iron money".


    The battle started again.


    Victarion likes to fight, and is obsessed with fighting. The Drowned God created this "Iron Captain" to spread fear and bring death.


    Enemies came from all directions, but Victarion was not afraid. These slender steel swords could not cut through the heavy plate armor on his body, and he would not give them a chance to find the weak points of the joints.


    Soon, the port was covered with piles of dead bodies and dying River Bay people.


    However, before the Ironmen could breathe a sigh of relief, another Riverbend army with hundreds of people came to support them.


    But also more longships with golden sea monster banners rushed to the beach, bringing more ironmen.


    "Kill them!" roared Victarion.


    "Kill them!"


    Countless ironmen responded and rushed to the river bend army.


    ¡­


    At the head of Highgarden, the captain of the guard, Ser Aegon Levill, looked at the army of the Tyrell family, who were leaving the gate of the city below, heading for the port to fight the ironborn, with a serious expression on his face.


    While in a trance, the soldiers came to report:


    "Sir Aegon, all the troops leaving the city have left, do you want to close the city gate?"


    "No hurry." Sir Aegon looked back from outside the city and turned to the castle, as if waiting for someone to appear.


    Soon, Countess Egwene Oakheart climbed to the top of the city.


    The two looked at each other, and they both saw the determination in each other''s eyes.


    "Where is your army?" Ser Aegon asked in a low voice.


    "It''s just outside the city." Mrs. Egwen said, "You will see two thousand elites soon."


    "Okay." Sir Aegon nodded, "Most of the gates of this city are my people, so it is not a problem to enter the city later. After entering the city, let your people follow me, don''t worry about other things, go straight to the city. The main castle, as long as the inflatable fish and his eldest son Vilas are under control, then this castle will be ours."


    Madam Egwene nodded, did not speak, just squinted and looked at the garden maze outside the city, until she saw the Oakheart family''s gold-bottomed oak-leaf flag, she was refreshed and said:


    "My army is coming!"


    "Okay!" Ser Aegon grasped the hilt of his sword, and reminded again, "Try not to kill too many people later, our purpose is to force the inflatable fish to change sides, not to really fight the Tyrell family forever."


    "I know." Madam Egwene''s eyes flickered, "I know very well who my real enemy is."


    "My lord! There is an army approaching outside, do you want to close the city gate?" The soldiers came to ask in a hurry.


    "Not off."


    "No?" The soldier thought he had heard it wrong, but just as he was about to confirm it, he saw Sir Aegon had drawn out his long sword.


    The raging silver light engulfed him instantly.


    "Action!" Sir Aegon roared, and his trusted soldiers drew out their long swords one after another.


    Madam Egwene also winked at the dozen or so knights behind her.


    The knights of the Oakheart family also drew their long swords and entered the battlefield.


    The rest of the defenders didn''t understand what happened, they were at a loss, and then they saw their companions slashing at themselves with swords.


    Rebellion!


    Such a thought suddenly jumped out of their minds¡ª


    House Oakheart and Ser Aegon have betrayed Highgarden!


    The sound of fighting gradually became more intense.


    Wait until the other guards in the castle realized that there was something wrong with the city gate and sounded their horns, the battle here was basically over.


    The Oakheart family''s army quickly rushed into the castle through the open gate.


    Mrs. Egwene found the **** and murderous Ser Aegon Levill, and declared:


    "Mace Tyrell first betrayed the Oakheart family and the Reach. Now, let us correct this mistake."

 Chapter 253: bad news

    Chapter 253 Bad news


    Bitter Bridge.


    "Grandmother, why did you come in person?" Margaery stepped forward with a smile, and helped Mrs. Olenna out of the carriage.


    "Can I still come?" Mrs. Olenna glared at her granddaughter, "I told you to be careful, but I didn''t listen! You must be happy if the Tyrell family has no way out, right?"


    "It''s not good to be half-hearted, grandma, you taught me that."


    "I also taught you, don''t bet all the chips in one place at once, you forgot, right?"


    "But Sam is worthy of our big bet." Margaery shook Mrs. Olenna''s arm lightly, "You should also have a good news. The Northern Route Army not only defeated the coalition forces of the northern princes of the Stormlands, but also defeated The 60,000 troops led by the king to the south have already conquered the Bronze Gate City. Now Storm''s End has been exposed to the army of the Riverbend, and it is uncertain when it will be captured."


    "I haven''t heard of anyone who captured Storm''s End." Madam Olenna said calmly.


    "Before this, you probably haven''t heard of anyone who can open up a territory in the Crimson Mountains within two years, and you haven''t heard that anyone other than the Dane family can pull out the giant sword [Dawn], let alone Who can bring them back to this world after the extinction of the dragons. Sam can always create miracles, and this time in Storm''s End, I believe he can also create history."


    "I really don''t know what kind of magic that kid cast on you." Madam Olenna complained, then looked into her granddaughter''s eyes seriously, and said, "But have you ever thought about it, once you really get married, then The Tyrells are completely bound to the Caesars. We either go to the sky with that kid, or we go to **** with him. There''s no other choice."


    "I''ve thought about it. Sam has a dragon, and he can definitely take the Tyrell family into the sky."


    Madam Olenna sighed: "I hope you will not regret this in the future."


    "No." Margaret said, stroking her flat belly that was not yet pregnant, "otherwise, what else can I do? Grandma, you won''t be willing to give me a cup of moon tea, right?"


    Madam Olenna snorted coldly and said:


    "I want to give you a cup of moon tea, isn''t that brat going to hate me to death. I''m afraid the nobles of the River Bend will be split because of this."


    "So, you agreed to let us get married early?"


    "Yes." Mrs. Olenna nodded, but the expression on her face still showed a bit of reluctance.


    "Really? Thank you, grandma!" Margaery cheered excitedly, hugged Mrs. Olenna and kissed her.


    After calming down, Margaery asked again: "Then when will we hold the wedding? Should we wait until the war is over?"


    "Is it too late to wait until the end of the war?" Mrs. Olenna glanced at her granddaughter''s unconceived belly, "Let''s hold it as soon as possible."


    "But Sam is fighting at the front, so we can''t let them withdraw because of this?"


    "Of course not. The riverbend army is progressing so smoothly, how can we let them withdraw at this time. Let''s go, let''s find them in the storm, and then hold a simple wedding in the barracks."


    "OK."


    The grandmother and daughter left the Bitter Bridge and headed east along Rose Avenue, but when they arrived at Green Valley City, they received bad news from the raven.


    "Highgarden was captured by the rebels and the Ironborn?" Margaery stared wide-eyed, looking at the bachelor of the Meidou family in disbelief.


    "Yes." The bachelor handed over several letters, "I couldn''t believe it at first, but several lords near Highgarden confirmed the news."


    Mrs. Olenna still looked very calm. She took the letter and scanned it quickly, then said:


    "It''s the Oakheart family! Someone saw Madam Egwene mobilize the army to Highgarden, claiming that she was going to support the Stormlands, but unexpectedly..."


    "Is there no warning on the Shield Islands?"


    "No." Madam Olenna said, "The Oakheart family may not be the only one who betrayed High Court this time."


    "Do you need to notify Sam of their withdrawal?" Margaery turned pale.


    Mrs. Olenna thought for a moment, and said:


    "Let them withdraw their troops. This time not only to deal with the ironborn, I am afraid there are enemies inside the river bend that need to be cleaned up. If one is not careful, it will be a civil strife in the river bend."


    "Okay, I''ll arrange for someone to deliver the letter." Loras immediately turned and left.


    Mrs. Olenna held her granddaughter''s cold little hand and said:


    "Now you see why I don''t want you to rush into marrying Sam."


    Margaery opened her mouth, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    She looked in the direction of Gao Ting, her eyes gradually turned red.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the ground trembled violently as if being hit by a giant hammer.


    But the walls of Storm''s End remained unmoved.


    Seeing this situation, Samwell secretly sighed, thinking that Storm''s End is really indestructible, and gunpowder is useless.


    He drove the white dragon to land in the camp of the Chinese army.


    "It seems that Melisandre is right." Samwell jumped off the dragon''s back, and said to Earl Randyll, "The walls of Storm''s End are woven with powerful magic, and gunpowder has no effect on it."


    Earl Randall nodded upon hearing the words, and seemed not surprised by this:


    "Storm''s End is not that easy to fight. Surrounding it without attacking it, and capturing all the surrounding Stormlands first is the best choice."


    Samwell also nodded in agreement, although he was still a little disappointed.


    He has been thinking about this castle for a long time.


    Eagle Island has limited potential, and Samwell has long wanted to occupy a bigger and better castle, let alone a castle like Storm''s End, which is ranked even in the Seven Kingdoms and has great political significance.


    But he also knew that unless he was willing to climb into Melisandre''s bed and sacrifice some attribute points in exchange for the Shadow Killer, his father''s countermeasure would be the best solution.


    After hesitating for a moment, Samwell still decided not to rush.


    Anyway, the Lannister family is still confronting the northern princes, and it is impossible to take care of intervening in the battle for the Stormland for a while.


    So, there is still enough time for the river bend to eat away at the storm.


    After they capture the rest of the Stormlands territory and subdue the major families, it will be easier to slowly besiege Storm''s End.


    Perhaps at that time, the interior of Storm''s End would be divided because of the illegitimate son Duke''s behavior of watching Hewan attack the city and pull out the fortress, and the civil strife broke out first.


    Even if the Bastard Duke can stabilize the situation at that time, besides storming Storm''s End, Riverbend has a better choice¡ª


    Attack King''s Landing.


    Compared with Storm''s End, King''s Landing is much easier to attack, especially when Stannis Baratheon helped them consume the "little devil"''s big killer - [Wildfire], when the Lannister family was attacked from both sides , the Riverbend army has a high probability of capturing King''s Landing.


    Once the false king is driven off the Iron Throne, the **** Duke of Storm''s End will lose his legitimacy, and the Stormland nobles themselves will overthrow him.


    Thinking of this, Samwell suppressed his eagerness and asked, "Father, what do you plan to do next?"


    Earl Randall seems to have made a plan long ago, saying:


    "I have received news that the Southern Route Army led by Earl Rowan has arrived at Crow''s Nest Castle and is preparing to enter the southern part of Cape Wrath through the rainforest. In this way, there is only Griffin''s Nest Castle left between us and the Southern Route Army .I will give you an army, and you go and fight it down, so that the two armies can join together. I will personally lead the army back and sweep the territory in the northeast of the imperial forest."


    Before, in order to save time, the Northern Route Army went all the way south to Storm''s End after breaking through the Tongmen City. They didn''t manage the stormy northern castles like Fallen Wood City and Hay Hall.


    "Yes." Samwell nodded, "How many people will be left to besiege the city?"


    "Five thousand is enough." Earl Randall said, "There are not many soldiers and horses in the city, and the illegitimate duke is not a courageous person from his previous performance, and he probably dare not come out."


    Samwell has no objection to this. Judging from the original book, the illegitimate son of the Baratheon family really has no outstanding abilities. This time, he was favored by the old lion only because of his status, and used to divide the princes of the storm. Sick of Stannis by the way.


    "By the way, where is the Arbor Island fleet now?" Samwell looked at the bay south of Storm''s End and asked, "Without sea power, it would be difficult to completely cut off Storm''s End from the outside world."


    "Paxter Redwyne has not sent a message, and I don''t know where he is now. However, according to the plan before the war, the Arbor Island fleet will first capture Ismond Island and Tath Island, and then Come to Shipbreaker Bay and blockade Storm''s End with the army."


    Samwell was also a little helpless. The lord of Qingting Island was a hard-core deer party, and he didn''t want to cooperate with horse parties like them. His attitude of disgust and rejection was not concealed at all.


    As one of the three major fleets in Westeros, Earl Paxter also has arrogant capital. Even if the Ma Party gains power and completely controls the Reach, he can lead his army back to Qingting Island and become his own island owner.


    Moreover, to blockade Storm''s End, the assistance of the Qingting Island Fleet is really indispensable. From this point of view, it is the Horse Party who wants to ask the leader of the Deer Party.


    Seeing his son frowning, Earl Landau comforted him:


    "Don''t worry about Paxter, he knows the importance, and we have the support of Mrs. Olenna, even if he doesn''t want to, he will cooperate well this time."


    "Okay." Samwell didn''t think about it any more, and turned his head to gather the army and prepare to enter Griffin''s Roost.

 Chapter 254: Griffins Nest

    Chapter 254 Griffin''s Nest Castle


    Early the next morning, Earl Randall and Samwell each led an army and left Storm''s End, one to the north and the other to the west.


    Samwell led 4,000 infantry and 500 cavalry, all the way west along the bay, arrived at the eastern foot of the Crimson Mountains, then turned south, walked along the foot of the mountain for a day, and then saw the destination¡ª


    Eagle''s Nest Castle.


    This castle is the territory of the Clinton family.


    The Clinton family was also once a wealthy and powerful Stormland family, but now it has declined.


    During the War of the Reavers, Earl Jon Connington was appointed by the "Mad King" Aerys as the Hand of the King, responsible for suppressing the rebellion of the fish, wolf, deer and eagle.


    At that time, Robert Baratheon was defeated by Lando Tarly in Ashford, and fled north in a hurry. He hid in Stone Hall Town in the Riverlands to avoid the capture of the king''s army, and at the same time waited for the support of the allies in the three northern territories.


    Jon Connington besieged Shitang Town one step ahead of the northern rebels, and started searching. Seeing that the rebel support was about to arrive, someone once persuaded Earl Jon to set fire to Stonetang Town to force out Robert Baratheon , to write a sentence for this rebellion, but Earl Jon refused the proposal because he couldn''t bear to hurt the innocent.


    It was this benevolence that made Robert insist on waiting until the reinforcements arrived. For a while, the entire church in Shitang Town rang bells, and the rebels took this as a signal to cooperate internally and externally to defeat the king''s army.


    This "Battle of the Bell Ringing" is also regarded as an important turning point in the War of the Snatchers. Since then, the rebels have begun to gain the upper hand.


    The "Mad King" decided that Earl Jon should be responsible for the failure of this battle, so he deprived the Conrington family of the title and fief, and exiled Jon Conrington to the other side of the narrow sea.


    After the War of the Looters, Robert Baratheon ascended the Iron Throne, but returned Griffin''s Nest to the Clinton family, but deprived him of his title of lord and most of his territories.


    So, today''s Clinton family has declined into a knight family.


    As for the former Hand of the King, Jon Connington, he died of alcoholism on the continent of Essos after being exiled.


    However, Samwell knew that this news was a rumor deliberately spread by "Octospider" Varys.


    Jon Connington did not die, but a pseudonym Griffin, and is now serving the Golden Group, plotting to restore the Targaryen Dynasty.


    Samwell looked at the castle in front of him, and couldn''t help thinking, what would the Golden Group''s attitude be if they learned that he had hatched a dragon?


    cooperate? Or hostility?


    Of course, none of this mattered until the Golden Group chose to cross the Narrow Sea to come to Westeros.


    Griffin''s Nest Castle is located on a towering dark red stone hill on the shore of Cape Wrath, surrounded by bays on three sides, and only has a passage into the city on the west side.


    And this narrow passage is extremely unfavorable to the attacking party, because the attacker will be exposed to the attack of the circular towers on both sides of the castle gate.


    But when the Riverbend army carried their shields and marched towards the gate of the castle along this passage, they did not encounter the expected violent blow.


    The front of the gatehouse of the castle was neglected and there were already overgrown bushes. Under the cover of the dense bushes, the soldiers of Hewan sneaked until they were about a hundred paces away from the city gate. Only then did the defenders finally discover the existence of the enemy. .


    The sound of the horn finally sounded at the top of the city, and then a burst of sparse arrows fell.


    The soldiers of Hewan saw that their whereabouts were exposed, so they stopped hiding at all, accelerated and rushed over, and began to build ladders and climb up the city wall.


    At the same time, dozens of Hewan soldiers rushed towards the city gate holding battering rams.


    Boom! boom!


    With just two impacts, the door, which was obviously in disrepair, was knocked open.


    Samwell, who was riding a white dragon and watching the battle in mid-air, felt a little incredible.


    Although the current Clinton family has long since faded away, this kind of performance is really too lame.


    He even felt that it was a bit of a big deal for him to bring such a large army to attack the city.


    "Long live the Griffin! Long live the Griffin!" The Clinton family''s battle cry sounded from the top of the city, but it seemed weak.


    And Samwell saw that there were only twenty or thirty defenders, and they were powerless to stop the army of the river bend from climbing.


    Not to mention that the gates of the city have been smashed open, and more and more soldiers from the River Bend have rushed into the castle.


    The battle lasted only ten minutes before it was declared over.


    Samwell drove the white dragon to land on the top of the city, and ordered:


    "Search the whole city and drive everyone into the yard. Unless they resist, don''t kill people indiscriminately. Especially those from the Clinton family, bring them to me directly after you find them."


    "yes."


    Samwell walked into the castle hall, admired the Clinton family''s famous gilded griffin throne, and then sat on it.


    Too hard and too cold.


    However, the Iron Throne is probably more uncomfortable than this chair.


    Samwell felt that he could get used to it in advance.


    While he was sitting on the griffin throne, admiring the tapestry and beast skulls hanging on the surrounding walls, the soldiers also brought the Clinton family over.


    Only then did Samwell know that Sir Roland Connington, the current lord of Griffin''s Nest Castle, was not in the city at all, but was detained in Dorne together with the main force of Griffin''s Nest Castle.


    Currently there are only fifty defenders in this castle, no wonder the siege was so easy just now.


    There are only two members of the Clinton family in the city. They are Sir Roland''s younger brother Raymond and younger sister Elinne, both of whom are underage.


    Elene Clinton has fiery red hair, a thin figure, and a pretty face, but she is too timid, and she burst into tears after seeing Samwell:


    "Don''t kill me! Please! Don''t kill me?"


    Am I that scary?


    Of course, Samwell would not kill two harmless children. In fact, this time he entered the Stormlands, he deliberately controlled his subordinates to minimize killings, so as not to leave a bad impression of bloodthirsty on the Stormland nobles.


    Although Storm''s End has not yet been conquered, Samwell has already begun to regard himself as the future master of this land.


    "Okay, don''t cry. As long as you are obedient, I won''t kill you."


    "Really?" Elene asked pitifully, but stopped crying.


    "Really." Samwell waved at the soldiers, signaling them to take the two of them down, "But you will be wronged to stay in the bedroom during this time, don''t wander around, someone will bring you food."


    After dismissing the two little fellows of the Clinton family, Samwell sent people south to find the River Bend South Route Army to approach.


    If Earl Rowan hasn''t dealt with the southern princes in the storm, he can lead an army to help.


    Three days later, the envoy returned, but did not bring the progress of the Southern Route Army, but brought back a bad news.


    "Has Highgarden fallen?"


    When Samwell heard the news, he was really confused.


    "Yes, my lord, the Riverbend rebels and the Ironborn have captured Highgarden. I just met an envoy from the Riverbend at Crow''s Nest Castle. He is about to chase the Southern Army. Lady Olenna has ordered the withdrawal of the troops. The command."


    "The fall of Highgarden, how did Lady Olenna issue the order?"


    "Mrs. Olenna was meeting Miss Margaery at Bitterbridge, so she escaped the disaster."


    Hearing this, Samwell heaved a sigh of relief, at least the Tyrell family was not taken over by one pot, and the person he cared about the most was fine.


    However, what happened in Gaoting at this time really made him feel depressed and helpless.


    If the troops are withdrawn now, the achievements of the past few months will likely be wiped out.


    Although they have captured most of the Stormlands, they still need time to digest the territory and subdue the hearts of the people. More importantly, Storm''s End has not been captured yet!


    As long as the core castle of the Stormlands is still in the hands of the Baratheon family, the hearts of the people in the Stormlands may relapse.


    He also didn''t have enough reason and confidence to make the nobles of the Stormlands pledge their allegiance to him.


    But at this time, it is impossible for him not to withdraw his troops.


    The Reach must not be chaotic. This is the foundation and bottom line of his struggle for Westeros.


    Although it is not clear what exactly happened in High Court, Samwell''s intuition should be that the deer party is playing tricks. Otherwise, without the inner ghost, it is impossible for High Court to fall so quickly.


    Since this is the case, he must hurry back and stabilize the situation.


    And this time, it was different from the last time when the blood was not seen.


    Since the Deer Party didn''t follow the rules first, it can''t be blamed on him to take iron and blood measures to deal with it.


    Having made up his mind, Samwell ordered the withdrawal of Griffin''s Roost.


    Before leaving, he found Todd Buddha Flower and ordered:


    "I will leave you three hundred people to help me guard this castle."


    Griffon''s Roost is on the key road connecting the north and south of the Stormland, and Samwell will not give up easily.


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Also..." Samwell suddenly showed an ambiguous smile, "When you have time, you can have a good time with that little girl who loves to cry."


    Todd froze for a moment, and immediately realized that Samwell was talking about Elene Clinton.


    He naturally knew that this was implying that he would find a way to marry the first daughter of the Clinton family.


    "I understand." Todd blushed slightly, but nodded in response.


    Although he was nearly twenty years older than that girl, he also knew that this was an excellent opportunity for him to dominate.


    Griffin''s Nest Castle, even if it has declined now, it is not something the illegitimate son of the river bend can expect.


    But now, the ancient castle seems within reach.


    After the arrangements were made, Samwell led his army to the north and returned to Storm''s End on the same road.

 Chapter 255: cost

    Chapter 255 Price


    Before the sun set, Samwell led his army back to Storm''s End again.


    Across the open fields and craggy hills, he watched the mighty Storm''s End looming high above the sky, obscuring the ocean beyond.


    Against such a majestic castle, the Reach Army looked so small and helpless.


    The violent sea wind from the Narrow Sea has been blowing for decades, but it still can''t shake the castle.


    Its stalwart outer wall is hundreds of feet high, and the boulders are inlaid extremely closely, rounded, curved and smooth, and impenetrable to wind and rain.


    It''s no wonder that from ancient times to the present, no one has ever been able to occupy this castle by storm.


    After feeling deeply, Samwell joined the remaining army and set up camp.


    At this time, he also saw the messenger from Hewan who came to the North Route Army to deliver the letter, and brought the same order to withdraw the troops.


    The envoy also told him that Earl Landau had already begun to withdraw his troops at this time, and told him that he would meet him at Bronze Gate City.


    Seeing that it was getting late, Samwell ordered the whole army to rest overnight and prepare to set off again the next morning.


    Piles of bonfires dispelled the thick darkness. Not far away, the majestic city walls of Storm''s End could be faintly seen under the dim starlight.


    Sam Will was sitting in front of the bonfire, holding a roasted deer leg in his hand, but he had no appetite, and finally threw it to Cleopatra.


    Bailong was not affected by his master''s mood, fluttering his wings excitedly, feasting on it.


    "Brother, what are you thinking?" Dickon asked, seeing that Samwell had been out of his mind.


    "I was thinking, if I miss this opportunity, will it be possible to capture this castle in the future." Samwell looked at Storm''s End towering in the darkness, his eyes blurred.


    It is not so easy to start a war, not to mention that Hewan is not his own word. After this withdrawal, it will not be so easy to mobilize the nobles of Hewan to fight the Stormland.


    Moreover, the situation of the Seven Kingdoms will probably undergo great changes by then. Even if he can organize the River Bend nobles to carry out an Eastern Expedition, it may not be as free from interference from other forces as they are now.


    "Brother, since you want this castle so much, let''s attack it again tomorrow." Dickon suggested.


    Samwell sighed: "Storm''s End is not so easy to conquer, it''s better not to waste the lives of the soldiers. Moreover, Lady Olenna has issued an order to withdraw the troops, and the army has no intention of fighting anymore..."


    Having said that, Samwell''s tone still showed a strong unwillingness.


    "Is there no other way?"


    "This castle is too difficult to conquer from the outside, but if you start from the inside, it will be much easier."


    "How to do it internally?"


    "Kill that illegitimate duke." Samwell stared at the dancing flames in front of his eyes, and murmured, "As long as he dies, the army in the city won''t have the point of sticking to it."


    "Kill that illegitimate son..." Dickon stared at his brother, red and gold lines suddenly appearing in his eyes.


    "Yes. It''s just that you need to pay some price..." Samwell struggled.


    But Dickon seemed to have made up his mind, quietly got up and left.


    Samwell was immersed in his thoughts and didn''t notice his brother''s departure.


    He is still debating whether to adopt the method proposed by Melisandre.


    The time attribute is halved for one year. Is it worth changing Storm''s End for such a price?


    Finally, Samwell made up his mind.


    Attributes can be restored, and when he occupies Storm''s End, he can get more free attribute points after his title is promoted. Overall, he must be profitable.


    If he misses this golden opportunity, he really may not have such a good opportunity to plot against Stormland in the future.


    The fall of Gaoting this time has reminded him that his enemies will not just stand still and wait for him to develop slowly.


    If the armies of the Riverbend withdraw from the Stormlands, the Lannister family will definitely extend their hand again. At that time, those castles that have been captured will continue to be controlled by the people of the Riverbend?


    Done!


    Samwell finally made up his mind.


    When he got up and turned around, he saw Melisandre standing just behind him.


    Wearing a red robe, her skin is as white as snow, the ruby ??in her throat glistens with blood-red light, exuding a strange and seductive aura.


    "My lord, have you decided?"


    "It''s decided." Samwell adjusted his mentality, "I''m going to trouble you."


    "Okay." Melisandre was very calm, bowed slightly, "It is my honor to serve you."


    As he spoke, he turned and walked towards his camp.


    Samwell took a deep breath and followed.


    When he opened the curtain and entered the tent, he saw that Melisandre had already untied the ribbon, allowing the red robe to slide slowly to the ground, revealing her milk-white skin.


    She approached slowly, still with an indifferent and pious look on her face, and threw herself into the man''s arms.


    Samwell reached out and hugged Melisandre, scorching hot,


    It''s like hugging a fire.


    ¡­


    Storm''s End.


    Duke Edric Baratheon was wearing a gorgeous dark green dress, and was sitting on the throne that once belonged to the Storm Kings.


    "Ser Gladwell, why did you betray me?"


    "Why?" Sir Gerald''s hands were tied and his body was stained with blood, but he still had a calm and fearless expression, "Bastard, you locked us in the city and let the people of the River Bend wreak havoc on the territory of the Stormlands. You actually asked me why I betrayed? How can you, a coward who only dares to hide behind the city walls, have the qualifications to be the guardian of the storm?"


    "We don''t have enough troops." Duke Edric tried to justify himself.


    "This is all an excuse for your cowardice!" Sir Gerard roared, "Sir Cortnay was intercepted by the Riverbend Cavalry outside the city before, why didn''t you support? And Earl Ralph asked you to send troops to Copper Why didn''t you agree to block the Hewan people in the gate city? And the imperial forest before..."


    "Enough! Glad Wilder!" Sir Elton Ismond interrupted, "Our main army is trapped in Dorne. If we attack rashly as you said, we will only be defeated." Worse."


    Sir Gerard looked at Sir Elton with a sneer on his face:


    "Elton, of course you don''t care if your Greenstone Castle is isolated overseas, anyway, the army of the Reach people can''t beat it. But our territory is all taken by the Reach people! Just guarding Storm''s End Shit use!"


    "The people of Hewan are just going crazy for a while, when Lord Tywin frees up his hands, they will naturally..."


    "Tywin shit! Lannister shit!" Sir Gerard became more and more angry, "Do they have the ability to help us? Kevan Lannister swore before that he would lead an army of 60,000 to the south, but what about him?"


    "Sir Gerard." Duke Edric said again, "Since you don''t like our method, tell me, what method do you have to deal with the people in the river bay?"


    Sir Gerard fell silent for a moment.


    Sir Elton sneered: "What can he do, he just wants to surrender to the people of the river bay."


    Sir Glad was about to refute with a slap in the neck, when he heard hurried footsteps coming from outside the door.


    An armored knight strode forward and said:


    "My lord, Hewan has sent an envoy."


    "The Messenger of the River Bend?" Duke Edrick said with a look on his face, "Bring it up."


    The rest of the knights in the hall also had different expressions after hearing the messengers sent by the people from Hewan.


    It''s just that when they saw the Messenger of the Reach, they were all shocked.


    Because the envoy was actually carried in, and his body was covered in blood, and a few arrows were stuck in it.


    "What''s going on?" Duke Edric frowned.


    The knight was also a little embarrassed: "When he was close to the tower, we thought it was the people from Hewan who wanted to attack..."


    "Assault a castle alone?" Ser Gerard sneered.


    "Okay." Duke Edric waved his hand, "Is he not dead?"


    "No, it''s just that he was seriously injured... In addition, the coat of arms on his chest is a walking hunter. Someone recognized him as Dickon Tarly, the second son of Earl Randyll."


    "Ed... Derek... Your lord... I am... Deacon Tarly..." Deacon on the stretcher made a weak voice.


    Duke Edric is also a little embarrassed, even if the two sides are in a hostile relationship, since he is an envoy, he should be respected and protected.


    With shame and curiosity, Duke Edric got up and walked off the high platform, came to the stretcher, and said:


    "Sir Dickon, I''m really sorry for making you like this. I don''t know why you''re here?"


    "Father...sent me...for peace talks..."


    "Peace talks?" Duke Edric was shocked when he heard the words, and his tone was unavoidably anxious, "Earl Landau is willing to talk about peace? What conditions?"


    "Father...said...as long as...you promise..."


    Dickon''s words became lighter and lighter, and Duke Edric had to bend down:


    "I''m sorry, Sir Dickon, I didn''t catch you..."


    At this moment, Dickon on the stretcher suddenly pulled out the arrow on his shoulder, and plunged into Duke Edric''s throat.


    The whole process was as smooth as silk, and the other people present did not react at all.


    They never thought that a person who was seriously injured and dying would burst out with such a deadly killing intent.


    It is even more unexpected that someone would adopt such an extreme method of assassination.


    Hot blood gushed out all at once, spraying all over Dickon''s face.


    Duke Edric was caught off guard and wanted to shout, but was choked by blood.


    The hall was quiet for a moment, and then suddenly became a mess.


    Someone rushed up to support Duke Edric who was lying on the ground, some shouted the name of the bachelor, and some roared and drew out their long swords, intending to cut off the head of the insidious Riverbend Assassin.


    Dickon lay peacefully on the stretcher, seemingly unafraid of the imminent death, with a faint red-golden gleam in his eyes.


    "Stop! Elton!" Sir Gerard yelled, "Edric Storm is dead! If you don''t want to die, don''t kill the Reachman!"


    The long sword stopped in mid-air immediately.

 Chapter 256: enter the city

    Chapter 256 Entering the city


    Title: Viscount


    Territory: Yingzui Island


    Vassals: Gavin Mander, Lucas Dane, Chiman Tiger Tooth, Todd Flower, Ralph Buckler, Bruce Buckler


    Strength: 4.35 (8.70)


    Agility: 3.93 (7.86)


    Spirit: 9.38


    Samwell lay on the soft bed, focused his attention on the attribute panel, and found that his attribute value was halved¡ªno, only his strength and agility were halved, but his spirit increased by 1.00.


    Moreover, there is a parenthesis behind the strength and agility values, which contain the original values. It seems that Melisandre is right, this weakening can be restored.


    It''s just that the mental value has not decreased but increased, which makes him a little confused.


    However, the increase in mental attributes is much smaller than the decrease in strength and agility, otherwise it is hard to say whether this is a cost or a gain.


    "Lord Caesar, are you thirsty?" Melisandre walked over with a glass of red wine.


    She was wearing nothing but the ruby ??necklace at her throat, her milk-white skin looked extraordinarily alluring under the candlelight, her long fiery red hair fell from her shoulders to the top of her plump breasts, curled into a loose Comfortable big circle.


    Samwell took it casually, only to notice the bright red lip marks on the rim of the cup¡ªshe drank it.


    However, both of them have already had more in-depth exchanges, so there is no need to care about these.


    Samwell drank the red wine and asked:


    "When will the Shadow Assassin be born?"


    "Tomorrow night." Melisandre sat beside Samwell, resting her head on the man''s shoulder.


    "Okay, then tomorrow, we will end this war together." Samwell stood up and went to pick up the clothes scattered on the ground.


    The moment he got up, he felt the impact of the weakening of attribute value on himself.


    Although his strength and agility are still much higher than ordinary people, this gap still makes him feel "weak".


    Melisandre didn''t hold back either, but stood up and gently helped him dress, like a considerate wife.


    This made Samwell a little uncomfortable.


    After getting dressed, he hurriedly left the witch''s tent as if he was in a hurry.


    The night was dark, and the camp was very quiet, only a few soldiers on duty at night were patrolling. When they saw Samwell, they all bowed down and saluted.


    Samwell returned the salute absent-mindedly, and just as he was about to return to his camp, there was a sudden noise from Storm''s End not far away.


    He stopped, stopped and watched.


    The noise became louder and louder, and many Hewan soldiers in the camp were also alarmed and came out to check.


    Although Samwell didn''t know what happened, he immediately ordered everyone to put on armor and be alert.


    He himself found Cleopatra, climbed onto the dragon''s back, and drove the white dragon to fly over Storm''s End.


    Then he was surprised to find that the city was in chaos at this time, with flames everywhere, soldiers running around, and the sounds of cursing, roaring, and crying gathered in the darkness.


    Something happened to Storm''s End!


    Sam Well was surprised and delighted at the same time, but because he was worried that this was a trap, he observed it a little more, until he saw the iron gate of the castle rising slowly, and finally he was convinced that it might not be a trap.


    A group of Stormland cavalry rushed out from under the iron gate holding a white flag, shouting loudly:


    "Surrender! We are willing to surrender!"


    Samwell immediately drove the white dragon back to the camp, preparing to mobilize the army into the city.


    But at this moment, he suddenly thought of¡ª


    If Storm''s End surrendered, wouldn''t his "in-depth communication" with Melisandre be for nothing?


    Samwell has a feeling of being fooled by fate...


    But no matter how he thought about it, Samwell immediately summoned soldiers to seize the city gate, and those who guarded against the storm would cheat.


    Of course, this possibility is too low, even if it is a trick, it will not open the city gate.


    After the armies of the Reach took control of the gate of Storm''s End, Samwell summoned Sir Gerald Wilder who opened the gate and surrendered.


    "You said my brother Dickon assassinated Duke Edric Baratheon?" Samwell felt unreal.


    "Yes, Lord Caesar. Your younger brother is extremely brave and wise. He approached the illegitimate son Duke through his identity as a peace envoy and assassinated him."


    Samwell asked quickly: "Where is the Dickon? How is he now?"


    "Your brother was injured a bit, but his life is safe, and he is currently being taken care of by the bachelor."


    Samwell breathed a sigh of relief, first commanding the army to enter the city to stabilize the situation, and then let Sir Gerard take him to see his brother.


    The two rode through the streets where they were still fighting, and came to the Bachelor''s Tower.


    Samwell saw Dickon, but his younger brother had already drank the milk of poppy and fell into a deep sleep.


    There are several bandages wrapped around his body.


    After briefing the bachelor about the situation, Samwell didn''t disturb his brother''s rest, left the room and came to the corridor.


    At this time, the sound of fighting in the city still hasn''t stopped, but it has become weaker and weaker. It seems that the Hewan army has controlled the situation.


    According to Sir Glad, many people in Storm''s End have long been dissatisfied with Duke Edric''s rule. His performance in the face of the invasion of the Hewan army was really too cowardly.


    When Stannis Baratheon came to Storm''s End, there was already a riot in the city, but it was brutally suppressed.


    After the death of Duke Edric this time, the opposing forces in the city could no longer be suppressed, so Sir Gerald took the opportunity to set off a rebellion and opened the city gate.


    Samwell stood in the dark, excited about occupying the dream castle, but also worried about his brother Dickon.


    It''s not about his injury, but about his mental state.


    As early as the first time he saw his resurrected brother in Horn Hill, Samwell noticed his abnormality.


    Dickon''s memory is missing a part, but there are also some things that should not belong to him.


    At that time, Samwell suspected that R''hllor, the Lord of Light, did the tricks, and questioned Melisandre about it, but unfortunately, he didn''t get a satisfactory answer from the red-robed witch.


    This time Dickon pretended to be a messenger to assassinate Duke Edric, which can be said to be an extremely risky and irrational move.


    Being able to succeed and survive is really largely due to luck.


    Of course, Samwell didn''t want to deny his brother''s courage, but he felt that when Dickon made this decision, did he already have the determination to die?


    This is really not something that a rational and normal person can do.


    There were light footsteps behind him, and when Samwell turned his head, he saw Melisandre walking over at some point.


    She was still wearing the silk red robe, her eyes were indifferent but devout, but her belly was slightly bulging.


    "Master Caesar, it seems that you don''t need my help."


    Samwell watched Melisandre gently stroking his abdomen, and the corners of his eyes twitched slightly.


    "This thing in your stomach...how to deal with it?"


    "You can change the assassination target." Melisandre said lightly, "Of course, this target cannot be too far away from me."


    "How far is too far?"


    "If you can''t get there by riding a dragon for an hour, it''s too far."


    Samwell nodded: "But there is no one I want to kill around here."


    "It can stay in my body for up to ten months, you still have time to think about it."


    Samwell frowned, temporarily turned his gaze away from Melisandre''s bulging belly, and said instead:


    "What the **** is going on with my brother Dickon? He wouldn''t have done such crazy things before."


    Melisandre was silent for a while, and finally spoke:


    "He was inspired by the Lord of Light..."


    "Bullshit inspiration!" Samwell could no longer control his anger, "This is manipulation! The Lord of Light manipulated my brother! Right?"


    "It''s not manipulative." Melisandre''s tone was still calm, with a kind of magic power to comfort people''s hearts, "If your younger brother didn''t worship you, didn''t think of giving everything for you, even a true **** couldn''t control him. He does things like this."


    Samwell was taken aback when he heard this.


    "Of course, I cannot deny that the Lord of Light did exert some influence on Dickon Tarly." Melisandre added, "But these influences are never rootless fire, he can only amplify some of the mortal hearts. emotions without being able to create something that doesn''t exist.


    What''s more, it won''t do you any harm either. Instead, the Lord of Light will only do what he can to help you grow stronger for the coming catastrophe. And the shadow in my stomach, it seems that the Lord of Light doesn''t want us to waste this assassination opportunity in Storm''s End, He should have other arrangements. And we just need to accept the arrangement of the true God with peace of mind. "


    "I don''t need others, even gods, to arrange what I should do." Samwell said coldly, "And if the price of this arrangement is that my younger brother becomes a tool of the Lord of Light, then I will not accept this so-called s help."


    "You needn''t feel guilty. I believe Sir Deacon is willing to die for your cause. Not only him, but thousands of good men and women are willing to give their lives for you and for the great plan of the true God. It is their glory. "


    "If Dickon is really voluntary, of course I have nothing to say. But the Lord of Light has modified his memory!" Samwell said coldly, "If your true **** also needs to achieve his goal by interfering with people''s free will, then How is He different from the evil gods who created the White Walkers?


    Yes, the Lord of Light has resurrected my brother, but what is the difference between him and the walking dead outside the Great Wall?


    Such a resurrection, it is better to let him rest in peace!


    You always say that we have to fight against the evil in the north, that the Lord of Light is the savior of mankind.


    But if the King of Light uses this method, then human beings would rather not have such a salvation!


    Tell me, Ms. Melisandre, do you really think such a Lord of Light is righteous? "


    Melisandre was stunned, and there seemed to be flames burning violently in her eyes, jumping.


    After a while, she spoke again, but her tone was no longer as firm as before:


    "The sacrifice of a few people is for the happiness of more people..."


    "Voluntary sacrifices are worthy of praise." Samwell retorted, "Sacrifices that can be manipulated can only be called sacrifices! Ms. Melisandre, if the ones sacrificed are your relatives, would you still Is it so pious?"


    Melisandre was silent.


    "Meryl..." That distant shout echoed in my ears again, causing a rare look of confusion in the eyes of the red-robed witch.


    Samwell stepped forward a few steps, came to the red robe witch, and said:


    ¡°People are the end, not the means.¡±

 Chapter 257: Caesars to Caesar

    Chapter 257 Caesar''s to Caesar


    When the first ray of morning light shone on the top of Storm''s End Castle, the fighting in the city had basically stopped.


    The stubborn Stormlanders finally accepted the failed order, and many of them cried loudly after throwing away their weapons¡ª


    The never-fallen castle in the minds of the Stormlanders finally fell into the hands of the people of the Riverbend.


    This is an unacceptable thing for the proud Stormlanders.


    Of course, Samwell will not understand the fragile and complicated mood of the people in the storm, and he himself is also in a complicated mood at the moment.


    The capture of Storm''s End is of course a great joy, but the matter of his younger brother Dickon is like a lingering haze, hanging over his heart.


    In fact, he is familiar with the original work, of course he knows that the resurrection of the Lord of Light always seems to have various hidden dangers, but if it is just such as memory loss, personality change or even physical disability, Samwell can accept it and will be grateful to the Lord of Light.


    But Dickon¡¯s situation is obviously manipulated by the King of Light deliberately, using him as a tool man. This time he is carrying out the mission of assassinating the illegitimate duke, which is a near-death mission. What about next time?


    I was lucky to survive this time, so what about next time? It doesn''t matter if he is dead or not, the Lord of Light can be resurrected anyway.


    What is the difference between the younger brother and the doll in the hands of the Lord of Light?


    Not only his younger brother, but also his own destiny.


    Has it also become part of some grand plan of the gods?


    Samwell had tried his best to make himself conform to the ancient prophecy passed down from Asshai, but now, he suddenly loathed his identity as the "prophetic prince".


    The fall of Highgarden also seems to be in the plan of the gods. Melisandre had prophesied to him about the "withering of the rose" as early as in Yingzui Island.


    At that time, he didn''t take it seriously, but now, the cold reality gave him a heavy blow.


    A few cotton-like white clouds floated in the blue sky, as if forming an indifferent but huge face, saying to Samwell¡ª


    Men, be humble.


    "Lord Caesar, your brother is awake." The bachelor''s voice sounded in his ear.


    "Okay." Samwell came back to his senses, turned around and walked to the room.


    Entering the room, a strong smell of herbs and a faint smell of blood came over my face.


    The curtains were pulled open, and the bright morning sun shone in, dispelling the slightly depressing atmosphere.


    "Brother." Dickon Tarly was lying on the wooden bed by the window, his face was pale, but his expression was quite excited, like a child expecting a compliment.


    "Dickon." Samwell walked to the bed, feeling a little complicated. He really wanted to reprimand his younger brother so that he would not be so reckless in the future, but looking at the eager and reverent eyes of the other party, the words came to his lips, after all, it was a success. Praise, "You are the greatest hero in this war!"


    Dickon showed a bright smile: "Am I qualified to be a knight?"


    "Of course." Sam Wells said, "And you will become one of the most famous knights in the Seven Kingdoms. Bards will sing your name, and noble ladies will dream of climbing into your bed."


    Dickon showed a little shyness: "Brother, I''m already engaged to Miss Elo Florent."


    Samwell laughed loudly, the little brother at this time finally gave him the familiar feeling before.


    "I''m afraid your marriage contract with Miss Elo cannot be fulfilled."


    "Why?"


    "We have taken Storm''s End, and Stannis Baratheon must hate us to death. The Florent family must choose between Stannis and us. Who do you think they will choose?"


    "It should be Stannis." Dickon thought about it, "Our aunt...what''s her name? She seems to be married to Stannis?"


    "Aunt Selyse." Samwell looked at his younger brother who couldn''t remember his name, and worry appeared on his face again, "She is now Stannis'' queen, and grandpa has also become Stannis'' Hand of the King."


    "That''s right." Dickon suddenly realized, "Grandpa probably won''t be willing to marry my cousin Ello to me."


    There was a mocking smile on the corner of Samwell''s mouth: "Stannis will not be king for long. I have received news that he has suffered a disastrous attack on King''s Landing, and his fleet has almost been wiped out. Therefore, the Florens family said Maybe you will re-bet, if you want to marry Miss Eero, there is still hope."


    Dickon asked: "Brother, who do you think I should marry?"


    Samwell hesitated, and said:


    "You should listen to your father''s opinion on this."


    "Okay." Dickon seemed a little indifferent to this, and turned to say, "Brother, since I am qualified to become a knight, can you give me the canonization?"


    Under the expectant eyes of his younger brother, Samwell smiled and nodded: "I will give you canonization when you recover from your injury."


    "I can do it now." As he said, Dickon actually struggled to sit up.


    Samwell tried to dissuade: "Don''t be so anxious. Be more solemn, you''d better stay vigil in the Temple of the Seven Gods, and then the monks will anoint you with holy oil..."


    "It doesn''t need to be so troublesome." Dickon insisted, "As long as I want my brother''s canonization, that''s enough for me!"


    After all, Samwell couldn''t hold back his younger brother, so he helped him out of bed, and knelt down on one knee on the ground.


    Subsequently, Samwell drew out the giant sword [Dawn]. This time, the blade did not burn, but a faint red-gold pattern emerged.


    When he put the giant sword on his younger brother''s shoulder, he saw a red-gold shimmer in Dickon''s eyes.


    Samwell suppressed the turbulent thoughts in his heart, and said loudly:


    "Dickon Tarly from Hornhill, will you swear before the gods and the world that from this day forward, you will fight for the dignity of the weak, for the safety of women and children, and for the glory of the king, No matter how difficult the future, no matter how humble the future, you will always stick to your beliefs and fulfill your mission."


    "I am willing." Dickon''s tone was full of fanaticism.


    Samwell moved the giant sword from his brother''s right shoulder to his left: "May the Father grant you integrity."


    Then moved back: "May Our Lady grant you mercy."


    The giant sword moved back and forth on both shoulders: "May the warrior give you courage, may the blacksmith give you strength, and may the old woman give you wisdom."


    Finally, Samwell withdrew his giant sword and said with a smile:


    "Arise, Ser Dickon Tarly."


    As he spoke, he stepped forward to help his younger brother up and helped him lie back on the bed.


    After all the tossing, blood had already leaked from the white bandage, but Dickon didn''t care about it, with a contented smile on his face, as if he had sacrificed his life for this moment just for today''s moment.


    Samwell felt uncomfortable, he restrained his smile, and asked tentatively:


    "Dickon, how did you come up with the idea of ??pretending to be a messenger to assassinate Edric Storm?"


    "This idea just came up in a flash of inspiration." Dickon said, "The more I think about it, the more I think it''s a good idea..."


    "This is not a good idea." Samwell interrupted, "Do you know how risky this kind of thing is? If you are not lucky, even if you successfully complete the assassination, you will be hacked to death by the angry Stormlanders. "


    Dickon''s eyes dimmed, and after a long silence, he said:


    "Brother, I''ve already died once, haven''t I?"


    Sam Well was stunned for a moment.


    Dickon laughed instead: "I was already dead in Tianji City."


    "No. You are still alive and well." Samwell said seriously.


    "Don''t lie to me, brother." Dickon sighed. "I still remember that you gave me your horse and let me rush out of the sept. But on the way, an arrow shot me off the horse, and then A long sword pierced my shoulder blade through a gap in the armor and crushed my heart, I still remember the pain..."


    "Don''t think about it." Samwell put a hand on his younger brother''s shoulder, dissuading him.


    Dickon looked tired and confused, and murmured:


    "But what else can I think? I can''t remember a lot of things. Brother, you know? I can''t even remember what the castle in Horn Hill looked like now, or the names of my sisters or the color of their hair. And my father... His image also became blurred in my mind, like a stranger...


    Only you, brother, only everything about you, I will always remember. "


    Samwell was silent.


    "It was the true **** R''hllor who resurrected me, right, brother?" Dickon said again, "He let me return to this world with a mission..."


    "Bullshit mission!" Samwell cursed, "You live for yourself, not for **** R''hllor, and not for me."


    Dickon smiled at his brother:


    "I thought you would like this change, what''s more, I heard the oracle from the flames. Brother, you are the hero chosen by the true god, and you will lead the world to repel the evil in the dark. I can fight for you, yes A great honor."


    "Who is righteous and who is evil, it is not clear yet." Samwell said, "We invaded the Stormlands, is it justice or evil? The farmers in the Stormlands fought under the call of the lord, is it justice or evil? The knights on both sides are fighting for glory, but what is glory?"


    There was a hint of confusion in Dickon''s eyes, but soon he was overwhelmed by the red-gold light, and his tone became fanatical again:


    "Fighting for my brother is glory and justice!"


    Samwell sighed and stopped talking about this topic.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to accept the Lord of Light''s help, even at the beginning, he thought of hugging the King of Light''s thigh, but after seeing the god''s manipulation of his brother''s mind, he felt a sense of difficulty. Curbed aversion and disgust.


    "Take a good rest." Samwell turned and said, "I will withdraw my troops and return to the Reach tomorrow, so you can stay in Storm''s End to recuperate."


    "Okay." Dickon nodded in response.


    Samwell got up and left. When he walked to the door, he turned his head again and saw his younger brother just looking over and smiling brightly at him.


    I will take you back from the hands of the gods, Samwell secretly made up his mind.


    You are not a tool of the gods, but a brother of Caesar.


    To the gods, to the gods, but to Caesar, to Caesar!

 Chapter 258: qualifications

    Chapter 258 Eligibility


    In the gloomy dungeon of Storm''s End, heavy footsteps sounded.


    Then, torches appeared in the darkness.


    The sudden flash of fire made Simon Dondarrion squint his eyes.


    Before he could recognize who it was, he saw that the dungeon guard had already opened the cell door and said:


    "Sir Simon, come out."


    Simon Dondarryen calmed down and asked in a nonchalant tone:


    "What? Is the **** duke going to kill me? Or let me go back?"


    "The **** is dead." A rough voice said, "Storm''s End is now in charge of Lord Caesar, come out, Lord Caesar invites you to have breakfast."


    Simon recognized that it was the voice of Sir Grad of the Wilder family, and what this person said shocked him extremely:


    "Edric Storm is dead?"


    "Yes." Sir Gerard said, and then turned to other prisons, loudly said, "You are the same, Lord Caesar invited you to breakfast, come out, move quickly!"


    The resounding voice echoed in the dungeon, prompting a series of questions:


    "What do you mean? The people of the Reach have captured Storm''s End?"


    "How is this possible? Gerard, Storm''s End is invincible!"


    "That Caesar had a dragon, wouldn''t it be the dragon that spewed fire and destroyed the city wall?"


    "Even Black Death can''t burn down the walls of Storm''s End..."


    ¡­


    Sir Gerald shouted impatiently: "Okay, okay! Lord Caesar is still waiting for you, come out quickly!"


    The knights left the prison just now. After being shocked, many people showed surprise on their faces, but some had complicated expressions.


    They were all imprisoned because they refused to obey the illegitimate duke. Now that Storm''s End has changed owners, they have the hope of regaining their freedom.


    Of course, as an aristocrat of the Stormlands, hearing that Storm''s End was breached by the people of the Reach, he felt somewhat complicated.


    Simon Dondarrion followed the crowd out of the prison, the bright sunlight outside made him unable to open his eyes.


    Passing through the long corridor that still smelled of blood, and climbing up the third floor along the spiral staircase, everyone came to the banquet hall.


    Of course, this is not the first time for Sir Simon to come here. There are still bloodstains on the blue and white marble walls, and the wool carpet on the floor is clean, probably just replaced. The burning torch exudes a hot breath.


    But in Simon''s eyes, the hottest thing in the hall was the giant white dragon prostrated by the long table.


    It was as big as two war horses, covered with milky white scales, two red-gold lines extending from the triangular head to the end of the slender tail, a pair of transparent smoky leather wings folded on the side of the body. Concentrating on eating the deer legs on the ground.


    "Come and sit down."


    Sir Simon heard a deep voice, and then he noticed a man in bronze armor sitting beside the white dragon.


    Samwell Caesar!


    Simon immediately guessed the identity of this person, and he had heard the name of the river lord many times.


    Like thunder.


    At the same time, there are unbelievable legends.


    Three years ago, this person was just a pioneer knight who was expelled from the family, but now, he has sat on the throne that once belonged to the Storm King.


    Throughout the history of the Seven Kingdoms, it is difficult to find a character like him who rose from the humble beginnings but became so brilliant in a short period of time.


    Perhaps only the "Conqueror" Aegon Targaryen three hundred years ago can compare with it.


    Sir Simon thought of this, and couldn''t help but glanced at the white dragon¡ª


    They both have dragons.


    All the noble knights from the Stormlands also sat down at the long table with mixed emotions.


    They looked at the man in the first seat, but saw that the man had already bowed his head to enjoy his breakfast.


    And before they came in, there were already many people sitting in the hall, and they were all nobles from the Stormlands. war.


    Seeing this, Simon also lowered his head to look at the food in front of him.


    The breakfast is very rich. There is oatmeal, milk, boiled eggs, roast meat and fresh berries.


    Simon has been locked in the dungeon these days, and it has been a long time since he has seen such a rich food, so he put aside his other thoughts for the time being and gorged himself.


    The only sound left in the hall was the sound of soft chewing and the sound of knives and forks hitting the dinner plate.


    After Samwell finished eating, he put down the knife and fork, picked up the napkin and wiped his mouth.


    Seeing that everyone was looking at him, he smiled and waved his hands:


    "You guys continue."


    "I''ve finished eating too, Lord Caesar." Sir Gerald also put down his knife and fork, and wiped his mouth.


    "I''m done eating too, thank you for your hospitality." Another knight from the Wilder family also put down his knife and fork.


    "I''m fine too."


    ¡­


    More and more people put down their knives and forks. Later, even those who wanted to continue eating had to end their breakfast.


    Even Cleopatra swallowed the last leg bone, and lay quietly behind Samwell, digesting food while rubbing her slender tail against her master''s back.


    Like scratching his itch.


    Sir Simon also put down his knife and fork tactfully, wiped his mouth, and prepared to hear how the legendary Lord of the Riverbend was going to deal with people like himself.


    But at this moment, he realized that someone was still eating.


    Simon turned his head and saw Sir Lomas Eastmond.


    This person is the distant cousin of Lord Elton Eastmond, Lord of Greenstone Isle in the Stormlands.


    But the strange thing is that this person''s cousin and lord, Earl Elton, has put down his knife and fork at this time, and is looking at him with angry and warning eyes.


    But Sir Lomas turned a blind eye to this.


    Sir Lomas'' son, Andrew Esmond, saw his father being so arrogant, so he followed suit and started eating and drinking again.


    In the quiet hall, the sound of the father and son eating and drinking was particularly harsh.


    Sir Simon looked at Samwell, and saw that the Knight of the River Bend was not angry either, just sitting quietly with a smile on his face.


    In fact, Simon can also guess the reason for Sir Lomas''s arrogance, because this person is the cousin of Stannis Baratheon, who was thrown into the dungeon by the illegitimate son of the duke because he was inclined to Dragonstone Island.


    Although he was released by the people of Hewan, this person obviously intends to stick to his original position.


    However, when the Earl of Greenstone Island has succumbed to Caesar, it is very interesting that the father and son are still so stubborn.


    I don''t know if it was infected by the attitude of the Lomas father and son, or because the Viscount of the River Bend didn''t intervene, and several storm knights started eating again.


    Sir Simon hesitated for a while, but still didn''t pick up the knife and fork again, even though he was not full.


    After about a quarter of an hour, several nobles from the storm finally finished their breakfast. Sir Lomas was the last one to put down his knife and fork, wiped his mouth, and belched loudly.


    It seems to be announcing the end of this breakfast meeting.


    Samwell smiled slightly, as if he had just recovered, and said:


    "All finished? Well, let''s discuss the future of the Stormlands."


    As soon as Samwell finished speaking, he heard Sir Lomas shouting immediately:


    "What qualifications do you, a river bender, have to decide the future of the Stormlands?"


    As soon as this remark was made, the hall suddenly fell silent.


    The aristocrats of the Stormlands had different expressions, some applauded secretly, some gloated, and some looked on coldly... In short, they were all looking forward to the fact that the legendary River Bend nobleman was going to deal with those who disagreed with them.


    "Sir Lomas, right?" Samwell didn''t seem to be angry, "Who do you think is qualified?"


    "Of course His Majesty Stannis Baratheon!"


    "Your Majesty Stannis is bathing in the Blackwater River." Samwell sneered.


    Sir Lomas choked for a moment.


    The results of the Battle of the Blackwater River have spread throughout the Seven Kingdoms. Stannis suffered a disastrous defeat, and his fleet was almost wiped out. Even his whereabouts are still unknown, and it is not known whether he drowned in the Blackwater River.


    "That should also be decided by the people of the Baratheon family! His Majesty Stannis has a daughter, and there are also members of the Baratheon family''s collateral line present!"


    Speaking of this, Sir Lomas looked at the two knights from the collateral line of the Baratheon family, but these two actually lowered their heads, avoiding his gaze.


    Samwell smiled dismissively and said:


    "Then let me ask you, why is the Baratheon family so qualified to decide the future of the Stormlands?"


    Sir Lomas said in a natural tone:


    "The Baratheon family has always been the guardian family of the Stormlands, of course..."


    "All this time?" Samwell interrupted, "How do I remember that three hundred years ago, the Stormlands were still ruled by the Durandon family?"


    "But Orys Baratheon married the daughter of the last Storm King." Suddenly a Stormland knight said, "So, the Baratheon family has continued the ancient bloodline of the Storm King and is qualified to rule the Stormland."


    Samwell turned his head and saw the black and white swan coat of arms on the other party''s breastplate, so he knew that this person came from the Swen family of Stonehelm City, and he looked familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere before, but he couldn''t remember the name , and asked:


    "Which knight are you from the Sven family?"


    "Baron Swann, the son of Earl Gulion Swann." Sir Balon said, his eyes were calm, looking directly at Samwell.


    Samwell knew in his heart that this man was quite a famous knight in the Stormlands. In the original book, it seemed that he was promoted to the Kingsguard by Queen Cersei.


    "Sir Balon, let me ask you, how did Orys Baratheon marry the daughter of the last Storm King?"


    Baron Swan moved his mouth, but he didn''t speak.


    Samwell laughed and said: "He killed the last Storm King, conquered the Stormlands, and then occupied Storm''s End, and married a woman from the Durandon family. You call this behavior ''the continuation of the Storm King''s lineage. ''?


    I wonder how your noble ancestors who swore allegiance to House Durandon tolerated such behavior? And how did he willingly bow the knee to Baratheon? "


    Baron Swann blushed.


    Lomas and his son couldn''t find any words to refute for a while.


    The rest of the Stormland nobles were also silent for a while.


    Samwell leaned back on the back of the chair and said coldly:


    "So don''t talk to me about blood. Baratheons rule from their conquest of the Stormlands, and from the dragons of their lord, House Targaryen!


    And now, I have conquered the Stormlands, too, and I have-"


    Samwell stretched out his hand to support Cleopatra''s head, his eyes slowly swept across the faces of every stormy nobleman:


    "Dragon."

 Chapter 259: Deterrence

    Chapter 259 Deterrence


    "Roar-"


    Cleopatra let out a roar in cooperation.


    The fiery breath with the smell of sulfur soon permeated the entire hall, making the nobles of the storm feel awe-inspiring.


    "I know some of you are still dissatisfied." Samwell continued, "After all, you have stayed in Storm''s End since the start of the war and have not fought against the army of the Reach. Well, Hewan wins without force.


    So, now I will give you one more chance.


    A chance for a fair fight. "


    As he spoke, Samwell got up slowly, put his hands on the long table, and looked down at the crowd:


    "Anyone who is willing to fight for the Baratheon family, please stand up. As long as you can defeat me, I will immediately lead the army to withdraw from Storm''s End, otherwise, you must kneel before me and swear allegiance to me! Just like your ancestors did three hundred years ago!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the scene was silent


    The nobles of the Stormlands did not move in the face of Samwell''s challenge.


    After all, Samwell''s reputation is too great. The legendary deeds of beheading four white knights in the sky and the city were sung by the bards, and the knights of the Seven Kingdoms have long recognized the horror of this man.


    In addition, in the battle between Stormland and River Bend, Samwell also displayed extremely terrifying personal strength on the battlefield. Even those who had doubts about the Tianjicheng incident had to admit¡ª


    Caesar should be the most powerful knight in Westeros.


    Sir Lomas, who was very arrogant just now, hesitated for a while, but failed to muster the courage after all.


    He doesn''t want to die.


    I thought it would provoke the aristocratic district of the storm to oppose the people of Hewan, but unexpectedly, Caesar calmed down the audience with a few words.


    After a long silence, someone finally moved¡ª


    "Beauty" Brienne Tars.


    I saw her get up and come to Samwell, raised the long sword with both hands, and said loudly:


    "Lord Caesar, Brienne of the Tarth family is willing to offer her loyalty to you!"


    Samwell remembered that this woman had said in Bronze Gate City that she would be loyal to the owner of Storm''s End, and now that she captured Storm''s End, she really fulfilled her promise.


    "I accept your allegiance."


    Just when Brienne was about to get up, she suddenly found a huge sword shining red and golden light on her shoulder.


    She froze for a moment, raised her head, and saw Samwell looking at herself with a smile, and said in her mouth:


    "Brennie from the Tarth family, are you willing to become a knight of the seven gods? From today onwards, you will fight for the dignity of the weak, for the safety of women and children, and for the glory of the king, no matter what the future is No matter how humble the future is, you will always stick to your beliefs and live up to your mission.¡±


    Brienne froze in place, as if she couldn''t believe that the person in front of her wanted to make herself a knight!


    There has never been a female knight in the history of Westeros.


    Even her biological father was unwilling to give her canonization.


    She has always been seen as an alien, a monster in a man''s armor, a woman who dreams of becoming a knight.


    Today, this dream is really about to come true.


    This legendary Knight of the Reach, who just conquered Storm''s End, is willing to enshrine her!


    "I do!" Brienne said loudly, her tone trembling.


    "I, Samwell Caesar, canonize Brienne Tarth as a knight under the witness of the seven gods, I ask you to be just in the name of the Father, to be merciful in the name of the Holy Mother, to be brave in the name of the warrior, In the name of the old woman and the maiden, I ask you to protect women and children and do justice.


    Arise, Ser Brienne. "


    Brienne stood up slowly, her face flushed already.


    "Caesar, you actually canonized a woman as a knight, what a big joke!" Sir Lomas sneered.


    "The real joke is that you might not even be able to beat a woman." Samwell retorted, "Lomas, if you dare not fight me, how dare you fight Sir Brienne?"


    "With her?" Sir Lomas looked strange.


    "Yes." Samwell nodded earnestly, "I choose Sir Brienne Tars as my proxy knight. You nominate a proxy knight, and if you can win her, I will let you go free. So, Sir Lomas, would you like to try?"


    Sir Lomas did not take over.


    Because he knows how powerful this crazy woman is.


    Brienne Tass is regarded as an outlier and suffers from various ridicules, largely because she is too good at fighting.


    Men can''t accept a woman becoming a knight, let alone accept that they can''t beat this woman.


    Lomas knew he couldn''t beat Brienne, so he dodged his eyes and said:


    "I... my hand was wounded. What knight would fight for the honor of the Stormlands?"


    He looked around, but no one answered.


    Sir Lomas suddenly became more ashamed and angry, and raised his volume:


    "Don''t you all have the guts to stand up? Have you forgotten your oath? Have you forgotten the pride of the people of the Stormlands?"


    At this moment, Sir Simon Dondarrion stepped forward.


    He didn''t really want to fight for House Baratheon, otherwise he wouldn''t have been thrown into the dungeon before, but he didn''t want to bend his knee to a Reach man either.


    What''s more, if no one really stands up, then the news of today''s scene will completely embarrass the Stormland Knight.


    Simon does not fight for the Baratheon family, but only for the pride of the Stormlanders.


    "I''ll fight you."


    "Okay!" Brienne replied loudly.


    Samwell waved to the soldiers to equip them with weapons.


    Simon put on his armor, held his long sword in front of him, and saluted. The next moment, he rushed out.


    The fine steel long sword pulls out a swift flower of death.


    The two swords intersected, making a clang.


    Simon felt the trembling of his hand bones, and secretly frightened¡ª


    This woman is really strong!


    Immediately, an inexplicable shame and anger rose in his heart, and the long sword in his hand was like a living thing, waving it continuously.


    One after another, continuously.


    Brienne fought and retreated, and he followed closely, attacking constantly, trying to defeat this opponent with the most violent attack.


    The long swords intersected again and again, splashing out little sparks.


    Pricking, teasing, cutting, chopping, chopping... Simon used all the sword skills he had learned and poured them on the woman like a torrential rain.


    However, the woman''s long sword was swung so impenetrably that the rain could not enter.


    Simon actually started to pant.


    Time passed in the clash of long swords, and at the same time, Simon''s strength also passed.


    On the surface, it looked like Simon was pressing down on his opponent, but before he knew it, he was already sweating profusely.


    Brienne was calmly defending, maintaining her strength, and waiting for an opportunity to counterattack.


    Finally, she felt the weakening of the man''s strength. With a low growl, she charged forward suddenly, dancing wildly with her long sword, changing positions in an instant.


    She swept across with one blow and slashed on Simon''s helmet.


    îõ¡ª


    The violent impact made Simon dizzy for a while.


    Damn it! I can''t lose to a woman!


    Simon roared and pushed the woman back again.


    But his shoulders were starting to go numb, his wrists were starting to ache, and each blow was getting heavier and heavier.


    I must have been in the dungeon too long! Simon thought angrily, how could I be inferior to a woman!


    îõ¡ª


    Simon was staggered by the cut, and before he regained his balance, he felt a sharp pain in his shoulder.


    Then he was kicked in the stomach by the hateful woman.


    Boom!


    Simon fell to the ground on his back, feeling pain like a dislocated right arm.


    Brienne flung herself on top of him, threw back his visor with her sword, and roared:


    "Surrender!"


    Simon gasped in pain, and finally said in an extremely difficult tone:


    "I surrender¡­"


    Brienne got up now, retracted the long sword, turned around and bowed to Samwell.


    Samwell smiled slightly at her, and then his eyes slowly swept across the faces of the dejected princes of the storm, and said:


    "You lost. Now, swear allegiance to me!"


    The hall was quiet for a moment, and then, Earl Elton Ismond, the lord of Greenstone Island, stood up first and walked forward.


    "Honor Samwell Caesar, the Ismond family of Greenstone Island is willing to serve you." Earl Elton knelt on one knee and placed the long sword at Samwell''s feet, "Our long sword will always be You wave it!"


    "I accept the allegiance of the Esmond family." Samwell placed the giant sword on Earl Elton''s shoulder and tapped it lightly.


    Subsequently, Sir Gladwell also stepped forward to pledge his allegiance.


    Then came the knights of the Tarth family, then the Metelin family, the Fell family...even the two knights of the Baratheon family came to Samwell to swear allegiance.


    Soon, a total of fifty-seven Stormland knights in Storm''s End put their long swords at Samwell''s feet.


    The long swords were shining with cold light, and some were stained with blood, like a forest of steel.


    Samwell suddenly understood a little bit how "Conqueror" Aegon Targaryen used dragon flames to melt the enemy''s long sword into the Iron Throne.


    This is conquest!


    Of course, Samwell is still a long way from truly conquering the Stormlands.


    Not all the nobles in the Stormlands were present, and the Riverbend Army did not capture all the castles in the Stormlands this time, but he was not far from his goal.


    Stormland can no longer organize large-scale resistance.


    And with Storm''s End in hand, Samwell also has the confidence to make the princes of the Stormlands swear allegiance.


    The scene that happened today will gradually disintegrate the will to resist of the rest of the Stormland nobles.


    Samwell now has to withdraw his troops to deal with the internal disputes in the river bend, but when he returns, it must be the day of real conquest.


    "Earl Elder." Samwell ordered, "You are responsible for rectifying the surrendered army in Storm''s End, and follow me to the river bend tomorrow morning."


    "Yes, my lord." Earl Elder took the order to leave.


    "Go and prepare, too." Samwell said to the stormy knights, "Follow me to the river bend tomorrow morning."


    "yes!"


    Samwell certainly would not keep these stormland knights and troops in Storm''s End. Although these people have sworn allegiance, their loyalty still needs to be tested.


    He is going to take away the army of Storm''s End and replace it with the troops he brought from Eagle''s Beak Isle and Starfall City to garrison. In this way, no matter what happens in Stormlands during his departure, at least this politically significant city will be garrisoned. None of the core castles will be lost.


    Samwell is also planning to appoint his younger brother Dickon as the acting castellan of Storm''s End, but his younger brother is seriously injured after all, and Samwell is going to hand over the daily defense to his three knights¡ª


    Lucas Dane, Chiman Huya, Brienne Tass.


    Samwell''s eyes stayed on Cheeman''s cold face that concealed madness for a moment, and he still felt that it would be better for this mad dog to be with him.


    However, if there are only two knights left, there may be insufficient manpower.


    After thinking for a while, Samwell turned to Kathu, the attendant behind him.


    This young man, also from the Huya tribe, has been Samwell''s servant for almost three years. He has worked hard and worked hard. Although he has not made any great achievements, at least he has followed closely every time Samwell charged into battle. is behind.


    "Katu." Sam Wells said, "Choose a family name for yourself."


    Katu was stunned for a moment, and then fell into ecstasy.


    Of course he knew that this meant that he could finally become a knight!


    Following Samwell these years, Kathu is looking forward to this day all the time.


    "Lord Caesar." Katu came to Samwell and knelt down, but glanced at the expressionless uncle Qiman, with an unconcealable hatred flashing across his face, and then said loudly, "Of course my family name is Huya, the real Huya!"


    "Okay." Samwell put the giant sword on Katu''s shoulder and said, "Katu Huya, I will make you a knight with the title of Viscount Yingzuiyu. May you live up to this trust and stick to this honor .¡±


    Ser Kato Huya stood up, his face flushed with excitement.


    Samwell said: "You, together with Sir Brienne and Sir Lucas, will stay in Storm''s End and be in charge of city defense."


    "Yes, my lord!"

 Chapter 260: Witchs Admonition

    Chapter 260 The Witch''s Admonition


    Melisandre didn''t wear that red robe.


    She was wearing nothing but the ruby ??necklace at her throat, sitting cross-legged in front of the fireplace.


    She was so close that the jumping fire kept touching the body of the red-robed witch.


    But she won''t get burned.


    Flame is her master.


    She closed her eyes and recited the prayer, but her tone was not as steady as before.


    The flame seemed to be able to feel the witch''s uneasiness, and it beat more and more intensely.


    Melisandre opened her eyes and stared at the flames. Golden and scarlet illusions flickered in the fire, outlining terrifying scenes.


    Two copulating bodies rolled and scratched, and were swallowed by the flood of flames. The shadow was born from the flames and turned into a skeleton, staring at her with weeping blood sockets without eyeballs...


    Melisandre trembled all over, smoking blood flowed from her eyes and ran down her cheeks, but turned into burning flames before dripping down.


    She felt death, felt anger¡ª


    From the wrath of the gods.


    Anger at her shaken faith.


    Melisandre has never been so confused, so scared.


    Because of the blasphemy of the prophesied prince?


    She suddenly began to suspect that Samwell Caesar was really the prophesied prince?


    "Great R''hllor," Melisandre prayed to the flames, "please tell your servant who is the prophesied prince, who is the reincarnation of Azor Ahai, and who is the one who will save the world." hero?"


    The flames rolled and danced, and white mist gathered in it, and a face was formed in the fireplace¡ª


    It was Samwell Caesar.


    It''s still him.


    Melisandre looked at Caesar''s face roaring and roaring in the flames, the blood on his face dripped like a melting candle, and finally there was only one skull, a blood-red skull.


    The skull represents death. Melisandre thought.


    Is this punishment from the true God?


    Melisandre suddenly understood something, and her body began to tremble uncontrollably again.


    An inexplicable sadness enveloped her, making the witch suddenly feel emotions she hadn''t felt for a long time.


    At this moment, she seemed to have returned to the day when she was sold to the Red Temple by her mother.


    After countless years, she thought she had forgotten, but she still couldn''t get rid of the entanglement of memory.


    "Meryl..." She heard her mother calling again.


    Like smoke, like fire, like hot air, it drilled into her mind.


    Melisandre has never felt so weak.


    Is it because of what Caesar said? or because...


    Melisandre unconsciously stroked her raised belly.


    Her body trembled even more, but her gaze regained its calmness, even containing an extremely rare tenderness.


    Boom boom boom¡ª


    There was a knock on the door.


    Melisandre knew immediately that it was Samwell, she could smell his breath.


    "Come in."


    Samwell pushed the door and entered, but saw the witch without a trace, quickly looked away, and said:


    "Are you uncomfortable?"


    "It''s okay. Come in." Melisandre said.


    Samwell came in and closed the door.


    The two of them had "meet each other honestly" a long time ago, so there was no need to hide it.


    Just looking at Melisandre''s belly that seemed to be seven or eight months old, Samwell still felt uncomfortable.


    "I''m going back to the river bend tomorrow morning, you... want to come with me?"


    "Do you want me to go with you?"


    "Forget it, you should stay in Storm''s End." Samwell didn''t want Margaery to see Melisandre with her big belly.


    As for quelling the rebellion, the Shadow Assassins probably won''t be of much use.


    He would rather use this assassination opportunity on a more important enemy, such as Duke Tywin.


    "Okay." Melisandre nodded obediently.


    The room fell silent for a while.


    After a long while, Samwell looked at the witch''s belly again, and finally couldn''t help asking:


    "You that stomach... What will happen if I don''t give a new assassination target?"


    "Not bringing death?" Melisandre had a rare gentle smile on her face, she rubbed her hands on Gao Long''s belly, and said, "That should give birth to a life."


    "Are you sure?" Samwell had a strange expression on his face.


    "Death and life are equal weights at both ends of the balance in the hands of the true God." Melisandre said, "They can be exchanged for each other. Since you refuse to bring death, you will usher in a life."


    Samwell asked: "So, if I don''t give a new assassination target, you will give me a child? A normal child?"


    "Yes." Melisandre looked at the man seriously, "But, are you sure you want to waste such a precious opportunity to assassinate?"


    Samwell was silent.


    After a while, he nodded and said: "Life should not be a tool."


    Although he actually had several people he wanted to kill, he couldn''t name any of them at this moment, especially when he knew that a life could be conceived in a witch''s belly.


    Melisandre suddenly laughed.


    With a smile like never before.


    "I lied, Lord Caesar." This was the first time Melisandre spoke in such a teasing tone.


    Samwell froze for a moment before saying, "So... what will happen?"


    "Even if you don''t give an assassination target after ten months, the shadow will be born, but if you lose the target, it can''t do anything. It means that our efforts are in vain."


    Samwell breathed a sigh of relief, it always felt weird to let Melisandre give birth to her illegitimate child.


    But when he learned that this matter would not happen, he felt a little disappointed.


    And he always felt that Melisandre seemed to be testing himself just now.


    "Well, hopefully by the time I get back from the Bend, there''s still time."


    "It will be in time." Melisandre said in a determined tone.


    Samwell stared into the witch''s fiery eyes, always feeling that the other party seemed to foresee something.


    Just when he was hesitating to ask, Melisandre spoke again:


    "Master Caesar, you are right, life should not be a tool. So, if you want to save your brother, please tell him a word."


    Samwell cheered up and asked quickly, "What are you talking about?"


    "Remember who you are." Melisandre said.


    When she said this, the ruby ??in Melisandre''s throat shone dazzlingly, as if it had become her third eye.


    "Remember who you are?" Samwell repeated in doubt, "I just told Dickon this sentence?"


    "Yes." Melisandre said.


    Although Samwell doubted whether this sentence would be effective, he still nodded and wrote it down.


    Paused, he asked again: "Why did you help me?"


    Melisandre smiled again: "Because I also believe that life should not be a tool."


    Samwell felt that this red robe witch was also worried about becoming a tool of the Lord of Light?


    In fact, Samwell has the same concern about his own fate.


    The prince in the prophecy, the reincarnation of Azor Ahai...


    But how did Yashor forge the burning red sword [Lightbringer] back then?


    He cast it three times and failed all three times. The last time he inserted the scorching sword embryo into his wife''s chest, he finally succeeded.


    This story sounds very tragic, and people will feel the hero''s sacrifice.


    But Samwell tasted madness from it!


    So as the prince in prophecy, Yazor Ahai is reincarnated, will he need to make the same crazy sacrifice in the future?


    Samwell didn''t want to be arranged a similar fate by the gods.


    Thinking of this, he turned to ask:


    "Did you foresee something in the flames again?"


    "Yes." Melisandre said, "I saw the prophesied prince in the flames, Azor Ahai, he was reborn in the land of smoke and salt, bathed in blood and fire."


    Isn¡¯t this the old prophecy before, why say it again?


    Samwell shrugged inexplicably, and left.


    "Remember who you are." Melisandre sat alone in front of the fire, closed her eyes again, and murmured,


    "Remember who you are, Lord Caesar."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Across the Narrow Sea, Qarth.


    "Make way! Make way for the Mother of Dragons!"


    Ser Jorah Mormont shouted loudly, driving away the Qarth people who watched the scene.


    Daenerys Targaryen feels like a clown on public display in an open carriage.


    She was wearing gorgeous green satin, with a black and white pearl belt around her waist, outlining a looming beautiful figure, her exquisite feet stepped on a pair of silver sandals, looking cute and cute.


    She was dressed up beautifully, and she had an almost mortal face, but she still felt like a clown.


    Or a beggar?


    People here only pay attention to her three young dragons, but they ignore her request.


    Daenerys came here following the guidance of the red comet. She thought she could find help here. She needed a big ship and soldiers to return to Westeros and take back the Iron Throne that should belong to her.


    But unfortunately, there was no help she wanted here.


    The royal family of Qarth regarded her as an afternoon entertainment, the people as a beautiful girl with pets, but no one regarded her as a queen.


    Maybe I should accept the wizard''s invitation to visit their Temple of Immortality...


    There was a noise in her ears, which brought Daenerys back to her senses. She turned her head and saw a fire mage performing on the street.


    He summoned a fire ladder out of thin air, and the swaying and circling orange-red flames swayed up.


    The crowd cheered and jumped for joy.


    But Daenerys noticed that a few thieves were squeezing around in the crowd, swiftly cutting the clothes of the audience who were attracted by the fire mage.


    At this time, the fire mage had already jumped onto the fire ladder, climbing up like a monkey. Whenever he climbed a step, that step disappeared behind his feet, leaving only a wisp of silver smoke.


    When the fire mage climbed to the top, both the person and the fire ladder disappeared without a trace.


    The crowd cheered again, and the thieves returned with a full load.


    "Nice trick," said Ser Jorah, who also saw that the fire mage and thieves were playing together.


    "It''s not a trick." A woman''s voice suddenly sounded.


    Daenerys just noticed that a woman with a red lacquer mask appeared beside the carriage at some point.


    "What do you mean, ma''am?"


    The woman wearing a red lacquer mask said: "Half a year ago, this person couldn''t even make a fire with dragon crystals, so he could only use dust and silver shavings to play tricks with flames, at best attracting a few ignorant fools to watch, so that his fellow thieves would There is work to do.


    But now he can perform witchcraft, real witchcraft.


    His strength increased. Daenerys, it''s all because of you. "


    "Because of me?" Daenerys laughed, "How is that possible?"


    The woman in the red lacquer mask put her finger on Daenerys'' wrist: "You are the mother of dragons, aren''t you?"


    "Of course she is." Ser Jorah pushed the woman''s hand away. "Shadowbinders must not touch her!"


    The masked woman took a step back and said again: "You must leave this city, Daenerys Targaryen, or you won''t be able to leave."


    "Where should I go?" Daenerys asked. Of course she wants to go back to Westeros, but without troops and ships, she can''t.


    "To go north, you must go south. To reach the west, you must go east. To go forward, you must go back. To reach the light, you must go through the shadows."


    Asshai is known as the land of shadows. Daenerys thought. This woman wants me to go to Asshai.


    "Will the Asshais give me an army?"


    The masked woman shakes her head.


    Daenerys was a little disappointed: "Then what can I get in Asshai?"


    "The truth." The masked woman bowed and disappeared into the crowd.


    Ser Jorah said disdainfully: "A man would rather swallow a scorpion than believe the lies of the Shadowbinder. They dare not show their faces in the daylight."


    Daenerys was silent.


    The place where the fire mage performed before has been emptied, leaving only wisps of smoke floating in the air.


    In a trance, the smoke turned into the face of the woman wearing the red lacquer mask just now. She stared at Daenerys with fiery red eyes, and said in an ethereal and deep voice:


    "Remember who you are, Daenerys. The dragon knows, but do you?"

 Chapter 261: reunion

    Chapter 261 Reunion


    Land of Storms, Tongmen City.


    Cleopatra landed slowly on the balcony of the castle, and the hot air flow from the agitation scorched the vines on the rock wall to brown.


    Two Hewan guards heard the movement and ran over to check it out. Seeing that it was Bailong, they hurriedly saluted and greeted him.


    "Is my father there?" Samwell jumped off the dragon''s back and straightened his hair that was blown by the wind.


    "Lord Landau is in the lobby on the first floor."


    "Okay." Samwell nodded to the two, followed the spiral staircase to the first floor and entered the hall.


    Earl Randall was dealing with military affairs. Seeing Samwell coming in, he only nodded slightly, and continued to listen to the reports of the officers.


    Samwell found a place to sit down, poured himself a glass of red wine, and took a sip.


    This is not a formal military meeting, but to deal with some military affairs, such as a horseman lost a war horse, a logistics soldier stole the master''s ham, unclean camp techniques made many soldiers sick, etc. of.


    Marching and fighting are actually very boring most of the time, and strategic planning and battlefield charge are just a short highlight moment.


    The coach must endure tedious and boring foreplay in exchange for that moment of glory.


    Samwell drank three glasses of wine, and Earl Randall finally finished handling these military affairs. After waving his hand to let the officers leave, he walked over and poured himself a glass of wine, saying:


    "There''s really nothing you can do about the accident in High Court this time, and you don''t have to be too disappointed, Storm''s End will not be able to escape there, and there will be chances in the future..."


    "I''ve captured Storm''s End." Samwell said with a smile, and watched the change of his father''s face while drinking.


    Earl Randall was expressionless, but his eyes betrayed the shock in his heart:


    "Yeah, pretty fast. How did you get it down?"


    "Actually, it''s mainly due to my younger brother..." Samwell recounted the whole story of the capture of Storm''s End.


    Earl Randall was silent for a while after hearing this.


    "I didn''t expect Dickon to be so impulsive..." Samwell sighed, "Fortunately, there is no danger."


    "It''s really too reckless." Earl Randall said in a complicated tone.


    Pausing for a moment, he hesitated and asked again:


    "Sam, do you ever feel that your brother...is not the same as before?"


    "It''s really changed a lot." Samwell echoed, and didn''t know how to tell his father.


    Could it be said that the younger brother was resurrected from the dead and now he is the tool of the King of Light?


    "I have carefully questioned the knights and soldiers who went to Dorne." Earl Randall sipped his wine, and continued, "They all said that Dickon had been lying in the coffin for five days before he suddenly woke up."


    Samwell was about to speak, but his father suddenly looked at him with piercing eyes, and said:


    "And you. They said they found you in the ruins of the temple in Tianji City. The fire burned everything to ashes, but you didn''t have the slightest burn. So, you...have you all died before? once?"


    Samwell wanted to defend himself, but he didn''t know how to speak when the words came to his lips.


    Because, in fact, he really isn''t Samwell Tarly anymore.


    This body has changed its soul three years ago.


    Even if Tianjicheng did not die, the eldest son of Earl Landau had died three years ago.


    Looking at his son''s expression, Earl Randall seemed to understand something, but suddenly asked an irrelevant question:


    "Do you remember who the ancestor of the Tully family was?"


    Although Samwell didn''t understand why his father suddenly jumped into this topic, he nodded and said, "It''s the twin sons of Garth the ''Green Hand'', Haron the Hunter and Halledon the Horn."


    "Yes." Earl Randall''s eyes were dark and his tone was misty, "It is said that their brothers married a forest witch and spent a long time in Horn Hill far beyond ordinary people. Do you know why they lived so long?"


    Samwell recalled the story of the two brothers: "It is said that they would make love with the forest witch every full moon to extend their lives..."


    Speaking of this, Samwell suddenly understood Earl Landau''s hint¡ª


    Father actually thought that he and his younger brother had inherited the "excellent tradition" of the ancestors of the Tully family, and shared the red robe witch together, so they gained the ability to resurrect from the dead...


    However, from the perspective of Earl Landau, this seems to be the most reasonable explanation.


    After all, when the two brothers "resurrected from the dead", it was the time when the red-robed witch Melisandre appeared.


    If Earl Randall saw Melisandre, who now has a big belly, he might be more convinced of his thoughts.


    Samwell defended weakly: "Father, it''s not what you think..."


    "Okay." Earl Randall raised his hand to interrupt his son, and gave him a look full of meaning, "Since that woman can bring you strength, I will not interfere. As long as you don''t appear to marry her Just a ridiculous idea."


    "Of course not." Samwell decided not to explain, otherwise he would only talk more and more chaos.


    As for the younger brother becoming a tool man of the King of Light, he should find a way to solve it himself. Lord Randyll could not be of much help in this regard.


    "Has Crow''s Nest Castle been taken down?" Earl Randall thought he had figured out the truth of the matter, and then changed the subject.


    "It has been defeated. The Clinton family is no longer what it used to be, and there is no resistance at all. I asked Todd Buddha to stay and guard the castle. Father, where are you?"


    "We captured the Hay Hall, and when we were preparing to head for the Harvest Hall, we received an order to withdraw our troops and returned to Tongmen City."


    "Hay Hall... is the territory of the Errol family, right? Who did you leave there?"


    "Galth Hightower."


    Samwell knew that this was the second son of the Earl of Old Town, a rather calm young knight.


    The Hightower family is also a member of the Horse Party, and Earl Landau''s arrangement is no surprise.


    "How long will it take for your army to arrive?" Earl Randall asked again.


    Samwell himself rode a dragon to fly here, and the army was left behind to be led by Cheeman.


    "It is estimated that there are still four or five days."


    Earl Randall thought for a while, and said: "Then don''t wait, I will lead the large army back to the river bend tomorrow morning. Since you have a dragon, you can fly to the Bitter Bridge to meet Lady Olenna first, and find out what happened What."


    "Okay." Samwell put down his wine glass and nodded in agreement.


    He was also anxious to know what the current situation in the river bend was.


    After leaving the hall, Samwell was not in a hurry to set off.


    Cleopatra was already very tired from flying all the way from Storm''s End, and she couldn''t bear to fly back to the Bend.


    One person and one dragon rested overnight in Tongmen City, before setting off the next morning.


    Going west all the way, flying over the imperial forest, rested once in the upper reaches of the Lambun River, and replenished some food in Green Valley City, and finally arrived at the Bitter Bridge in the evening of the third day.


    The afterglow of the setting sun dyed the Mande River into a golden silk, and many boys and girls gathered by the river to enjoy the beauty of the autumn evening.


    Cleopatra''s arrival caused some minor disturbances.


    After Samwell settled the white dragon, he entered the castle under the eyes of all kinds of worship and admiration.


    "Lord Caesar, welcome to Bitter Bridge." Baron Lorent Caswell came out to greet him in person, with a very enthusiastic attitude.


    "Master Lorent." Samwell greeted politely, then asked directly, "Is Miss Margery here?"


    "Your fianc¨¦e is praying in the church. I''ll take you there."


    "good."


    The two passed through the gate and walked along the corridor. Every few steps along the way, you can meet heavily armed guards, wearing steel armor, holding shields and long spears, and guarding vigilantly.


    A tense and chilling atmosphere was circulating, and Samwell''s mood became heavy.


    Coming to the church, Baron Lorente said goodbye politely.


    Samwell thanked him, and then pushed open the heavy oak door.


    The rich and sweet smell of the honey candle hits the face, accompanied by the crisp singing of prayers.


    The sound of opening the door stopped the prayers in the church.


    "Sam?" Margaery Tyrell called out in surprise after seeing who was coming.


    She was wearing a dark green silk long dress with a buckskin shawl over it. She was kneeling and praying in front of the statue of the Virgin Mary. She was accompanied by two young girls, who seemed to be the two daughters of Baron Llorente.


    "Three beautiful ladies, I hope I haven''t disturbed you."


    "Of course not." Margaret smiled, but the worry in her eyes still couldn''t be concealed.


    The two daughters of Baron Lorente also stood up and saluted Samwell, and then left consciously, leaving the church to the long-lost couple.


    The moment the wooden door closed again, Margaery couldn''t bear it anymore, and threw herself into Samwell''s arms.


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t worry. I''m back. Tell me what happened in Highgarden, and I will definitely help the Tyrell family take it back..." Samwell stroked his fianc¨¦e''s back, feeling the pain in her body The temperature and the shivering, and the swollen belly...


    Samwell was stunned for a moment, because the first time he saw Margaery, he found that she was thinner and haggard.


    But why does the stomach...


    Samwell realized something, quickly supported Margaery''s shoulders, and asked:


    "you are pregnant?"


    Two tear stains flowed down Margery''s face, and sadness and joy were mixed in her deer-like eyes.


    She nodded, as if crying or laughing:


    "Yes, Sam, I have your baby."

 Chapter 262: the dream

    Chapter 262 Dreamland


    Surprise and astonishment were like a boulder falling into the lake, causing ripples in Samwell''s heart.


    In the past and present, this is the first time that he is about to have his own heir.


    Since crossing, Samwell has never felt the connection with this different world so clearly.


    He is finally here to put down roots.


    "Was it the night in Green Valley City?" Samwell couldn''t help but gently stroked his fianc¨¦e''s lower abdomen, which had just begun to show pregnancy, and his tone became extremely gentle.


    "It should be." Margaret pressed the man''s big hand, and her smile had a hint of maternal brilliance, "Grandmother has agreed to let us get married early. We were going to find you in the storm, but we met you halfway. on this kind of thing..."


    It was only then that Samwell knew why Mrs. Olenna was not trapped in High Court. It turned out that she came to find her pregnant granddaughter.


    But maybe it was because Mrs. Olenna was not in High Court, so she failed to notice the change of the rebels.


    "What''s going on in Highgarden?"


    "It''s the Oakheart family! They united with the Ironborn and betrayed Highgarden!" Margaery''s tone became extremely resentful.


    "Oakheart..." Samwell had guessed it would be them.


    In fact, when Omer Oakheart died in battle in Bronze Gate City, he and Earl Landau had a premonition that the Oakheart family might retaliate, so they wrote to High Court to remind Olenna Madame.


    But now it seems that this letter is likely to be missed by Mrs. Olenna who came to Bitterbridge.


    "Aside from Oakheart, are there other nobles of the Reach involved in the rebellion?"


    "There are rumors that Sir Aegon Levill has also rebelled. But...the Levill family has written a letter, claiming that they will never participate in the rebellion."


    Samwell knew that Ser Aegon was the captain of the guard at Highgarden.


    "Where is Madame Olenna now?"


    "Grandmother went to the Longtable."


    "The Longtable Castle of the Merry Weiss family?"


    "Yes. Lord Orton Merryweather organized an army to stop the ironmen who were trying to plunder upstream along the Mander River, but Longtable also became the key town for the ironmen to harass. Supporting the Marilynweiss family, they went to the Longtable Castle in person, and at the same time called on the other princes of the Reach to send troops to support them."


    Samwell knew that the Longtable Fort was located in the middle reaches of the Mande River, and that it was the confluence point where the Lamboon River merged into the Mande River. If he held this place, he would also defend the upper reaches of the Mande River and the Lamboon River Basin.


    However, if the Longtable Fort becomes the front line, it means that all the richest areas in the middle and lower reaches of the Mande River, including Highgarden, will fall.


    This is very weird.


    It is reasonable to say that even if the Shield Islands did not issue a warning due to the internal support of the Oakheart family, causing High Court to be attacked, but now that the news has spread, why did the princes of the River Bay respond so slowly?


    Especially the Qingting Island Fleet.


    As long as they block the mouth of the Mander River, the ironborn will never come back.


    Reminiscent of the lack of support from the Redwyne family during the siege of Storm''s End, Samwell wondered if the Arbor Island also participated in the rebellion this time?


    Or at least deliberately let the rebellion spread.


    "Grandmother asked me to wait for you at Bitter Bridge, Sam, how long will it take for the Northern Route Army to withdraw?"


    "The main force of the infantry is estimated to take about ten days." Sam Well said, "But my father has let the cavalry go first, and it is estimated that they will arrive at Bitter Bridge in two or three days."


    Margaret looked worried when she heard the words: "I really hope that the army can move faster. Father, mother and elder brother are still in Highgarden..."


    Having said this, Margaery covered her mouth again, tears streaming down her face uncontrollably.


    Samwell had no choice but to hold her in his arms again, comforting her with kind words.


    "Sam, shall we join Grandma at the Longtable?"


    "Let''s wait first." Samwell said after a moment of consideration, "The two of us won''t be able to help much if we go. Let''s wait until the cavalry arrives."


    "good."


    Actually, the reason why Samwell didn¡¯t dare to take Margaery to the Longtable Castle was because he didn¡¯t trust the Marilynweiss family very much.


    The civil strife in the river bend is raging this time, and Samwell always feels that someone is manipulating it behind the scenes, and this person is most likely Duke Tywin Lannister.


    The old lion has been dormant in Harrenhal for some time, but Samwell doesn''t think that the most fearsome strategist in the Seven Kingdoms is just watching a show.


    Thinking about it carefully, although Sir Omer Oakheart''s death was due to his own greedy and aggressive reasons, it does not rule out that someone secretly carried out an assassination in order to provoke civil strife in the river bend.


    Moreover, the Ironborn attack on Highgarden was also very strange. The Oakheart family moved too fast, as if it had been premeditated.


    But Sir Omer''s death was obviously an accident¡ªat least on the surface it should have been an accident.


    The reaction of the Oakheart family seemed to be waiting for this excuse to attack.


    A month ago, the Ironborn were still plundering the northern border, but now they suddenly turned around and attacked Highgarden.


    Samwell suspects that the Lannister family may have been planning secretly for a long time to build a bridge for the Oakheart family and the Ironmen to make peace.


    Moreover, he guessed that the old lion should have follow-up means.


    Just letting the ironborn sack Highgarden doesn''t mean much to the Lannister family, and it is impossible for the ironborn to occupy Highgarden.


    Samwell suspects that the Lannister family has secretly encouraged many Deer Party families, and is planning to take this opportunity to make Riverbend change its position.


    The Marilynweiss family is one of the Deer Party families most likely to be wooed by the Lannister family.


    Because in the original book, Earl Orton Merryweather was later appointed as the Hand of the King by Queen Cersei. Although the Lannister family and the Tyrell family were allies at that time, it can still be seen that the Merryweather family The close relationship with the Lannister family.


    And when Cersei was about to deal with Margaery Tyrell, Lady Tanya, the wife of Earl Merryweather, directly betrayed High Court and became Cersei''s eyeliner and bed-mate, and made Tyrell Many of the family''s secrets were revealed to Cersei.


    Combined with their performance in the original book, Samwell has reason to suspect that the Merry Weiss family is very likely to have secretly participated in the civil turmoil in the river bend.


    So in his opinion, Lady Olenna''s behavior of going to the Longtable Castle was somewhat risky.


    Of course, this is the judgment made by Samwell from the perspective of God. Mrs. Olenna will not know that the Marilynweiss family will be so persistent in currying favor with the Lannister family.


    Moreover, after all, there are her sons and grandsons in Gaoting City, so it is inevitable that they will care about them and cause chaos.


    However, judging from the current situation, the Merry Weiss family has not clearly rebounded. I don¡¯t know if they are waiting for an opportunity, or Samwell is worrying about the sky and wronging them.


    Samwell also hoped that he was wrong in his judgment, but no matter what, he would not risk going to the Longtable and pin his fate on the loyalty of the Merryweather family to Highgarden.


    While his thoughts were racing, Samwell found that Margaery in his arms had actually fallen asleep.


    It is estimated that she was too nervous and anxious during this period, and did not sleep well.


    Samwell gently picked up Margaery, brought her back to the bedroom, and put her on the bed.


    Helping her cover the blanket, he was about to leave when he found a wreath by the bed¡ª


    Wreath of winter snow roses.


    Blooming petals are as bright red as blood, with a hint of enchanting beauty.


    Samwell looked at the wreath, always feeling an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    He didn''t care, went back to his room, washed and changed, ate something, and went to bed early.


    Samwell slept restlessly that night and woke up twice in the middle.


    For the first time, he dreamed that he was sitting on the Iron Throne, overlooking the crowd.


    The nobles below all bowed down to him, begging for his favor, and Samwell accepted their allegiance with a smile. In the end, he accidentally touched the ferocious barb on the throne.


    His skin was cut, blood flowed down his arm, and dripped on the throne, causing the nobles to scream¡ª


    "The Iron Throne has rejected him! The Iron Throne has rejected him! He is not worthy to be king!"


    Samwell stood up angrily, but found that his feet were stepped on the cracks in the twisted metal. The more he tried to break free, the more ruthlessly the Iron Throne climbed onto his body, as if to engulf him.


    The nobles below began to laugh at him and curse him.


    Suddenly someone rushed to the throne and stabbed the sword into his chest.


    Samwell woke up suddenly, only to realize that he was sweating.


    The last face in the dream still seems to be in front of my eyes¡ª


    With golden hair and golden eyes, that is Duke Tywin Lannister.


    Samwell shook his head and laughed, thinking that he was really too tired to travel recently, so he actually had this kind of nightmare.


    He got up and wanted to take a bath, but he hesitated for a while and still didn''t wake up the servant to boil water for himself, so he just changed into clean clothes and lay back on the bed.


    Sleepiness struck again, and Samwell dreamed that he had come to the Great Wall again.


    The icy cold wind rolled up the flying snow all over the sky, dyeing the world into a pale color.


    He stood at the head of the city, surrounded by countless figures¡ª


    No, they are not human.


    His skin was as pale as snow, his eyes were like blue stars, and the armor on his body melted into the ice and snow, only reflecting a faint gleam in the sunlight.


    They are a group of ice and snow elves, elegant, strange, dangerous, exuding a beauty that humans cannot understand.


    They spoke, making a sound like ice cracking.


    Samwell couldn''t understand the language, and only guessed that they were cheering for him.


    He turned his head, and saw an ice and snow beauty standing beside him, wearing a garland of winter snow roses on his head.


    She also spoke, speaking the same strange language.


    But this time, Samwell understood.


    They''re calling him¡ª


    "king."


    Samwell woke up again and found that it was raining lightly outside.


    He didn''t feel sleepy at all, so he just got up and went to the corridor.


    The night wind blew the drizzle down on him, bringing a little bit of coolness.


    Samwell recalled the second dream, the ice-like woman in the dream, he had seen in the vision of the sky and the city.


    That was the illusion brought to him by the bronze armor [Time].


    Originally, he had almost forgotten it, but he was awakened by the winter snow rose wreath on Margaery''s bedside.


    He doesn''t know what that means.


    "Aw¡ª"


    A loud dragon chant brought Samwell back to reality.


    He raised his head, and saw Cleopatra swooping down from a high altitude at some point.


    It flicked its tail and stopped in front of Samwell, and the scorching air stirred by its wings rushed towards its face, dispelling the chill brought by the dream.


    There is a pale belly in the east, and dawn is approaching.


    Samwell jumped up, rode on the white dragon, and said with a smile:


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the south to see the situation."


    Cleopatra flapped her wings excitedly and soared into the sky.


    Soon, one person and one dragon disappeared into the dark night.

 Chapter 263: investigate

    Chapter 263 Investigation


    The white dragon flew past the Mande River, bringing up bursts of water vapor.


    The twilight of the morning sun spreads on the sparkling water, like a golden road.


    Samwell was riding on the back of the dragon, and when he saw the golden Horn of Harvest banner in front of him, he knew he had arrived at the Longtable Castle.


    A steel chain was stretched across the wide river, blocking the Mande River.


    The wreckage of the ship floats on the river south of the iron chain, silently telling the story of a water battle that took place here.


    Samwell did not land at Longtable, but continued to fly south.


    On this section of the river, you can see long boats with golden sea monster flags¡ª


    That''s the ironborn''s longship, the raider''s longship.


    The villages and towns on the shore are in a mess, with traces of killing, burning, looting everywhere.


    The smell of fresh blood floated in the air, and the curling fireworks rose up like the sharp claws of devils.


    This is the occupied area.


    Samwell''s heart was heavy.


    Continuing to the south, he saw a lonely castle with its gates closed, and some ironmen scattered around, who seemed to be monitoring the situation in the city.


    Over the castle flew the Banner of Red Apples on a Gold Background¡ªthe arms of House Fossoway of the Cider Hall.


    It seems that the castle has not fallen yet.


    Samwell still did not stop and continued south.


    Soon came to the sky above Highgarden.


    The once beautiful garden castle has now been robbed of its dazzling brilliance by blood, fireworks, and death.


    Samwell suddenly remembered the prophecy about the withering of roses that Melisandre told him¡ª


    The pure white castle fell apart under the sweep of the black tide, the shadows gathered into skeletons, gray and white intertwined in the sky, forming a cold wind that destroyed everything, extinguished all flames, and brought death and destruction.


    It turns out that this dark tide of death refers to the Ironborn.


    Samwell looked sad.


    Compared to regret, he felt more helpless.


    Although he didn''t take Melisandre''s prophecy seriously at first, he also reminded Mrs. Olenna.


    Unfortunately, this did not prevent the tragedy from happening.


    But in Samwell, he didn''t change his view on prophecy. Even if he knew it in advance, he might not be able to avoid the ending.


    It¡¯s like playing cards in the hands of a magician. You think you can guess the points correctly, but you don¡¯t know that the other party will cheat.


    So the best way to deal with it is not to guess, but to directly tear the cards in the opponent''s hand.


    When the sky reached the city, Samwell had torn it once.


    In the cathedral fire, some of the prophetic pictures shown to him by the Lord of Light did not happen.


    From this we can see that prophecy can also be changed.


    It depends on whether you have the strength to tear cards.


    The white dragon circled Highgarden for several weeks, continuing south.


    Flying more than ten miles along Rose Avenue, they saw a rather large military camp.


    The banner flying in the camp shows a stepped white tower with a burning beacon¡ªthis is the army of the Hightower family in Old Town.


    The purpose of Samwell''s trip, apart from checking the situation near Highgarden, is more importantly to get in touch with the Hightower family.


    During the Eastern Expedition to the Stormlands, the Hightower family dispatched more than 4,000 soldiers. This is certainly not a small number, but it is far from the full war potential of the most powerful family in the river bend.


    In Samwell''s impression, the Hightower family, together with its many vassals, can easily pull out a regular army of tens of thousands of people.


    If the Hightower family is willing to send all their troops to help, the rebellion can be quelled without even waiting for the Reach Army stranded in the storm to withdraw.


    The white dragon swooped down and landed in the camp, causing quite a commotion.


    Fortunately, everyone in Hewan knew about Caesar''s White Dragon, so they didn''t panic too much.


    Samwell had just jumped off the back of the dragon when he saw a knight stepping forward and said:


    "Is it Lord Caesar?"


    "It''s me." Samwell looked at the black and orange butterfly coat of arms on the opponent''s shield, and knew that it was the knight of the old neighbor Mullendall family. "Is Viscount Martin here too? Who is leading the army?"


    "Yes." The knight showed a kind smile, "Do you need me to take you to the camp of the central army? This time the leader is Ser Baelor Hightower."


    It turned out to be the eldest son of Shentian Tower who led the army, and this is also an old friend.


    "Okay, sorry to trouble you."


    Soon, Samwell came to the tent of the Chinese army.


    After the attendants had reported their arrival, Sir Baylor came out to greet him in person.


    "Sam!" Baylor had a familiar smile on his face, with surprise in his tone, "Why are you here? Didn''t you fly here?"


    "You guessed it right." Samwell stepped forward and hugged each other.


    "Your dragon can ride? It grows so fast?"


    "Yes. Eat a lot." Samwell responded casually without further explanation.


    Sir Baylor didn''t ask much, and enthusiastically led Samwell into the tent.


    There were five other people in the tent, namely Earl Tommen Cotoyne of Three Towers, Earl Warren Bisbury of Hive City, Sir Adam Bulwe of Blackcrown City, and Martin Mullendau of Highland City. Viscount Brendon Cue of Sunhouse.


    Samwell greeted them one by one, and then took their seats.


    "How long will it take for the troops from the Eastern Expedition to withdraw?" Sir Baylor asked.


    "It is estimated that the main force of the Northern Route Army will take about ten days, but my father has sent the cavalry ahead, and they should be able to reach the Bitter Bridge within these two days. I don''t know the situation of the Southern Route Army, but the estimated time should be about the same."


    "I don''t think there is any need to wait any longer." Sir Adam said rather anxiously, "We have gathered 6,000 infantry, 800 cavalry, and the army of the northern princes gathered at Bitter Bridge to deal with the Ironborn and Oakher. The Te family is enough!"


    Samwell glanced at the knight of the Bulwei family and asked, "Is Countess Alysanne in High Court?"


    "Yes."


    No wonder. Samwell remembered that the countess of the Bulwei family was a cousin of the Tyrell family, and seemed to be the niece of some cousin of the inflatable fish.


    "I think so." Sir Baylor nodded. His sister Ellie, the wife of the Duke of Metz was also in High Court, and she was also very anxious at the moment.


    He looked at Samwell, and said again: "Sam, since you are here, please convey to Madam Olenna that we plan to formally march to Highgarden at noon the day after tomorrow, and hope that the northern army will also start at the same time, flanking the front and rear Rebels and ironborn."


    Samwell felt that the cavalry of the Northern Route Army the day after tomorrow should have arrived, so he nodded and said:


    "good."


    After a pause, he asked again: "What''s the current situation on Qingting Island? Why haven''t you seen the Redwynn family''s fleet after the rebellion for so long?"


    Sir Baylor hesitated and said:


    "I have already sent a letter to Qingting Island. It is probably because Earl Paxter has not returned from the storm, so he is not on the island. There has been no reply."


    The stormy land did not see the fleet of Qingting Island. Samwell complained secretly.


    He is now more and more sure that the Earl of Paxter is probably deliberately sitting back and watching the rebellion happen.


    But given the relationship between the Redwyne family and the Tyrell family, he really couldn''t say much.


    Afterwards, everyone discussed the battle plan in detail.


    Until the plan was finalized, the atmosphere in the tent became more relaxed.


    Baylor took a sip of his wine and asked, "Sam, how is the Eastern Expedition to the Stormlands going? I heard that you have already captured Tongmen City?"


    "Yes."


    "The speed is pretty fast." Baelor smiled, "That''s really a pity. If it weren''t for this rebellion, I''m afraid you would all be able to fight against the city of Storm''s End."


    "It''s hit." Samwell laughed, "And it''s down."


    There was a moment of silence in the tent, and then several exclamations in unison:


    "You captured Storm''s End?"


    "Yes."


    Looking at Samwell, who was calm and calm, Viscount Martin Mullendall was in a complicated mood.


    He still clearly remembered the scene when the young Horn Hill Knight first came to Highland City. At that time, the kid was still racking his brains to get his own help to open up territory in the Crimson Mountains.


    Unexpectedly, it has only been so long, and one of the top castles in the Seven Kingdoms has already been occupied.


    Viscount Brandon Cue''s mood is equally complicated. He thought that he almost married his daughter to the young man in front of him, but now, the other party will become an important nobleman in the Seven Kingdoms in a blink of an eye.


    It''s all my daughter''s failure to live up to expectations! Viscount Brandon sighed secretly.


    The faces of the rest of the people have also changed. If it is said that when Samwell hatched the dragon and got engaged to Margaery, they only thought that this young man had great potential.


    But now, Samwell, who occupies Storm''s End, has transformed this potential into real strength.


    The Caesar family is about to become one of the most prominent families in the Seven Kingdoms.


    ¡­


    Towards evening, Samwell returned to Bitter Bridge again.


    After placing the white dragon in the stable, Samwell went to find Margaery, and after asking the servants, he found out that she stayed in the church to pray all day long.


    Pushing open the oak door, Margaery''s beautiful back came into Samwell''s eyes. She was kneeling in front of the statue of the Virgin Mary. A dozen candles were shining soft light, and through her loose and thin gauze skirt, she outlined a charming and beautiful figure. Warm body curves.


    "Sam." Margaery turned around and smiled gently at her fianc¨¦ when she heard the movement, "Where did you go today?"


    "I went to the south with Cleopatra to have a look." Samwell stepped forward and embraced her from behind, and gently stroked her slightly raised belly with both hands.


    "What... did you see?" Margaret''s body tensed suddenly.


    "The situation is really not good..."


    Samwell gave a brief account without mentioning too **** content, and finally comforted:


    "Don''t worry, the princes of the River Bend in the south have assembled a large army under the call of the Hightower family. I just discussed the battle plan with them. I plan to launch an attack at noon the day after tomorrow. I will notify Longtable Castle to cooperate. Acting together, attacking from north to south, will definitely drive the Ironborn into the sea."


    "What about Highgarden?" Margaret was still worried, "The Oakheart family occupies Highgarden, with so many hostages in their hands, we can''t forcefully attack the city, right?"


    "The rebellion of the Oakheart family should be resolved through negotiation. After all, they are the nobles of the River Bend, and they dare not do anything."


    "Oakheart...should want Gaoting to change his position?" Margaret said.


    "You don''t have to worry too much." Samwell hugged his fiancee a little tighter, "The current situation cannot be shaken by the Oakheart family or a few Deer Party families."


    "Yes." Margaery also suppressed all kinds of turbulent thoughts, and curled up in the man''s arms.


    Samwell smelled the fragrance of the girl''s hair, and stopped talking.


    The church became quiet, and a warm and quiet atmosphere circulated.

 Chapter 264: cross the river

    Chapter 264 Crossing the River


    Twin River City is the territory of the Frey family. It is located in the riverlands and consists of two castles separated on both sides of the Green Fork River and a stone arch bridge connecting them.


    This is the only crossing point for hundreds of miles up and down the Green Fork River, just on the road from Winterfell to Riverrun.


    It took the Frey family three generations to build this fortress, and relying on it to charge high bridge tolls, they quickly jumped from an unknown small family to the richest and most powerful lord in the riverland today.


    Looking at the majestic castle in front of him, Duke Eddard Stark could not help but frown.


    This time against the Lannister family, the Duke of Hoster Tully issued a call-up order to the princes of the riverland, and the other families responded quickly, and sent troops to the Kneeling Stack to join the army of the north. Only the Frey family, dragging their feet After dawdling for more than a month, he sent 300 infantry soldiers here.


    No wonder Lord Hoster has been calling the Lord of the Twins "Late Frey".


    Duke Eddard certainly didn¡¯t like this conceited, sensitive and grumpy old Frey. If it wasn¡¯t for returning to the northern border in the shortest possible time this time, he would rather take a detour than pass through the Twin Rivers.


    Four Freys rode out of the city gate, each wrapped in a thick gray wool cloak.


    The Marquess of Walder Frey has many heirs, hundreds of them. This is also because he has married eight wives in his life. Now the old Marquis, who is over ninety years old, has heard that he can actually impregnate his new wife. .


    "Lord Ed, welcome to Twin River City."


    Duke Eddard nodded vaguely in response, he really couldn''t tell these Foyles apart, he just thought they all looked like weasels.


    Entering the castle through the iron gate, Duke Ed finally met the Lord of the River Ferry.


    Although Lord Walder Frey lived a long life, he also suffered from gout. He was sitting on a large oak chair, the back of which was carved in the shape of two cities connected by an arch bridge.


    By his side stood the old marquis''s sons, daughters, grandsons, great-grandsons, sons-in-law...almost forming an army.


    "Master Ed." Marquis Wade opened his toothless mouth, showing a slightly perfunctory smile, "Please forgive me for not being able to stand up to greet him."


    "You don''t have to be polite." Duke Ed leaned slightly, "I hope you can allow my army to cross the river through your castle. Don''t worry, you won''t lose a penny of the bridge toll."


    Marquis Wade let out a hey laugh: "Master Ed, your army has a lot of people. And now, at this time of year, there are wars everywhere and people are dying everywhere, so the bridge toll will also increase."


    Duke Ed suppressed his anger: "How much do you want to raise?"


    "Don''t worry, Lord Ed. I have prepared a sumptuous dinner, let''s eat and talk later. Now, you go to the city to change your clothes and take a rest."


    "Okay." Duke Ed took a deep breath and suppressed his impatience, thinking that no matter how much the old Marquis asked for later, he would agree.


    Just as he was about to move forward, he saw an attendant approaching his ear and said softly:


    "My lord, Lord Walder did not provide us with bread and salt."


    Duke Ed stopped suddenly.


    Before he could speak, Marquis Wade on the opposite side didn''t know whether he heard their conversation or guessed it, and said:


    "Oh yes, the ancient guest rights, I almost forgot. Lord Ed, would you like some bread and salt?"


    "Okay." Duke Ed nodded, "It would be even better if there is more wine."


    "As you wish." Marquis Walder clapped his hands, and a servant brought bread, salt and wine.


    The old Marquis first filled a glass for himself, and held it up high: "My respected guests, welcome to my roof!"


    Duke Ed and his party also ate the bread dipped in salt, and raised their glasses:


    ¡°We appreciate the hospitality of our hosts.¡±


    Entering the city, Duke Ed was brought into a beautifully decorated room. He wanted to sleep, but he couldn''t fall asleep after tossing and turning in bed.


    It was raining lightly outside.


    Duke Ed was worried about his army left outside the city, so he called his attendants to give some instructions.


    After finally waiting until night fell, Duke Ed changed his clothes and went to the banquet hall for dinner.


    As soon as he entered the door, the loud music made Duke Ed frowned again, but he didn''t say anything, and came to his seat and sat down.


    "How can you be so virtuous? Your lord proudly declares that you must make me bow down..."


    It was only then that Duke Ed noticed that the music played in the hall was actually "The Rainy Season of Castamere"!


    This is a song that describes the extermination of the Reyes family, the vassals that Duke Tywin Lannister will betray.


    What''s the meaning?


    threaten? intimidate?


    "Lord Walder!" Duke Eddard protested, "Shouldn''t you change the song?"


    Marquis Walder smiled, waved his hands and said, "Did you hear that, you idiots! Lord Ed doesn''t like this song, change it!"


    The musicians quickly changed to a northern folk song.


    "Master Ed, how about this one?"


    "Yes." Duke Ed took a sip from his wine glass, a little absent-minded.


    "Master Ed, I wonder if you have heard the result of the Battle of King''s Landing?"


    "I heard. Stannis was defeated and the fleet was burned."


    "You didn''t address your majesty." Marquis Walder really looked like a weasel when he laughed.


    "He hasn''t been officially crowned after all." Duke Eddard said, but added, "But Stannis Baratheon is the first legitimate heir to the Iron Throne."


    Marquis Walder smiled noncommittally: "Lord Ed, now that Stannis is defeated, his life or death is unknown, but even if he is not dead, he does not have any strength to participate in this game of power again. You know, the Stormlands are about to be destroyed. The people of the Reach have taken them all. House Baratheon is no longer on the Iron Throne."


    Duke Ed stared coldly at Marquis Wade and asked:


    "You don''t want me to surrender to Lannister, do you?"


    "Of course not." Marquis Walder leaned slightly and moved closer, "I want to say, why don''t you become king yourself?"


    Duke Ed was taken aback for a moment.


    Marquis Walder thought the other party was moved, and hurriedly continued:


    "What do you think of the idea that the Riverlands, the Dales, and of course the North will support you in wearing the crown if you wish?"


    "Not very good." Duke Ed categorically refused, "This country has suffered enough from division and strife, I will not do such a thing. You''d better not think about it!"


    "Master Ed, don''t you think about it anymore?"


    "Impossible!" Duke Ed said firmly.


    Marquis Walder shrugged, looking a little disappointed.


    Duke Ed didn''t want to continue this topic, and instead asked: "Master Wade, you said before about the price increase of bridge tolls..."


    "Oh, that''s right." Marquis Wade said, "Lord Ed, how much are you willing to pay to cross the river?"


    "How much do you want?"


    "I want you."


    "Want me?" Duke Eddard put down his glass and stared at the old Marquis coldly, "Walder Frey, I don''t have time to play these tricks with you here. My castle, wife, and children are all in the hands of the enemy Li, so if you want to take the opportunity to make a fortune, hurry up and make an offer!"


    "Don''t be angry, Lord Ed." Marquis Wade still looked disgusted, "I really want you, I want you to be my son-in-law."


    Duke Ed was annoyed: "I already have a wife!"


    "I know, Caitlin Tully is as annoying as her old father." Marquess Walder curled his lips, "But I heard that she has disappeared."


    "Missing?" Duke Ed''s heart ached.


    "It''s actually a euphemism for dead." Marquis Walder said, "So, you can pick a new wife. I have many daughters. Of course, if you like younger ones, you can also choose from my granddaughter..."


    Boom!


    Duke Ed slapped his hand on the table angrily: "Walder Frey, even if Caitlyn really suffers from misfortune! I will never marry again! So you should die!"


    "Why bother. Lord Ed, the new one is better than the old one. Look at me, I have already married eight new wives."


    "That''s your own business." Duke Ed said impatiently, "I won''t agree to this condition, change it."


    "Lord Ed, you really don''t understand my difficulties. So many daughters and granddaughters can''t get married, and I''m so worried." Marquis Walder sighed pretendingly, "Well, since you don''t want to marry, then let marry your son Robb."


    "Robb..." Duke Eddard was deep in thought, and asked after a while, "If my son doesn''t marry a Frey, don''t you plan to let my army cross the river?"


    "How ugly to say that. I just hope that the Frey family can form a closer alliance with the Stark family. Unless, Lord Ed, you think my daughter and granddaughter are not worthy of the noble Stark."


    Duke Ed bit his cheek, and finally said helplessly:


    "Okay. My son will marry one of your granddaughters."


    "That''s great!" Marquis Wade clapped his hands happily, and raised his glass, "Come, in-laws, let''s toast together to celebrate this happy marriage."


    Duke Ed had no choice but to raise his glass and touch him.


    Marquis Walder drank the wine in his glass and said with a smile: "Since we are about to become a family, your troubles are my troubles. Those **** ironmen dare to occupy Winterfell, they are really asking for their own death! Lord Ed, we I will send two thousand elite soldiers to go north with you to help you take back the castle."


    Duke Ed did not refuse this time, and finally squeezed out a smile on his face:


    "Thank you for your help."

 Chapter 265: The Long Table

    Chapter 265 The Long Table Fort


    When the cavalry vanguard of the Northern Army of the Bend reached Bitterbridge, Samwell immediately set off for Longtable.


    Driving at lightning speed all the way, we finally arrived before dark.


    At this time, the Long Table Fort has gathered many river bend princes who came to support.


    Including Tengshi Town, Green Valley City, Golden Tree City...Samwell also saw the army from Hornhill.


    The barracks were set up outside the castle. After Samwell settled the cavalry, he walked towards the castle.


    "Lord Caesar, welcome to the Longtable." Mrs. Tanya greeted her at the door with a smile, "Huh? Didn''t Miss Margery come?"


    This Countess is from Myr across the Narrow Sea. She has a coquettish appearance, black curly hair and olive skin, a tall and well-proportioned figure, and a seductive smile.


    Samwell also saluted with a smile:


    "Margaery is not feeling well, and she is behind. She should arrive tomorrow."


    Ms. Tanya''s eyes shifted: "Do you want me to send someone to pick you up?"


    "Do not bother."


    "Okay." Mrs. Tanya didn''t force it, "Please take a break first, we have prepared a sumptuous dinner, and a servant will come to inform you when the time comes."


    Although Highgarden has fallen and the timing is not good, the Marilynweiss family still has to hold a banquet, otherwise it will appear that the host is not enthusiastic enough and too stingy.


    "Can you take me to see Lady Olenna first?" Samwell obviously cared more about the Queen of Thorns.


    Mrs. Tanya shook her head and said: "Mrs. Olenna just fell asleep, I suggest you not to disturb. These days, because of the matter in High Court, she hasn''t slept peacefully for a long time."


    "Okay." Samwell''s smile remained unchanged, "Then will Mrs. Olenna attend the dinner later?"


    "I will send someone to check. If the old lady wakes up, I will call her."


    "Where is Lord Orton?" Samwell asked again, "I think I should meet the castle master."


    "Master Caesar, you are too polite." Mrs. Tanya covered her mouth and giggled, "He is busy arranging a dinner party, and you can see him later."


    A group of people entered the gate of the castle through the drawbridge, and Samwell suddenly stopped:


    "Is there something missing?"


    "You mean the bread and salt?" Mrs. Tanya said with a smile, "I also thought that the dinner was coming soon, so I didn''t get someone to prepare it. It''s my fault. You must be hungry all the way here. let¡­"


    "Haha, then there''s no need to bother." Samwell waved his hand instead and moved on.


    "Okay." Mrs. Tanya led the way. She was wearing a tight-fitting long skirt, revealing her voluptuous body curves as she walked.


    Through the front hall, through a long corridor, and then along the spiral staircase to the second floor, Mrs. Tanya pointed to the room in front of her and said:


    "Master Caesar, this is your room. You rest first, and someone will come and take you when the banquet starts later."


    Samwell thanks again.


    Close the door, and the smile on his face disappeared instantly.


    If he was still skeptical before, now he is convinced.


    The Marilynweiss family participated in the rebellion!


    Mrs. Olenna is probably under house arrest.


    And tonight''s banquet is likely to be a trap aimed at the nobles of the Horse Party!


    When she entered the door, Mrs. Tanya actually forgot to have bread and salt prepared on purpose. Is this not going to fulfill the guest''s rights?


    But guest rights are mutual.


    After eating the bread and salt provided by the host, the host must protect the guests from harm, but similarly, the guests must also promise not to harm the host.


    Since the Merry Weiss family is unwilling to abide by the guest rights, of course he will no longer be subject to this restriction.


    Samwell walked to the window, his eyes suddenly rolled up and turned pure white.


    Outside the window, a falcon flew across the sky and flew into the military camp outside the city.


    Qiman Huya looked at the falcon rushing into the camp, and was not surprised at all. He seemed to have expected it. He stepped forward and took off the parchment tied to the falcon''s leg, and slowly unfolded it. Afterwards, a bloodthirsty expression appeared on his face. smile.


    "Call all the officers to my camp, Lord Caesar has a military order."


    "yes."


    ¡­


    Longtable Stables.


    Cleopatra arrogantly gnawed at the food on the ground, completely ignoring that the war horses beside her were trembling with fright.


    The stable boy also shivered in a corner.


    He was ordered to take care of Lord Caesar''s white dragon, and he thought it was an extremely honorable task.


    But who knows, Bailong didn''t eat the food he provided at all, and even roasted a war horse with dragon flames, and chewed it.


    This is the Earl''s most beloved war horse.


    The stableboy doesn''t know how to explain it. Does Viscount Caesar need to pay for it?


    Just when he was trembling and at a loss, the white dragon finished eating a war horse, and then ignited the stable by breathing fire.


    The scorching dragon flame instantly engulfed the rest of the horses, neighing in despair.


    "No! No!" The stable boy was dumbfounded.


    The white dragon that caused trouble had already vibrated its wings and flew into the sky.


    The fire spread rapidly and quickly attracted the attention of the people in the castle.


    The sound of shouting for firefighting kept ringing.


    At the same time, Samwell had already stepped into the banquet hall.


    The torches in a row of iron ledges on the wall of the hall burned black smoke, making the air in the room more stuffy.


    At this time, the banquet had already begun, the sound of harp and flute was drowned in the noisy conversation, and the melody could not be heard clearly. Most of the guests were eating and drinking, and there were also two or three couples dancing cheerful dance music in the center of the hall.


    Mrs. Tanya greeted her personally. She was wearing a close-fitting red lace dress, showing off her plump figure:


    "Master Caesar, you are late. I was thinking of going to you in person just now."


    "Sorry, I''m too tired, I accidentally overslept." Samwell responded casually, and at the same time quickly swept his eyes across the hall, and sure enough, he didn''t see Mrs. Olenna.


    "Then I will punish you with a few drinks." Mrs. Tanya said with a coquettish smile.


    Samwell said: "I will not drink during the march. If Madam doesn''t mind, I can dance with you to express my apology."


    As he spoke, without waiting for Mrs. Tanya to respond, Samwell grabbed her waist.


    Ms. Tanya giggled, but she didn''t refuse.


    The two danced in the center of the hall.


    Samwell led Mrs. Tanya around the hall while observing the situation.


    The Earl of Orton Merryweather sat on the high platform and was looking at everyone in the hall with a smile. Sitting next to him was a boy of six or seven years old, who seemed to be the earl''s son Russell Merryweather.


    Most of the guests in the hall were drinking heavily. Today, the members of the Marilynweiss family were extremely enthusiastic, persuading them hard, and the faces of the knights who came with Samwell all turned red after drinking.


    "Lord Caesar, why are you so hard?" Mrs. Tanya suddenly said.


    Samwell smiled slightly: "Where am I hard?"


    Mrs. Tanya didn''t smile, she reached out and touched Samwell''s chest, her face sank slightly: "You still wear armor inside?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "How can anyone wear armor to attend a banquet?"


    "The war is not over yet, how can knights disarm?"


    Before Mrs. Tanya could speak again, she felt that the man''s big hand behind her suddenly touched her neck and held it tightly.


    She had no doubt that if she was not careful, that hand could easily break her slender neck.


    "Ca... Caesar... Lord..." The fear of death made Mrs. Tanya speechless.


    "If you don''t want to die, don''t talk." Samwell whispered in the woman''s ear, "Let''s finish this dance."


    Ms. Tanya''s body began to tremble uncontrollably.


    At this time, no matter how dull she is, she should understand that the plan of the Merry Weiss family has been understood by the man in front of her.


    what to do?


    Lady Tanya fell into a deep panic.


    She really wanted to warn her husband, but she was afraid that she would die before she could speak.


    As a woman from a foreign city-state, Tanya married to Westeros only to pursue wealth and power, but she did not sacrifice her consciousness for the glory of the Merryweather family.


    "Caesar Caesar...don''t kill me..." Mrs. Tanya begged in a low voice.


    Seeing that the woman was so cowardly, Samwell loosened his grip on the back of her neck slightly, and asked:


    "Has Orton Merryweather contacted the Lannister family?"


    "Yes... Ser Gerald Hisham is in the castle."


    Hishan is the unified surname of the illegitimate children of the West Territory. Samwell has never heard of this name, but he also knows that this person should be the illegitimate son of the Lannister family.


    "Besides you and Oakheart, what other families in the Reach have been won over by Lannister?"


    "I don''t know...Really, I didn''t lie to you." Mrs. Tanya said pitifully, and at the same time rubbed the man with her body, trying to win the other''s mercy, "These are all contacted by Orton, He didn''t tell me everything."


    "Where is Madame Olenna now?"


    "On the top floor of the castle, Orton arranged for someone to watch her."


    "What about this banquet? How did Orton arrange it?"


    "More than fifty crossbowmen are arranged next door. Orton plans to get you drunk first, and then the crossbowmen will rush in through the side door and subdue you..."


    "What about the army outside the city? No arrangement?"


    "No. Orton said that as long as you are subdued by..., the Tyrell family will immediately change their position, and there is no need to go to war."


    This is not wrong.


    As long as Samwell dies or is captured and given to the Lannister family, the Nama Party will definitely fall apart, and the nobles of the Reach under the leadership of the Tyrell family will not hesitate to join the Lannister family.


    "Lord Caesar..." Mrs. Tanya pressed her whole body against Samwell, "These are the ideas of the Orton and Lannister families, I never intended to kill you, really, please believe me! "


    "I believe in you." Samwell showed a comforting smile, "Be obedient, and you will get a castle as a reward."


    "Really?" Mrs. Tanya''s eyes shifted, and she immediately pressed her tighter.


    It''s a pity that the man wears armor, and she feels that she can''t exert her charm.


    At this moment, the song ended, Samwell stopped dancing, and walked towards the high platform with Mrs. Tanya on his arm.


    "Master Orton, thank you for your hospitality."


    "Hahaha, Lord Caesar..." Earl Orton got up and responded with a smile, but just in the middle of speaking, he heard a burst of noise from outside.


    Then a servant hurried to Earl Orton and whispered a few words.


    Earl Orton frowned suddenly:


    "Master Caesar, your dragon..."


    "What happened to my dragon?" Samwell led Mrs. Tanya forward, shortening the distance from the main table.


    "Your dragon burned my stable!" Earl Orton snorted softly, "This is not the way to be a guest."


    "This is really too much!" Samwell was filled with righteous indignation, "I''ll let it come to apologize to you in person."


    Apologizing in person? Earl Orton was stunned for a moment, and just as he was about to speak again, there was a sudden banging sound from the banquet door.


    Boom¡ª


    The oak door exploded with a bang, and amidst the flying sawdust, a giant milky-white dragon rushed in, letting out a loud roar.


    The rows of torches in the hall exploded suddenly, and the air instantly became extremely hot.

 Chapter 266: flip table

    Chapter 266 Turning the table


    The appearance of the dragon made the banquet hall suddenly fall into silence.


    But in the next second, the pot exploded again.


    Earl Orton''s complexion changed drastically, and he roared:


    "Action!"


    The side door of the banquet suddenly opened, and the crossbowmen tried to rush in.


    At this time, Samwell let go of Mrs. Tanya, rushed forward, and ordered:


    "Dragon Burn!"


    A burst of orange-red flames spewed out from the mouth of the white dragon, and went straight to the side door, burning the few crossbowmen who had just rushed in into charcoal.


    The raging flames blocked the side door, making it impossible for the crossbowmen of the Marilyweiss family to step forward.


    Samwell had already overturned the long table in front of him. Among the flying food and tableware, he grabbed a table knife and pressed it against Earl Orton''s throat.


    "Master Orton, if you don''t want to die, tell your subordinates to stop."


    "Stop! Stop!" Feeling the sting of the sharp knife on his throat, Earl Orton sensibly shouted the order.


    The members of the Merry Weiss family had long been frightened by the giant dragon. After hearing the lord''s order, they all breathed a sigh of relief and put down their weapons.


    The horse party knights who followed Samwell realized something was wrong at this time. They were all frightened into a cold sweat, put down their knives and forks, and began to yell.


    The traitor from the Riverbend, the dog of the Lannister family, and other foul words filled the hall.


    "Okay." Samwell said, "Go and open the city gate to let our army in."


    As he spoke, he kicked out the only son of the earl, Russell Marilywes, who was trying to get under the table, and said:


    "Take this kid, in case the guards at the city gate are confused about the situation."


    "Yes." Galth Hightower strode forward, held the crying Russell in his hand, and walked out.


    A dozen or so river bend knights followed.


    The hall returned to silence.


    Everyone was a little overwhelmed by the upheaval.


    Only Cleopatra poked her head out to pick up the barbecue on the long table, and ate it on her own.


    "Lord Caesar..." Mrs. Tanya cautiously leaned over, "This is actually Lannister''s idea..."


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Earl Layton immediately said, "We were forced to do it by Lannister. That boy Gerald Hisham is right next door, you must catch him!"


    Samwell winked at Sir Hyle Hunt.


    Sir Haile understood, and immediately took a few people to the next door.


    A group of crossbowmen there were at a loss for what to do with the fear of the dragon flame. After seeing Sir Haile, they pointed to the open door and said:


    "My lord, Jello Hisan has already run away just now."


    Sir Hale came back to report, but Samwell didn''t care: "He can''t run away."


    There was a roar outside, which sounded like the sound of the city gate drawbridge being lowered, followed by the sound of a large group of cavalry entering the city.


    Samwell knew that the situation was settled, so he stopped holding the knife to Earl Layton''s throat.


    Earl Layton felt relieved, cleared his throat, and said cautiously:


    "Master Caesar... The Merry Weiss family is willing to surrender, and please... be kind..."


    Samwell ignored him, found a leg of lamb that hadn''t fallen on the ground from the overturned food pile, and gnawed on it.


    Upon seeing this, Mrs. Tanya hurriedly poured a glass of red wine and handed it over.


    But Samwell didn''t go to pick it up, which made the woman stand there awkwardly, and didn''t dare to put down the wine glass.


    After eating a leg of lamb, Qiman Huya led a group of soldiers into the hall.


    "Lord Caesar, the castle is under our control."


    "There''s a **** son of the Lannister family, don''t let him get away."


    "I''ve caught it, do you want to see me?"


    "Bring it up."


    Cheman waved his hand behind him, and soon a young man with long blond hair was escorted over.


    Because an arrow was shot in the calf when he was running away just now, he is walking with a limp at the moment.


    "Gero Hills?" Samwell asked, "Tell me, which noble families of the Riverbend the Lannister family has won over, and I can spare your life."


    Jello sneered: "First of all, I don''t know all of Lord Tywin''s plans, and even if I knew, I wouldn''t tell you!"


    "Very good. I like lions with backbone." Sam Well paused for a moment, "Oh no, you shouldn''t be considered a lion, at least Tywin won''t admit you."


    Jello''s face changed slightly, but he still disdainfully said: "Stop playing such provocative tricks, Caesar, you don''t want to get anything from me."


    "Not necessarily." Samwell stood up with a smile, and finally took the wine glass from Mrs. Tanya, but at the same time handed her a table knife.


    Ms. Tanya is holding a table knife, a little unclear.


    Samwell pointed to Gerald Hill, and said:


    "Mrs. Tanya, the time has come to prove your loyalty."


    Mrs. Tanya finally understood, and her face turned pale instantly.


    Samwell said leisurely: "I told you before, as long as you are obedient, I will reward you with a castle. But if you don''t cherish yourself..."


    Ms. Tanya finally gritted her teeth and stepped forward.


    Jello Hisan tried to struggle, but Cheeman grabbed him, held his head down, and exposed his neck.


    Madam Tanya took a few deep breaths, but she still couldn''t calm her frantic heartbeat.


    She was actually just a commoner in the city of Mir on the other side of the Narrow Sea. The reason why she was able to marry Earl Orton was entirely because the Marilynweis family was in its most desperate period.


    Earl Orton''s grandfather, Earl Owen Merryweather, was once the Hand of the "Mad King" Aerys. During the War of the Reaver, due to ineffective suppression of the rebellion, the "Mad King" deposed several Hands of Kings one after another. Earl Owen was one of them.


    After being dismissed, the grandparents of Mariweis went into exile in the city of Mill, and only then did they meet Tanya.


    At that time, the Mariweis family was extremely destitute. Not only did they lose their official positions, but the family fief and title were also deprived. It can be said to be extremely miserable.


    Although Tanya is a commoner, because of her outstanding appearance, it is not a problem to marry a wealthy businessman or even a small nobleman. However, she disregarded the dissuasion of her family and married Orton Merryweather, firmly believing that this exiled nobleman would eventually have A day of resurgence.


    Later, Robert Baratheon ascended the Iron Throne, and sure enough, the fate of the Merryweather family took a turn for the better, and they got back their titles and fiefdoms.


    And Tanya''s "investment" has also been richly rewarded.


    This ambitious Myr woman understands that at critical moments, she must dare to gamble!


    Looking at the white dragon feasting on the long table, Mrs. Tanya felt that she must be right this time!


    The determined Mir woman let out a low growl, and suddenly stepped forward and plunged the table knife in her hand into Jie Luo Xishan''s neck.


    Blood spurted out, splashing the woman''s face.


    The table knife was not considered sharp, and Mrs. Tanya was not strong enough. After this knife, Jie Luo Xishan was still alive, twisting his body crazily like a fish out of water.


    Fortunately, Qieman helped hold him down, so he didn''t break free.


    "Pull the knife down again." Cheeman kindly reminded the woman.


    Ms. Tanya didn''t dare to open her eyes at all, but she still gritted her teeth and pulled hard.


    The table knife finally cut the trachea, giving the **** of the Lannister family a relief.


    "Very good." Samwell clapped his hands, "Mrs. Tanya, the Longtable is your reward."


    Ms. Tanya''s long legs were still trembling slightly, and she turned her head in doubt.


    But Earl Orton already understood what Samwell was implying, and ran away in fright.


    whoosh¡ª


    A sharp arrow shot out, hitting the back of Earl Orton''s heart.


    Ms. Tanya suddenly covered her mouth with her **** hand, her eyes widened.


    Samwell stepped forward and patted the woman on the shoulder, saying:


    "I remember your son is only six years old?"


    Mrs. Tanya nodded with absent-minded eyes.


    "That''s good." Samwell announced, "Now that Lord Orton has died unfortunately, according to the law, Countess Tanya Merryweather, you are the master of the Longtable Castle until your son comes of age."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Tanya''s eyes regained focus.


    A surge of ecstasy rushed into my heart, dispelled the fear, and finally made Mrs. Tanya recover, and a blush appeared on her pretty face.


    "Yes, Lord Caesar!" Mrs. Tanya bowed respectfully, "I will definitely remember your grace and be loyal to you forever!"


    Samwell smiled slightly and reminded: "The Merryweather family is loyal to the Tyrell family."


    "Yes." Madam Tanya smiled charmingly, "I will also be loyal to House Tyrell."


    Samwell did not correct this time, but instead asked:


    "Where''s Madame Olenna?"


    "plz follow me."

 Chapter 267: Wine Hall

    Chapter 267 Fruit Wine Hall


    On the dark spiral staircase, Mrs. Tanya led Samwell to climb up.


    She walked in front, her figure was swaying, and she was extremely coquettish.


    Unfortunately, the man didn''t respond.


    Madam Tanya was a little disappointed, but frightened by Samwell''s power, she did not dare to act too much as a demon.


    The two came to the top floor of the castle, and Mrs. Tanya pointed to a door and said:


    "Lord Caesar, Lady Olenna is inside."


    "Okay." Samwell nodded, seemed to think of something, and said, "By the way, I really like your son Russell, let him be my adopted son. After this war is over, come back to Storm''s End with me .¡±


    Ms. Tanya''s body trembled slightly, but she quickly recovered, and a charming smile appeared on her face again:


    "It''s an honor for Russell to be adopted by the legendary knight of the Riverbend. I hope you will teach him well so that he can become a great knight like you in the future."


    "Okay." Samwell was very satisfied with the woman''s attitude, and urged, "Go to appease the vassals of the Merry Weiss family and ask them to be loyal to you. If someone is unwilling, you know what to do?"


    "I know." Mrs. Tanya gritted her teeth and nodded. The blood on her face hadn''t been wiped off yet, but at this moment she showed a ruthless temperament.


    Samwell stopped talking and pushed the door open.


    There was only one candle lit in the room, it was dark and gloomy, and there was a decaying and damp smell.


    There is not much space inside, and the furnishings are very simple, just a bed and a table.


    Mrs. Olenna was lying on the bed, and just turned her head to look over at this moment.


    "Sam? You''re finally here, boy. Any later, and I''m afraid I''m going to die in this bed."


    Samwell heard the weakness in the old lady''s tone, and asked with some concern:


    "What did they do to you?"


    "Orton Merryweather wouldn''t have the guts to do anything to me." Mrs. Olenna supported her body and sat up, "It''s me who hates myself for not having eyes, for not being able to spot the group of supercilious eyes at Longtable in advance. Wolf. If you hate and hate, you can''t eat or sleep..."


    "You are also worried about Gaoting, so you will be careless for a while."


    "You don''t need to comfort me, I really lost my head this time." Mrs. Olenna waved her hand, "Fortunately, you are cautious enough."


    Samwell thought to himself that he was lucky. In fact, he didn''t bump into the trap because he had read the original book and knew that the Marilynweiss family was unreliable.


    "Are you hungry? Shall I send someone to bring you something to eat?"


    "I''m really hungry."


    Hearing this, Samwell went out and asked the servant to bring some food.


    Considering Mrs. Olenna''s frail health, he also specifically told her not to be too greasy, but to be lighter.


    Soon, the servant brought oatmeal and berries, and a hard-boiled egg.


    Mrs. Olenna asked while drinking oatmeal:


    "How did you deal with the Marilyn Weiss family?"


    "Earl Orton has been killed by me, and now Mrs. Tanya is in charge of the overall situation."


    "That''s an ambitious woman, are you sure you can control her?"


    "I have asked her to kill Jieluo Xishan in public. In addition, I am going to adopt her son Russell Merryweather as an adopted son."


    "Good job." Madam Olenna nodded in satisfaction, and then asked, "Where''s Margaery?"


    "She''s still on her way and won''t arrive at the Longtable until tomorrow."


    "Okay. I will arrange for you to get married when the High Court is taken back."


    Samwell sincerely expressed his gratitude, thinking that after working hard for so long, he finally satisfied Mrs. Olenna.


    "It''s just a pity that this Eastern Expedition..." Madam Olenna sighed, "Such a rare opportunity, I heard that you have already captured the Tongmen City?"


    Samwell said with a smile: "Yes. Not only the Bronze Gate City, but also Storm''s End is mine."


    Madam Olenna couldn''t hide her surprise, and took a serious look at Samwell:


    "It seems that my vision is not as good as Margaery''s. She is sure that you can capture Storm''s End. I laughed at her for being blinded by love."


    "Some luck." Samwell said modestly, and then couldn''t help but think of Melisandre''s big belly, and always felt that he was being played by the **** of fate in Storm''s End, oh no, it should be played by the Lord of Light.


    "Just take Storm''s End!" Madam Olenna finally cheered up, "With Storm''s End in hand, the Stormlands will be in your pocket sooner or later. You have finally become a great lord, It is not a grievance for Margaret to marry you."


    "This is thanks to the help of the Tyrell family." Samwell expressed his thanks again.


    Ms. Olenna was very satisfied with Samwell''s attitude, and turned to say:


    "The North Route Army has all withdrawn?"


    "Yes. But only when the cavalry arrives, the infantry will probably arrive in six or seven days. However, I have already contacted the Hightower family. They have organized a large army in the south of Highgarden. We made an appointment to send troops at noon tomorrow. Attack the rebels and the ironborn."


    "Okay. You can safely lead the army, first drive the ironmen out of the river bend, as for Oakheart... we will see their conditions at that time."


    "Okay." Samwell nodded in response.


    After finishing a bowl of porridge, Mrs. Olenna seemed to remember something and asked:


    "Is there any news from the South Route Army?"


    "No..." Samwell frowned.


    "It shouldn''t be."


    Really shouldn''t. The Southern Army had Garlan Tyrell, the second son of the Duke of Mace, on the side, and he must have been more worried about Highgarden than Samwell. After getting the news, he would definitely lead the cavalry back at full speed.


    Even if Samwell is not as fast as riding a dragon, he shouldn''t be slower than the cavalry of the Northern Route Army.


    The kid won''t go directly to High Court, right?


    Garland should not be so impulsive, leading the cavalry to attack the city?


    "Garland may have gone directly to the wine hall." Mrs. Olenna made a judgment.


    Samwell also came to his senses immediately.


    Garlan Tyrell''s wife is the daughter of Lord Raymond Fossoway, Lord of the Cider Hall.


    When he rode a dragon to inspect the Mander River, he saw the fruit wine hall surrounded by ironmen, and Garland probably went to help his old man''s family out of the siege.


    From a military point of view, there is nothing wrong with doing this.


    When the ironborn were on the shore, especially on the Great Plains of the Reach, they would have to flee if they encountered a cavalry army. Garland could indeed break the siege of the fruit wine hall by doing so.


    But the problem is that this civil unrest in Hewan is actually a political struggle.


    What is the position of the Fossoway family in the Cider Hall?


    Have you been wooed by the Lannister family?


    Will the current siege of the Ironborn be just a play?


    Samwell recalled the scene of the hunting meeting in Highgarden before, and found that the Fossoway family did not express their position on the spot.


    So it is impossible to distinguish whether it is a horse party or a deer party.


    But judging from their relationship with the Tyrell family, they should be more inclined to the Deer Party.


    It may not be impossible to be won over by the Lannister family this time.


    Mrs. Olenna obviously thought of this, and said in a deep voice:


    "You send troops as soon as possible tomorrow, I hope the Fossoway family will not mess around."


    "Okay." Samwell also stood up, "Then go to bed early."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Fruit Wine Hall.


    As soon as the cavalry brigade of the Hewan South Route Army arrived, the ironmen who were besieging the city decisively withdrew to the Mande River.


    "It''s pretty fast!" Ser Sadie Rowan reined in his horse, looking at the ironmen who jumped into the river and climbed onto the longboat, showing a mocking smile.


    "Our opponent is very calm, this is not good news." Garlan Tyrell also slowed down his horse, but his face was not so relaxed.


    "Don''t worry, the Ironborn have always grabbed one and run away. If they dare to occupy the city, they will all die inside sooner or later. They are sea monsters in the water, and they will dry out to death if they go ashore for too long."


    Garland nodded silently, without saying anything, but turned his horse''s head and walked towards the gate of the castle.


    After confirming the identity of the visitor, the guards at the top of the city closed the iron gates, allowing Garland and his party to enter the city.


    "Master Raymond." Garland asked his wife''s news as soon as he saw his father-in-law, "Is Leonie here?"


    Earl Raymond sighed and shook his head slowly: "Leonie came back to live for a while after you went out, but returned to High Court a month ago."


    Garland''s eyes suddenly dimmed.


    Earl Raymond stepped forward and patted his son-in-law on the shoulder, comforting him:


    "Come on, eat something first, rest early, you must be exhausted after driving all the way back. As for the issue of High Court, let''s discuss it tomorrow."


    "good."


    A group of people entered the banquet hall and took their seats.


    The servants presented dishes and fine wines, but no musicians were arranged. After all, Earl Raymond''s daughter was still trapped in High Court, and she was in no mood to enjoy singing and dancing.


    The meal was a bit dull, and almost no one talked.


    Garland finished clearing the food on the dinner plate, put down the knife and fork, picked up the napkin and wiped his mouth, and said to the absent-minded father-in-law:


    "Lord Raymond, have you contacted my grandmother? She should be at Bitter Bridge now, right?"


    "Yes, yes, I have contacted you." Earl Raymond replied vaguely, and then asked without waiting for Garland to speak again, "Garland, how do you think the crisis in High Court will be resolved this time?"


    "To be honest, I don''t know either." Garland let out a long breath, frowning, "That''s why I wanted to contact my grandmother first, she should have a solution."


    Earl Raymond shook his head slowly: "Madame Olenna may not be able to do anything good. Your father, brother, wife, and relatives are all in Highgarden City. How could you send troops to attack? Therefore, we can only talk about peace."


    Garland lowered his head and said nothing.


    Earl Raymond saw this and said:


    "And Mrs. Egwene Oakheart''s condition is actually easy to guess, it is Samwell Caesar!"


    "Grandmother can''t agree to this condition." Garland finally said, "Let''s not talk about Sam''s influence among the nobles of the River Bend, we can''t betray him just because he is Margaery''s fianc¨¦."


    "They are not married after all." Earl Raymond said again, "Do you really think it is inappropriate to exchange so many people in High Court with him?"


    Garland snorted coldly, suppressed his anger, and said:


    "Impossible! The Tyrell family will never compromise with traitors!"


    Count Raymond sighed, and seemed to have finally made up his mind.


    I saw that he also stood up and clapped his hands.


    Subsequently, there was a sound of drawing swords in the hall.


    Galan''s complexion changed drastically, and he was about to look for the sword belt, but saw a long sword stuck to his throat.


    Count Raymond looked at his son-in-law and sighed:


    "Sorry, Garland. The Reach shouldn''t be a vassal of Caesar. I hope you can understand my painstaking efforts in the future."

 Chapter 268: weakness

    Chapter 268 Weaknesses


    Early the next morning, Samwell hurriedly led his army to continue south to the fruit wine hall without waiting for Margaery to arrive.


    After traveling for more than half a day, a gray and white castle appeared at the confluence of the Mande River and the Zhouyi River. The red apple flag of the Fossoway family was flying above the castle.


    A cavalry army gathered outside the castle, but it was a mess.


    Samwell sighed secretly, knowing that Garland Tyrell had gone straight to the wine hall as Madam Olenna had guessed, and that the Fossoway family might have turned their backs.


    At this moment, he can only feel that the old lion''s prestige is astonishing. After all, he has been the Hand of the King for twenty years. In the eyes of many nobles of the Seven Kingdoms, Duke Tywin is simply the envoy sent by the gods to govern the country. Even now Lannister The situation of the family is worrying, and so many people are willing to surrender to the lion.


    Samwell calmed down and sent his attendant Noah Noah to inquire about the situation.


    Soon, a red-faced fat knight returned with Noah.


    Samwell recognized the man as Sir Bentham of the Beesbury family.


    "Lord Caesar, you are a step late. That old Raymond Fossoway also betrayed Highgarden, and ran away with Lord Garland last night."


    "Where did you go? Highgarden?"


    "It should be. Some soldiers saw them board the ironborn ship and go downstream."


    Samwell looked at the closed city gate in the distance, and asked again:


    "Then what''s the situation in the city now?"


    "Sir Tanton Fossoway stayed in the city to preside over the overall situation. This guy detained a group of horse party knights and threatened us to retreat."


    Samwell fell silent.


    Sir Bentham waited for a while, then asked again:


    "Master Caesar, do you want to attack the city?"


    Samwell shook his head: "Wait for Mrs. Olenna, she is already on her way."


    "Okay." Sir Bentham was also relieved when he heard that Mrs. Olenna was about to arrive. He actually didn''t want to attack the city, because there were knights from the Beesbury family and many other relatives and friends in the city. I really don''t want to attack.


    During the waiting period, Samwell naturally took over the command of the cavalry of the Southern Route Army, and since most of the officers in this cavalry were trapped in the city, he just happened to be able to deploy manpower without any scruples.


    After tossing for a long time, the cavalry of the Southern Army outside the city was finally reorganized by Samwell, and they were no longer in a mess.


    But Samwell was not happy.


    The real trouble in this river bend civil strife is not military.


    No matter how powerful the army he controls is, as long as the important members of Highgarden and the Tyrell family are in the hands of the rebels, he will be restrained and be cautious.


    The root cause is that Samwell''s current influence largely comes from the support of the Tyrell family, as well as the support of most nobles in the river bend.


    If he dared to disregard the lives of members of the Tyrell family, his appeal would disappear in no time.


    Not to mention the High Court, even the fruit wine hall in front of him, Samwell didn''t dare to order a storm.


    If because of his order, the horse party nobles in the city were executed by the rebels, Samwell suspected that his army would even mutiny.


    This also made him realize his biggest shortcoming¡ª


    The power that really belongs to the Caesar family is too weak.


    There is only one Yingzui Island in the fiefdom. Although Storm''s End has been occupied, it still needs a long-term operation to win people''s hearts.


    There are even fewer direct troops, and the potential of Yingzui Island is limited. At present, the regular army of 2,000 people is already the limit.


    Although Samwell is now able to command tens of thousands of rivers, but none of these forces really belong to him.


    It is the power of the Tyrell family he borrowed, and the influence of the Horse Party.


    There are huge hidden dangers in this situation of strong branches and weak stems.


    The civil strife in Hewan this time has completely exposed this hidden danger.


    But Samwell really can¡¯t help it. The time he came to this world is still too short. Being able to manage such a foundation is already a miracle.


    He can''t conjure up an army out of thin air...huh? Wait a moment.


    Samwell suddenly thought of a bug-like infantry army in the world of Game of Thrones¡ª


    The Unsullied.


    This is an army of slaves trained by the slave owners of Astapor on the other side of the narrow sea. They were castrated since childhood and received brutal military training. They are fearless and absolutely loyal.


    As long as you can afford to buy them, this is a powerful and fearless army of infantry.


    Samwell had considered the Unsullied before, but two factors kept him from doing it.


    First of all, the distance. Astapor was half a world away, and it took too long to go back and forth. It was impossible for him to let go of the territory and go to the Unsullied.


    Another reason was money. He couldn''t afford to buy the Unsullied.


    But now, neither of these difficulties seems to be a problem.


    Because he has a dragon.


    Although Astapor is far away, if he flies there on a dragon, the speed is much faster than that by boat, and the round-trip time is within an acceptable range.


    As for the price, in the original book, what Long Ma pays for the Unsullied is Dragon Flame.


    He can also learn and show, and prostitute an army of Unsullied for nothing.


    With such an army, Samwell really has the confidence to fight for Westeros.


    It will never be as embarrassing as it is now.


    Of course, although this plan is feasible, far water cannot save near fire.


    Even if he can go back and forth quickly by riding a dragon, the army of the Unsullied cannot be brought back by a dragon. When they slowly arrive in Westeros by boat, the Tyrells in Highgarden probably have cold bodies.


    It seems that we can only go to Astapor after the civil turmoil in the river bend subsides.


    Samwell secretly made up his mind.


    Because it was impossible to storm the cider hall, Samwell sent a squad of hundreds of cavalry to patrol nearby towns and villages to drive out the ironmen.


    But the cavalry squad went out for a trip, but came back to report that the surrounding villages and towns had been looted by the ironmen, and those ironmen did not dare to confront the Riverbend cavalry head-on on land, and had already withdrawn to the Mande River.


    The river bay cavalry can only look at the water and sigh.


    Hearing this, Samwell couldn''t help sighing again¡ª


    Where did the Qingting Island fleet go?


    When they were besieging Storm''s End, they hadn''t been seen. Now that the Mander River has almost become a playground for the Ironmen, they don''t show up either.


    Samwell can basically be sure that the Redwyne family has also been drawn in by the Lannister family to participate in, or at least let go of this civil strife.


    Alas, this is the inevitable hidden danger of "peaceful evolution".


    He didn''t want to tear himself apart with the Deer Party and promised "no bloodshed", but the Deer Party turned around and attacked without any scruples.


    Of course, this is also because Samwell''s own strength is too weak. Even if he really planned to tear up his face and wipe out the Deer Party opposition before the Highgarden Hunting Meeting, I am afraid that most of the Horse Party nobles would not support it.


    In the final analysis, it is still a matter of one''s own strength.


    He didn''t have the confidence to make a promise.


    Thinking of this, Samwell''s desire for the army of the Unsullied grew stronger.


    After waiting outside the wine hall for a day, Mrs. Olenna, Margaret and others finally arrived.


    After listening to Samwell''s description of the situation here, Mrs. Olenna said calmly:


    "Send someone to tell Fossoway in the city that I have arrived, and if you want to talk, send someone out quickly."


    Samwell sent an emissary into the city.


    Unexpectedly, the rebels opened the city gate directly and invited them into the city.


    Of course, Samwell did not take it lightly, but sent the army of the Ma Party family into the city first.


    After fully grasping the control of the wine hall, he entered the city with Mrs. Olenna, Margaery and others.


    "Where''s Raymond? He doesn''t dare to come out to see me?" Mrs. Olenna asked in a bad tone as soon as she entered the city.


    Sir Tanton Fossoway saluted respectfully:


    "Lord Raymond has already gone to High Court, and asked me to negotiate with you."


    Mrs. Olenna sneered: "Okay, if you have any requests, please tell me."


    Sir Tanton glanced at Samwell, and said to Mrs. Olenna:


    "I want to speak with you alone."


    "Can."


    Watching Mrs. Olenna and Sir Tanton leave alone, Samwell gritted his teeth secretly.


    But there is nothing to do.


    Margaret felt the man''s anger, stepped forward to hold his arm, and said softly:


    "Don''t worry, grandma will take care of this."


    Samwell turned his head and smiled slightly at his fiancee, saying:


    "I know."


    "Come with me for a walk." Margaery issued an invitation.


    "Okay." Samwell stopped thinking about it.


    This might not be a method of provocation by the rebels.


    He can''t mess with himself.


    Samwell actually already has a solution to this rebellion, but he needs to take some risks, and he hasn''t made up his mind yet.


    He was going to wait for Earl Landau to come back and discuss with him.

 Chapter 269: warn

    Chapter 269 Warning


    The two of them passed through the front hall and the atrium, and came to the garden in the back yard. Margaret was very familiar with this place, and introduced the various flower bouquets in the garden to the man, and led him to a protruding balcony, where just See Mande River.


    At this time, the sky was approaching dusk, and the golden afterglow of the sunset on the river shone along with the waves. Several flying fish jumped out of the water, breaking up the light path, but gathering again after they left.


    "Four years ago, I accompanied Garland to the wine hall, and that was when I met Miss Leonie Fossoway. She was so beautiful and could play the harp, and she immediately captured Garland''s heart. Back in Highgarden, he almost immediately asked his father to propose marriage to the Fossoways.


    A month later, they got married. Sam, I remember you were at the wedding, do you still remember it? "


    At that time, I hadn''t traveled through... Samwell could only nod vaguely.


    The memory of the original owner has been blurred. He vaguely remembered attending the wedding with Earl Randall, but he couldn''t recall the face of Miss Leonie.


    "The apples are ripe." The two walked under an apple tree, and Margaret pointed to the red apples above her head.


    "Want to eat?"


    "Um."


    Samwell kicked on the tree trunk, and suddenly the apples fell like rain.


    Margaery covered her head and let out an exclamation, and hid in the man''s arms.


    Waiting for the apples to stop falling, Samwell picked up two, wiped them on his body, and handed one of them to Margaery.


    She took it with a smile and took a bite: "It''s so sweet."


    Samwell also took a bite, it was really sweet.


    "Sam, do you know? The reason why the coat of arms of the Fossoway family in the wine hall is a red apple is because their ancestor Fosso the Archer once shot an apple from the head of the girl he loves."


    As she spoke, Margaery put the bitten red apple on top of her head: "Can you shoot the apple on top of my head?"


    Samwell smiled and shook his head: "I won''t shoot arrows at you."


    "Is it because you are worried that you won''t be able to shoot?" Margaery probably thought of Samwell''s poor performance at the last hunting meeting, and her tone was a little teasing.


    "Yes." Samwell shrugged, "However, even if I am really a marksman, I will not shoot arrows at you. Even if there is only a very small possibility of hurting you, I am not willing to take this risk."


    Margaery took off the apple on top of her head, her expression became sad:


    "But sometimes, we have to take some risks..."


    Samwell suddenly thought of the current situation. Highgarden is the beloved girl, and the rebels are the apples on top of their heads. It really takes a lot of courage and some risks to shoot this arrow.


    Thinking of this, Samwell was slightly lost.


    The two walked around the garden before returning to the main castle.


    Mrs. Olenna had finished talking with Sir Tanton, and the other party left the wine hall and went straight to Highgarden.


    It seems that this guy is staying as a negotiator.


    "Grandma, what conditions do they have?" Margaret asked.


    "You don''t want to know their conditions." Madam Olenna said indifferently, "However, I have already given our conditions. I hope people like Egwen Oakheart are still a little sensible."


    Samwell knew that the condition of the rebels was probably to get his head killed, and Mrs. Olenna''s condition... He was very curious, but it was a pity that Mrs. Olenna didn''t seem to want to reveal it.


    After dinner, Samwell returned to his room, hesitating whether to go to the military camp outside the city to spend the night.


    Although Mrs. Olenna should not really exchange his head with the rebels for High Court, this possibility is not impossible.


    Just then, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Samwell went to open the door, and saw Margaery standing outside.


    "Good evening, my knight."


    Samwell smiled and hugged his fiancee into his arms: "Why are you here?"


    "I''ll stay with you." Margaery raised her head, showing a sweet smile, her body exuded the fragrance of roses.


    Samwell understood that she was also worried that Mrs. Olenna would hurt him, so she took the initiative to come to accompany him.


    "What? Are you not welcome?"


    "Of course not." Samwell carried the girl in and closed the door, "It''s just that I sleep wild, so I''m afraid of hurting the baby."


    "Then I''ll sleep in armor." Margaret laughed to herself as she spoke.


    Samwell also laughed, and the haze in his heart was completely swept away.


    ¡­


    Waited for another three days in the wine hall, but did not wait for the envoy from Highgarden, but instead waited for Earl Randall.


    He led the main force of the North Route Army and finally rushed back.


    As soon as he entered the city, Earl Landau found his son alone, and came up and said:


    "I already have a general understanding of the situation. My suggestion is that you return to Storm''s End immediately and leave it to us to deal with it."


    Seeing Earl Landau''s serious expression, Samwell also felt his heart tighten, saying:


    "The situation is not so bad."


    "No. It may be worse than we imagined." Earl Randall said seriously, "The Iron Islands, the Longtable Castle, the Cider Hall, the Ancient Oak City, and probably the Arbor Island have all been wooed by the Lannister family. Perhaps there are more families that have not jumped out. It can be seen that Tywin spent a huge price this time to provoke the civil strife in the river bay.


    Since he has made so many arrangements, he won''t let us resolve them easily.


    I know this old lion better than you do. Once he attacks his prey, he will never let go until it kills him.


    As long as you stay in the river bend, you are a huge hidden danger.


    Only if you stay away from this vortex, the lion will have nothing to do, and Mrs. Olenna will not be half-hearted.


    You have to understand that in her eyes, you are far less important than Gao Ting, her idiot son, and her grandchildren. "


    Samwell understood that what Earl Landau said made sense.


    The purpose of the rebels this time is to force the Tyrell family to support the false king Tommen Lannister.


    And this kind of support must not just stay in words.


    The rebels completely offended the Tyrell family this time. If it was only a verbal statement, who knows if Mrs. Olenna is pretending to compromise, and will settle accounts after the autumn after the rebels withdraw from High Court.


    So, they must force the Tyrell family to give a vote.


    And the best vote of honor is Samwell''s life.


    Only when he is dead, the Tyrell family has no possibility of repenting.


    But if he ran back to Storm''s End, then the plan of the rebel army would naturally be unable to proceed.


    "If I run away now, what about Margaery? Maybe as soon as I leave, she will be forced to drink moon tea and marry King Tommen."


    Marriage is also considered a more reliable vote.


    Although the Lannister family wants Samwell''s head more, if the Tyrell family hand over Margaery, the Lion Flower Alliance can also be achieved.


    "You can bring Margaery back to Storm''s End." Earl Randall said expressionlessly, "Anyway, you have already been publicly engaged, and it is legal and reasonable for you to marry her."


    "Then make Margaery hate me forever?"


    "When I kicked you out of the house three years ago, I was ready to make you hate me forever. If you want to achieve a career, you can''t worry too much about emotional factors."


    Samwell stared blankly at his father, really unable to accept the other party''s ruthless values.


    Earl Landau didn''t seem to care what his son thought of him at all, and continued:


    "In this situation, you have to make a choice. I suggest you abandon the Reach and take the Stormlands. That is the power you can really hold in your hands. As long as there is the Tyrell family in the Reach, you will Can''t fully control. What can''t be fully controlled can''t stand the real test."


    Samwell stopped talking and bowed his head in silence.


    Earl Randall did not urge him, letting his son think about gains and losses.


    After a long time, Samwell raised his head again, his eyes resolute:


    "Sorry, Father, I decided to stay anyway. I can''t run away like a coward."


    "So you decided to stay and be a hero?"


    Samwell laughed loudly:


    "There''s nothing wrong with being a hero."


    Earl Randall said expressionlessly:


    "But you have to know that in Game of Thrones, the heroes end up miserable."


    "But I believe there are always exceptions." Samwell smiled slightly, "Father, I happen to have a plan..."


    Right at this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    The voice was urgent and urgent, obviously the person who knocked on the door was very excited.


    Samwell stepped forward to open the door quickly, and saw Margaery standing outside, her face was covered with tears.


    "What happened?" Samwell hurried forward to embrace her in his arms.


    "Sam... woo...he''s back... from Highgarden..." Margaery was already sobbing.


    "Who''s back from Highgarden? The previous emissary? Ser Tanton Fossoway? Did he bring back the rebels'' reply?"


    "He... he brought back... the head of Yalan... woo woo woo..."


    Samwell was stunned for a moment before he remembered that Arlan Tyrell was Margaery''s cousin.


    He has met a few times, a shy and beautiful girl, who grew up with Margaery and has a very close relationship.


    Is this the response given by the rebels?


    Tough and ruthless.


    He turned his head and met Earl Randyll''s cold eyes¡ª


    Go back to Storm''s End! Samwell could read what his father was trying to say.


    But can he really just leave like this?


    Margaery in his arms was still sobbing, and the flowing tears had already wet his chest.


    "I, Margaery Tyrell, daughter of Mace Tyrell, in the name of Governor of the Reach, Guardian of the South, and Duke of Highgarden, canonize Samwell Caesar as a pioneer knight..." Highgarden first When they met, she canonized him.


    "...After those refugees become your subjects, they must live a better life. You won''t let me down, my knight?" Goodbye to the tower, she gave generous help.


    "...you are not a kingslayer. You deposed a false king, you are a dethroned king!" Outside the city, she voluntarily climbed on his horse, even though he had just married the most powerful family in the Seven Kingdoms. feud.


    "...Come back to Gaoting with me, don''t you want to officially marry me?" Yingzuiyu, she was honest with him.


    Scenes of the past came to mind, and Samwell became more determined in his heart.


    He won''t go.


    ¡°Shooter¡± Fosso must have had a rock-steady heart when he shot the apple off the head of his beloved girl.


    Today, the same is true for Samwell.

 Chapter 270: march into

    Chapter 270 Marching


    As the main force of the Hewan South Route Army also retreated to the fruit wine hall, this place has completely become a huge military camp.


    The cold and murderous air began to hover over the castle and gathered, but it was always short of breath and could not take shape.


    In the castle hall, a military meeting is being held at this time.


    Madam Olenna sat on the high seat of the Fossoway family. She looked a little haggard, her eyes were fixed on the ground, and she didn''t know what to think.


    Earl Randall Tarly and Earl Matus Rowan sat on both sides respectively. The former was expressionless, while the latter did not hide his anger and hatred at all.


    Samwell stood beside Earl Landau, looking at the noisy nobles of the River Bend below, but his eyes were not focused.


    "You must not compromise with the rebels!" Viscount Leonard Weber of Coldmoat yelled angrily, "If the betrayal is not punished, who will keep the oath in the future? Who will serve for High Court? Who will respect House Tyrell?"


    "But if there is no compromise, are we going to storm Highgarden?" Earl Gonza Green asked worriedly.


    "I think it''s time to storm Highgarden! Not only Highgarden, but also Ancient Oak City! We should kill all the traitors of the Oakheart family!" Earl Eustace Osgrey said loudly, "This is the most important thing to do. It is the counterattack that should be given in the face of betrayal!"


    "If you want to kill people, you might as well start with the Cider Hall and the Longtable." Earl Gonsey sneered, "Both the Fossoways and the Marilynweiss participated in the betrayal, so you might as well take the lead in killing these two families." .¡±


    "The Marilynweiss family has renewed their loyalty!" Countess Tanya Marilynweiss hastily stated her position, while looking at Samwell.


    The man gave her a comforting look.


    She was immediately encouraged, puffed her chest out, and said: "I also support the storming of High Court! Only when we let the rebels know our determination will they be willing to sit down and have a good talk."


    Gunsell immediately objected: "Assault on Highgarden? What about the Duke of Mace in the city? What about so many members of the Tyrell family? You have also seen that the rebels really dare to kill people! This time they sent Arran Tyrell''s head, whose next time will it be?"


    Unfortunately, his remarks attracted more opposition:


    "Who else would the rebels dare to kill? Do the Duke of Mace dare to kill? Or Vilas? Garland? If they dare to touch the main branch of Tyrell, the feud will never end!"


    "That''s right, if you compromise with the rebels this time, everyone will learn from them in the future. What prestige does the Tyrell family have?"


    "Yes, we must fight back hard!"


    ¡­


    At present, after all, the Ma Party is gaining power in Hewan, and the backbone of the Deer Party has joined the rebels, so it is not surprising that there is such a situation in the hall.


    Seeing that the crowd was agitated and wanted to take tough measures against the rebels, Earl Matus Rowan said:


    "Mrs. Olenna, what do you think should be done?"


    This is to incite the atmosphere, to set up the Queen of Thorns, the method is simple, but effective.


    Mrs. Olenna stared at Count Matus for a while with her small eyes, then slowly swept across the hall, and finally said:


    "As an old mother and grandmother, I only hope that my son and grandson can return safely. So, don''t talk about storming Highgarden. Once the rebels are cornered, they will do anything You can figure it out. You don¡¯t want to bear the infamy of forcing yourself to be a king, don¡¯t you?¡±


    "Lady Olenna." Earl Landau said at this time, "You are right. It is best not to attack easily in High Court. But a tough attitude must be displayed, otherwise the rebels will not have a good talk with us. How about this, I suggest besieging Highgarden first, and then sending envoys into the city to negotiate with the rebels."


    The suggestion of besieging the city is less radical. Mrs. Olenna''s expression softened slightly, she nodded and said:


    "Okay, just do as you say. Remember not to provoke the rebels."


    Earl Randall exchanged glances with his son, both of whom were a little disappointed with Mrs. Olenna''s attitude.


    Earl Matus suddenly asked: "Ms. Olenna, where is Earl Paxter now? Why can''t the Ironmen wreak havoc on the Mander River, but the Arbor Island fleet can''t even see a shadow?"


    "Shouldn''t be back from the storm yet..." Mrs. Olenna''s tone was a little weak.


    I''m afraid she also guessed that her nephew is likely to be involved in this rebellion.


    "We didn''t see the fleet of Qingting Island in the storm." Earl Matus snorted, "Also, I don''t believe that Paxter will bring all the warships of Qingting Island to the storm."


    "I will personally write a letter to Qingting Island, requesting the Redwyne family to send troops." Mrs. Olenna said.


    Earl Matus also closed his mouth at the right time.


    His goal has been achieved, so there is no need to keep Mrs. Olenna from stepping down.


    This rebellion is essentially a battle for the right to speak between the Horse Party and the Deer Party. Earl Matus will not miss this opportunity to attack his opponent.


    Especially the backbone of the Deer Party like the Redwyne family on Qingting Island.


    "Okay, you go and prepare." Mrs. Olenna said, "Loras Tyrell will be in charge of commanding this operation. Matus and Landau, you two should assist him well."


    "Sir Loras hasn''t commanded such a big battle yet." Earl Matus questioned.


    Madam Olenna frowned, and was about to speak, but Earl Randle said:


    "I also think Sir Loras is not suitable. He is too young and inexperienced, and there are all his relatives in the city, so it is inevitable that his hands will be tied, so we should choose someone else."


    Mrs. Olenna''s face darkened visibly, she looked at her little grandson, and said:


    "Loras, what do you think?"


    "I..." Loras Tyrell stood in the crowd, but his expression was extremely struggling.


    He wished to smash the rebels into pieces, but he was extremely worried.


    This time the rebels sent Yalan''s head. If they besieged the city, whose head would the rebels send?


    Garland''s? Vilas''s? Or father''s?


    What will he do then? Attack or retreat?


    Loras didn''t dare to think about this question.


    For a moment, Loras was at a loss, and already had the intention of shrinking back: "Master Landau is right, I may not be suitable..."


    Ms. Olenna glared at Loras with a look of hatred, and looked at the others:


    "What''s your opinion?"


    "I think Earl Landau is the most suitable." Earl Matus spoke first.


    "I also think Lord Randyll is suitable."


    "Yes, Lord Randyll is a famous general of the River Bend, and he is completely competent."


    ¡­


    There are more and more echoing voices.


    Samwell also said: "Mrs. Olenna, please rest assured that my father will definitely help the Tyrell family regain Highgarden."


    Mrs. Olenna looked at him: "What about my sons and grandchildren?"


    "We will also ensure that they are safe and sound." Samwell said solemnly.


    Mrs. Olenna stared into his eyes for a long while before finally nodding:


    "OK, remember your promise."


    The meeting is finally over.


    While Earl Randall was going to rectify the army and was about to set off for Highgarden, Samwell came to the Seven Holy Church.


    Arran Tyrell''s coffin was placed in front of the Stranger''s statue, and several silent sisters were helping her with the body.


    Since the rebels only sent her head, Sister Silent made a body out of silk clothes and put her head on it.


    In this way, Yalan still looks like that beautiful girl in High Court.


    Margaery knelt in front of the statue of the Virgin Mary, touched and prayed.


    Samwell stood behind her without speaking.


    After praying, Margaery slowly got up and turned around:


    "The meeting is over?"


    "Yes." Samwell nodded, "We will send troops to besiege High Court, and then send people to negotiate with the rebels."


    Margaery looked sad: "Is this useful? The purpose of the rebels is to kill you! If you don''t agree to this condition, they won''t let you go."


    "I have a way." Samwell embraced his fianc¨¦e in his arms, only feeling that her body was like a thin petal, which would shatter when touched, "You have to have confidence in me."


    "Yeah. I trust you."


    The two hugged each other for a long time, silent.


    "Okay, I''m leaving." Samwell finally let go of the girl gently.


    Margaret suddenly hugged him tightly, as if she was afraid that he would leave.


    But after a while, she let go of her hand.


    "You must come back safely!" she urged.


    At the same time, she took the man''s hand and placed it on her slightly raised belly, "My baby and I are waiting for you."


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion, but Samwell seems to be able to feel a weak heartbeat.


    "I will." Samwell tried to put on a relaxed expression, "When have I let you down?"


    Margaery nodded, stood on tiptoe, and sent a kiss.


    Ice is cold, with the taste of tears.


    It took a lot of perseverance for Samwell to turn around and leave.


    Margaery watched the man''s back disappear outside the door, and finally couldn''t hold back the tears that welled up in her eyes.


    She suddenly thought of the old woman she met at Bitter Bridge, and those seemingly gibberish dreams¡ª


    The rose will drop dust from its boughs, drowned in sorrow and tears...


    Is that what it means?


    Margaery can only pray to Our Lady for mercy, so that her sorrow and tears will stop here.


    Turning around, Margaery came to her cousin''s coffin.


    Sisters of Silence were sprinkled rose petals inside, and some bright red spread all over Yalan''s body in a messy way, making her pale face less terrifying.


    At this moment, that gentle and shy cousin seemed to be right in front of her eyes.


    Smile at her.


    The memories of the past came to her like a mountain, making her almost unable to stand still.


    A resounding bugle sounded from outside the city, accompanied by bursts of shouts of "For High Court", which was extremely exciting.


    But Margery couldn''t cheer up.


    She knew how tricky this rebellion was, and even though Samwell had made a promise, she still couldn''t dispel her worries.


    For a moment, she suddenly regretted it.


    It''s not that he regrets choosing Samwell, but that he regrets why he was brought to Highgarden in the first place.


    If they escape from Westeros after leaving Tianji City, go to the other side of the narrow sea, to a place that no one knows, will they not be involved in these power struggles?


    Perhaps this is the punishment of the gods for their ambition.


    Margaery suddenly didn''t want to be a queen.


    The voices outside the city gradually faded away, and the army set out.


    If Yalan was still alive, he would definitely go to the top of the city to watch.


    In the past, every time there was an army in Hewan, she always liked to hold a bouquet of roses, wondering who to give it to.


    But she was too shy and never had the courage to send it out.


    "Give her a bouquet of roses." Margaery said.


    The silent sisters nodded silently, went to find a bouquet of roses, and placed them in Yalan''s "hands".


    Margaery''s vision was blurred again, and she choked up and said:


    "It looks better this way, doesn''t it?"


    Sister Silent did not answer.


    They are the messengers of death, the wives of the Stranger, who never talk to the living.


    But it is said to be able to communicate with the dead.


    Margaery suddenly became jealous.

 Chapter 271: infiltration

    Chapter 271 Infiltrating


    The High Court under the night was silent.


    The torches are like stars scattered in the night sky, they are rebel soldiers patrolling.


    "Did you hear anything?" asked a rebel soldier.


    "It seems to be the sound of the wind."


    "Why do I think it''s the sound of flapping wings, I guess it''s some kind of big bird."


    "Why didn''t you say it was a dragon."


    Hearing this, the faces of several people changed slightly.


    Because they knew that Samwell Caesar had a dragon, the rebel officer specially emphasized to be careful that the dragon would take people over the city wall and fly directly into the castle.


    Several patrolling soldiers put their warning whistles near their mouths, ready to blow them at any time, and then walked towards the direction of the sound.


    The darkness is so intense that the torch in his hand can only illuminate a few steps away.


    The air suddenly became hot and dry, and there seemed to be a fire burning ahead.


    Is it really a dragon?


    A few people were apprehensive, and they unconsciously tightened their swords.


    "Lakqumos."


    It seemed that there was a sound suddenly sounded from the darkness, and the surrounding air suddenly stirred, and strands of it drilled into the ears of the soldiers like worms.


    "Who''s over there!" A patrolling soldier couldn''t help shouting.


    "It''s me! Mace Tyrell! Don''t, don''t shoot arrows!" A chubby figure stumbled out of the darkness.


    "Master Inflatable Fish?" The soldier saw the other''s face clearly, and immediately breathed a sigh of relief, "Why did you come here?"


    "You don''t want to escape, do you?" Another person said with a stern tone.


    "No, no..." Duke Mace waved his hands again and again, but his tone was flustered.


    "Sure enough, I want to escape!" A soldier snorted coldly and stepped forward, kicking Duke Metz to the ground.


    Thinking that they were so frightened by such a useless duke just now, anger and shame welled up in their hearts.


    "Don''t hit me, don''t hit me..." Duke Mace yelled, "I have important news for Madam Egwene, really, very important news!"


    Several soldiers looked at each other and finally stopped.


    "Okay. But you better have some important news, otherwise, hum."


    "Of course, of course... how dare I deceive Madam Egwene..." Duke Mace looked submissive.


    ¡­


    In the castle hall, a fierce quarrel is taking place at this time.


    "Withdraw troops? Why withdraw troops?" Countess Egwene Oakheart asked in a sharp voice.


    "We came to the Reach just to plunder, and we are not interested in your power games." Lord Balon Greyjoy said, "Now that the robbing is over, of course we should go."


    "No! You can''t go!"


    "Can''t go?" King Balon laughed wildly, "What are you? How dare you order me? Tell you, even if Tywin is here, he would not dare to speak to me in such an orderly tone!"


    "Okay, okay, you two, there''s no need to quarrel." Sir Steve Lannister hurriedly persuaded, "We all have a common enemy, and we can''t make a mess first."


    "Okay, Steve. You don''t need to talk nonsense with me anymore." King Balon looked like he didn''t want to give anyone face, "The army of the River Bend is about to surround Highgarden. If we don''t leave, we won''t be able to leave. gone."


    After finishing speaking, he turned his head to look at his younger brother Victarion Greyjoy, and ordered:


    "Arrange the withdrawal of the troops. Before dawn, all ironmen must return to the Mander River."


    "Yes." Victarion agreed, turned and left.


    Mrs. Egwene was livid with anger.


    Sir Stafford had no choice but to comfort him: "Actually, the withdrawal of the ironborn will not have much impact. Anyway, with those hostages in hand, the armies outside the Riverbend dare not attack the city. Madam Egwen, let''s talk to them slowly."


    Madam Egwene was about to say something when she saw several soldiers escorting Duke Metz in.


    "Ma''am, the inflatable fish was caught by us when it tried to escape just now. He said he has important news to tell you."


    "Escape?" Madam Egwene frowned, "Who is on duty in his room today?"


    "Should be Cruise and Bree."


    "Cut!" Madam Egwene said angrily, as if she wanted to vent the anger she received from King Balon just now.


    "Yes." A knight of the Oakheart family led the order to leave.


    Madam Egwen looked at Duke Metz and asked coldly:


    "Inflatable fish, do you really need me?"


    "Of course." Duke Mace nodded repeatedly.


    Samwell knew that he had to act quickly, otherwise when the rebels saw the real inflatable fish in the room, they would realize that he was a fake.


    Using the ruby ??given by Melisandre last time to disguise as an inflatable fish and go deep into the enemy''s interior is his plan this time.


    It''s a little risky, but if it succeeds, it will completely resolve the crisis of civil unrest in the river bay.


    "I have a big secret. Do you want to know the secret about how Caesar hatched the dragon?"


    "Say." Madam Egwene said.


    Even Sir Stafford and King Balon also looked over, obviously very interested in it.


    Duke of Metz shook his head and said:


    "I can''t give you this secret for nothing."


    Madam Egwen snorted softly: "Inflatable fish, what do you want?"


    "Let the Tyrells out of town. I''ll tell you the secret."


    Sir Stafford laughed loudly: "Inflatable fish, you are not completely brainless. However, it is too naive to try to deceive us with such a trick."


    King Balon also sneered and said, "We don''t know whether your so-called secret is true or not, and you still want us to let people go?"


    "I''m still in your hands." Duke Metz said with a flattering smile, "How dare I lie to you."


    Sir Stafford said: "Well, let''s release the female members of the Tyrell family from the city, and you tell us the secret."


    "And my two sons, Vilas and Garland."


    "Impossible!" Madam Egwene firmly refused.


    The Duke of Metz sighed, seeing the resolute attitude on the other side, he had no choice but to say:


    "Okay. I''ll only tell one person, though."


    "A boring trick!" Madam Egwen lost her patience, "Inflatable fish, you don''t know any secrets at all, but you just want to use it to provoke?"


    The Duke of Metz quickly said: "Of course I know. One of the conditions for Caesar to marry my daughter is to hand over the secret of hatching the dragon."


    Steve took a few steps forward and said, "Okay, then tell me, I promise to release all the female members of the Tyrell family."


    "Tell me!" King Baron clearly said he didn''t believe it before, but now he stepped forward quickly, "Inflatable fish, tell me, I will protect your life!"


    "He''s lying to you!" Madam Egwene reminded sharply.


    Sir Stafford also laughed when he saw King Balon who was squeezing over without giving an inch:


    "That''s right. Inflatable fish, I can''t believe you have such a brain. You almost fooled me."


    "I really didn''t lie to you." Duke Metz said sincerely, "Well, I''ll tell you three, as long as you let my son Vilas out."


    "Villas can''t do it." Sir Stafford hesitated for a moment, then shook his head and said, "Well, replace it with your second son Garland, isn''t that enough?"


    "Okay." Duke Mace said, "You release him first."


    "You speak first," Sir Stavor insisted. "As long as your secret is true, we will release you. Lannister, you must pay your debts."


    Duke of Metz hesitated for a long time before sighing:


    "Okay, then I''ll just tell you three."


    "Okay!" Steve laughed loudly, and immediately waved everyone else in the hall to go out.


    Even Mrs. Egwene, who had been against it before, did not stop this time.


    Who is not curious about the secret of the giant dragon?


    As for the so-called release... Anyway, it was a promise made by the Lannister family, but the Oakhull family did not agree.


    When the oak door was closed heavily, there were only four people left in the hall.


    King Balon urged impatiently:


    "Inflatable fish, tell me, how did Caesar hatch the dragon?"


    "Caesar is..." Duke Metz walked forward slowly while speaking.


    But at this moment, there was a faint cry from outside the door, like a voice like "he is fake".


    The three of Stafford were slightly taken aback.


    But Samwell accelerated suddenly.


    Spiritual attributes are instantly transformed into agility.


    Although Samwell''s agility attribute was halved for a short period of time due to the cannon shot outside Storm''s End, but with the spiritual attribute transformation, his current agility attribute value has reached 13.32!


    The next moment, his heart beat violently.


    boom! boom! Bang bang bang bang!


    The speed was so fast that it seemed to pop out of his chest.


    The restless blood surged and surged in his body, swelling the blood vessels, protruding from the surface of his body like long blue worms.


    The human body seems to be unable to withstand the agility of this value.


    Thoughts became extremely slow, but Samwell''s movements were extremely fast.


    Steve Lannister, who was the first to bear the brunt, was punched in the throat before he could even react.


    click¡ª


    Amid the crisp sound of bone cracking, his cervical spine was shattered, and his entire head fell limply.


    One hit kill!


    Lady Egwene screamed.


    King Balon also hurriedly drew the scimitar from his waist.


    But he was too slow.


    Of course, it can also be said that the enemy is too fast.


    Samwell had already rushed to him with a stride, his right hand stuck out like a poisonous snake out of a hole, and hit his lower abdomen.


    At this time, his knife was only half drawn.


    King Balon groaned in pain, and vomit mixed with blood spewed out of his mouth and splashed all over the ground.


    And Samwell has already drawn out his scimitar, and placed it on Madam Egwene''s shoulder.


    All of this happened in a blink of an eye.


    It''s so fast that it''s dizzying.


    Until this time, the oak door was finally pushed open, and ironmen and rebel soldiers swarmed in.


    "Fake! This inflatable fish is fake!" They yelled, but when they saw the situation in the hall clearly, they fell into a deathly silence.


    Samwell felt that his thoughts returned to normal, and his heartbeat gradually slowed down, before he showed a gentle smile to the rebels who rushed in:


    "I''m fake, but the hostages are real. Well, now that everyone has hostages, let''s talk."


    Knowing that this episode is quite depressing, I specially speeded up the progress. I didn¡¯t go anywhere to code for a day at home during the Ching Ming Festival. I made up four chapters. It¡¯s not too much to ask everyone for a monthly ticket while this wave is breaking out.

 Chapter 272: disorder

    Chapter 272 Peace of mind


    The castle hall fell into deathly silence.


    The rebels and ironborn at the door stopped.


    But not everyone was stunned. Countess Egwen Oakheart didn''t care about a sharp machete pressed against her throat, and still shouted loudly:


    "Quick! Kill him! Togan, leave me alone, kill..."


    With a click, Samwell removed Mrs. Egwene''s chin, so that her subsequent words could only be swirled in her throat, making a ho-ho sound.


    "Stop! You''re not an inflatable fish! Who the **** are you?" roared Sir Togan Oakheart.


    "Are you the Faceless One of the House of Black and White?" Lord Fossoway asked.


    In the hearts of Westeros, it seems that only the faceless have the ability to change their faces at will.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, the important thing is that I also have a hostage in my hands now." Samwell did not reveal his identity, otherwise the rebels would know and would kill him desperately.


    Sir Togan''s eyes twitched a few times: "Then what do you want?"


    "Let''s talk about terms." Samwell said lightly, "The River Bend army is coming soon, you have to hurry up."


    "We have hostages in our hands, and they dare not attack the city."


    "Not necessarily." Samwell said quietly, "The army from the north is commanded by Landau Tarly, and the army from the south is commanded by Baelor Hightower, and most of the troops under him are horsemen, don''t you Still can''t see Madam Olenna''s determination? They won''t compromise with you."


    Sir Togan was really not confident anymore.


    Samwell continued: "Aiwen is a crazy woman. Of course, if her son dies, she can ignore everything and focus on revenge. What about you? Are you willing to follow her all the way to the dark? Are you really going to make trouble until the Oakheart family dies?" Absolutely?"


    Sir Togan gritted his teeth and said after a moment of silence:


    "You don''t even dare to reveal your identity, what qualifications do you have to negotiate terms with us?"


    "Then get the real inflatable fish and let him talk to you."


    "Okay." Sir Togan finally nodded in agreement.


    Apparently, the Oakhearts aren''t all lunatics.


    Samwell thought for a while, and added: "By the way, bring Vilas Tyrell too. He is the heir of Highgarden, and his words carry weight."


    Actually, Samwell was worried that the inflatable fish would not be able to negotiate any good terms.


    Sir Togan did not refuse, and motioned for his men to lead the people.


    Soon, Duke of Metz and Vilas were brought into the hall.


    Sir Toggan was very cautious and placed them surrounded by knights of the Oakheart family.


    When Duke Metz saw his other self in the hall, his eyes widened immediately, and he shouted in disbelief:


    "You...you...who are you?"


    "I''m the one who came to save you." Samwell patted Madam Egwene''s back with the back of the knife, and said, "Now, the Oakheart family agrees to peace talks. Lord Mace, please negotiate terms with them."


    "Peace talks?" Duke Metz was still a little confused.


    Samwell was speechless to the prospective father-in-law, so he looked at Vilas in the wheelchair.


    The eldest son of the Duke of Metz still looks calm, as if he is not imprisoned but entertaining guests at home.


    His performance is much better than that of an inflatable fish.


    Vilas first bowed slightly to Samwell and said:


    "Brave unknown knight, you took such a big risk to go deep into the enemy army to rescue us. On behalf of the Tyrell family, I would like to express my sincerest thanks to you!"


    This is a sensible person. Samwell sighed in his heart, then smiled and nodded in return, reminding:


    "Sir Vilas, you can negotiate terms with the rebels. Oh yes, King Balon has just said that he will withdraw his troops."


    Vilas looked at Baron and asked:


    "Your Excellency Baron, are you really willing to withdraw your troops?"


    "Yes..." King Balon finally came to his senses, clutching his stomach with pain on his face, and his tone was extremely weak, but he still looked at Samwell with ferocious eyes.


    "Okay. Then you order to withdraw the troops." Vilas nodded, "We will let you go when the ironborn have withdrawn from Highgarden."


    "No!" Victarion Greyjoy yelled, "You let my brother go first!"


    Veras shook his head firmly: "You withdraw first. I swear on the honor of the Tyrell family, as long as you withdraw from High Court, we will release Lord Baron."


    Samwell spoke at the right time and reminded:


    "After dawn, the Riverbend army will arrive at Highgarden. If you procrastinate any longer, you will never leave."


    Victarion wanted to say something else, but King Balon waved his hand at his brother and said:


    "You go first!"


    Victarion pointed his long-handled battle ax at Vilas, and said loudly:


    "I swear in the name of the Drowned God! If the Tyrell family does not keep their promise, I will come to bloodbath Highgarden again! No matter what the price is!"


    After finishing speaking, he turned and left.


    But at this moment, Duke Metz suddenly said:


    "Let them leave what they robbed!"


    Victarion stopped in his tracks, turned his head and stared fiercely at the inflatable fish, and said:


    "No one can make the ironborn surrender what they have taken! Neither can I!"


    These words may not be all threats. Even if King Balon orders the Ironborn to give up the stolen jewels, I am afraid that the Ironborn will cause trouble.


    Vilas obviously didn''t want to add more twists and turns, so he said quickly:


    "You can take away the looted property, but you cannot take away the people of High Court."


    Victarion hesitated for a while, but finally did not refute:


    "good."


    Seeing that the ironmen were settled, Vilas turned to look at the Oakheart family and asked:


    "What conditions does your Oakheart family have?"


    Sir Togan said:


    "You hand over Fallen Wood City in the Stormlands to the Oakheart family, and you must also promise that you will not be held accountable for this rebellion."


    Vilas thought for a moment, nodded and said:


    "Can."


    The corners of Samwell''s mouth moved, but he didn''t speak.


    Of course he didn''t want to give the Castle of the Stormlands to the Oakheart family, but let''s talk about coaxing the other party out of High Court now.


    The Oakheart family dared to come to the Stormlands, and Samwell would be able to deal with them conveniently in the future.


    The Tyrell family promised not to pursue responsibility for the rebellion, but Caesar did not promise not to pursue it.


    Sir Togan was very satisfied with this, but he still asked:


    "How do you guarantee that the Tyrell family will not be held accountable for this rebellion?"


    "The credibility of the House of Highgarden Tyrell."


    "No!" Another Oakheart family knight said, "We need a stronger guarantee."


    Vilas asked patiently: "For example?"


    Sir Togan said: "I have a daughter, why don''t you marry her?"


    Villas smiled and said: "Sir Togan, if I remember correctly, your daughter seems to be only six or seven years old?"


    "She is six years old," Ser Toggan said, "but she will grow up."


    "Okay." Vilas said, "Since you don''t dislike me as a cripple, then I will be engaged to your daughter. We will get married when she has menarche."


    Sir Togan shook his head and said, "Being engaged is not enough."


    Vilas was a little helpless: "You can''t let me marry a six-year-old child?"


    "I mean, during the engagement period, you must go to the ancient oak city." Sir Togan said, "Cultivate and cultivate feelings with my daughter."


    "No!" The Duke of Mace immediately refused.


    No matter how stupid he is, he knows that this is not cultivating feelings, it is clearly asking his son to be a hostage.


    Samwell laughed and said: "Villas is so old, how long do you keep him waiting? It''s better to marry your daughter with a younger one. I remember Lord Mace has a seven-year-old nephew..."


    "It must be Vilas!" Ser Toggan emphasized. "Only when the heir of Highgarden comes to House Oakheart can we trust Tyrell''s promise."


    The Duke of Metz made a bitter face and moved his mouth, but he didn''t dare to say anything after all.


    At this time, I heard Vilas say:


    "Father, Gaoting has raised me for twenty-six years, and it''s time for me to repay."


    Duke of Metz certainly heard the meaning of his son''s words, and immediately shed tears.


    And Vilas has turned to the Oakheart family and said:


    "I am willing to go to the ancient oak city."


    Sir Togan was obviously relieved, but he still looked at Duke of Metz and confirmed again:


    "Master Mace, do you agree with this peace talks plan? As long as you nod, the Oakheart family will withdraw from High Court."


    At this time, Earl Fossoway in the wine hall suddenly said:


    "Wait a minute, our Fossoway family also has conditions."


    Villas muffled: "My younger brother Garland has already married your daughter, what else do you want?"


    Earl Fossoway chuckled: "In this case, the Fossoway family also wants a castle in Stormlands, Hay Hall."


    "The Hightower family has already taken a fancy to Hay Hall." Samwell said, "Why don''t you change it to Rain House City."


    "Yes." Earl Fossoway nodded in satisfaction.


    Samwell sneered in his heart, Rain House City hadn''t been captured yet, and Earl Fossoway obviously didn''t know the news, since the other party wanted it, then lead the army to fight by himself.


    Just don''t get caught in an ambush halfway.


    Sir Togan saw that the Fossoway family had also reached an agreement, so he urged the Duke of Metz again.


    After all, these agreements can only take effect if the master of High Court nods.


    The Duke of Metz cried and cried for a while, but finally nodded in agreement.


    Samwell watched quietly from the side without speaking.


    Although these conditions are too much, one hostage is better than a bunch of hostages.


    Solve the crisis in front of you first, and then find a way to get Vilas back later.


    There is also Fallen Wood City, which he will take back sooner or later.


    House Tyrell promised not to hold the rebellion accountable, but he didn''t.


    Seeing Duke Mace nodding, Sir Togan withdrew his long sword.


    The tense atmosphere in the hall suddenly disappeared, and almost everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    With the possible exception of Lady Egwene Oakheart, the madwoman only wanted to avenge her sons.


    Of course, no one cares what she thinks now.


    "Very good! Congratulations to both parties for peacefully resolving this crisis." Samwell applauded with a smile, but then he changed the topic, "Next, it''s time for me to raise conditions."


    Everyone was stunned.

 Chapter 273: Lord of Storms End

    Chapter 273 The Earl of Storm''s End


    Sir Togan looked at the fake inflatable fish like he was looking at a clown:


    "What qualifications do you have to raise conditions? Which party do you represent to raise conditions?"


    "The qualification is based on the knife in my hand." Samwell said, "As for which side to represent...I represent the civilians in the river who died in this rebellion and plunder. They need justice."


    Sir Togan frowned: "But we have already negotiated terms with the Tyrell family, so it would be inappropriate for you to add more."


    At this moment, an ironman walked in and said:


    "We have withdrawn from Highgarden, and now we have released our king."


    "Okay." Samwell nodded.


    King Balon clutched his stomach and struggled to get up, not forgetting to turn his head and give the **** who held him hostage a fierce look.


    But in the next second, his eyes froze.


    Because, a sharp knife was inserted straight into the back of his heart!


    "What are you doing!" Ironborn roared.


    The people in Hewan were also in an uproar.


    "Don''t let him run to report!" Samwell saw that the ironman was about to run, and immediately reminded him.


    The river bend knight at the gate understood and immediately stopped him.


    "What do you mean?" Ser Togan demanded.


    But his tone was not too harsh. After all, he also hated the bandits in the Iron Islands, and they died when they died.


    Only felt that the Faceless Man was breaking the rules, so he questioned him aloud.


    "As I said, this is to seek justice for the civilians in Hewan who died tragically." Samwell repaired the dying King Balon, shrugged, and said indifferently, "Anyway, Balon killed and killed, and now you don''t If you are making a fuss against me here, it is better to quickly control the gate of Gaoting first, lest they come back again."


    Sir Togan was kind this time, and waved to his subordinates.


    "Okay, let me leave now." Samwell put the knife at Madam Egwene''s throat, and walked out.


    The people in Hewan along the way gave way one after another.


    ¡­


    Outside of Gaoting City.


    Victarion asked: "Has everyone come out?"


    "They''re all out. Only His Majesty Baron is left."


    Victarion nodded: "Go to the castle and fetch His Majesty out."


    "yes."


    Not long after his men left, Victarion''s expression suddenly changed.


    The next moment, he suddenly fell to the ground and put his ears on the ground.


    The sound of rumbling horseshoes can already be heard faintly.


    Didn¡¯t the people in Hewan say that the army didn¡¯t arrive until dawn?


    Damn it!


    cheated!


    Despicable Riverbend people!


    Victarion jumped up from the ground suddenly: "Quick! Go to the port!"


    The Ironborn seemed to sense the approaching danger, and ran away one after another.


    But before they had run far, a long flaming snake appeared from the darkness in the north.


    The sound of horseshoes became more and more clear, as if the footsteps of death were approaching.


    "Go!" Victarion roared hoarsely.


    The Mande River is in sight, just escape to the water and they will be saved.


    But these few short miles seem to be as far away as heaven and man.


    The river bend cavalry finally arrived, holding up their torches and long knives.


    Bring blood and death.


    ¡­


    At this time, Samwell and his party just arrived at the gate of the city, and the shouts of killing outside the city made the rebels nervous again.


    Sir Togan pressed Vilas'' shoulder and asked:


    "What''s going on? Didn''t we negotiate the terms?"


    "It should be the vanguard of the Reach Army that bumped into the Ironborn." Vilas was still very calm, "They don''t know that we have reached an agreement. You can send an envoy to inform the army, so as not to cause misunderstanding."


    Sir Togan heaved a sigh of relief when he heard the words, and sent someone to deliver the letter outside the city.


    As for those unfortunate ironmen, he didn''t bother to deal with them.


    It would be better if they were slaughtered.


    This is the price they paid for their plundering of the Reach.


    Seeing the city gate slowly opening, Sir Togan looked at the Faceless Man and said:


    "Okay, let Madam Egwene go, you can leave now."


    Samwell smiled and said:


    "Sir Togan, you are really a smart man. You have contributed a lot to the peaceful resolution of the civil strife crisis this time, so before I leave, I would like to give you a gift."


    "What gift?" Sir Togan was quite curious, but in the next second, his eyes froze.


    Because under the watchful eyes of everyone, that fake inflatable fish actually slit Madam Egwene''s throat!


    "This is the price of betrayal." Samwell said calmly, holding a **** knife. After speaking, he rushed out of the city and disappeared into the darkness in an instant.


    Blood spurted out, Madam Egwene tried to cover it with her hand, but it was of no avail.


    Panting a few times in vain, she slipped and fell to the ground like a boneless fish.


    The gate of the city was quiet for a moment, and no one thought that this faceless man would dare to kill someone.


    The next moment, the people of the Oakheart family suddenly erupted, and the sound of cursing and scolding came surging.


    "Master Togen, do you want to chase after?"


    Sir Togan froze in place, as if he hadn''t recovered from the shock.


    But in fact, he understood what the man meant by the gift just now¡ª


    Mrs. Egwene died without leaving any heirs, so the inheritance of the ancient Oak City fell into Togen''s hands.


    This is truly a gift!


    At this moment, Vilas hurriedly said: "Father-in-law, our previous agreement is still valid, please trust the reputation of the Tyrell family. As for what that person did, it has nothing to do with us."


    The sound of his father-in-law made Sir Togan feel elated, and then he nodded: "Okay, but you must promise not to kill any more people."


    "No. Absolutely not!" Duke Metz also shouted quickly, "We don''t intend to sabotage the peace talks, that person has nothing to do with us!"


    "Good." Sir Togan nodded with satisfaction.


    But he didn''t mention chasing the murderer who killed Mrs. Egwene at all.


    The shouts of killing outside the city became more and more intense, and the northwest direction of Gaoting was filled with flames and the smell of blood.


    Time passed bit by bit while waiting, and the messenger returned again when the dawn broke in the east, saying:


    "Earl Randle agrees that you will lead your army out of High Court, and he will not stop you."


    Sir Togan breathed a sigh of relief, and then said to Vilas:


    "Good son-in-law, let''s go, let''s go back to Ancient Oak City."


    "Okay." Vilas was very calm about this.


    Next, the rebels finally began to withdraw from Highgarden.


    Since Vilas was still in their hands, they were not blocked or ambushed along the way.


    When they left, Earl Landau led his army into the city to appease people and clean up the situation.


    Samwell also followed the army into the city. His disguise at this time had already expired, and he had already returned to his original appearance.


    Find Earl Randall, Samwell asked about the situation of blocking the Ironborn.


    Based on preliminary statistics, the Ironborn left nearly 2,000 corpses outside the city of Highgarden last night, which can be described as heavy casualties, but unfortunately, because it was night, the cavalry could not exert their full strength, and many Ironborn ran away to the Mande River.


    Samwell is also a bit pity.


    If the Qingting Island fleet is waiting for work at the mouth of the Mande River at this time, it can definitely inflict heavy damage on the Ironborn, and at least make it impossible for the Iron Islands to cause any storms in the next ten years.


    But he also knew that the Redwyne family would not help them, it would be good if they didn''t make trouble.


    The key point is that Earl Paxter has not committed any substantial act of betrayal, so he may not be able to punish him.


    Of course, if it is really necessary to pursue responsibility, Qingting Island is definitely not innocent.


    It depends on whether Mrs. Olenna is willing to attack her natal family.


    Samwell thinks this possibility is very low.


    "We can''t let the deer party go so easily!" said Earl Matus Rowan.


    Samwell shrugged: "But the Deer Party has Vilas Tyrell in their hands. Moreover, Mrs. Olenna may not be willing to let the Horse Party dominate the River Bend."


    "We can''t count on the Tyrells." Earl Randall said, "What they want is balance. Therefore, unless we completely tear ourselves apart, we cannot completely defeat the Deer Party under the favor of the Tyrells. The only way , is the introduction of external forces, for example, the storm.¡±


    Samwell understood what his father meant, nodded and said:


    "I will return to Storm''s End as soon as possible, and strive to completely control the Stormlands within two years. At that time, we will settle the score with the Deer Party."


    Earl Randall nodded and said:


    "That''s right. In the next two years, you must focus on developing your own power, a power that can truly be controlled by you. You don''t have to worry too much about Hewan, the Ma Party can still stabilize the situation. In addition, there is Donne."


    "Dorne...you mean the storm land army trapped in Dorne?"


    "That''s right. Now that you are the master of the Stormlands, you should consider how to get the Martell family to release this army. If you succeed, it will allow you to win the loyalty of the Stormland nobles faster."


    Samwell nodded, but felt a little troubled.


    Prince Doran had put forward the conditions last time, and he wanted him to marry that troublesome Princess Arianne.


    I don¡¯t know if I can ask the other party to change a condition...


    "There is still a canonization." Earl Matus also reminded, "You have occupied Storm''s End, but you still need a name."


    Samwell also thought of this a long time ago.


    After occupying Storm''s End, his attribute panel has not changed, and he is still the Viscount of Yingzuiyu.


    He remembered that the first two title changes on the attribute panel were after accepting the official canonization of the Duke of Highgarden.


    So, this panel is not only about capturing the castle, but also the title to match it.


    But the problem is, he can''t find someone to canonize himself as the Duke of Storm''s End.


    Only a king can create a duke, but the one on the Iron Throne will certainly not give him one. As for the other king, Stannis Baratheon, it is even less likely that he would be willing to give Storm''s End to a Caesar.


    After all, this is the old lair of the Baratheon family.


    The Duke of Metz is not eligible to canonize another duke, he can at most canonize one earl.


    However, the count is the count.


    Samwell decided to take it step by step.


    Let¡¯s see how many attribute points the earl title can add.


    As for whether it would be embarrassing to rule the Stormlands with an Earl of Storm''s End... Samwell doesn''t really care.


    Anyway, if you refuse to surrender, you can fight.


    He conquered the Stormlands not by titles, but by armies and dragons.


    "Okay, then I''ll go to Duke Metz."


    Samwell went out, and after some inquiries, he found a sleeping inflatable fish in the bedroom of the main castle.


    It seems that I didn''t sleep well last night and I''m trying to catch up on sleep.


    I have to say, sometimes this inflatable fish is in a good mood.


    Samwell woke him up and bluntly asked for canonization.


    The Duke of Mace didn''t dare to refuse, so he could only sign a canonization order with a full stomach.


    Samwell immediately saw the changes on the property panel:


    Title: Earl (+10)


    Territory: Storm''s End, Eagle Mouth Island


    Vassals: Lucas Dayne, Chiman Huya, Katu Huya, Todd Buddha Flower, Gavin Mander, Brienne Tass, Bruce Buckler and other 57 people


    Strength: 4.50 (8.70)


    Agility: 4.07 (7.86)


    Spirit: 9.38

 Chapter 274: Queen

    Chapter 274 Queen


    After a catastrophe, Highgarden was devastated and lost its former beauty.


    The roses took pain, tears, and anger, and started to build their garden again.


    People always look forward.


    Inflatable fish don''t seem to need it.


    After the civil strife was quelled, the titular owner of High Court drank heavily all day long and slept soundly in bed, as if he wanted to use this method to escape everything.


    Fortunately, no one expected him to do anything.


    The old and spicy Mrs. Olenna has arrived in Highgarden, decisively took over the affairs, and arranged everything in an orderly manner.


    Of course, some wounds need time to heal, just as those gardens that were ruined by the ironmen need time to grow again.


    Samwell took Margaery''s hand and walked in the bare garden, listening to her gentle voice recounting the nostalgia for the beauty of the past, but his mind was immersed in the property panel.


    Because, his title has become the Earl of Storm''s End.


    There are also ten free attribute points at the back!


    It''s exactly ten o''clock!


    Samwell was finally convinced that the correct way to open his attribute panel was actually to gain attribute points by raising his title, not the krypton gold he thought before.


    Of course, Storm''s End is actually worthy of the Duke position.


    It is also a fief that has always been guarded by Stormland.


    But unfortunately, the Duke of Metz is not qualified to confer another Duke, let alone appoint a Guardian of the Storm.


    Therefore, Samwell can only "resign" to the position of earl now.


    This made him couldn''t help but think about how many attribute points he would have if he could be legally canonized as a duke.


    Twenty o''clock?


    And what about the king?


    Of course, thinking about these is still a bit far away, and he is now hesitating how to add these ten points.


    Should the strength and agility be distributed equally, or should they be added together?


    Since it is related to the number of swings of the giant sword, adding strength attributes seems to be a more cost-effective choice.


    But the spirit attribute seems to be quite good, after all, spirit can be transformed into strength and agility, and adding one is roughly equivalent to adding both. In case of an emergency, he can also decide which one to transform the spirit into according to the specific situation.


    However, this transformation has a time limit. After Samwell experimented, he found that this time is about ten minutes, and he cannot transform a second time in a short period of time.


    In this case, adding it to the spiritual attribute may not be the best choice.


    Perhaps it should be added to strength and agility, which is more realistic...


    "Sam, grandma is in front." Margery shook the man''s hand, pulling him back from his thoughts.


    Samwell calmed down and stepped forward to salute.


    The servant brought fragrant tea and preserved fruit snacks to the two, and then quietly left.


    "The fake inflatable fish that entered the city last night, was it you?" Mrs. Olenna said straight away.


    "Yes." Samwell didn''t deny it.


    "It''s really courageous." Madam Olenna sighed, but then said, "However, you shouldn''t kill Egwene Oakheart."


    Samwell explained: "If the betrayal really cost nothing, but gained a lot of benefits, then I am afraid that more people will follow suit in the future. Therefore, Egwen Oakheart must die."


    "But if you kill people on the spot, aren''t you afraid of angering the rebels?" Mrs. Olenna said without waiting for Samwell to continue to explain, "I know you want to say that if you kill Egwene, Togan will accept your favor instead. At that time, the two parties had reached a settlement agreement, and the rebels did not have the courage to go back. But no matter what, your actions at that time were risky, and you risked the lives of my sons and grandchildren.¡±


    Margery couldn''t help but said: "Grandmother, Sam is the one who risked a lot to save Gaoting. It''s unfair for you to say that."


    Samwell tightened his fianc¨¦e''s hand and said with a smile:


    "The old lady is right, I was indeed a little too impulsive at the time."


    Samwell understood that it was better not to argue with the Queen of Thorns about this kind of thing, or she would definitely be stabbed all over her body.


    He could understand that Mrs. Olenna cared about her children and grandchildren, but to be honest, such weakness would lead to endless troubles.


    Of course, it is also possible that Mrs. Olenna''s anger came from him and the Ma Party''s self-assessment. After all, the Ma Party was obviously manipulating the situation this time, and they were restricting and guarding against her, fearing that she would turn against the deer. Party, to trade Samwell''s head for the lives of Highgarden and his sons and grandchildren.


    Being controlled by the Ma Party in this way, it is understandable that Mrs. Olenna has resentment in her heart.


    Fortunately, this civil strife has been resolved smoothly.


    The only trouble is that Valas Tyrell is taken hostage.


    But in the future, Willas will be free when he marries Sir Togan''s daughter, but this marriage may not satisfy Highgarden.


    Mrs. Olenna glared at Margaery, apparently complaining that her granddaughter turned to outsiders.


    However, she didn''t get too entangled in this matter, after all, Samwell did solve the rebellion problem and saved High Court anyway.


    Ms. Olenna said:


    "Okay, you don''t have to worry about the follow-up of the rebellion from now on, let me handle it."


    Samwell nodded silently, thinking in his heart that the Redwyne family of Qingting Island might not have any punishment.


    Sure enough, as father said, the Tyrell family wanted to maintain balance.


    And Mrs. Olenna will definitely retain the forces of the Deer Party to prevent the Horse Party from dominating the Riverbend family, and even taking the Tyrell family out of the picture.


    Thinking of this, Samwell felt more and more that he should go back to Storm''s End and take the Stormland into his pocket first.


    That is the power that can really be controlled by oneself.


    "I heard you asked Mace for the title of Earl of Storm''s End?" Madam Olenna asked.


    "Yes."


    "How can an earl rule the Stormlands?"


    Indeed.


    Samwell bears the title of Earl of Storm''s End, so it may not be possible to make the nobles of Stormland surrender sincerely, not to mention that he is still a vassal of the Duke of Highgarden, so it is always a bit embarrassing to hold the authority of Stormland.


    So, not only for attribute points, but also to control the Stormland in a legitimate way, he had better find a way to get a duke title.


    "But now I can''t find a king who is willing to canonize me." Samwell said with emotion, "The one on the Iron Throne is definitely not good. The Lannister family can''t wait to eat my flesh and drink my blood. As for Stannis , this guy will definitely not be willing to reward me with the fiefdom of the Baratheon family."


    "After the last Battle of King''s Landing, is there any news about Stannis? Is he still alive?" Margaery asked.


    "Alive." Lady Olenna said, "Stannis saved his life and has now returned to Dragonstone Island. However, he should not be able to cause any trouble."


    "The three northern regions should support him." Margaret said again.


    Madam Olenna sneered:


    "The northerners cannot protect themselves. Winterfell has already been captured by the Ironborn."


    Samwell frowned when he heard the words, and said:


    "Ironborn can''t hold Winterfell."


    "It''s impossible to hold on. But the iron people have muddied the water, which is enough to make some dishonest careerists want to move."


    Samwell immediately thought of Lord Walder Frey of the Twins and Lord Roose Bolton of the Dreadfort.


    These two people betrayed the Stark family in the original book, and now they are probably among the dishonest guys that Mrs. Olenna said.


    In this way, the situation in the north is really not optimistic.


    "If the three northern regions cannot withstand the pressure of the lions, we should attack King''s Landing as soon as possible." Samwell suggested, "We can''t let the Lannister family go too smoothly."


    "Let''s look at the situation first." Madam Olenna frowned slightly, "First, I went to conquer Dorne, and then sent troops to the Stormlands. The civil strife has just ended, and the river bend needs to recuperate for a while now."


    Samwell could only nod helplessly.


    If the call-up order is issued at this time, it is estimated that most of the lords of the river bend will complain.


    I hope the three-border coalition forces in the north will not collapse so quickly.


    Mrs. Olenna looked at Samwell who was deep in thought, and said: "Actually, if you don''t want the three northern coalition forces to collapse too quickly, you should go to Doran Martell."


    "You mean the tens of thousands of northern troops detained in Dorne by the Martell family?" Sam Will said.


    Actually, after capturing Storm''s End, he thought of the army of the Three Realms trapped in Dorne.


    Because there are many storm troops among them.


    If he can persuade the Martell family to let them go, it will not only help ease the situation in the north, but also help him win the support of the Stormland lords.


    However, Prince Doran''s asking price will not be low.


    "Prince Doran will not easily release the army of the three realms." Samwell shrugged, "Unless I agree to his conditions and marry Princess Arianne."


    "The situation is different." Madam Olenna said, "Back then you didn''t conquer most of the Stormlands, let alone occupy Storm''s End. Prince Doran may not insist on the previous conditions."


    "Maybe you can try..." Samwell actually didn''t think Prince Doran would be so easy to talk to.


    Madam Olenna glanced at Samwell and said, "If you don''t have the confidence to persuade Doran Martell, maybe you can change the condition."


    "What condition?"


    "Give the Martell family a queen."


    "Queen?" Samwell looked puzzled, "You don''t know about Princess Arianne, do you?"


    "No." Madam Olenna shook her head slowly, "I''m talking about Princess Myrcella Baratheon."


    Samwell suddenly realized.

 Chapter 275: body mutation

    Chapter 275 Body mutation


    "How can Princess Myrcella be queen?" Margaery was still wondering, "Although she is engaged to Prince Doran''s son Trystane, it is impossible for the Dorne to accept a Baratheon as queen."


    "Lady Olenna is talking about the Queen of the Iron Throne." Samwell explained, "According to Dorne''s equal inheritance law for men and women, Myrcella''s line of succession is ahead of Tommen, so she is the legal seven queen of the country."


    "That''s right." Madam Olenna smiled and nodded, "Now Myrcella is in the land of Dorne, why not crown her according to the laws of Dorne. As long as she becomes queen, the Martell family has no reason to refuse Form an alliance with us, and Myrcella can also confer you a duke."


    In the original book, in order to avenge the "Red Viper" who died in King''s Landing, Princess Arianne tried to crown Princess Myrcella for the same reason, but the situation of the Seven Kingdoms at that time was completely different from what it is now. Looking for a dead end, so Prince Doran stopped the plan and imprisoned Princess Arianne.


    But now, Samwell feels that Prince Doran is likely to agree to this plan.


    Once Princess Myrcella is crowned, the Reach, the Stormlands, and Dorne will be able to form a strong alliance. If the armies of the Riverlands and Valleys are released and the friendship of the Northern Alliance is obtained, the Lannister family will be in an instant. will fall into an embattled situation.


    With Dorne''s fresh army, Samwell can implement his plan to march into King''s Landing.


    As long as the northern army can hold back the old lion, then the three southern regions plus this new force have a great probability of being able to capture King''s Landing and push Queen Myrcella to the Iron Throne.


    In such a game that is almost a sure win, no matter how cautious Prince Doran is, it is hard not to be tempted. After all, as long as he agrees to this plan, he can have a daughter-in-law who sits on the Iron Throne.


    And for Samwell, this is also an excellent opportunity.


    He was worried that he could not find someone to confer him a duke. If Myrcella could be crowned, then this problem would be solved.


    Of course, Mysera became king according to the law of Dorne, and the laws of the other six realms ranked the inheritance rights of male heirs ahead of female heirs, but this is not important.


    The so-called laws, names, and declarations are all gauze wrapped around power.


    What really matters is whether there is any strength in the gauze garment that can frighten the crowd.


    In the original book, Renly Baratheon was ranked behind Stannis in the order of succession, but he still became king because he won the support of the nobles of the Reach and Stormlands and became the "Five Kings". The mightiest king in the battle".


    Now that Myrcella Baratheon has the support of the nobles of the Reach, the Stormlands, and Dorne, who dares to question her legitimacy?


    With her canonization, Samwell will be able to rule the Stormlands justifiably.


    The attribute panel should also recognize this promotion, I don¡¯t know how many free attribute points the Duke position will give.


    But the next moment, Samwell was startled.


    He suddenly realized a serious problem¡ª


    If Princess Myrcella is crowned, wouldn''t that mean she is admitting that she has the blood of Robert Baratheon!


    Isn''t this an admission that Joffrey killed by himself is not a false king, but the orthodox King of the Seven Kingdoms!


    He can no longer use deposing the king as an excuse, and has become a notorious regicide!


    Samwell instinctively wanted to refuse, but held back when the words came to his lips.


    I can think of this question myself, but the experienced Mrs. Olenna can''t think of it?


    Is she making this suggestion to help herself, or to harm herself?


    Samwell''s heart was filled with turbulent waves.


    But on the surface, it is calm.


    "It''s really a good idea." Samwell agreed, "I''ll go back and write to Prince Doran later."


    Mrs. Olenna nodded, without any abnormality on her face, she turned to say:


    "In addition, you and Margaret''s marriage should be postponed for seven days. If you don''t get married soon, she might not be able to hide her belly."


    "Okay." Of course Samwell had no objection to this.


    Years long-cherished wish is about to be fulfilled, but he feels a little unreal.


    If it was before, Samwell would definitely be grateful, but after realizing that Mrs. Olenna might have ulterior motives, he suddenly felt angry.


    Is Mrs. Olenna really calculating herself, or is she just confused?


    Or is Samwell''s reputation not important to her at all?


    At this time, Margaery also nodded with a smile, looking at her fianc¨¦.


    It happened that Samwell also turned his head.


    The two looked at each other, smiling sweetly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The morning sun shines in from the windows and sprinkles on the smooth floor made of red paulownia wood, leaving a blurred light band at the edge.


    Samwell sat up from the bed, suddenly felt something strange in his mouth, so he licked it with his tongue.


    poof¡ª


    A white tooth was spit out.


    However, he did not panic.


    This is not a tooth loss, but a tooth replacement.


    That''s right. In the past few days, Samwell found that his original teeth began to fall off one by one, and new teeth grew again¡ª


    Stronger teeth.


    Samwell guessed that this should be the change brought about after the attribute point broke through ten points.


    Title: Earl


    Territory: Storm''s End, Eagle Mouth Island


    Strength: 14.50 (18.70)


    Agility: 4.07 (7.86)


    Spirit: 9.38


    Although his strength and agility have not yet fully returned to their peak values, he gained ten more free attribute points because he was previously conferred the title of Earl of Storm''s End by the Duke of Mace.


    Samwell originally planned to allocate five points each for strength and agility, but who knows, this thing doesn''t seem to support adding points separately.


    When he focused his attention on the strength field, the ten free attribute points were all added to the strength value, and he was not given a chance to manipulate it at all.


    This **** system is so dumb.


    After Samwell complained, he could only accept this method of adding points.


    And just after the points were added, Samwell felt his heart beating violently again, just like the last time he disguised himself as an inflatable fish and mixed in with the rebels, converting all the mental attribute values ??into agility attribute values.


    It seems that once the attribute value exceeds ten points, the body will feel a little overwhelmed, so it brings a series of extreme physiological reactions.


    In the beginning, this series of extreme physiological reactions made Samwell very uncomfortable. Fortunately, as time went by, these extreme physiological reactions began to gradually weaken.


    Subsequently, Samwell found that his body began to undergo new changes.


    For example, changing teeth.


    Another example is shedding.


    Samwell tore off a few pieces of dead skin that had risen up on his hands, and immediately felt an inexplicable sense of relief.


    The newly grown skin feels the same as before, but the toughness seems to be stronger.


    Samwell pulled out the dagger, scratched the skin, and cut a small cut with a little force.


    The protection ability seems to have improved a little.


    But this improvement is not too big, and it is still unable to resist the sword.


    However, if the power continues to grow, perhaps the protective power of Samwell''s skin can really reach the point of invulnerability.


    In addition to external organs such as teeth and skin, Samwell can feel that some wonderful changes seem to be happening inside his body.


    The beating of the heart is stronger and more powerful, and the digestive function of the stomach has also been enhanced. His food intake has been increasing in the past few days, almost twice as fast as before, but his body shape has not changed much. Also, the amount of drinking water has also increased sharply, but the frequency of urination has not changed. So, this is because the kidneys are better?


    Definitely yes.


    In addition, his eyesight, sense of smell, hearing, etc. have all improved slightly, and his lung capacity has also greatly increased. He tried it once before and was able to hold his breath for up to seven minutes.


    is developing in an inhuman direction.


    Samwell said with emotion.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    Two maids pushed the door in and said:


    "Lord Caesar, are you ready to change your clothes?"


    "Okay." Samwell smiled from the bottom of his heart.


    Today is the day of his and Margaery''s wedding.

 Chapter 276: wedding

    Chapter 276 Wedding


    Although the wedding was a little rushed, it was well prepared.


    High Court, which has just recovered from the war, has become a sea of ??flowers, brocades, and jewels. The festive atmosphere has washed away the remaining haze and uneasiness, as if to indicate that suffering and war have completely gone, and peace and joy will once again become this garden castle. the main theme.


    With the help of the maids, Samwell changed into a gorgeous dress, a white fine linen shirt with gold piping on the neckline and cuffs, and a black velvet coat with red and gold stripes, embroidered on the chest. Wearing the coat of arms of a double-headed eagle, the cloak is the sky blue of the Caesar family, and the lower body is a pair of loose trousers, whose hem is tucked into black high boots.


    After dressing up properly, the maid opened the door and invited the Tully family who were waiting outside the door.


    "Sam!" Mrs. Melissa Florent embraced her son excitedly, and kissed his face twice heavily, "You are finally married! I am so happy!"


    "And she married Rose of Highgarden, Miss Margery!" Tara Tully also ran over to hug her brother, "Brother, you must be the happiest person in the world today!"


    "Brother, that''s amazing!" There were two younger sisters bouncing around and hugging my brother.


    Finally, Earl Randyll Tarly, with a rare smile on his cold face, hugged his son and said:


    "Very good. The Caesar family is finally about to spread."


    Yes, the Caesar family will usher in a mistress, and in the not-too-distant future, they will also usher in an heir.


    Samwell appeased the family members with excitement and complicated emotions, but then took his father alone to the small room next door.


    "What?" Earl Landau was a little surprised by his son''s behavior, "Aren''t you nervous?"


    "Of course not." Samwell sighed, took out a letter from his arms and handed it to his father.


    Earl Randall took the glance and then frowned:


    "Crown Princess Myrcella Baratheon? Whose idea was that?"


    "It was Madam Olenna''s idea." Samwell said with a gloomy face, "I felt something was wrong at the time, but I didn''t refuse, I just wanted to see what Madam Olenna would do next, and Prince Doran''s reaction... Now, Prince Doran also wrote back and agreed."


    "Of course he will agree. Dawn is in an extremely embarrassing situation now. Although he still holds three prisoners in his hands, he can''t exchange for tangible benefits at all. The Martel family does not have the qualifications and strength to participate in this current dispute. Now Send them a queen, and Doran Martell would be tempted, however prudently he may be."


    Earl Randall changed the topic: "If this matter is successful, it will indeed promote the alliance of Dorne, the Reach, and the Stormlands, and even drive the Lannister family out of King''s Landing, ending the current chaos. But for you But it is a sweet trap. If you tell me, you should be aware of it, right?"


    "Yes." Samwell nodded, "I killed Joffrey Baratheon with my own hands in Sky and City. The reason I used was that he was not the blood of the former king Robert, and he was a false king. La Baratheon is eligible to inherit the Iron Throne, wouldn''t that be a slap in the face?"


    "Yes, once you recognize Myrcella as queen, then your act of killing Joffrey is not a dethroning, but a regicide. At the price of such a stain on reputation, get another one from Myrcella. The title of Duke of Storm''s End might not be worth it."


    Samwell let out a long breath, and his face became more and more ugly:


    "Did Lady Olenna propose such an idea to weaken my reputation? It''s ridiculous that I tried my best to help the Tyrell family quell civil strife..."


    "I told you before. Don''t be a hero in the Game of Thrones." Earl Randyll said coldly, "Lady Olenna will not be grateful to you for saving Highgarden, nor will she be grateful to you for saving her son Grandchildren. Not to mention that your self-assertion caused her most beloved grandson Vilas to go to the ancient oak city as a hostage. All she cares about is the interests of the Tyrell family, but your existence is seriously serious. Threats to the prestige and status of House Tyrell."


    Samwell did not refute this time. He lowered his head, his eyes flashed, and he fell into deep thought.


    "Sam! What are you doing inside? The time is coming, we are going to the church!" Mrs. Melissa''s voice came from outside.


    "Okay, mother, we''ll come right away." Samwell responded.


    Earl Randall patted his son on the shoulder and said:


    "Go get married first. Regardless of what Madam Olenna planned for the queen''s coronation, you must hold tight to Margaery Tyrell. If you really tear yourself apart in the future, she will It is your key to enter Highgarden and even control the Reach."


    Samwell nodded silently.


    Actually, putting aside those considerations of interests, he really wanted to marry Margaery, and also believed that she hadn''t participated in Madam Olenna''s conspiracy.


    Back then in Skyreach City, he had just killed Joffrey and made a death feud with the most powerful family in the Seven Kingdoms, and at that time he had no dragons and was only a little baron, so Margaery was willing to go against the family rules. willing, eloped with him without hesitation.


    Such friendship deserves to be cherished and protected by Samwell.


    Out the door, Samwell suppressed the complicated thoughts in his heart, and smiled again.


    The beautiful high court looks peaceful and gentle under the twilight of the morning sun.


    A group of people came to the Seven Sacred Hall under the leadership of the maid.


    There were seven knights waiting in formation on both sides of the gate. They had firm eyes and pious expressions. They wore uniform armor and dark green robes. When they saw Samwell, they drew out their long swords and held them in front of them. To show welcome.


    Behind the knights was the choir, who were singing hymns with the nuns. Several girls from the Tyrell family threw golden rose petals into the air and landed on the ground, covering the road leading to the sanctuary.


    Earl Randall took his wife and daughters around to the side door to enter, leaving the main entrance to Samwell.


    At this time, the white dragon Cleopatra suddenly appeared, circled a few times in the sky, and then swooped down.


    The scorching air flow caused the girls to scream and dodge.


    It stopped beside Samwell, stretched out its slender neck, and pressed its triangular head against its owner''s chest.


    Samwell patted on its rough and fiery scales, signaling the white dragon to follow him.


    îõ¡ªîõ¡ªîõ¡ª


    The melodious bell rang, and Samwell walked slowly into the church.


    Cleopatra leaned on her wings and followed behind, like a best man.


    It''s just that it is already quite large now, but fortunately, the gate of this temple is wide enough to barely allow it to pass through.


    The hall is covered with a red carpet, extending from the door to the innermost platform.


    Samwell walked on the red carpet, as if walking on the clouds, and he could see the gilded statues of the Father and the Virgin, one of justice and one of mercy, as if he was watching everything that happened in front of him.


    In the holy church, many nobles from the River Bend who came to watch the ceremony had already gathered.


    They were looking at the young earl who walked in with eyes of envy or awe.


    This is not only because he is about to marry the Lord of High Court, but also because Caesar has proved his strength with victories on the battlefield.


    The impregnable Storm''s End was captured by this person, and it seems that this extremely tricky Riverbend Rebellion cannot become an obstacle for this person.


    People also have to believe that Caesar seems to be the chosen one, destined to become a legend.


    What''s more, he also has a dragon.


    Moreover, it is a giant dragon with an astonishing growth rate.


    In the past, many nobles in the river bay felt that this white dragon might not be able to bring much help to Samwell, after all, it took time for a dragon to grow.


    But now it seems that it may not be long before this white dragon can reproduce the demeanor of the "Black Death" Balerion back then.


    And they may witness the birth of another "conqueror" with their own eyes.


    Mrs. Olenna stood in the front row of the crowd, looking at her grandson-in-law with a kind smile on her face.


    Samwell felt her gaze and returned a bright smile on purpose.


    Mrs. Olenna smiled more and more relieved.


    In the eyes of everyone, Samwell came to stand in front of the high platform.


    After waiting for a while, the heroine of the wedding, Margaery Tyrell, was finally led by the Duke of Mace and appeared in everyone''s sight.


    She was wearing an ivory silk dress and a Mirish lace dress. The skirt dragged the floor and was gradually unfolded with layers of chiffon, dotted with golden roses, showing wealth and elegance.


    The thin tube top highlights the girl''s perfect figure, and the bare shoulders reveal a white and delicate luster. In order to cover up the slightly raised belly, the skirt was designed to be looser, but even so, it still seemed that the girl''s waist was slender and graceful, as if it could not be grasped.


    Wearing a winter snow rose wreath on the slightly curly long brown hair, a trace of imperceptible cold air escaped, lingering in the girl''s hair.


    Wearing a white lace glove, the left hand is holding the hem of the skirt, and the right hand is being held by the Duke of Mace. He is stepping into the gate of the church and walking slowly towards Samwell.


    While walking, a pair of slender and well-proportioned beautiful legs loomed under the skirt, and the red high-heeled shoes inlaid with fine diamonds looked noble and lovely.

 Chapter 277: kill game

    Chapter 277 Killing Bureau


    Under the eyes of everyone, Margaery finally came to Samwell.


    The Duke of Mace who was traveling with him had a complicated complexion. He looked at the handsome and vigorous young face in front of him, and there were some inexplicable emotions in his eyes.


    Facing his son-in-law, he moved his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say. In the end, he just turned his head and said to the well-dressed daughter:


    "Margaery, I will accompany you to this place."


    After speaking, Duke Metz''s eyes were already red.


    "Thank you, father." Margaery gave her father a hug and kissed him on the cheek.


    The Duke of Mace patted his daughter''s smooth back, sighed secretly, and finally put her hand in Samwell''s, then turned and stepped aside.


    There was enthusiastic applause in the church immediately, and Cleopatra also groaned excitedly.


    The scorching breath from the mouth made the rose petals on the ground turn brown, and was about to damage Margaery''s long dress, Samwell quickly turned his head and gave it a warning look.


    Bai Long closed his mouth a little aggrieved.


    Several girls ran over and started throwing rose petals on the heads of the two of them again.


    Samwell held Margaery''s hand, and walked up the steps with her in this shower of flowers.


    Go to the statues of Heavenly Father and Our Lady.


    Go to the testimony of the gods.


    "Father, Mother, Warrior, Blacksmith, Maiden, Crone, Stranger."


    In front of the statues of the Seven Gods, Samwell Caesar and Margaery Tyrell stood facing each other, solemnly swearing.


    "I''m yours," said Samwell, who had never felt that the girl in front of him was so beautiful, and almost had a charm that made people dare not look directly at her.


    "You are mine," said Margaery, who had never smiled so brightly. Her childhood dream was to become a queen, but now that she married an earl, she suddenly felt extremely satisfied.


    "From today onwards, until death."


    The voices of the two echoed in the sanctuary, and under the witness of the seven gods, they gradually blended together, as if gathering into one voice.


    The bishop held up a crystal high, letting the refracted rainbow light shine on the faces of the couple, and said:


    "Under the witness of the seven gods and the world, I solemnly declare that Earl Samwell of the Caesar family and Miss Margaery of the Tyrell family are married. From now on, they are one body, one heart, and one soul , forever. Anyone who interferes with their marriage will be mercilessly cursed!"


    Cheers and applause sounded again.


    Amidst the melodious chant, Samwell took off his cloak, shook it vigorously, and wrapped it around Margaery.


    means that from now on, she will be guarded by him.


    Samwell gently tied the cloak around Margaery''s throat, then leaned forward and kissed her deeply and long.


    The cheers became more and more enthusiastic.


    The bishop also solemnly declared that the two would be one body, one mind, and one soul.


    After the ceremony, the two knights Cheman Huya and Loras Tyrell cleared the way ahead and led the crowd out of the church to the banquet hall.


    Here, some simple snacks and drinks are prepared. After a short rest, they will go to the square outside the castle to accept the blessings of the people in the river bend.


    Taking advantage of this time, Margaery followed the maid to change her clothes and touch up her makeup. Samwell chatted with a group of river bend nobles in the hall for a while, his face almost froze from laughing, so he found a reason to go to the bathroom and ran out.


    Walking casually on the secluded path in the garden, Samwell suddenly saw a figure appearing in front of him¡ª


    The eldest son of Arbor Island, Horace Redwyne.


    For this wedding, Earl Paxter, the lord of Qingting Island, still did not appear. This guy seems to have disappeared from the world since the deer party rebellion began.


    Maybe it is because I don¡¯t want to meet the members of the Ma Party to avoid embarrassment.


    After all, anyone with a discerning eye could see the deliberate indulgence of the Arbor Island fleet during the Ironborn invasion and the Deer Party rebellion.


    Samwell thought for a while, and suddenly opened his sleeves, revealing the ruby ??bracelet wrapped around his wrist.


    "Lakqumos."


    Horace Redwyne in front of him was taking a leisurely walk when he suddenly felt the sunlight darken suddenly, and a vague and strange voice came from behind him.


    He turned his head, and saw Duke Metz walking towards him with a smile.


    "Horace, why don''t you go to the lobby and have something to eat?" Samwell, disguised as an inflatable fish again, asked.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to see the smiling faces of those **** of the Horse Party." Horace didn''t hide his resentment at all.


    "Alas¡ª" Samwell looked sympathetic, "I see them getting angry too."


    Horace chuckled and said, "Don''t worry, Uncle, those people from the Horse Party won''t be able to laugh for long."


    "What do you mean?" Samwell put on a puzzled expression.


    "Didn''t Madam Olenna tell you? That''s right, the fewer people who know about this matter, the better." Horace didn''t have much doubt.


    After all, his uncle is a waste, and Mrs. Olenna probably didn''t expect her son to help.


    "What''s the matter? Is mother planning something? Is Paxter also involved?" Samwell pretended to be distressed, "Oh! You won''t make trouble again, will you? It''s finally settled down, just Don''t worry about it. The previous time really almost killed me¡ª"


    "Don''t worry, Uncle. The previous rebellion, especially the Ironborn invasion was really an accident. No matter what my father did, he would never harm his family."


    "Then what are you planning to do this time?"


    "Actually, I don''t know the specific plan. I only know that it is aimed at Caesar." Horace spread his hands, as if he really didn''t know, "This matter was discussed between my father and Mrs. Olenna. If you really want to know , you can ask Mrs. Olenna."


    Samwell said with a sad face: "What? What about my daughter? She just married that brat Caesar."


    "Isn''t that just right." Horace lowered his voice, "Once Caesar dies, Margaery will inherit Storm''s End and Eagle''s Mouth. And I heard that she is still pregnant, and she will give birth to a child in the future. Maybe you can control the dragon."


    "Are you... going to kill Caesar?" Samwell opened his mouth wide, and the horror in his eyes was not all feigned.


    Horras said with a gloomy face, "Uncle, I really can''t blame my father for being cruel. Do you know how my brother Hopper died?"


    "Hobber?" Samwell''s heart was agitated, "Didn''t he be killed by the Dornishmen in King''s Landing?"


    "I thought so before." Horace gritted his teeth, "but recently my father got the news that Hopper was killed by Caesar''s design! Geraldine of Dorne is just a scapegoat."


    "Who did your father get the news from? Is it reliable?" The fat face of "Octospider" Varys first appeared in Samwell''s mind.


    At that time, only the intelligence chief caught his own braid.


    "It''s Varys." Horace confirmed Samwell''s conjecture, "He told us that on the day Hopper died, a strange falcon appeared in the Godswood of the Red Keep, and Caesar tamed a falcon. An eagle. This kid had made enemies with Hooper during the voyage...In short, his suspicion is very high. In fact, his father felt that Hooper''s death was strange a long time ago, but he has not been able to find any real evidence. Reese''s letter just confirmed many of my father''s speculations, and made him believe that Caesar was the real murderer."


    "That''s why your father is so determined to kill him..."


    "Yes." Horace suddenly thought of something, and quickly reminded, "Oh, by the way, uncle. You must never tell Margaery about this. Father said that she was full of absurd love thoughts. It is simply unreasonable to actually elope with Caesar. If I found out, I might have revealed it to Caesar."


    "I know, I won''t tell her." Samwell nodded repeatedly, looking naive.


    The two chatted for a while before Samwell found an excuse to leave.


    Varys... Unexpectedly, this spider also wanted to kill itself.


    Samwell was not too surprised by this. After all, Varys wanted to help the one on the other side of the narrow sea. It was rumored that the "Little Griffin", the son of Rhaegar Targaryen, would regain the Iron Throne.


    Now that Samwell owns the dragon, it seems to have become an obstacle to "Little Griffin". It is also expected that Varys will attack him at the right time.


    I thought the Lu Party rebellion was the end, but I didn''t expect it to be just the beginning.


    Lady Olenna, Tywin Lannister, Varys, Paxter Redwyne, and perhaps Prince Doran, have already set up a killing plan and are ready to attack him.


    Father was right, he was still too naive.


    Underestimated the danger of this power game, and underestimated the cruelty of those conspirators.


    In a deserted corner, Samwell''s disguise gradually faded, revealing his original face.


    The ruby ??on the wrist has reached the maximum number of uses, and has shattered into countless fine powders.


    Flowing down from the back of his hand, it was as red as blood.

 Chapter 278: banquet

    Chapter 278 Banquet


    Samwell returned to the banquet hall with an impeccable happy smile.


    As if nothing happened.


    Margaery also changed her clothes at this time, and came over to hold his arm.


    After getting ready, the newlyweds walked out of the castle hand in hand.


    A group of girls from the Tyrell family are still strewing them with rose petals tirelessly.


    Followed by the Duke and Duchess of Metz and Lady Olenna, then Earl Randall Tarly and the nobles of the River Bend.


    Before reaching the gate of the castle, cheers came like a tide.


    Samwell and Margaery walked out of the castle, stood on the high platform of the garden square, and waved to the people of Riverbend who came to celebrate.


    The crowd became more and more turbulent, and the guards around the high platform tried their best to maintain order.


    Samwell heard people shouting his name, but more people still cheered Margaery''s name.


    Her status in the hearts of the people in High Court is even higher than that of Mr. Inflatable Fish.


    Cleopatra waved her wings and hovered over the square. It flew very low, allowing the onlookers to see each of its scales clearly and feel the hot air brought by the wings.


    The power of the giant dragon made the people feel afraid, but more, it was a strong sense of security that was triggered by it.


    This is especially important for the people of the River Bend who have just suffered rebellion and plunder.


    As a result, the voices cheering for Caesar became louder and louder.


    "Want to ride a dragon?" Samwell asked his wife suddenly.


    Margaret was stunned for a moment, then nodded heavily:


    "think!"


    "Cleopatra!" Samwell called.


    The white dragon swooped down and landed on a high platform.


    Samwell picked up his wife by the waist and jumped onto the dragon''s back.


    Margaery let out an exclamation, and then giggled again.


    She stretched out her hand and touched the scales on the dragon''s back carefully, and exclaimed, "It''s so hot!"


    Sam Will smiled immediately. He knew that it was not the first time for his wife to touch the white dragon, every time she was burned, but she had to touch it every time, in this respect, she was really silly and cute.


    "hold me."


    Margaery quickly shrank her whole body into her husband''s arms. Fortunately, she was petite, so this position was not uncomfortable.


    Samwell reached out and patted the white dragon''s neck, and Cleopatra neighed, flapped her wings, and flew into the sky.


    The overweight feeling brought about by the sudden acceleration made Margaery close her eyes tightly, and immediately hugged the man even tighter.


    But after she got used to this feeling, she opened her eyes again, watching the crowd receding rapidly below, the castle in Highgarden rapidly becoming smaller and farther away, and the oncoming wind whistling in her ears, like a lover''s touch.


    Margaery fell in love with this feeling almost instantly.


    "So that''s what it feels like to fly in the sky!" she exclaimed excitedly.


    Samwell laughed loudly, and drove the white dragon to perform a few difficult moves in the air, causing Margaery to exclaim.


    Finally, the white dragon swooped down and almost passed the square above the heads of the crowd.


    This action aroused overwhelming cheers.


    The white dragon landed again on the high platform, and Samwell jumped off the dragon''s back with his wife in his arms.


    Margaery let out a coquettish smile that was almost out of breath, completely ignoring that the hem of her skirt was scorched yellow and curled by the high temperature on the dragon''s back.


    Mrs. Ellery stepped forward to help her daughter straighten her hair, complained in a low voice, and then urged her to go back and change her clothes.


    Margaery nodded obediently, and returned to the castle holding her husband''s arm.


    All the nobles of the Riverbend also returned to the castle, and the guards began to distribute bread and wine to the crowd.


    At this time, it was approaching dusk, and the wedding banquet was next.


    Margaery changed into a long silver satin dress with squirrel fur trim. The long tug-of-war sleeves with lavender plush almost touched the ground, and the sky blue cloak that Samwell gave her was still draped over her shoulders. I chose a sapphire necklace of the same color before, which is noble and elegant but also reveals a bit of cuteness.


    She came to Samwell with leaping steps, stood on tiptoe and kissed lightly, then smiled sweetly:


    "I hear my father has seventy-seven courses prepared, and there will be pigeon pie!"


    "The kind of pie that makes pigeons fly out when you cut it?"


    "Yes."


    "Ugh¡ªhope they don''t **** in the pie..."


    Margaery slapped her bewildered husband angrily, and then she was too happy.


    Samwell came to the banquet hall with his wife on his arm.


    The guests stepped forward to express their congratulations.


    Samwell is actually not very good at dealing with this kind of situation, but fortunately, Margaery is very good at it.


    She circled the crowd, complimenting Jenny Hightower on her beautiful dress, praising Earl Titus Peake for having a brave son, caring about the health of Earl Matus Rowan''s elderly mother...everyone I can feel her sincerity and enthusiasm.


    Including those stormland nobles who followed Samwell, she did not forget to go up to greet and accept their blessings.


    The journey from the gate of the hall to the innermost platform took almost half an hour.


    Finally, the newlyweds walked out of the crowd and stepped onto the high platform.


    A long silk flag hangs from the platform, which are the golden rose of the Tyrell family and the double-headed eagle of the Caesar family.


    The Tyrell family deliberately placed the two flags side by side, implying that the Caesar family was placed on an equal footing with themselves, not vassals.


    If it weren''t for knowing that Mrs. Olenna was secretly planning to kill herself, Samwell would definitely be grateful for such respect.


    The Duke of Mace stepped forward to hug his daughter, then Lady Olenna and Lady Ellery also came to kiss Margaery on the cheek, Earl Landau also stepped forward to hug his daughter-in-law, and then Lady Melissa and Samwell three sisters...


    After a salute, everyone finally took their seats.


    After the waiter filled everyone''s cups, the Duke of Metz raised his golden cup and said loudly:


    "To my daughter and son-in-law, may they be happy forever!"


    "To Earl Caesar and Miss Margaery!" Everyone responded, and thousands of cups slammed at the same time, announcing the official start of the wedding banquet.


    Samwell brought the wine glass to his mouth, but didn''t take a sip.


    Although he knew that Lady Olenna was unlikely to be crazy enough to poison herself at the wedding in Highgarden, he didn''t dare to take the risk.


    The musicians played cheerful wedding repertoire, and the maids walked briskly to deliver the first meal, which was a thick soup stewed with mushrooms and buttered snails.


    He turned his head to look at Margaret beside him, seeing that she only took a sip of the soup before pushing the golden bowl away.


    "Does it taste bad, ma''am?"


    "No." Margaery said with a smile, "There are still a lot of dishes in the back, and I can''t eat enough."


    It seemed that she didn''t want her husband to think that the Tyrell family was extravagant and wasteful, so she added: "These endless food will be given to the refugees outside the city later."


    Samwell smiled and said, "Then I''ll have a portion with you."


    "Okay." Naturally, Margaery would not refuse to share the food with her husband, she picked up the bowl with a smile, and went to feed him herself.


    At this moment, Samwell heard Mrs. Olenna calling his name, so he turned his head and said:


    "Lady Olenna, you called me?"


    "Prince Doran wrote you back?"


    "Go back." Samwell didn''t show any abnormality on his face, "He agreed."


    "Very good." Madam Olenna nodded, and then kindly reminded, "But you still have to be careful, and don''t agree to go to Sunspear City to participate in the coronation ceremony."


    "It''s true that you can''t go to Sunspear, the Dornish people don''t have a good reputation, so if you don''t know for sure, I''ll be detained there." Samwell said.


    Mrs. Olenna proposed again: "I suggest that you choose the place for the coronation ceremony to be held in the Sea of ??Dorne. It is just between the Stormlands and Dorne. There are many small islands that nominally belong to the territory of Dorne, but In fact, no one lives at all. When the time comes, the two sides are required to bring only a few guards to the island for the coronation ceremony, and there should be no problems."


    "This arrangement is good." Samwell nodded with a smile, thinking about Mrs. Olenna''s real purpose.


    It seems that the other party really wants me to participate in this coronation ceremony.


    "Can I go?" Margaret heard this, and asked as well.


    "You''d better not go, after all, your body is inconvenient." Mrs. Olenna glanced at her granddaughter''s belly, as if she wanted her to rest assured to raise her baby.


    Margaret felt a little lost, and looked at her husband with pitiful eyes.


    Samwell kissed her forehead lightly, and said with a smile:


    "It''s okay, I will take you with me when the time comes."


    Margaret then showed a sweet smile.


    Mrs. Olenna sighed helplessly, then called Loras Tyrell, and gave some instructions, apparently intending to let him follow her to take care of her sister.


    "The pigeon pie is here!" Margery suddenly became excited.


    Samwell smiled and led his wife up to the stage, took the long sword from the maid and handed it to Margaery.


    "Let''s cut together!" Margaery turned her head and suggested to her husband.


    "Okay." Samwell readily agreed.


    He came behind his wife, hugged her in his arms, held the hilt of the sword with her, and then swung down with all his might.


    Silver sword light poured down like flowing water.


    Boom¡ª


    The pie burst open, and seven white pigeons flew out with flapping wings.


    The crowd let out a cheer.


    Samwell whispered in his wife''s ear.


    Not knowing what to say, Margaery smiled like a child.

 Chapter 279: determination

    Chapter 279 Determination


    Eating from dusk to dark, the seventy-seven courses of the feast were finally almost finished.


    Samwell and Margaery shared the food on the same plate from beginning to end, which looked extremely sweet and attracted many envious eyes.


    At this time, the musicians began to play, and Margaery put her hand in Samwell''s, and said with a smile:


    "Honey, it''s time for us to lead the dance!"


    Samwell wiped his mouth with a napkin, stood up happily, and walked into the center of the hall with his wife.


    The guests joined in one after another.


    "Do you remember the first time we danced?" Margaery leaned on her husband''s arms with a sweet smile on her face.


    "Of course I remember." Samwell also smiled, "It was at the Tower of Towering. Someone robbed you of your dance partner and almost made you miss the first dance."


    "Then my knight came to the rescue."


    "That''s my pleasure."


    "And by the way, he also deceived many refugees from the Tyrell family."


    Sam Well choked for a moment.


    Margaery deliberately put on an angry look: "Hmph, I asked my grandfather, the agreement you signed with the Hightower family is not an exclusive supply agreement at all."


    Samwell laughed: "But you still helped me get the power of attorney from the Duke of Mace."


    "It''s not easy for you to develop in the Crimson Mountains." Margaery also giggled, "Grandmother laughed at me at the time, saying that I would be fooled by you for all my savings sooner or later. I didn''t expect that now , everyone was tricked by you."


    "How can it be called cheating." Samwell yelled aggrieved, "I have always treated people with sincerity."


    Margaery laughed even wider.


    Samwell embraced her in his arms, let the music lead him, immersed in the dance steps, in the bagpipe and harp playing, in the rhythm of drums...


    Soon, the song ended and they had to change their partners.


    Samwell took the hand of his mother-in-law, Mrs. Ellie Hightower, into the dance floor. Taking the opportunity of dancing, the Duchess whispered in Samwell''s ear that pregnant women should not travel long distances, and that Margaery is more used to being tall. The climate and diet of the family and the like.


    The purpose is actually to let the daughter give birth in High Court.


    How could Samwell agree to this request, so he politely perfunctory a few words, but did not agree.


    Afterwards, his dancing partner was replaced by Mrs. Tanya Merryweather. The big-eyed and black-haired Myrish beauty danced so captivatingly and provocatively that it attracted the attention of many men in the hall.


    Next, Samwell also invited his mother, and then his sister Tara.


    "Brother, I really want to get married too!" Tara announced with a blushing face.


    Samwell thought that Tara was almost an adult, so he asked with a smile:


    "Oh? Which knight do you like?"


    Ta stretched his finger, then quickly withdrew it.


    I really have a goal. Samwell looked over, and then saw Cheeman Huya standing on the sidelines, exuding the aura of keeping strangers away.


    "Che... Cheeman?"


    "Yeah. He''s so cool."


    Samwell was speechless for a while.


    "Brother, is he your knight? Isn''t he very brave on the battlefield? He must have made the enemy fearful, right?"


    "It really scares the enemy..."


    Tara''s eyes became brighter, and she begged: "Brother, let him invite me for the next song."


    "He''s a savage and can''t dance." Samwell found an excuse.


    "It''s okay, I can teach him." The younger sister was quite persistent.


    Samwell had no choice but to lie: "Actually, Sir Cheeman is already engaged, so you might as well change your target."


    "I see, that''s fine." Tara was suddenly a little disappointed.


    Fortunately, the love of an adolescent girl is like a gust of wind, which comes and goes quickly. Under the encouragement of Samwell, Tara soon became interested in a knight of the storm.


    That was Sir Bruce Buckler of the Bronze Gate City.


    This person has sworn allegiance to Samwell, and the Copper Gate City, as the gateway of Storm''s End, has a very important status. It is in the interest of the Caesar family to marry this person with his sister.


    When the music ended, someone shouted:


    "Is it time to build a new house!"


    Samwell frowned.


    He has always resisted this wedding custom in Westeros.


    Because these nobles will really make a lot of trouble.


    The male nobles would strip the bride naked together, making loud and rude jokes, describing what she was about to face, and the ladies would do the same to the groom. Together, sent to the wedding room.


    Samwell certainly didn''t want his wife to be undressed by another man, and he himself was not in the mood to play this kind of game with the Tyrell family.


    So, when everyone at the scene started agitating, Samwell immediately stepped forward, picked up his wife by the waist, and rushed to the door.


    "Caesar is in a hurry!" Earl Matus Rowan yelled, "Stop him quickly! He still hasn''t taken off his clothes!"


    Margaery was also taken aback by her husband''s actions, but she didn''t resist.


    She actually didn¡¯t like the custom of building a new house, but she didn¡¯t want to spoil everyone¡¯s interest, so she untied his bow tie in Samwell¡¯s arms, threw it to the chasing crowd, and said with a smile:


    "It''s taking off, it''s taking off."


    "The bride takes off her skirt, and the groom takes off her trousers!" The musicians began to clamor, singing a romantic song.


    The guests surrounded him with laughter, trying to stop Samwell.


    Unfortunately, Samwell ran too fast, they couldn''t stop them, only Loras grabbed Samwell''s sleeve.


    But Samwell didn''t slow down at all, and with a bang, his sleeves were ripped off.


    Fortunately, he has already rushed out of the banquet hall with his wife in his arms.


    The crowd is still chasing after, yelling:


    "The men of Caesar''s family are all eagles, they run fast!"


    "Could it be an eagle between the legs? Do you want to stimulate it with bugs?"


    "Sure enough, it is a fast eagle, but it will slow down later!"


    Samwell ran to the wedding room without looking back.


    In order not to disappoint everyone, Margaery was still tearing at the man''s clothes and throwing the pieces to the crowd behind him, causing bursts of screams and laughter.


    Finally ran into the wedding room, Samwell quickly closed the door to keep those overly excited guys out.


    But they still shouted:


    "Caesar is about to attack the city!"


    "I heard that the gates of the women of Rose''s family are quite strong!"


    "Caesar wants to help?"


    "We can push the battering ram for you! Hahaha..."


    ¡­


    Margaery laughed so hard in her husband''s arms that she could hardly breathe.


    Samwell smiled on his face, but not in his heart.


    This festive and hilarious atmosphere is in stark contrast to his cold heart, real and absurd.


    Is this the first wedding in my previous life?


    The murderous intent hidden in the joy seems to have really killed something in Samwell''s heart.


    It made him suddenly realize that although he changed his name to Caesar, he was not really ready to become Caesar yet.


    Even though he has become a big lord now, deep down in his heart he is still the wine merchant in his previous life.


    Some are clever, petty philistines, petty tricks, and a little naive.


    Such a mentality may be enough to become a lord in this world, but it is far from enough to ascend the Iron Throne.


    And it is impossible for him to be a small lord in peace now.


    He has joined this Game of Thrones, and the only way to quit is to die.


    If he does not want to die, he must become Caesar,


    The real Caesar.


    "Sam, what''s wrong with you?" Margaery noticed something strange about the man.


    "It''s nothing, I just can''t believe I actually married you."


    "Yes, you married me." Margaret smiled again, "You married the Rose of Highgarden."


    "From now on, you are no longer the Rose of Highgarden," Samwell declared, "but Caesar''s wife."


    "It''s so overbearing." Margaret said angrily, but then she giggled again, "Okay, I''m Caesar''s wife."


    Samwell hugged her to the bed, and gently took off the long skirt that was already in pieces.


    Margaery also fell silent, wrapped her arms around the man''s arm, and pulled him towards her.


    Lips touch.


    The uproar outside the wedding room, together with the conspiracy and murder, became distant together.


    ¡­


    The night was dark.


    The high court became quiet again.


    Margaery had fallen asleep in her husband''s arms, but Samwell was not.


    He gently moved his wife aside, got up, put on his coat, and went out.


    The night breeze was slightly cool, the cold moonlight shone on the courtyard, and a few insects could be vaguely heard chirping in the garden.


    Samwell walked along the deserted path to Earl Landau''s residence, and then his father was standing in the courtyard, as if he knew he would come.


    "Can''t sleep?"


    "Well, father, you too?"


    "I guessed that you wouldn''t be able to sleep."


    Samwell felt a warm feeling in his heart, stepped forward to stand side by side with Earl Landau, and softly recounted the information he had obtained from Horace Redwyne by disguising himself as an inflatable fish.


    Earl Randall was expressionless after hearing this:


    "This is expected. Since Mrs. Olenna wants to attack you, she will definitely attack you. Never expect the mercy of the enemy."


    "Yes. At the banquet today, Madam Olenna reminded me not to go to Sunspear to attend the coronation ceremony, but to choose a small island in the Sea of ??Dorne..."


    "It seems that she really wants you to go to the coronation ceremony." Earl Landau sneered, "I can probably guess her plan. When you recognized Myrcella Baratheon as Queen, Not only will he not be canonized by the Duke of Storm''s End, but he will be accused of regicide by the other party.


    This way, she can justifiably execute you, and the Tyrells don''t have to get their hands dirty. Margaery can also take over your territory logically, and even the heirs born in the future can take over your dragon. "


    Samwell nodded silently, his eyes flickering fiercely.


    Earl Randall frowned slightly when he saw this, thinking that his son had murderous intentions, so he persuaded:


    "Don''t be impulsive. The Tyrell family is your lord. Even if Mrs. Olenna wants to kill you, you can''t do anything to them before they do anything bad to you, otherwise you will reputation is ruined."


    Samwell let out a long breath: "Don''t worry, father, I won''t mess around."


    "I still recommend it before." Earl Randall said, "Your best choice now is to take Margaery and return to Storm''s End. Although there is no duke title, it will be a bit troublesome to get the nobles of the Stormlands to submit sincerely, but it is still possible. Not entirely impossible.


    As for that **** coronation ceremony, you don''t have to bother with it at all. As long as you don''t recognize Myrcella as queen, Lady Olenna will have nothing to do with you, unless she has the ability to mobilize an army to attack Storm''s End. "


    Samwell shook his head slowly: "No, I won''t let the Tyrell family go so easily. I can''t do it myself, but I can use the hands of others."


    "Borrow whose hand?"


    "Rebels."


    "Rebels? You mean the Deer Party?"


    "That''s right, don''t forget, Vilas and Garland are still in their hands. What we have to do is to make the Deer Party truly become rebels!"


    Earl Randall was thoughtful, and when he was about to ask carefully, he heard his son say again:


    "Also, I will still go to the coronation."


    Earl Randall frowned: "What are you going to do? You don''t really want to crown Myrcella, do you?"


    "Of course not." Caesar said,


    "I''m going to crown myself."

 Chapter 280: imprisoned god

    Chapter 280 Imprisoned God


    In the stables in Highgarden, Cleopatra occupied most of the space with a dragon.


    The two horsemen carefully delivered the meat to it, and then ran away immediately.


    Dragon flames spewed out behind them, roasting the deer legs in an instant.


    Bailong was about to feast, when he saw Samwell appearing at the door, fluttered his wings excitedly, and neighed.


    "Lord Caesar." The stable boy quickly saluted.


    Samwell nodded to them, then stepped forward and patted the white dragon on the forehead.


    It was only then that he noticed that there was a rather strange guy besides the stableman.


    This man is short, fat and burly, with a bachelor necklace around his neck, which shows his identity, but he really doesn''t look like a bachelor, but rather a wharf thug, with a fierce expression as if he is ready to screw someone''s head off at any time.


    And instead of his maester''s robes, he wore a leather tunic, stretched tight by his round wine belly.


    "Are you a bachelor of the Tyrell family?" Samwell felt a little uncomfortable seeing this weird guy staring at his white dragon.


    "No." The man shook his head, but his gaze was still fixed on the white dragon. He really wanted to get closer, but he seemed to have been overwhelmed, so he only dared to keep a distance of two or three steps, "I came here with Earl Hightower. The wedding guests."


    "Really, then why didn''t I see you at the banquet before?"


    "I''m not very noticeable."


    Samwell snorted softly, stepped forward to block the white dragon, and blocked the man''s prying eyes:


    "I think you are here for my white dragon."


    The man looked at Samwell and smiled, revealing the mottled red teeth stained by sourleaf:


    "Master Caesar, let me meet you. I am Dr. Marwin from the Academy City."


    Samwell noticed the doctor''s ring on the other side. He also knew that a doctor is a core member of the Academy City. Only when a bachelor has made outstanding achievements in a certain field will he be awarded the title of doctor:


    "Dr. Marwin, my dragon is not your research object, please exercise restraint, otherwise, I can''t guarantee that it won''t burn you into charcoal."


    Dr. Marvin took a step back and shrugged:


    "Master Caesar, please believe that I have no malicious intentions. Compared with those guys in the Academy City who are trying to build a world without witchcraft, prophecy and dragons, my attitude towards magic is much more friendly."


    Samwell believed these words, he had heard of the name of "Magician" Marwyn.


    Also know that in the original book, this person really intends to assist Daenerys Targaryen who owns the dragon.


    "Why does the Academy hate magic so much?" Samwell took the opportunity to ask.


    "People always instinctively hate things that they can''t control." Dr. Marvin said, "The rise of the school city is accompanied by the decline of wizards and pyromancers. You must know that when the tide of magic is high, the lords are more willing to listen to those Advice from wizards and warlocks who master magic, not maesters."


    "Then what about you? As a member of the Academy City, why are you so interested in magic and dragons?"


    "My curiosity is strong, but my desire for power is not so strong." Dr. Marvin shrugged, "So, even if I know that magic will lead to the decline of the Academy City, I don''t care. I just want to find out their mysteries."


    "Then have you figured it out? The mystery of magic, and the reason why the tide of magic rises and falls?"


    "Not yet. That''s why I want to use your dragon to study it." Dr. Marwin rubbed his hands like a greedy fox, "I just want a little bit of its flesh and blood, a little bit... it will never affect its health, I promise."


    Samwell shook his head firmly: "Sorry, I won''t allow others to study my dragon."


    "Lord Caesar, don''t you have a thirst for knowledge?" Dr. Marvin said unwillingly, "Don''t you want to know what is going on with magical creatures like dragons? They are probably the creatures closest to gods in this world. Through them , maybe we can get a glimpse of the secrets of the gods!"


    Hearing this, Samwell''s expression moved slightly, and he tentatively said:


    "How can mortals spy on the secrets of the gods?"


    "Why not? I have always believed that gods can also be understood, as long as we have enough knowledge."


    "I don''t believe it." Samwell provoked him deliberately, "How can mortals understand the power of gods? They can even resurrect the dead."


    "There is nothing incomprehensible. In fact, I have really studied resurrection."


    "Oh?" Samwell''s heart moved, "Then let me, a mortal, understand the mystery of resurrection."


    Dr. Marvin pointed to the white dragon: "You must pay something."


    "That depends on whether your so-called mystery is worth it."


    Dr. Marwin laughed: "Okay."


    He took out a few pieces of sour leaf grass from his pocket and chewed them in his mouth, then said:


    "Lord Caesar, what do you think the gods are?"


    Samwell raised his eyebrows: "It may be some kind of higher-level life."


    "I think so too." Dr. Marwin nodded, "And I also think that they are more like a group of imprisoned higher-level beings."


    "Captivity?"


    "Yes. Imprisoned, imprisoned in the magic tide. It''s like a fish imprisoned in a sea lake." Dr. Marvin chewed the sour leaf grass, red juice overflowing the corner of his mouth, "There are so many gods in this world, seven gods , Red God, Drowned God, Old God... We have heard legends about them, and we have seen people who claim to be their apostles, and of course there are scattered miracles, but no one has ever really seen the gods, True gods.


    Moreover, whenever the tide of magic recedes, everything about the gods will also go away, believers will no longer see miracles, magicians lose their magic power, and wizards'' methods are no different from juggling.


    The influence of the gods did not reappear until the magic tide came back. Things like magic, witchcraft and prophecy have also returned to this world.


    So I think that these gods are actually greatly restricted by the magic tide, and they are not as omnipotent as many believers claim.


    It''s okay to even call them a group of prisoners imprisoned in the magic tide. "


    Samwell looked at the doctor who said such blasphemous words in such a calm tone, and his curiosity grew stronger:


    "What does this have to do with the resurrection technique you mentioned?"


    "I just want to tell you that the gods are not as scary as we think. They are understandable, and the resurrection is the same. As long as we have enough knowledge." Dr. Marwin paused and asked, "Caesar My lord, do you understand the belief of the Drowned God?"


    "Learn something."


    "Then you should know the ''drowned'' ritual."


    "I know." Samwell''s expression moved slightly, and he understood the other party''s thinking a little bit.


    "The priests of the Drowned God claim that the drowned ironmen were resurrected by the power of the Drowned God." Dr. Marwyn chuckled, "But I have tried this ''drowned'' ritual on several condemned prisoners, I am not the Drowned God The priests, and the condemned prisoners are not believers of the Drowned God, but I still managed to resurrect them¡ªof course I did fail a few¡ªresurrected.¡±


    Of course Samwell knows that the so-called "drowned" ceremony is actually drowning people and then using primitive and rough cardiopulmonary resuscitation techniques to revive them.


    Game of Thrones The world of medicine is not developed enough. If they don''t understand the mystery, the ignorant Ironmen will regard this "resurrection" as a miracle.


    But of course Samwell would not be fooled by such tricks.


    So, the so-called "the dead are not dead" resurrection technique is actually understandable and even masterable¡ª


    It is cardiopulmonary resuscitation technology.


    Then by analogy, what about other resurrection techniques?


    Could it also be another form of CPR?


    The reason why he can''t understand is only because of insufficient knowledge.


    Dr. Marwin said: "Lord Caesar, if you don''t believe me, you can bring some condemned prisoners, and I will show you the resurrection of the Drowned God on the spot."


    "I believe in you." Samwell was quite uneasy.


    Dr. Marvin''s words opened up a way of thinking for him, and most of the mysterious veil shrouded in resurrection has been lifted in an instant.


    "What about other resurrection techniques?" Samwell asked again, "How much do you know? For example, the resurrection technique of the Red God, the Lord of Light."


    "L''hllor, the Lord of Light." Dr. Marwin fell into memory, "I have traveled to the continent of Essos on the other side of the Narrow Sea, where I saw a young man resurrected by the red monk. I did not see Resurrection scene, so don''t understand the mystery.


    However, I know that the resurrected young man has since become a fanatical believer of the Lord of Light. Every day he either worships R''hllor or spreads the gospel of the Lord of Light.


    Not so much a person, but rather a puppet of the Lord of Light. "


    Samwell thought of the situation of his younger brother Dickon, his face darkened, and he asked:


    "Do you know if there is a way to get a resurrected person out of this state?"


    Dr. Marwin took a deep look at Samwell, nodded and said:


    "Maybe."

 Chapter 281: game of the gods

    Chapter 281 The Game of the Gods


    "Maybe?"


    Samwell was not satisfied with this answer.


    "Lord Caesar, do you know about the White Walkers?" Dr. Marvin always likes to lead the conversation by asking questions.


    "The legend is a humanoid intelligent creature north of the Impassable Great Wall. They come with the long night and the cold winter, bringing death and destruction. The night watchman was set up to stop them."


    "That''s right. The ghosts haven''t appeared for thousands of years, but recently there''s news from the Great Wall of Impossibility that someone seems to have seen a ghoul. Oh, the so-called ghouls are people who were killed by the ghosts and resurrected. These ghouls have no self-awareness, only kill."


    Samwell''s eyes flickered, and he said, "Do you think the resurrection of the White Walker is similar to the resurrection of the Lord of Light?"


    "That''s my guess." Dr. Marwin nodded. "It''s because the consciousness is affected after the resurrection. It''s hard not to make people associate it. Moreover, I also think of another...group."


    "Which one?"


    "The Faceless."


    "The faceless men of the House of Black and White? Those assassins who believe in the God of Many Faces?" Samwell couldn''t grasp the other party''s jumping thoughts, "Why do you think of them?"


    "Do you know the history of the Faceless Ones?" Dr. Marwyn asked.


    "I heard that the original Faceless Men were slaves working in the mines of Valyria."


    "That''s right. Valyria''s mines are located in Fourteen Fire Peaks, a huge volcanic chain that spans the connection between the Valyrian Peninsula and the mainland of Essos. Gold, silver and other precious minerals are buried underneath.


    So the Valyrians captured a large number of slaves and forced them to work in the mine below the Fourteen Fire Peaks. It is a **** of flames, the temperature is extremely high, even taking a breath of the air there will burn the lungs, often digging the walls of the caves, but encountering boiling water, steam, magma... It is not a place where ordinary people can live.


    The slaves suffered heavy casualties, and it is said that once they died, Valyrian wizards would resurrect them. I don¡¯t know which **** these wizards borrowed from. Valyria believes in multiple gods.


    But I suspect that R''hllor, the Lord of Light, might be involved, after all, the Fourteen Flames, and flames are the domain of this god. In short, the resurrected slaves know no pain and tirelessness, which is why they can continue to work in such an extreme environment.


    However, the resurrected slaves still retain a sense of self-awareness, which makes them want to die all the time to end their miserable and painful life. They prayed to the gods they believed in, praying for relief.


    Unfortunately, no response was received.


    Until a slave awakened, the original Faceless, he gave the gift of death to his companions, ending their suffering. "


    Hearing this, Samwell immediately understood: "You mean, this original Faceless Man is the one who got rid of the control of the resurrection technique?"


    He has seen similar stories from the original book, of course, the details are slightly different, but he has never thought about the secrets contained in it from this perspective.


    "That''s my guess. This story is almost a legend, and no one can guarantee its authenticity. But I think, if you want to know how to get rid of the influence of the Lord of Light''s resurrection on consciousness, you may refer to this The way the original Faceless Men did it."


    "You mean how he awakened?"


    "right."


    "But this story doesn''t describe how he awakened."


    Dr. Marwin smiled and reminded:


    "Can you think of which **** he believes in?"


    "The God of Many Faces..." Samwell felt that he seemed to have grasped some key point, but he couldn''t see clearly through a layer of tulle.


    Dr. Marwin reminded again:


    "Before the Faceless Man, no one had ever believed in this so-called ''God with Many Faces''. Moreover, according to the Faceless Man, the God of Many Faces had thousands of incarnations. He was the Stranger in Westeros. , in Yidi it is a night lion, in Kohor it is a black goat... In short, he can be any **** who represents death."


    Hearing this, Samwell finally realized the weirdness of this so-called belief in the God of Many Faces.


    He is not like a single **** at all, but a collection of all gods representing death.


    "Do you think the reason why the original Faceless Man was able to get rid of the influence of the resurrection technique was because he believed in multiple death gods?"


    "That''s right!" Dr. Marwin clapped his hands excitedly, "It''s like the wind blows from all directions, but the flag will not move. When a person believes in multiple gods, the power of the gods will cancel each other out on him. "


    "Multiple gods..." Samwell thought thoughtfully.


    He suddenly felt that Dr. Marvin''s conjecture might be the real way to help his brother get rid of R''hllor''s control.


    Maybe Dickon can really try to worship multiple gods...


    It¡¯s just that other gods may not be willing to lower their divine power to fight against R¡¯hllor just because they believe in it.


    But in any case, Samwell thinks this is an idea worth trying.


    It¡¯s better than the words given to him by the red-robed witch Melisandre¡ª


    Remember who you are.


    Samwell had already told Dickon this sentence, but he didn''t think that such a simple sentence could free his brother from the control of the Lord of Light.


    "Is it not enough to believe in multiple gods?" Samwell asked again.


    "It''s not enough. You have to show enough value to attract the attention of the gods." Dr. Marwyn said quietly, "There is also a game between the gods. I always think that the catastrophe of the Fourteen Flames and the Valyrian Empire The destruction is the result of the game of the gods. Perhaps the original Faceless Man played an important role in it."


    Samwell fell into deep thought.


    Dr. Marwin looked at Samwell who had been silent for a long time, and said again:


    "Master Caesar, I have heard many rumors about you, and I also know that you have a red-robed witch who believes in the King of Light."


    "Yes. Her name is Melisandre, from Asshai. Do you know her?"


    "I don''t know. But as far as I know, the King of Light is the most powerful and dangerous group among the gods. And there is also that prophecy, what stars weep blood, and the long night is coming, Azor The reincarnation of Yahai... Hehe, Lord Caesar, now it seems that you best fit the description of the prince in the prophecy." Dr. Marwin looked at Samwell without reverence, but full of pity on the contrary.


    Samwell was silent.


    Dr. Marvin seemed to be able to see through the other party''s mind: "Are you worried that your fate will be manipulated by the Lord of Light? In my opinion, you really need to be worried.


    In order to forge the legendary [Lightbringer], Azor Ahai inserted a smoking sword embryo into his wife''s beating heart, poured her blood, soul, and courage into the sword, and obtained the Defeat the forces of evil.


    Everyone is singing the praises of Azor''s devotion, but I wonder what his wife thinks?


    And what did the prophesied prince think when he personally killed his wife?


    When he made such a crazy move, was he really conscious?


    It is not easy to be a hero who saves the world, I can understand your struggle. "


    The doctor of Xuecheng paused, and then said in an encouraging tone:


    "And as I guessed before, no matter how powerful the gods are, they are also prisoners. They have limited means to interfere in the world. You may not be able to game with them."


    Samwell smiled and said:


    "You seem to be looking forward to this?"


    "What a great feat it is to fight against the gods with a mortal body!" Dr. Marvin said with emotion, "How can I not look forward to it. However, I suggest you go to the House of Black and White, those Faceless Ones should know The secret of the young gods. Maybe it will help you."


    Samwell nodded silently, thinking that when he had time, he would take his brother to Braavos on the other side of the narrow sea and visit the famous House of Black and White.


    "Lord Caesar, do you think my knowledge is helpful to you?" Seeing Samwell nodding, Dr. Marwin said hastily, "What about the reward? Can you give me some dragon flesh and blood for research?"


    Samwell shook his head firmly: "I won''t let you hurt my dragon. Change your request."


    Dr. Marwin looked regretful, but seeing Samwell''s firm attitude, he had no choice but to give up.


    After thinking for a while, he said again:


    "Then wait for your dragon to give birth to a dragon egg, can you give me one?"


    Samwell frowned: "You should know that some dragons will never lay eggs for a lifetime."


    "I understand, this is a risk I''m willing to take." Dr. Marwin shrugged.


    "And, even if I give you a dragon egg, do you have the ability to hatch it?"


    "I just want to use it for research, and I don''t necessarily need to hatch a dragon."


    "Okay." Samwell finally nodded, "If my dragon lays a dragon egg, I will give you one."


    "Thank you for your generosity!" Dr. Marwin was satisfied.


    "Don''t worry." Samwell said again, "The secret you just told me is not worth a dragon''s egg, so I have another condition."


    "Please tell me."


    "Since you are a Ph.D. in the Academy City, you must have done a lot of research on domesticating ravens, right?"


    "Of course." Dr. Marvin said proudly, "But to be honest, ravenology is the most elementary subject, and there is nothing to boast about.",


    "Then you must also know how to let a group of ravens die silently?"


    "Death?" Dr. Marwyn frowned.


    "Yes."


    "There are ways..."


    "Very good." Sam Wells said, "My condition is that after two weeks, I want all the ravens in Highgarden to die! Not a single one left!"


    Dr. Marvin narrowed his eyes and asked cautiously: "What are you doing?"


    "You don''t need to ask too much, this is my condition, can you do it?"


    "The purpose of the school city is not to participate in political struggles among lords..."


    "I didn''t let you participate in political battles. I just asked you to kill some stupid birds."


    Dr. Marvin took out a handful of sour leaf grass and stuffed it into his mouth again. After chewing for a while, he opened his big mouth stained with red juice, and said:


    "Can."

 Chapter 282: come

    Chapter 282 Arrival


    The city of Wulin in the Stormlands is the fiefdom of the Metelin family.


    The current head of the family, Countess Marie Metelling, is over sixty years old, but she is still in good health.


    But after all, she was getting old, and not long after dinner, Mrs. Mary fell asleep.


    "Chat with me for a while longer." Mrs. Mary said to her grandson Luo Jia with sleepy eyes.


    "But aren''t you sleepy?"


    "I''m a little sleepy. But if you go to bed too early, you will wake up too early." Mrs. Mary took a sip of tea, "I don''t want to wake up in the middle of the night again, and I can''t fall asleep anyway."


    "Okay, grandma." Roja had no choice but to continue talking with Mrs. Mary.


    But at this moment, there was a whistling wind outside the window.


    "It''s windy?" Roja got up and closed the window.


    "It should be raining." Mrs. Marie said, she was rambling, trying to drive away the drowsiness that followed her everywhere, "The weather in the rainforest is like this, it rains every now and then, I remember you were born ten years ago At that time, the most terrible rainstorm in history hit Wulin City, the whole castle was shaking, your mother was terrified, thanks to me..."


    A hasty knock on the door interrupted the old lady''s chatter.


    Luo Jia went to open the door, and saw the manager Thomson standing outside with a panicked face.


    "What''s the matter, Thomson? What has frightened you so much?" asked Mrs. Mary.


    "Dragon!" Thomson calmed down, "Ma''am, a dragon has landed in the castle!"


    "Dragon?" Roja called, with more curiosity than fear in his tone, "Is it Caesar''s dragon?"


    "Yes. Lord Caesar is here too. He is at the top of the Owl Tower now. He wants to see you."


    Now Mrs. Mary''s drowsiness completely dissipated. She stood up and said calmly:


    "Then let us meet the new owner of Storm''s End."


    A group of people continued to go up the spiral staircase, and when they approached the top of the tower, they saw that a dozen or so armed guards had gathered here.


    "Don''t be so nervous." Madam Marie waved her hand, "The dragon brings guests, not enemies."


    "That''s right, Mrs. Mary, I''m here as a guest." A clear voice came from the top of the tower.


    Mrs. Marie was about to go up to her, but when she saw Roja following her, she handed him over to Thomson, saying:


    "You stay behind."


    Luo Jia shouted reluctantly: "Grandma, I want to see dragons too!"


    "I''ll show you later. I promise."


    "Okay." Luo Jia backed away unhappily.


    "You don''t have to follow." Madam Marie stopped the guards and stepped forward alone.


    Under the cold moonlight, the huge body of the white dragon almost covered the entire top of the tower, and the scales reflected the faint and colorful light, exuding a deadly beauty.


    Standing in front of Bailong was a tall figure, wearing bronze armor, with a huge sword behind his back, standing tall like a javelin.


    "Lord Caesar, welcome to Wulin City."


    Samwell showed a smile and leaned slightly:


    "Mrs. Mary, please forgive me for disturbing you late at night."


    "It''s okay. I''m old and I won''t be able to sleep for long anyway." Madam Marie looked back and forth between the white dragon and the young earl, "I don''t know what''s the matter with your presence?"


    "I came here to ask you." Samwell tried to keep his tone as calm as possible, "Who is the Mai Tailin family loyal to now?"


    "That''s a good question." Madam Marie showed a toothless smile, "My husband swore to serve Robert Baratheon to the death. When the War of the Reavers broke out, the Metelin family rebelled against the Iron Throne without hesitation.


    Later, Robert became king and entrusted Storm''s End to his younger brother Renly Baratheon. Of course, the Metelin family was loyal to Renly.


    Later, Renly died in Dorne, and the Iron Throne actually granted Storm''s End to an illegitimate son.


    Hehe, no matter what others think, the Metelin family will not bow their knees to an illegitimate child.


    Not to mention that the current king on the Iron Throne has doubts about his own legitimacy. "


    Samwell said with a smile: "So the Mai Tailin family has no allegiance now?"


    "No." Madam Marie said decisively, "Stannis Baratheon wrote to the Misty Forest City asking for our loyalty, but we ignored him.


    Not only us, few of the nobles of the Stormlands are willing to talk to Stannis, he is a nasty fellow. I heard that the guy attacked King''s Landing but suffered a disastrous defeat, and now fled back to Dragonstone Island in despair? "


    "Yes."


    "Alas¡ª" Madam Marie sighed, "No one in the Baratheon family is eligible for the allegiance of the nobles of the Stormlands."


    "I think there is someone who is qualified."


    "who?"


    "Me." Samwell said in a tone that did his part.


    "You are not Baratheon."


    "I''m not. But the Lord of the Stormlands wasn''t Baratheon originally. Three hundred years ago, this continent was divided into seven countries, and they were in constant dispute with each other until Aegon the Conqueror rode a giant dragon in Black Shuihekou landed, ending all of this." Samwell stretched out his hand to caress the white dragon''s head, and continued,


    "Now that the Seven Kingdoms are falling into disputes again, someone needs to end all of this."


    Mrs. Marie looked at the high-spirited man and his dragon with piercing eyes, and said after a long while:


    "Lord Caesar, as long as you can do two things, then the Metelin family will dedicate their loyalty to you."


    "Please tell me."


    "Renly Baratheon is our lord, and he died tragically in Sunspear. The Metailin family must avenge him. My son Michael also wanted to avenge Renly, and now he is a Dornishman. captive.


    So, as long as you can redeem my son and avenge Renly, the Metelin family will be loyal to the Caesar family. "


    "Yes." Samwell''s tone was full of confidence, "Five days later, the Reach, the Stormlands, and Dorne will hold talks on Blood Reef Island in the Sea of ??Dorne. I hope you can come to participate. I believe you will get what you want. something you want."


    "Three-land talks? Blood Reef Island? Is it safe there?" Mrs. Marie asked, "It''s not that I don''t believe you, but I''m worried about the Dornish people. They like to break their oaths and engage in assassinations."


    "Don''t worry. Although Blood Reef Island is Dorne''s territory, it is an uninhabited island. It is surrounded by reefs, and large ships cannot approach it. I have already agreed with Prince Doran that the lords attending the meeting can only bring one guard to the island. In this way, the Dornishmen will not be able to play tricks."


    "Okay." Madam Marie felt relieved, "I will go to Blood Cay."


    "Then we''ll see you then." Samwell was about to leave, but was stopped by Madam Mary.


    "Master Caesar, can you take my grandson Roga to ride your dragon?"


    Before Samwell had time to reply, he saw a boy about ten years old jumping out from behind the door, looking at him with admiring and expectant eyes.


    "Go and change into thicker leather pants, and I''ll fly you around a few times."


    "Okay!" Roja let out a scream of excitement, and then rushed back.


    After a while, the little guy changed his pants and ran up.


    Samwell led Roja to ride the white dragon, circled three times over Wulin City, and then landed again.


    Luo Jia''s little face was flushed red, and he was still immersed in the excitement just now and couldn''t extricate himself.


    He watched Samwell riding a white dragon disappear into the night sky, and finally couldn''t help asking:


    "Grandma, can I be Lord Caesar''s attendant?"


    Mrs. Marie touched her grandson''s head and said with a smile:


    "I''ll ask for you."


    "Great! Thanks Grandma!"


    ¡­


    Leaving Wulin City, Samwell rode the white dragon all the way south, and soon arrived at the Weeping Tower on the north shore of the Dorne Sea.


    This is the territory of the Whitehead family, and it is also the last stormland territory he needs to visit.


    Samwell landed directly on the open-air balcony high up in the castle.


    This movement quickly attracted the guards on duty at night. When they saw the white dragon on the top of the tower, they all opened their mouths.


    Samwell spread his hands, indicating that he was not malicious, and said:


    "I am Samwell Caesar, and I am here to meet Earl Adam."


    "Oh, good, good...Please wait a moment...Master Caesar."


    Soon, the guards found Earl Adam.


    "Master Caesar, what do you want from me?" Earl Adam tried his best to hide the fear in his heart, but the sulfur-smelling breath of the white dragon still made him tremble slightly.


    Count Adam had heard of Caesar''s dragon long ago, but it was one thing to hear about it, and quite another to actually witness it with his own eyes.


    Especially this giant dragon descended on his castle in the middle of the night.


    Looking at the even bigger white dragon than in the rumors, Earl Adam suddenly remembered those ancient rumors about the "conqueror" dragon.


    Suddenly fine beads of sweat oozed from his forehead, and he didn''t know if it was because of the hot air or some other reason.


    Samwell saw the weakness of this person''s heart, and said directly:


    "I hope the Whitehead family will be loyal to me."


    Count Adam wasn¡¯t surprised by this. After all, from the day Storm¡¯s End was captured by Caesar, the Stormland nobles were aware of this man¡¯s ambitions, and they also expected this day to come.


    I just didn''t expect it to be this way...


    "As long as you can let the Dornishmen release the Whitehead family''s army, I will be loyal to you."


    "Yes." Samwell smiled, "Five days later, there will be a meeting between Blood Reef Island in the Dorne Sea, River Bend, Dorne, and Stormland. I hope you can participate."


    "At the meeting, can you ask Don to let him go?"


    "Yes." Samwell said firmly, "In addition, I also want to ask you to be a witness."


    "Witness?"


    "Yes, you''ll understand in due time."


    Samwell smiled mysteriously, then turned around and rode on the white dragon, soaring into the sky.


    Leaving the Weeping Tower, Samwell turned north.


    He has visited all the Lords of the Stormlands, and now he will return to Storm''s End.


    Walking down this road, he discovered that the nobles of the Stormlands were actually not opposed to being loyal to him.


    It''s not surprising when you think about it carefully.


    After all, he has already proved his strength in the previous war against the Stormlands, and he also occupied Storm''s End.


    Compared to it, the Baratheon family declined too much.


    Although the king sitting on the Iron Throne is still surnamed Baratheon, anyone with a discerning eye knows that it is a little lion.


    instead of stags.


    During this visit, Samwell could feel the anger of the nobles of the Stormlands towards the Lannister family, as well as the loathing of that scoundrel on the Iron Throne.


    As the vanguard against the Lannister tyranny, Samwell is naturally easy to get the favor of the stormland nobles.


    As a result, Samwell also became more convinced that he must never bow to Myrcella Baratheon.


    Moreover, the deterrent power of the white dragon also exceeded Samwell''s imagination.


    Many Stormland nobles had heard of Caesar''s dragon, but had never seen it with their own eyes. Now when Samwell landed in their castle on a white dragon, it was a great shock to them.


    This is why Samwell insisted on visiting all Stormlands territories instead of issuing a Raven Notice.


    He wanted them to witness the power of Caesar with their own eyes.


    Of course, many Stormland nobles are still a little hesitant, and they should feel that Samwell lacks the name to rule the Stormland.


    But soon, Samwell will give them a name.


    The oncoming wind became more and more bitter, and before he knew it, Samwell had passed through the rainforest, and Storm''s End standing on the coast could be seen faintly in the darkness.


    The eastern sky has turned pale, and dawn is approaching.


    "Let''s go." Samwell patted the white dragon''s neck, "Let''s go home."


    Cleopatra let out a neigh, then swooped down.

 Chapter 283: immortal person

    Chapter 283 Immortal


    Across the Narrow Sea, Qarth.


    Daenerys Targaryen was walking in the darkness, and the sound of the wings of the black dragon Drogon could be heard overhead.


    calmed her nervousness a little.


    She thought that the wizard''s Immortal Hall was a magnificent place, but she didn''t expect it to be so eerie.


    "Remember, Daenerys, after entering, take the door on the right, and always only take the first door on the right." The wizard''s warning still echoed in his ears.


    Daenerys pushed open the stone door on the right and entered a long, dark corridor. There was a moldy carpet under her feet, and the air was filled with the smell of corruption.


    On the right is a row of smoking torches, but the doors are all on the left.


    Disturbing voices came from behind the door.


    Daenerys tried not to listen, to push the door on the left.


    "Take the first door on the right." She kept the wizard''s warning in mind and walked forward quickly, but she didn''t find the door on the right.


    "Little princess. You are back."


    This familiar voice stopped Daenerys in her tracks. It was the voice of old Sir William Darry.


    She turned her head and saw a red wooden door carved with lifelike animals on the left¡ª


    That was her home in Braavos.


    The only place that gave her warmth in her childhood memories. At that time, old Sir William could still provide shelter, and her brother was not crazy yet.


    "Come to me, my princess, you are home. You are safe."


    Daenerys wanted to push the door open, but she kept the wizard''s warning in mind, and besides, Ser William was long dead.


    All of this is an illusion, a lie.


    She ran away in tears, and the long corridor stretched forward, with endless doors on the left and only torches on the right.


    Still no door.


    After running for an unknown amount of time, a pair of huge bronze doors appeared on the left, and the doors opened automatically.


    Inside the door, an old man in fine clothes sat on a tall and spiny throne, with silver-gray hair.


    "Let me reign over charred bones and roasted flesh!" he cried. "Make me Lord of Ashes!"


    The black dragon Drogon screamed, urging Daenerys forward.


    She came to the second open bronze door, and inside was a man like her brother Viserys, but taller.


    "Call him Aegon," the man said to the woman who was breastfeeding on the bed. "It''s the best name for a king."


    "Would you write a song for him?" asked the woman wearing a wreath of winter snow roses.


    "He already has a song." The man said, "He is the prince in the prophecy, and his song is the Song of Ice and Fire."


    As he spoke, the man looked out the door, and his eyes met Daenerys.


    "There is one more..." He didn''t know whether he was speaking to the woman wearing the wreath, or to Daenerys, "The dragon has three heads..."


    Drogon the black dragon flapped his wings and urged her on.


    Daenerys stopped watching and walked on in silence, when the torch suddenly started to go out.


    Silent darkness shrouded it, and the promenade seemed endless, never ending.


    Daenerys looks for the door on the right, but she can''t find it, the door is only on the left.


    The corridor has come to an end, and there is no way ahead.


    There is still no door on the right side.


    Is there an invisible door? Daenerys groped around the stone wall on the right, but still found nothing.


    But she suddenly realized that the first door on the right is the last door on the left.


    She slams open the door on the left and enters a hall.


    There was a group of people standing in the hall. They were wearing gorgeous robes, their faces were solemn and solemn, beams of sunlight slanted in, and even the air seemed to become holy.


    "Daenerys of the Targaryen family, welcome to the eternal feast, we are the immortals of Qarth." A man who looked like a king said.


    "We''ve been waiting for you for a long time." The woman in the red dress said.


    "We knew you would come, as early as a thousand years ago." The wizard wearing a tall hat said, "The red comet is the guide we sent."


    Daenerys walked forward involuntarily, and they stretched out their hands, grabbed her, and surrounded her.


    "Come, join our banquet, share our knowledge, here, you can get everything you want." They said.


    Daenerys'' eyes began to blur.


    But at that moment, the wings of the black dragon Drogon slammed against her head, and an angry scream pierced the air.


    Hot flames surged out, and all the illusions in front of me dissipated.


    The voice of the Witch of Qarth suddenly sounded in my ear:


    "Remember who you are, Daenerys. Remember who you are..."


    Daenerys woke up suddenly, and only then discovered in horror that those gorgeously dressed immortals just now turned out to be almost skeleton bodies.


    Their flesh and blood have long since withered, and they are not breathing.


    Immortals are dead?


    "We are...alive..." they seem to be responding, "We are...immortal..."


    Their withered fingers tugged at Daenerys, as if yearning for her flesh, her life.


    But Dragonfire devoured them.


    Daenerys heard the screams of the immortals as they burned, stumbling and writhing.


    In the flames, she saw the blue sea and the violent wind and waves.


    A tall and handsome black-haired man stood by the sea, wearing a bronze armor engraved with magic patterns, and the giant sword in his hand was as dazzling as the setting sun. One of his eyes is red gold and the other is pure white, behind him is a raging sea of ??flames and¡ª


    dragon!


    White dragon!


    Daenerys saw a white dragon behind the man!


    "Who are you?" She asked aloud, her tone full of expectation.


    It''s a pity that the man ignored her, but a sad smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Are you my brother?" Daenerys strode forward and rushed into the flames, "Are you also of the blood of the dragon?"


    The man still didn''t respond. Half of his body was covered in flames, while the other half was covered in ice and snow.


    The sadness in his eyes gradually disappeared, turning into indifferent silence.


    Surrounded by countless figures whose faces cannot be seen clearly, they are paying homage to the man, cheering and praising, as if they are welcoming the arrival of a king.


    "Tell me your name!" Daenerys chased his figure, rushed through the flames, and a door suddenly appeared in front, emitting bright light.


    She fell into the sunlight, faltering.


    As soon as Daenerys turned her head, she saw that she had walked out of the Temple of Immortality, and the smoke was seeping from the cracks in the stone walls of the ancient palace like vines.


    The wizard is swearing loudly in some unknown language, looking very angry.


    The next second, he actually drew his dagger and rushed towards Daenerys, but was knocked to the ground by Ser Jorah Mormont''s whip.


    The knight chased away the mad wizard, turned around and saw Daenerys kneeling on the ground with a dazed look, and asked with concern:


    "My queen, what''s wrong with you?"


    But Daenerys turned a deaf ear, just staring blankly at the void in front of her, and murmured a name she had never heard before:


    "Caesar..."

 Chapter 284: assassinate

    Chapter 284 Assassination


    The Greenblood River is the largest and longest river in Dorne, nourishing the most fertile land in the eastern part of Dorne.


    It also made the area along the Green Blood River the core settlement of Dorne.


    "It''s so beautiful." Princess Myrcella Baratheon said with emotion.


    The green river in front of you flows slowly, like a soft silk, and the boats dotted on it are like bright gems.


    "Yes, it is the mother river of Dorne." Princess Arianne Martell said.


    She held Myrcella''s arm affectionately, telling each other stories about Dorne, about sandstorms, and about poisonous snakes from time to time.


    The two princesses were wearing gauze dresses of the same color and white wind-shielding scarves on their heads. Surrounded by a group of guards, they walked side by side by the Green Blood River.


    After walking for a while, a faint voice came from the front.


    Crossing the sand dunes, they saw hundreds of Dornish people gathered on the beach not far away, dancing and dancing around a high platform, as if they were worshiping something.


    "Are they holding a sacrifice?" Princess Myrcella asked curiously.


    "Yes, they are paying homage to the old man in the river."


    After getting closer, Princess Myrcella saw a huge image of a tortoise on the altar in front of the crowd.


    "Is that the tortoise? Is he the **** of the Rhoynar?"


    "Yes." Princess Arianne explained as she walked, "In the belief of the Rhoynar people, the Old Man of the River is a secondary god. He was born in the mother river, defeated the Crab King, and won the right to rule the underwater dwellers."


    At this time, a man and a woman walked over from the crowd.


    Both of them are very young. The man has dark skin and a jadeite nail on his ear, while the woman has freckles all over her face.


    "Her Majesty."


    The two knelt down in front of Princess Myrcella, but their names made her at a loss.


    "Who are they? Why do you call me Your Majesty?" Myrcella held Arianne''s arm nervously.


    "They are orphans from the Greenblood River." Princess Arianne introduced with a smile, "and my friends. This is the dissolute Mr. Garin, who likes to make me happy the most. And this beautiful girl is Hill Miss Va Santa, is the heir of Zebra Forest."


    "Heir? But since you are an orphan, shouldn''t your parents have passed away? Then the Zebra Forest should be yours." Misera asked doubtfully.


    Sylva explained with a smile: "Your Majesty, you have misunderstood. We are descendants of the Rhoyna, with the blood of Queen Nymeria flowing in our bodies, and of course the blood of Prince Morse Martell¡ªhe is Lord of Sunspear married to Queen Nymeria.


    On the day of the wedding, Queen Nymeria burned all the ships and told the people that they had no way out, and that Dorne was the new home of the Rhoynar.


    Most of the Rhoyna people rejoiced and quickly integrated into the local life. But there are also some people who don''t like this dry red land, don''t like the seven-faced **** here, and stick to the old way of life.


    These people take their ships as their homes and float on the Green Blood River, mourning the lost homeland and the mother **** who can never be seen again, so they are called the Orphans of the Green Blood River. "


    "So that''s the case." Myrcella was stunned, but she still had another question, "Why did you call me Your Majesty the Queen just now?"


    "Because you are." Gaelin laughed.


    "Is something wrong with Tommen?" Myrcella panicked.


    "Yes, he was held hostage by a group of treacherous ministers." Sylva said, "They encouraged him to take away the Iron Throne that should belong to you."


    "What snatch?" Myrcella was even more confused, "He didn''t **** my throne, which should belong to Tommen..."


    "You''re older than Tommen, aren''t you?"


    "Yes, I''m a year older than him."


    "That''s right." Gaelin announced happily, "According to the law of Dorne, the Iron Throne should have belonged to you, but it was taken away by Tommen."


    Myrcella shook her head again and again: "No! That''s not the case..."


    "Your Majesty, you don''t have to blame your younger brother. It''s all the fault of those treacherous officials. Please rest assured, we will help you regain your rights."


    "No! I don''t need your help!" Myrcella was angry, shaking Arianne''s arm, "Arianne, I don''t like these friends of yours, let them go!"


    Arianne waved her hand, motioned Sylva and Gaelin to leave, and then comforted Myrcella:


    "Okay, don''t be angry, those two idiots don''t know what they are talking about. Let''s go, I will take you to see praying for rain."


    Although Misera felt uncomfortable, she didn''t take it too seriously, and soon became happy again:


    "So they are praying for rain? I heard that some Rhoynar people can use water magic. Is this true?"


    "It''s true. The green blood river you see now was actually not so wide a long time ago, and it often stopped flowing.


    But since Queen Nymeria brought the Rhoynar to Dorne, the water magicians among them have performed magical magic to transform the Green Blood River into what it is today. "


    "So it is." Myrcella looked at the altar more curiously, "I heard from Uncle Tyrion that the Mad King likes pyromancers very much, and let them refine many dangerous fire magic creations. Once detonated, even It can turn the entire city of King''s Landing into ashes..."


    "The water magicians of Rhoyna are not that dangerous." Princess Arianne led Myrcella towards the altar, "Water is also much milder than fire."


    Myrcella nodded again and again, at this moment, she suddenly heard a dull loud noise from the sky.


    Like thunder.


    Afterwards, the pattering rain fell, moistening the dry land.


    The crowd praying for rain burst into cheers.


    Myrcella also cheered up: "They succeeded!"


    She raised her head and let the raindrops fall on her face, cooling her face and dispelling the heat.


    People shouted and ran, celebrating the miracle.


    Myrcella also clapped and cheered, but soon, she became nervous.


    Because people kept rushing towards her, her guards were separated during the pushing.


    "Arianne!" Myrcella called.


    The women around me also screamed.


    Myrcella seemed to see a vicious face in a trance, and then felt a sharp pain in her arm.


    She screamed again.


    Finally, the guards pushed aside the crazy crowd and squeezed to Myrcella.


    "Your Highness, are you alright?" Princess Arianne also ran over and hugged her in her arms.


    "My hand hurts..."


    "Hurry up! Disperse the crowd and take Her Royal Highness away!" Arianne ordered loudly.


    Myrcella only felt that her arms were becoming more and more numb, and this numbness gradually spread to her whole body, even making her consciousness blurred...


    "Arianne..." Myrcella murmured, and then fell into a coma.


    Princess Arianne picked her up and stayed away from the crowd under the **** of her guards.


    After walking forward for a while, I saw a low-key carriage parked on the sand dunes.


    Princess Arianne seemed to have expected this, and carried Princess Myrcella into the carriage.


    Inside the car, it was Prince Doran.


    "Father." Princess Arianne greeted, but she didn''t explain the assassination of Princess Myrcella at all.


    Prince Doran did not ask, but said to the bachelor beside him:


    "let''s start."


    The bachelor stepped forward and tore off Princess Myrcella''s sleeve, exposing her wound.


    But he didn''t heal her wounds, but let the blood flow out from the wound and drip into the vessel below.

 Chapter 285: see the picture

    Chapter 285 The picture is poor


    The banks of the Trident River.


    Shouts of killing arose everywhere.


    Duke Tywin Lannister stood on a high hill, staring at the battlefield for a while, his brows gradually frowned.


    Footsteps sounded behind them. It was Lord Roose Bolton, Lord of Dreadfort in the North, and Countess Anya Waywood, Lord of Oak City in the Valley.


    "What''s going on? Why did it start earlier?" Duke Tywin asked back.


    "Frey has betrayed." Earl Luce said helplessly, "That old fellow married his granddaughter to Robb Stark, and sent someone to reveal our plot to the Lord of the Three Realms. If I move a little slower , this army is about to run away.¡±


    "Frey!" Duke Tywin pursed his lips and said angrily, "I don''t even want the title of Guardian of the Riverlands that I gave him, but would rather marry Stark... What does this weasel think?"


    Madam Anya said: "It''s okay, Lord Luce reacted quickly. At least the army in the riverland has suffered heavy losses, and the army in the north has also suffered a lot. As for the valley, I am sure to control the situation."


    Earl Luce added: "In addition, Winterfell has also been controlled by my illegitimate son Ramsay Snow, and Kalin Bay has also been occupied by my troops. The situation in the northern border is not too bad. Me and Anya Madame joins hands, and sooner or later the wolf will be skinned and cramped. You can deal with the dragon in the south with peace of mind."


    "Don''t worry about the dragon in the south." Lord Tywin said, "Let''s march north together. Before winter comes, I will make both Foyle and Stark kneel before me!"


    Madam Anya was taken aback for a moment: "Is there really no need to worry about the south?"


    Duke Tywin shook his head, his eyes twinkled with gold:


    ¡°Victory does not necessarily depend on swords and spears, but also on pen and paper and ravens.¡±


    ¡ª


    "Where''s our raven?"


    In the Bachelor''s Tower in Highgarden, Lady Olenna asked.


    "They all died of illness. It''s an extremely rare disease. It hasn''t been seen for hundreds of years. I found the corresponding symptoms only after searching through ancient books." The bachelor quickly comforted, "But you don''t have to go too far. Worrying, according to the records, this disease can only spread among birds and will not infect humans.¡±


    "Don''t worry?" Madam Olenna said angrily, "Highgarden has become a restricted area for ravens. We can''t receive or send out news. The Tyrell family is almost deaf and dumb. You actually told me not to worry. ?¡±


    Bachelor is also used to the Queen of Thorns'' fiery temper, so he comforted him patiently:


    "When the birds near Highgarden are almost dead, the plague should be over. At that time, I will go to Old Town to buy a batch of new ravens and come back..."


    "How long will that take?"


    "Estimated... a month later."


    "One month?!" Mrs. Olenna said, "You let the Tyrell family be deaf and dumb for another month? After a month, the Lord of the Reach will probably forget who the Guardians of the South are!"


    "You can use horseback delivery instead..." The bachelor knew that the efficiency of information transmission would be greatly reduced, but he could only suggest this.


    Mrs. Olenna''s eyes flickered coldly: "I''m afraid this incident is not an accident. Someone is targeting the Tyrell family!"


    The bachelor stroked his waist-length beard and said:


    "If it is really artificial, then this person must have a very in-depth research on the pathology of ravens..."


    "Did the Academy send someone to High Court recently?" Mrs. Olenna said hurriedly.


    "Dr. Marwyn followed Earl Hightower to attend Lord Caesar''s wedding, and just left the day before yesterday..."


    "''Magician'' Marwin?" Mrs. Olenna''s heart skipped a beat, "Hightower! Horse Party!"


    She walked out of the room quickly, and told the guard outside the door:


    "Go and tell Metz that the Ma Party may cause chaos, and let him immediately summon vassals and troops to prepare for the battle!"


    "yes!"


    "Send sentry cavalry to patrol around Gaoting and keep an eye out for possible enemies!"


    "yes."


    After arranging all this, Mrs. Olenna still couldn''t calm down.


    She always felt that she seemed to be missing something.


    After taking a few steps, Mrs. Olenna suddenly stopped, her tone became hurried and trembling:


    "Quick! Ancient Oak City, and the Fruit Wine Hall! Send people to these two places to check the situation!"


    "yes."


    ¡­


    The atmosphere in Gaoting these days is particularly dignified.


    The servants were careful not to make any noise when they walked, because Mrs. Olenna was in a very bad mood recently and lost her temper at every turn.


    Yesterday, a maid accidentally knocked over a teacup, and the Queen of Thorns beat her up and drove her out of the castle.


    Even the Duke of Mace is hiding from his mother, for fear of being scolded again.


    But now, the inflatable fish finds itself unable to hide.


    "What? Lando Tarly is leading an army to attack the wine hall?"


    "That''s right! Randall claimed that he was ordered by you to make the Fossoway family pay for the previous rebellion!" Sir Jon Fossoway said anxiously, "My lord, didn''t you promise not to do so before?" Are you holding the rebellion accountable? Why are you backing out now? Have you forgotten that Garlan Tyrell is still in the Cider Hall!"


    "I didn''t, I didn''t order it!" Duke Mace yelled, "Is Randyll Tarly crazy?"


    "You didn''t order it? Then why didn''t you reply when I wrote to ask you?" Jon Fossoway was also stunned.


    The Fossoway family in New Barrel Town is a branch of the Fossoway family in the Fruit Wine Hall. Although they have separated, they still have the same surname. Come to Highgarden.


    He had already thought of a set of excuses to intercede for Earl Fossoway, but he didn''t expect to get such a reaction from Duke Metz.


    Damn inflatable fish didn''t forget to reply?


    "I didn''t receive the letter..." The Duke of Mace''s face suddenly changed, "Oh! It''s a **** disease! There is a bird disease in Highgarden, and all the ravens are dead! That''s why I didn''t receive the letter!"


    Ser Jon was dumbfounded: "Is there such a coincidence?"


    "This must be a trick of the Horse Party!" Duke Mace remembered his mother''s worries, and ran out immediately, ignoring the nonsense with Sir Jon.


    After finding Mrs. Olenna in the garden, the Duke of Mace hastened to convey the news that Earl Landau had attacked the wine hall.


    "Rando and the others are going to betray High Court?" Duke Mace roared, "How could those people from the Horse Party want to go crazy with him?"


    "He must be under the banner of countering the rebellion." Mrs. Olenna said in a low tone, but there was no surprised expression on her face, as if she had expected the current situation long ago.


    "Suppressing the rebellion? What kind of rebellion?" The Duke of Mace obviously didn''t turn the corner, "Hasn''t the civil strife ended long ago? I have already promised not to pursue the crimes of the Deer Party. How can he dare to assert himself?"


    "Not the previous rebellion, idiot! It''s the new rebellion!"


    "New rebellion? When did the Deer Party betray again?"


    "As long as the Fossoways kill Garlan Tyrell, they are rebels."


    "How dare Fossoway kill..." Duke Mace finally understood now.


    Rando Tully is forcing the Fossoway family to kill Garland!


    The other party attacked the fruit wine hall under the banner of countering the rebellion. Earl Fossoway must have thought that the Tyrell family had torn up the agreement and liquidated it afterwards.


    Of course, Earl Fossoway will not kill Garland right away, he will definitely send a raven to High Court to inquire.


    But the key point is that the disease is rampant in Highgarden now, and ravens can''t fly in at all!


    The Tyrell family could not write back to explain.


    Once a misunderstanding arises, who can guarantee that the Fossoway family will not die?


    "Raymond Fossoway probably wouldn''t kill Garland..." Duke Mace cried, "Garland is his son-in-law after all!"


    Mrs. Olenna sneered and said, "Even if the Fossoway family insists on not killing Garland, Landau will kill Garland once the wine hall is breached. As long as Garland dies in the wine hall, the Fossoway family will be finished. "


    "No! No!" Duke Mace shouted, "I will send troops to the wine hall immediately to stop Randyll Tarly!"


    "It''s too late." Mrs. Olenna sighed, "How long has this been delayed, Randall may have captured the fruit wine hall long ago."


    "It shouldn''t be so fast..."


    "Hmph! It only took Randyll Tarly to attack the Bronze Gate City in the Stormlands in one day! How long do you think it will take him to capture the Wine Hall?"


    "Bronze Gate City... Isn''t that because of Caesar''s White Dragon?"


    "White dragon?" Madam Olenna sneered, "When can a dragon that is less than a year old have such power? If the dragon can really grow so fast, why did the Targaryen family have to grow up in Dragonstone? The island lay dormant for hundreds of years before raising troops to land in Westeros?"


    "Then what happened to Tongmen City?"


    "It''s a thing called gunpowder developed by Bachelor Keben of Yingzui Island, which can blast the city wall."


    The Duke of Mace''s complexion turned pale instantly: "So, the fruit wine hall..."


    "It should be impossible to keep it. Not only the fruit wine hall, but also the ancient oak city."


    "Ancient Oak City! Vilas!" Duke Mace screamed, "Are they going to kill Vilas?"


    "Don''t expect the mercy of the enemy." Of course, Mrs. Olenna will not take chances.


    The ancient oak city is farther away from Highgarden, so the news has not been delivered yet, but she can be sure that since the horse party has made a move, it will never let the ancient oak city go. There is the eldest son of the Duke of Metz there.


    "Why? Why!" The Duke of Metz actually cried loudly, "I married my daughter to Caesar, why do they still do this!"


    "Shut up! Crying is useless." Mrs. Olenna scolded, "We can set up a trap for Caesar, and it is reasonable for him to resist."


    "We... want to kill Caesar?" The Duke of Metz obviously didn''t know about his mother''s plan.


    "Yes." Madam Olenna said in a serious tone, "It seems that Caesar should know that I want to kill him, otherwise the reaction of the Horse Party would never be so great. Who leaked it..."


    The Duke of Metz stared at his mother for a long while, his eyes were extremely complicated, and asked:


    "Mother, why did you kill Caesar?"


    Mrs. Olenna didn''t answer her son''s question, she just stared blankly at the eastern sky and murmured:


    "We still have a chance, as long as Caesar is killed. As long as Caesar dies at the coronation ceremony, the Horse Party will fall apart..."

 Chapter 286: to be crowned

    The dark blue Dornish Sea is calm.


    A ship with a yellow sun and white moon quartered coat of arms splits the waves and heads south.


    "Master Tas, Blood Reef Island is ahead."


    The lord of the Evening Hall of the Storm, Lord Selwyn Tars, looked at the small island in front of him and ordered, "Come closer."


    "My lord, I can''t rely on it." The captain shook his head and said, "Blood Reef Island is surrounded by hidden reefs. Big ships can''t approach it. If you want to go to the island, you can only change to a small boat."


    Earl Selwyn nodded slowly, and suddenly understood why this island was chosen for the three-land talks.


    Big ships can¡¯t get close, and each lord is limited to bring only one guard to the island, which ensures that no one can play tricks on the Three Realms Talks.


    After all, there are sinister, cunning, and unreputable Dornishmen on the opposite side, so such caution is necessary.


    The Earl of Selwyn changed his boat and rowed to the island with only one family knight.


    Going to the island, he realized that many people had already come here.


    The lords of all sizes in the Stormland are basically present.


    It seems that Caesar is quite attractive in the Stormland. Earl Selwyn thought to himself, and stepped forward to greet the nobles.


    "Has Lord Caesar arrived?"


    "Not yet." Countess Marie Meteling, lord of Wulin City, said.


    Earl Selwyn looked around in the crowd, wondering, "Why didn''t you see the Dornishmen?"


    "It''s in the hole."


    Earl Selwyn looked in the direction of the old lady''s finger, and saw a towering hill in the northwest corner of the island.


    He took a few steps curiously, turned to another direction, only to find that there was a hollow in the mountain, which looked like a giant beast with its mouth wide open, and the stone pillars standing in a row were its teeth.


    The Dornish people arranged a rough stone step in the cave, on which an iron chair was placed.


    "What are they doing?" Earl Selwyn asked puzzled.


    "Preparing for the coronation ceremony."


    "The coronation ceremony?" Earl Selwyn froze for a moment, "Who will be crowned?"


    "I heard that the people of Dorne are preparing to crown Princess Myrcella Baratheon." Madam Marie said with a hint of sarcasm in her tone, "They said that according to the inheritance law of Dorne, Myrcella''s right to inherit the Iron Throne is ranked first. Before Tommen."


    "Dorne''s **** law." Earl Selwyn spat, and asked again: "High Court also agrees to crown Princess Myrcella? And Caesar?"


    "They should all agree. Otherwise, this meeting would not have happened. Once Princess Myrcella is crowned here, the three realms of Reach, Dorne, and Stormlands will form an alliance to deal with the Lannister family in King''s Landing. Madame Marie sighed, looking a little disappointed, "And Caesar probably wants to get the canonization of Duke of Storm''s End from Myrcella."


    Earl Selwyn frowned.


    Because of his daughter Brienne, and because he is more optimistic about Caesar who owns the dragon, the Tars family has sworn allegiance to Caesar.


    But now when he heard that Caesar was going to recognize Myrcella as queen, Earl Selwyn was suddenly unhappy.


    "Caesar probably wouldn''t do this." Earl Selwyn said, "Caesar killed Myrcella''s brother back then, claiming that none of the three of them were of the blood of the previous king..."


    At this moment, Earl Selwyn suddenly heard the sound of flapping wings in the air.


    He raised his head, and saw a milky white dragon appearing above his head.


    It was larger than the giant elephants Earl Selwyn had ever seen, and its spread wings cast a large shadow on the ground, making it daunting.


    Caesar is coming!


    The arrival of the white dragon has attracted everyone''s attention.


    Earl Selwyn stepped forward, wondering if he would see his daughter.


    But obviously, he thought too much.


    Samwell jumped off the dragon''s back, holding a girl in a green dress and a winter snow rose garland in her arms¡ª


    Margaery Tyrell.


    Earl Selwyn thought that his daughter would come as Caesar''s bodyguard, but unexpectedly, Caesar did not bring a bodyguard, but brought his wife...


    However, with Bailong around, there is really no need to bring any guards.


    What''s more, Caesar himself is also the top expert in the Seven Kingdoms.


    "Lord Caesar." Earl Selwyn stepped forward to salute, "Miss Margery."


    "Earl Selwyn." Samwell nodded with a smile.


    Samwell still had a good impression of the Lord of the Stormlands who offered his allegiance to him.


    "Lord Selwyn." Margaery also greeted with a smile, "I finally know who Miss Brienne inherited her stature and bravery from."


    Earl Selwyn laughed out loud, and also replied with words of blessing and praise.


    A group of storm lords also gathered around, and Samwell took Margaery to greet them one by one, and the atmosphere was quite harmonious.


    At this moment, Mrs. Mary asked abruptly:


    "Master Caesar, I heard that you plan to crown Princess Myrcella?"


    "That was the idea of ??the Dornishmen and the people of the Reach." Samwell laughed, "It''s not mine."


    Earl Selwyn breathed a sigh of relief: "Lord Caesar, please believe me, the nobles of the Stormlands don''t like Lannister, and they don''t even like the false king on the Iron Throne."


    Seeing all the storm lords nodding in agreement, Samwell''s smile became more obvious.


    He can now be sure that most of the nobles of the Stormlands are extremely angry and unwilling for the Lannister family to steal the Iron Throne that should have belonged to the Baratheon family. They are eager for revenge, eager to make Lannister pay the price, and eager to restore Glory of the Stormlands.


    They just lack a leader.


    But there is no such person in the current Baratheon family.


    Stannis Baratheon was not a beloved lord, not to mention that he stormed the city of King''s Landing before, but he was defeated and his reputation was discredited.


    This is Samwell''s chance...


    At this time Loras Tyrell also came over.


    Due to the recent civil strife and being too far away from Blood Reef, only the three little lords closest to the Dorne Sea came to the Reach this time, and Highgarden only sent Loras as a representative to watch the ceremony. .


    After exchanging pleasantries, Samwell left Margaery to chat with the crowd, and walked towards the cave by himself.


    There were more than 20 Dorne lords who came. Samwell probably glanced around and found that they were all lords from the central and eastern regions, and none of the territories in the west of Dorne that were far away from here sent anyone.


    The Dane family of Starfall City, which is located in the westernmost part of Dorne, did not come either. However, given the current relationship between Starfall City and Sunspear City, even if they were close, Prince Doran might not send an invitation.


    "His Royal Highness Doran."


    "Sam." Prince Doran smiled.


    "Where is Princess Myrcella?"


    "I''m looking at the sea." Prince Doran pointed to the front.


    Samwell then noticed a thin figure by the sea, standing alone on a reef, looking into the distance in a daze.


    "Do you know which family this island belongs to?" Prince Doran asked suddenly.


    "It should be the Tolan family of Soul Hill." Samwell withdrew his gaze.


    This island was chosen by him personally, because there are hidden reefs around it, and the big ships can¡¯t get close to it¡ª


    This is guarding against the Qingting Island fleet.


    Earl Paxter Redwyne has been missing, and Samwell suspects that the other party should be ambushing in this area of ??the sea.


    "Yes." Prince Doran said, "Have you seen the coat of arms of the Toland family?"


    "I remember a dragon eating its own tail?"


    "Yes. This dragon represents time, with no beginning and no end, and it starts again and again." Prince Doran said with some inexplicable emotion, "Back then, Ser Christon Cole, the ''King''s King'', supported Prince Aegon on the Iron Throne. Princess Rhaenyla started a **** civil war. Now we''re going to support the older sister and beat the younger brother...it''s a cycle."


    Samwell said with a smile: "I heard people say that time is like a carriage, which seems to keep moving forward, but in fact it is just the wheels turning repeatedly."


    "Yes. There is nothing new under the sun." Prince Doran sighed for a while, took a box from the guard, and said:


    "Sam, do you still remember my proposal when we met in Starfall City last time?"


    Samwell looked at the ruby-studded Valyrian crown in the box, and nodded.


    The last time we met, Prince Doran suggested that Samwell wear the crown that belonged to Aegon the Conqueror and marry Princess Arianne Martell.


    Unfortunately, Samwell refused.


    "Three hundred years ago, Aegon the Conqueror Targaryen donned the crown, married two queens, and conquered Westeros. Today, you can do the same, wear the crown, and marry my daughter And Margaery, this is also a cycle." Prince Doran looked at Samwell with deep meaning in his eyes, "I like this cycle more than brother and sister killing each other."


    Samwell looked at the shining red crown, slightly lost in thought.


    From Prince Doran''s words, he smelled a different meaning¡ª


    The Martell family doesn''t seem to intend to cooperate with Mrs. Olenna''s plan.


    "His Royal Highness, everyone is here, can the ceremony begin?" Loras walked over.


    Prince Doran nodded with a smile: "Okay, let''s start."


    Then, he turned to Samwell: "If you have made up your mind, you can tell me at any time. I always think that this crown that belongs to the ''Conqueror'' is more suitable to be worn on your head."


    After finishing speaking, Prince Doran called all the nobles to attend the ceremony.


    Princess Myrcella by the sea was also brought back, standing in front of the throne on the high platform, bowing her head in silence.


    The bishop of Sunspear took the crown from Prince Doran and stood before Princess Myrcella.


    "Myrcella Baratheon." The bishop said solemnly, "Under the gaze of the Seven Gods today, you are crowned king.


    Put on the crown, you should be merciful to the people of the Seven Kingdoms and ensure their livelihood; you should protect the nobles of the Seven Kingdoms and give them glory; you should protect the believers of the Seven Gods so that they will be bathed in the glory of God forever.


    May the brilliance of the Seven Gods shine on your path forever, grant you strength and protection, and keep you from being harmed from generation to generation..."


    Princess Myrcella kept her head down, not looking at the man in front of her or the nobles in the audience, like a puppet.


    The nobles of the Stormland looked at Samwell with inquiring eyes, as if they were waiting for his statement.


    "How are you thinking?" Prince Doran asked in a low voice.


    "Can you not marry your daughter?" Sam Will said, "Change the conditions."


    Prince Doran looked helpless: "You hate Arianne so much?"


    "I am mainly worried that marrying two wives rashly will offend the nobles who believe in the Seven Gods. Aegon the Conqueror can marry two wives because he already has the strength to conquer the Seven Kingdoms, and I still have lacking."


    "Okay." Prince Doran actually compromised, "Let my son Quentin marry one of your sisters. But you must leave an heir in the Martell family."


    "Leave an heir?"


    "Yes. Since you don''t want to marry my daughter, then my nieces, Nymeria, Donna, Laurie...you can choose one of these beautiful ''sand snakes'' as a lover and leave an heir."


    Samwell frowned.


    Prince Doran persuaded again: "As long as you agree to my conditions, the Martell family will give you full support. You can take away the storm army trapped in Dorne at any time. With them, you can easily conquer the storm." The loyalty of the nobles of the land. Even the armies of the riverlands and valleys, I can give you.


    Believe me, with the help of House Martell, you will be on the Iron Throne sooner or later.


    Sam, to get something you have to give something.


    As a king, one must abandon personal preferences and make the choice that is most beneficial to oneself. "


    At this moment, the bishop finally finished his long prayer, stepped forward, and put the crown on Myrcella''s head.


    Samwell let out a long breath, and finally nodded:


    "good."


    Prince Doran smiled: "Go, go and take off her crown and put it on your own head. Caesar, you are the real king!"


    "My lords, please come forward and pay homage to the queen!" The bishop announced loudly.


    Samwell strode forward and came to the high platform, but did not kneel down.


    "Myrcella," Samwell called her by name, "whose blood are you from?"


    Myrcella lowered her head, not daring to meet Samwell''s eyes.


    Comments erupted in the audience, the nobles of Riverbend looked at each other, the nobles of Stormland were eager to try, and the nobles of Dorne looked at Prince Doran, but the other party raised his hand to signal them to be quiet.


    "All the illegitimate children of the former king Robert Baratheon have black hair, and all the offspring born from the combination of the Baratheon family and the Lannister family also have black hair. Why are you blonde?"


    Myrcella lowered her head even lower, and her thin body began to tremble slightly.


    Seeing this scene, Samwell couldn''t say the next question.


    This little girl may not be willing to accept the coronation, she is also a victim of power struggle.


    Samwell sighed secretly, his tone slowed down a lot:


    "Sorry, but you have no right to wear this crown."


    After speaking, he stepped forward and took off the crown on Myrcella''s head.


    But at this moment, Samwell suddenly felt a sharp pain in his right hand.


    Taking a closer look, he saw a slender poisonous snake hidden in the girl''s long golden hair, biting his finger!


    Mysera finally raised her head, her gaze as indifferent as ice:


    ¡°Man owes his life to God.¡±

 Chapter 287: Storm King

    "Myrcella, are you feeling better?"


    In the old palace of Sunspear City, Princess Arianne asked with concern.


    "I...I''m so dizzy..." Princess Myrcella struggled to sit up from the bed, "What''s wrong with me?"


    "Before we were watching praying for rain by the Green Blood River, there was a commotion in the crowd, and there was an assassin hiding in it, intending to murder you. Fortunately, the guards arrived in time, and you only injured your arm."


    Princess Myrcella looked at her tightly bandaged right hand, and finally remembered what happened before, she asked with lingering fear:


    "Did the assassin catch it? Who ordered it?"


    "I didn''t catch it. But don''t worry, I have strengthened the guards around you and will never let similar things happen again."


    "um. Thank you."


    "This is what I should do. You should pay more attention to rest. Although the injury is not serious, it has bled a lot, so don''t be careless."


    "Yes." Princess Myrcella lay down obediently again.


    "That''s right." Princess Arianne said again, "I have good news to tell you in advance."


    "What good news?"


    "The murderer who killed your brother will soon get his due punishment."


    "You mean who killed Joffrey?"


    "Yes." A murderous intent flashed in Princess Arianne''s eyes, "My father has already gone to avenge my uncle."


    Princess Myrcella was slightly startled.


    Of course she knew that the man who killed Arianne''s uncle, Prince Oberyn "The Red Viper", was also the man who killed her brother Joffrey¡ª


    Samwell Caesar.


    Princess Myrcella had mixed feelings about this knight who gave herself the wreath and laurel crown symbolizing the "Queen of Love and Beauty" at the tournament in King''s Landing.


    Although the other party killed her brother, she was always unable to hate the other party.


    Now, is he dying?


    Princess Myrcella suddenly felt an undue sadness in her heart.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Man owes his life to God.¡±


    Hearing this, Samwell''s mind exploded, and he immediately realized that the Princess Myrcella in front of him was a Faceless Man in disguise!


    But when did he owe his life to the God of Many Faces?


    The numbness quickly spread upwards, and he could no longer feel his right hand.


    Toxic!


    "Get out!" Samwell roared, and swung his left hand loudly.


    The Faceless Man froze for a moment, obviously he didn''t expect that the opponent still had the strength to launch an attack, and what made him even more horrified was that Samwell''s speed was as fast as lightning¡ª


    He has no time to hide!


    Snapped-


    The big hand pressed on the Faceless Man''s face.


    Under the terrifying force, he was picked up like a rag doll, and then slammed down on the iron chair behind him!


    poof¡ª


    The head exploded like a watermelon.


    All the nobles who watched the ceremony exclaimed, they didn''t even know what happened.


    Until seeing the disfigured corpse take off its disguise and look like a thin man.


    Faceless!


    This is an assassination against Caesar!


    "No!" Margaery screamed and was about to rush over, "Sam!"


    But Loras grabbed his sister.


    Samwell turned around staggeringly, just in time to see this scene.


    A sad sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth:


    "Tyrell... so this is your killer move..."


    No wonder Madam Olenna was not worried about arousing his vigilance when she made this suggestion.


    It turns out that even if he doesn''t recognize Myrcella as queen, they still have a way to kill themselves!


    And Prince Doran...


    Samwell turned his head, and saw that the other party was looking at him with cold eyes.


    It''s ridiculous that he thought that Prince Doran really wanted to form an alliance with him, but he didn''t expect that this was a trap deliberately set by the other party in order to lower his vigilance!


    No wonder Doran was willing to compromise just now.


    Tywin Lannister, Olenna Redwyne, Doran Martell, Varys... Samwell suddenly realized that he was being hostile and calculated by so many conspirators!


    Thinking gradually slowed down, Samwell felt as if he was drunk, and his hands and feet became heavier and heavier.


    With a plop, he finally couldn''t hold on and fell to his knees.


    The white dragon outside the cave suddenly became violent and rushed in like crazy.


    But it was too big and was stuck outside by the forest of stone pillars.


    Margaery was also struggling: "Let me go! Let me go!"


    "Margaery..." Loras opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say. Feeling guilty, he didn''t dare to look into his sister''s eyes.


    Snapped-


    Margaery slapped her brother hard, and finally broke free from her brother''s shackles, and ran towards her husband.


    At least she didn''t betray me...


    Seeing this scene, Samwell finally felt a little relief, and he reached out to hug his wife.


    But the darkness surged up and swallowed him up.


    He did not feel his wife''s embrace,


    just feel¡ª


    cold¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Storm''s End.


    Melisandre screamed in front of the fireplace.


    Her eyes were as red as blood, spots of blood oozed from her skin, and her stomach was swollen like it was going to burst.


    Black blood gushed from her thigh.


    A dark figure with a crown squeezed from between her legs, eager to break into the world.


    She was trembling and crying.


    Finally, Shadow stood up, as tall as an adult, with a dark face barely recognizable¡ª


    That''s the face of Samwell Caesar!


    The flame in the fireplace began to boil, jump, and cheer, as if welcoming the birth of a master.


    Shadow was about to leave, but Melisandre struggled to rush up and hugged him.


    She looked into his eyes and said in a hasty tone:


    "Remember who you are! Caesar, remember who you are!"


    The shadow let out an angry roar, threw the witch away, and then rushed out of the room and disappeared into the sky.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Blood Cay Island.


    Margaery lay on top of Samwell, crying heartbreakingly.


    Loras wanted to persuade him, but he didn''t know how to speak. Shame and guilt gripped his heart, making him just want to escape from this place quickly.


    The nobles of the Storm Land were stunned, shocked and at a loss.


    Although the Dorn nobles were also shocked, their eyes were more gloating.


    The faces of the nobles in the river bend are the most complicated.


    Prince Doran cleared his throat and was about to speak.


    But at this moment, a gust of cold wind suddenly blows.


    In an instant, the sun in the cave seemed to tremble.


    Everyone felt a strange and evil aura pouring into the cave, and the air was filled with the smell of death and decay.


    It seems that there is a shadow floating by...


    Before they came back to their senses, Samwell, who was supposed to die on the high platform, stood up again!


    A look of astonishment appeared on Prince Doran''s face for the first time.


    "Alio." He called the bodyguard''s name, his tone full of helplessness and unwillingness.


    Ario Hotah immediately understood what his master meant, swung his long-handled giant ax and rushed towards Samwell.


    He has a huge body like a black bear in rage, but the man on the high platform pulled out the giant sword behind him¡ª


    A flaming red sword.


    The flames poured out, filling the whole world.


    Aliou is like a moth rushing towards a flame, firm but in vain.


    The turbulent fire melted the longaxe, armor, and flesh, leaving a piece of ashes.


    Boom¡ª


    The cave shook suddenly, and Cleopatra finally broke two stone pillars and rushed in.


    It spread its wings and enveloped the crowd with shadows, as if waiting for an order from Samwell, it could devour them all with scorching dragon flames.


    "Sam!" Margaery exclaimed in surprise, but she was afraid to go forward.


    Because the man in front of him suddenly became very strange, with a completely different temperament from her husband.


    And, his eyes are red.


    Blood red.


    Indifferent blood red.


    Without a trace of human emotion.


    Samwell didn''t seem to hear Margaery''s call, he scanned the cave slowly with his blood-red eyes.


    Everyone who meets his gaze can feel a terrifying power, as if facing the gaze of a god, making them want to worship involuntarily.


    "Sam!" Margaery yelled again, and this time, she took his hand bravely.


    Hot and hot.


    But she gritted her teeth and did not let go.


    The winter snow rose garland above the head suddenly exudes a slight chill, which relieves the burning pain.


    The cold air was transmitted to Samwell along the tightly held hands of the two, and the bronze armor suddenly seemed to come to life. The ancient runes on it exuded a pale light, and the white lines were like spider webs. It surfaced on the surface of the armor and spread to Samwell.


    The giant sword [Dawn] seemed to feel threatened, and suddenly burst into dazzling flames, and the red-gold lines began to spread from the sword body to Samwell.


    In the end, the two sides seemed to be evenly matched, and a balance was reached. Samwell was divided into two halves. One half was covered with pale lines, like a thousand-year-old ice, and the other half was covered with red gold lines, like a flame burning.


    Everyone in the cave watched this weird scene, and they all fell silent.


    Cleopatra seemed to sense something, and let out an angry roar.


    The high-pitched dragon''s cry echoed in the cave, shaking the finely shattered stones rolling down.


    Samwell''s consciousness finally returned for a moment.


    But the world he saw in his eyes was split, half of it was flame, half of it was ice and snow.


    In the world of ice and snow, there are pale figures standing one after another. Their eyes are like blue stars, and the armor on their bodies melts into the ice and snow, emitting a faint gleam under the reflection of the sun.


    A snow beauty stepped out from the crowd, wearing a wreath of winter snow roses on her head, and holding a crown made of ice in her hands.


    She put the crown on Samwell''s head, and made a sound as if the ice was breaking.


    This is an ancient language that has long been lost, but Samwell understands it:


    "Put on the ice crown, you are the master of winter and the king of night."


    "You are¡ª" the ice-like woman announced loudly,


    "Yaoh!"


    And in the flame world of the other eye, Samwell saw a glowing red sword.


    The sword he just forged.


    Possesses the terrifying power to destroy everything, but is so fragile, as if it would break if touched.


    What else is missing.


    What else is missing!


    Turning his head, he saw his wife Nisha Nisha.


    She was looking at him with a gentle and decisive gaze, with a red-gold light shining in her eyes.


    She unbuttoned her belt and opened her snow-white chest.


    He suddenly realized, holding a red sword, and inserted it into his wife''s chest.


    The smoking red sword pierced the beating heart, and her blood, soul, and courage were all poured into the sword.


    It became ¡¾Bright Messenger¡¿!


    "Go and save the world," she said to him, "the prince of prophecy, Azor Ya..."


    But at this moment, her face suddenly distorted, and she turned into the appearance of the red-robed witch Melisandre.


    Her eyes were weeping blood, and she cried:


    "Remember who you are!"


    who I am?


    Samwell was startled.


    who I am?


    Cleopatra let out another roar.


    "Sam!" Margery hugged him.


    It''s like embracing ice and fire, embracing winter and midsummer.


    who I am?


    Samwell''s eyes gradually cleared up, and the red gold and pale light slowly faded away.


    who I am?


    Not the Night King of Winter, nor the reincarnated Azor Ahai!


    "I am Caesar!" Samwell announced loudly.


    The world suddenly became quiet, and time suddenly stopped.


    The sharp and strange hiss hovered in the air, twisted, and finally dissipated with unwillingness.


    The red gold and pale lines wrapped around Samwell''s body faded away, returning to its original color.


    The giant sword [Dawn] stopped burning, and the body of the sword returned to milky white, and the bronze armor [Time] also dissipated the ice fog, returning to its primitive color.


    All visions disappeared, as if nothing had happened.


    Samwell''s eyes turned black again, he hugged his wife back, kissed her hair, and asked in her ear:


    "Are you going to be Caesar''s queen, or Highgarden''s rose?"


    Margaery was stunned for a moment.


    She understood the meaning of this sentence, and also knew that Gao Ting was definitely not innocent in this assassination.


    From now on, Caesar and High Court will also break completely!


    "Queen of Caesar!" Margaery raised her head from the man''s arms, her gaze was firm, "We swore under the watchful eyes of the Seven Gods, one soul, one body. No one can separate us!"


    After saying this, she already burst into tears.


    The nightmare words of the mysterious old woman she met at the Bridge of Bitterness suddenly came to mind again, and the nonsense she thought at the beginning was fulfilled one by one like a prophecy¡ª


    ¡¾¡­a faceless girl with a deadly poisonous snake hidden in her long golden hair;


    The eagle was swallowed by flames and ice, but broke free and turned into a roaring dragon;


    Golden roses will fall from their branches, drowned in sorrow and tears...]


    Falling from the branch originally meant this, but it actually referred to her parting ways with Highgarden Tyrell.


    Margaery does not regret her choice.


    The roses are separated from the branches, but they are endless.


    "Okay." Samwell kissed his wife again, then turned around and picked up the blood-stained crown from the corpse.


    The crown that belonged to Aegon the Conqueror Targaryen.


    The blood-stained rubies shone with an unearthly light, and the edges of Valyrian steel rings were as sharp as knives.


    Three hundred years ago, Dragon King Aegon wore it to conquer the continent of Westeros, and now, Samwell wears it on his head.


    There was a moment of silence in the cave.


    "The Storm King!" Earl Selwyn Tarth suddenly understood loudly.


    He strode forward, drew out his long sword, knelt down, and placed the long sword at Samwell''s feet: "The Tarth family is willing to offer you their loyalty!"


    Then, Countess Marie Metellin came to her senses and stepped forward to swear allegiance.


    Then Earl Esmond, Earl Errol, Earl Buckler...


    Finally, all the stormland nobles got up one after another, came to Samwell and knelt down.


    Shouting an ancient name that no one has heard for three hundred years¡ª


    "The Storm King!"


    The Earl of Storm''s End on the property panel quickly faded away, replaced by three new characters.


    Since "The Conqueror" Aegon Targaryen unified Westeros, this name reappeared grandly for the first time, resounding in the stone palace of Blood Reef Island:


    "The Storm King!"


    "The Storm King!"


    "The Storm King!"


    (End of the third volume)

 Chapter 288: Dragonbinder

    (Volume 4 I Come, I See, I Conquer)


    The Valyrian Peninsula was once the settlement of the Dragon King family.


    More than four hundred years ago, a catastrophe swept across the peninsula, destroying the once powerful Valyrian dragon empire.


    Now the land shatters and sinks, and the boiling sea floods the volcanoes and reefs, forming a sea of ??smoke.


    Therefore, it is called the sea of ??smoke.


    It is said that there are demons haunting here, and the curse of destroying the dragon empire is still in the air. Once a mortal enters, death is the only end.


    For four hundred years, countless brave adventurers have gone to the sea of ??smoke to explore the ruins of the Valyrian Empire, even the former King of the Rock, Tommen Lannister II, and his golden fleet, from Volantis. A huge fleet trying to retake the Fortress of Liberty failed to make it out alive.


    During the reign of King Jaehaerys I, Princess Aria Targaryen once drove the "Black Death" Balerion to the ruins of Valyria, but died a miserable death after returning, even the invincible "Black Death" suffered Seriously injured and dying shortly thereafter.


    Since then, the ruins of Valyria have become a taboo in Westeros. The Iron Throne strictly forbids its people to go there, and ships that have been to the Valyria region are prohibited from entering the port in Westeros.


    But today, a red sailboat sailed into this forbidden sea.


    It hung black sails with a golden sea monster coat of arms painted on it, and a black iron maiden statue on the bow, with long legs, thin waist, high chest, eyes made of pearls, but no mouth.


    The side of the ship is engraved with three big hideous characters - Serenity.


    This is the warship of Euron Greyjoy, the brother of King Balon of the Iron Islands.


    "Full port," Euron ordered.


    His left eye is covered with a blindfold, leaving only a blue right eye, which reflects the dark water and fiery red sky.


    The hot magma spewed out from the submarine volcano, making the whole sea of ??smoke look like a pot of boiled thick soup. In the smog, countless corpses of dead fish and shrimp floated on the surface of the sea.


    The crew members were trembling, and were quite frightened by the terrifying scene in this taboo sea area, but they couldn''t speak out to refute the captain''s instructions, because none of them had tongues.


    On the Serenity, only Captain Euron can speak.


    The ship narrowly avoided a terrifying vortex, the sharp bow split the waves, and finally came to a relatively calm waters.


    The dark sea water is still warm, but it is no longer boiling hot.


    It''s just that there seems to be something extremely dangerous hidden under this calmness.


    The crew could not see living things in the water, not even their own reflections, the dark water seemed to absorb all light, and perhaps souls.


    Boom¡ª


    The ship hit a reef, and scalding water poured in from the bottom of the ship.


    The crew screamed strangely, trying to block it in a hurry.


    Euron Greyjoy didn''t care, jumped straight into the shallows, and walked forward in the waist-high water.


    He is "The Crow''s Eye," and the crow''s gift is to seek death.


    In this doomsday ruins, death and destruction are everywhere. This is the paradise of "Crow''s Eye".


    A dark breath guides Euron forward.


    Ahead is a strange isolated island, protruding from the sea water like a scorched finger, piercing straight into the sky.


    The sea breeze blew away the fiery red clouds, and the dawn quietly sprinkled down, dyeing the dark sea into a frightening purple-gold.


    The crew felt terrified. They yelled meaninglessly, trying to call their captain back, but Euron turned a deaf ear, and the lonely figure quickly disappeared into the steaming mist.


    I don''t know how long it took before he appeared again.


    All the clothes on his body disappeared, revealing bronze skin and a strong and lean body, with a huge horn in his hand.


    The horn is covered with stripes of red gold and black iron. The surface is smooth and shiny enough to see your own distorted reflection. Strange magic runes burn on it, exuding a palpitating power.


    Euron stroked the horn, the smile on his mouth growing wild.


    The next second, he raised the horn and blew loudly¡ª


    Whoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    The sound of the horn was like a sharp blade, loud and deadly, and the urgent scream made the crew members cover their ears and scream.


    But even so, the sound still drilled into their ears and into their bones, as if to ignite their flesh and blood.


    woo woo woo woo woo woo¡ª


    The sea water suddenly became violent and boiled, and the fiery red smoke in the sky was stirred by a big hand, turning into a strange vortex.


    Euron looked pained, his eyes were bleeding, but he couldn''t stop.


    Muscles all over the body began to twitch, and a blood-red bird appeared on the bare chest, as if it was about to flap its wings and fly.


    woo woo woo woo woo woo¡ª


    The sound of the horn continued, as if from hell.


    Red and golden streaks spread from the horn to Euron''s skin, penetrated into the flesh, and sprayed out white flames, as if to set him on fire.


    The crew of the Serenity rolled over in pain and fell into the water, screaming wildly, but unfortunately no one heard their voices.


    The whole world was filled with the sound of trumpets.


    Just when they thought the horn would never stop, it stopped abruptly.


    The world fell into silence, as if all sounds had disappeared.


    The crew of the Serenity began to vomit, blood gushing out mixed with food.


    When they regained their breath and raised their heads in fear, Euron had fallen on his back.


    And failed to get back up.


    After a long time, only a few crew members of the Serenity jumped off the ship cautiously, mustered up the courage to wade to the island, and came to this place full of weirdness and death.


    Euron was lying on a boulder at the head of the beach, motionless.


    Wisps of charred black smoke came out of his mouth, and he was severely burned from his mouth to his throat to his chest, covered with bright red blood bubbles, as if he had just swallowed a raging fire, blood gurgled from his five sense organs, his chest The birds in front were also weeping blood.


    "The Crow''s Eye" is dead?


    The crew were dumbfounded and couldn''t believe it.


    That dreadful horn that killed him?


    Several dumb crew members yelled and gestured quickly with their hands, as if arguing whether to move the captain''s body back, and what to do with that terrible horn.


    But at this moment, Euron suddenly opened his eyes and stood up from the sea.


    The blindfold on the left eye fell off at some point, revealing the eye that had never been shown before¡ªthe red-gold pupils shone with a strange aura, making it difficult to look directly at.


    And in his right eye, there was a pure blue light flashing and jumping.


    The crew members took a few steps back unconsciously, startled by Euron''s breath at the moment.


    When they came back to their senses, they started gesticulating with their hands again, trying to tell the captain what happened just now.


    Euron ignored his crew, he breathed heavily, and the lingering smoke mixed with the hot air was sucked into his lungs.


    The burnt skin healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, the weeping blood bird on the chest gradually disappeared, and the red and golden lines disappeared.


    He picked up the huge horn from the ground, stroked the ancient runes engraved on it, and said in his mouth:


    "I am the Dragonbinder. No mortal can make me sound and live. Blood for fire, and fire for blood."


    The red light in Euron''s eyes flickered more and more intensely, and the smile on the corner of his mouth gradually became crazy:


    "Blood for fire, fire for blood!"


    "Dragon Binder!"


    He raised his trumpet high and announced to the world:


    "The dead don''t die!"

 Chapter 289: withered rose

    Ancient Oak City.


    The new lord, Earl Togan Oakheart, with bloodshot eyes, walked back and forth anxiously in the hall.


    He hadn''t closed his eyes for several days, but he didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    The horse party army outside the city has already begun to attack the city, how could he sleep.


    And he thought about it for days and nights, but he couldn''t figure out why the Ma Party would suddenly gather a large army to attack the ancient oak city.


    How dare they?


    The eldest son of the Duke of Highgarden, Vilas Tyrell, is clearly a hostage in Ancient Oak City. Aren''t they afraid to kill him?


    "Has Gao Ting still not replied?" Vilas sat in a wheelchair, with a blanket covering his legs, and his expression was quite dignified.


    "No." Earl Togan said in a muffled voice.


    As early as five days ago, Earl Togan realized that something was wrong when he got the news that a horse party army was marching towards the ancient oak city.


    He immediately released a raven to send a letter to Highgarden to inquire about the situation.


    But until now, Gao Ting has not replied.


    Is it true that, as the Ma Party claimed, this military action was supported by the Tyrell family, and the High Court is determined to liquidate the previous rebellion?


    "How many ravens did you send?" Vilas asked again.


    "I have sent out all the ravens in Ancient Oak City!" Earl Togan gritted his teeth, "And counting the time, Highgarden should have received the letter long ago! But there is no reply! What, Lady Olenna concluded I dare not kill you!"


    "Don''t get excited, this action is likely to be the horse party''s own initiative. If you kill me, you will create a reasonable excuse for their behavior." Vilas tried to appease Earl Togan.


    "Then why didn''t Gao Ting reply!"


    Villas was speechless for a moment, and a trace of confusion and pain flashed in his eyes, but he soon regained his clarity and said:


    "Maybe the raven had an accident..."


    "It''s possible that one or two accidents happened, but did all the ravens have accidents?" Earl Togan said unhappily, at this time he looked extremely anxious, "And I also specially asked the bachelor to release a batch of ravens at night. , tell me, even if the Horse Party arranges sharpshooters around the ancient oak city, can they shoot ravens in the dark?"


    After pondering for a moment, Vilas said: "There may be other reasons that prevent the raven from reaching Highgarden..."


    Boom¡ª


    A loud noise interrupted the conversation between the two.


    Amidst the roar, the entire castle shook violently, the tapestries on the wall fell to the ground one after another, and the crystal candlestick in the center of the ceiling could no longer hold on, and fell suddenly, smashing to pieces on the floor.


    Fortunately, Earl Togan saw a bad opportunity and avoided it long ago, otherwise he would definitely be smashed to the ground.


    Fine dust filled the hall, making Vilas cough violently.


    "What happened!" Earl Togan exclaimed in horror, "What was it just now?"


    "Ahem..." Vilas''s pupils constricted suddenly, and he suddenly remembered a battle report when the Riverbend Army attacked the Bronze Gate City in Stormland.


    Could it be that thing?


    Before he could recover, he saw Earl Togan strode out.


    Vilas turned the chair wheel and wanted to go out to check the situation, but was stopped by the guard at the door.


    "Sorry, Lord Vilas, for your safety, please stay in the room."


    Villas had no choice but to return to the room.


    The ominous premonition in his heart became stronger, but he knew that there was nothing he could do at this time.


    Thousands of thoughts were circling in his mind, but Vilas couldn''t find a solution that could solve the current crisis.


    This is very likely to be a killing game against yourself!


    The Ma Party wants to force the Oakheart family to kill themselves!


    Veras knew that the Horse Party was very dissatisfied with the Tyrell family''s connivance of the Deer Party''s rebellion, and that Caesar had ambitions, but he couldn''t understand why the other party would react so violently.


    Forcing the heir of Fengjun to death, even if this kind of thing can make the Lu Party blame, but anyone with a discerning eye can see what''s going on.


    How will Caesar deal with the aftermath in the future? How to appease people?


    The Tyrell family did not forgive him...


    Not long after, Earl Togan returned again, covered in murderous intent and blood.


    "What''s the matter?" Vilas looked at Earl Togan''s state, and thought about it.


    "The city is broken." Earl Togan said with red eyes.


    "Sure enough..." Vilas calmed down instead, his brain spinning rapidly, "Master Togan, listen to me. This matter will never be ordered by High Court..."


    "Why is it impossible?" Earl Toggan smiled, with a crazy look in his eyes, "Perhaps you overestimated your status in the Tyrell family, after all, the inflatable fish has three sons, so what''s the big deal if one or two die .¡±


    Villas looked at Earl Togen who was walking towards him with a sword, and said quickly:


    "Don''t be impulsive, Mr. Togen, let me talk to the horse party..."


    "Are you going to talk? You went to the horse party to detain you. What chips do I have in my hand? You treat me as a fool?" Earl Togan sneered, and then waved his hand at the guards behind him.


    Vilas was about to persuade him again, when he saw two guards coming forward to hold him down.


    "Lord Togan, listen to me..."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you." Earl Togan raised his long sword, "I''ll chop off your leg for the horse party, let them know that I''m not going to kill you!"


    "Togan! Don''t! Ah¡ª"


    The long sword slashed down, blood splattered everywhere.


    Earl Togan picked up the broken leg on the ground and handed it to his subordinates, saying:


    "Tell Matus Rowan that if the war continues, more ''Villas'' will be delivered to him!"


    "yes."


    Earl Togan recruited a bachelor to stop the bleeding of Vilas, and said at the same time:


    "Don''t hate me, Vilas, your leg is useless anyway."


    Villas was sweating profusely in pain, panting and said:


    "It''s useless, Togan, the horse party wants you to kill me."


    "Then what else can I do!" Earl Togan roared angrily, like a desperate beast.


    "Your best choice is actually to hand me over to the Ma Party alive." Vilas said, "It''s best to hand me over in full view. Then Matus won''t dare to kill me, you Oakheart family There is only a chance of survival..."


    "You really think I''m a fool!" Earl Togan said angrily, "I handed you over, how can I guarantee that the Tyrell family will not retaliate afterwards? Hahaha, that''s what you''re thinking about, right? You just think I dare not killing hostages, right?"


    "I swear on the honor of the heir to High Court that I will never pursue the Oakheart family..."


    "Bullshit reputation!" Earl Togan became more and more annoyed, "I just believed your **** promises, and that''s how I ended up today!"


    "I said, this action is definitely not the Tyrell family''s idea. It''s the horse party''s own idea..."


    "Enough! Vilas, I have seen it through. Your Tyrell family is sure that I dare not kill you, so you are so confident!"


    "Absolutely not..."


    At this time, the messenger left and returned.


    "How is it?" Earl Togan asked hastily.


    The messenger''s face was ugly: "My lord, Earl Matus said that your only way out is to hand over Veras Tyrell, otherwise, the war will not stop. And if you dare to hurt Sir Veras'' life, well, then ..."


    "Then what?"


    "The High Court will wipe out Oakheart..."


    "Impossible!" Vilas shouted, "High Court will never do such a thing!"


    He tried his best to persuade, trying to make Earl Togan believe in himself.


    But Earl Togan remained silent, his face getting more and more ugly.


    The shouting outside is getting closer and louder.


    Earl Togan knew that the Oakheart family would not be able to resist for long.


    Desperation and remorse enveloped his heart, and he finally made a final decision.


    Villas was horrified when he saw Earl Togan walking towards him again with a **** long sword:


    "Togan! Listen to me! Killing me won''t help, it will only make the situation completely irreparable..."


    "Veras." Earl Togan''s tone became extremely calm, with dead despair, "The thing I regret the most is that I listened to your promise, your Tyrell''s promise, in Highgarden.


    Maybe when that Faceless One slit Lady Egwene''s throat, I should have woken up. You didn''t intend to spare the Oakhearts.


    Yes, you never have.


    So, I don''t intend to let you go. "


    After finishing speaking, he pierced Vilas'' chest with a sword.


    The gushing blood splashed Earl Togen all over, making him look extremely terrifying.


    "Chop off his head and give it to Matus Rowan."


    "yes¡­"


    After the guards left, Earl Togan stood alone in the room.


    It wasn''t until he heard the sound of hurried footsteps approaching that he came back to his senses, and then cut his throat with a sword.


    When the Ma Party army rushed in, all they saw was the body of Earl Togan.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Fruit Wine Hall.


    Lord Randall Tarly walked into the gate of the castle.


    The fighting in the city is still going on, but the defeat of the Fossoway family is already doomed.


    As more and more horsemen poured into the city, the balance of victory has been completely tilted and irreversible.


    A herald ran over to report:


    "Lord Randyll, we found Garlan Tyrell and Lord Fossoway on the second floor of the main castle. He said he wanted to see you in person..."


    "I see." Earl Randall nodded indifferently, but did not go to see Earl Fossoway at all.


    After waiting for a while, a young man covered in blood came in.


    Earl Randall recognized this person as his son''s knight, Cheman Huya, who was once a savage, and it is said that he had a bad reputation in the Crimson Mountains.


    "Lord Randyll, Garlan Tyrell has been killed by Earl Fossoway. In order to avenge him, I also killed Earl Fossoway." Cheeman reported blankly.


    "Okay." Of course Earl Randall would not ask whether the words were true or not, as long as Garland died in the fruit wine hall, it didn''t matter who killed him.


    "Collect Sir Garland''s body and send it to High Court together with the head of Earl Fossoway. Tell the Tyrell family that we have quelled the stag party rebellion in accordance with Lady Olenna''s order."


    "Yes." Cheeman nodded and was about to leave.


    But Earl Randall seemed still not at ease, and he warned again:


    "Remember, it is Lady Olenna''s order, not Duke of Metz''s order."


    "I remember." Cheeman smiled slightly, as if he had understood what Earl Landau meant.

 Chapter 290: storm

    The sky suddenly darkened, and a storm descended on the Dorne Sea without warning.


    It was clearly a sunny afternoon just now, but in a blink of an eye the dense dark clouds covered the sun, as if it had come straight into the night.


    In the palpitating darkness, the torrential rain was raging on the sea, and the bean-sized raindrops were densely sprinkled on the deck, splashing a little bit of water.


    The violent sea wind rolled up violent waves, and one after another, the raging Dorne Sea seemed to suddenly fall into rage, venting its emotions to its heart''s content.


    A fleet flying a purple grape flag on a blue background is bumping in the storm. In the face of the majesty of nature, even the Arbor Island Fleet, one of the three major fleets in Westeros, is as weak as an inconspicuous ant.


    Amidst the violent turbulence and shaking, the windbreak lamp in the captain''s cabin of the flagship flickered on and off.


    Under the ghastly yellow light, everyone''s face was sallow and sallow, as if a group of devils had emerged from hell.


    "Damn it, why is there such a big storm all of a sudden!" The captain cursed with a bitter face, "We can''t get close to Blood Reef Island in such weather."


    A flash of lightning suddenly streaked across the sky, and the flames danced wildly, followed by roaring thunder.


    After the thunder gradually subsided, Earl Paxter Redwyne said:


    "Did you see Long Fei bleeding reef just now?"


    Several people shook their heads.


    Earl Paxter frowned.


    Calculating the time, the coronation ceremony on Blood Reef Island should have ended long ago.


    According to his and Mrs. Olenna''s plan, the coronation of Caesar this time is nothing more than two attitudes¡ª


    Either recognize Queen Myrcella, or deny Myrcella''s legitimacy on the spot.


    Earl Paxter thinks that Caesar will most likely refuse to admit it. After all, as long as the other party is not stupid, he should wake up to the consequences of acknowledging Myrcella as queen.


    With Caesar''s ambition, as long as Prince Daolan encourages him a little, he will want to take off Myrcella''s crown and put it on his own head.


    In this way, the poisonous snake hidden in the hair of "Myrcella" will work and give Caesar a fatal blow.


    As for the other possibility - Caesar was really stupid enough to recognize Myrcella as queen.


    Then Myrcella would declare on the spot that Caesar''s killing of Joffrey was regicide.


    In this way, Caesar''s reputation will be ruined.


    Of course, in this case, with Caesar''s force, the nobles present should not be able to keep him.


    But there is no need to keep it. With the infamy of a kingslayer on his back and the loss of the support of the river bend, Caesar can only linger on a Storm''s End, which is nothing to worry about.


    In Earl Paxter''s mind, Caesar''s ending is nothing more than these two.


    Regardless of the ending, there should be a dragon flying out of Blood Reef¡ª


    The former is because Caesar¡¯s dragon became a wild dragon and left madly because of the loss of its master, while the latter is Caesar fleeing on a dragon.


    But right now, neither of those things are happening...


    Is there a third possibility?


    Earl Paxter instinctively felt something was wrong.


    But in such a storm, it is impossible for him to send a boat to the island to check the situation, so he can only wait outside the island.


    And this kind of waiting is the most tormented.


    "Dragon!" The captain''s voice suddenly sounded, "Lord Paxter, look, it''s Caesar''s dragon!"


    Earl Paxter came back to his senses, and quickly looked in the direction of Blood Reef Island.


    I saw a small white dot rising from the island and flying into the storm.


    He took the Mir lens to see more clearly.


    But the ship is too far away from Blood Reef Island, and at this moment, the clouds are dense and the light is not good, so it is impossible to see clearly.


    By the flashing lightning from time to time, Earl Paxter could only vaguely see that there seemed to be someone on the white dragon.


    Caesar is not dead.


    It appears that Caesar recognized Queen Myrcella.


    Earl Paxter was slightly disappointed.


    Because deep down, he actually wanted to see another situation.


    The man who killed his son had better be dead.


    Otherwise, even if Caesar''s reputation is ruined and he withdraws from the competition for the Iron Throne, it will be very difficult to kill him.


    After all, Storm¡¯s End is the strongest city in the Seven Kingdoms, and Caesar still has a giant dragon. If he really hides in the city, Earl Paxter will have nothing to do with him for a while.


    Maybe we can start from the inside of Storm¡¯s End, and the Islet of Eagle¡¯s Mouth and Horn Hill are also breakthrough points... Earl Paxter was thinking about countermeasures.


    The storm is still going on, showing no sign of stopping.


    Earl Paxter had long been used to such bumps, so he didn''t take it seriously, but his appetite was inevitably affected, and he didn''t eat much at dinner.


    Just as he put down his knife and fork and was about to order some more red wine, a sailor staggered to report:


    "My lord, that dragon is back!"


    "Back again?" Earl Paxter was taken aback for a moment, then quickly got up and went to the deck.


    The violent wind and rain hit his face, and he could feel pain. The ship was heaving and unsteady in the waves, but Earl Paxter stood motionless on the sloping deck, as if his feet had taken root.


    He took out the Mir lens and looked in the direction of Blood Reef Island again.


    During the flickering of lightning, it was found that a white dragon was coming from the north and landed on the island.


    what happened?


    What is Caesar doing again?


    Annoyed, so come back to kill?


    Earl Paxter speculated about various possibilities.


    If this is the case, it can only be said that Caesar was even more stupid than he imagined.


    If the Seven Kingdoms can be conquered by killing alone, how could the "cruel" Maegor Targaryen desert all relatives and die on the Iron Throne?


    Maegor''s mount is the "Black Death" Balerion. Even so, it still can''t stop Westeros from setting off wave after wave of rebellion. The reign of the most brutal king in the history of House Targaryen began with blood and ended in blood.


    If Caesar dared to become angry and kill the nobles of the three realms on Blood Reef Island, his fate would only be worse.


    Earl Paxter had a sarcastic sneer on the corner of his mouth.


    Not long after, he saw the white dragon take off from Blood Reef Island again, heading north.


    This time I really ran away.


    If Caesar still has some sense, he should run directly to the other side of the narrow sea, otherwise staying in Westeros will only be a dead end.


    Earl Paxter was in a good mood suddenly. After returning to the cabin, he poured himself a glass of red wine and drank leisurely in the storm.


    But it didn''t take long, and the subordinates came to report again, saying that the white dragon had appeared again.


    Earl Paxter finally realized something was wrong this time.


    He ran to the deck, and saw that the white dragon had risen from the blood reef island for the third time.


    "My lord, what is Caesar doing back and forth?" The captain was also confused.


    "He is taking away the nobles on the island." Earl Paxter''s face was gloomy, "Caesar should know about our existence."


    "He did this because he wanted to hold the nobles of the Three Realms hostage?"


    Earl Paxter did not answer.


    He always felt that things might have gotten out of control, and at this moment he was extremely eager to know what happened on Blood Reef Island.


    "Carillon!" cried Earl Paxter.


    "My lord, are you looking for me?" A burly man with his upper body bare strode forward.


    "Calillon, I heard that you are the best sailor on Arbor Isle and the son of the sea. Now I ask you, are you sure you can take a small boat to Blood Reef Island in such a storm?"


    Calillon immediately fell into hesitation when he heard the words.


    If it¡¯s just a storm, it¡¯s okay, he¡¯s even experienced bigger and more terrifying waves, but the problem is that it¡¯s too difficult to land on Blood Reef Island.


    An accidental bump into a reef will end in a shipwreck and death.


    Earl Paxter saw this, and decisively increased:


    "As long as you can go to the island to check the situation and come back to report, I will make you a knight and give you a manor."


    Caliron suddenly became short of breath.


    But before he could answer, another sailor beside him shouted:


    "My lord, I am willing to try."


    Calilon became anxious immediately, and hurriedly said: "My lord, I can land on the island!"


    "Okay." Earl Paxter nodded with satisfaction, "Both of you go, as long as you can find out the situation on the island and come back, I will not miss you both, the knight and the manor."


    "yes!"


    Stimulated by titles and fiefdoms, two outstanding Qingting Island sailors are ready to give it a go.


    Soon, two small boats were lowered from the ship, like two thin leaves falling, undulating and precarious in the waves.


    Calillon jumped into the sea, climbed into the boat, tied himself to the mast with a thick rope, and then spread the sails, and the boat rushed into the darkness like a sharp arrow off the string.

 Chapter 291: nobles of blood

    Calillon hugged a damaged sampan tightly, rising and falling with the waves.


    The attempt to land on the island finally failed.


    His ship crashed into pieces on the reef, and the sailors with him also failed. Callillon just saw the other party''s body floating on the sea surface with his own eyes, but now he was swallowed by the waves and disappeared.


    The seawater that he accidentally swallowed rolled in his intestines, and Carillon only felt that the temperature of his body was disappearing little by little, and the violent waves threw him up and down, playing with him wantonly.


    Calillon just hugged the small sampan, praying that the waves would not smash him on the reef, and he would have to die.


    Blood Reef Island is actually not far away from him, but this distance seems like a world away to Carillon.


    If the weather is calm, he can easily swim this distance, but in such a storm, it is impossible to swim over this distance.


    Mankind is so small and helpless in the wrath of nature, no, it should be the wrath of the storm god.


    Calillon can only pray.


    I don''t know if his prayers worked, but the waves actually sent Caliron to Blood Reef Island.


    And miraculously did not hit the reef along the way.


    When Callillon was finally washed up on the shallows by the waves, he wept with joy, prostrated himself on the ground, and praised the protection of the gods.


    After calming down, Caliron began to walk cautiously towards the island.


    It was almost midnight at this time, and the sky was pitch black, and I couldn''t see my fingers.


    Only lightning flashes across the sky from time to time, bringing brief and intermittent light.


    In the wild sea breeze, the voice of conversation can be vaguely heard.


    Calillon followed the direction of the sound, and soon saw a cave.


    But just as he was about to approach, there was a sudden sound of leather wings flapping the air above his head.


    Calillon raised his head suddenly, just when a flash of lightning flashed, he clearly saw the white dragon, and the white dragon also saw him!


    Seeing the white dragon swooping down towards him, Carillon was frightened and fled.


    There was a neighing sound behind him, and he could feel the heat even from such a distance.


    Calillon didn''t dare to look back, and ran forward with all his strength.


    But the wind behind him grew louder, and the hotness became clearer and clearer.


    Calillon only felt a burning pain in his back, and the next moment, he found himself flying into the air.


    The sailors on Qingting Island, who were caught by the white dragon''s sharp claws, yelled frantically, but their voices were instantly drowned in the oncoming wind.


    boom!


    Calilon was thrown heavily and hit the boulder outside the cave, feeling that all the bones in his body were falling apart.


    "Are you Earl Paxter''s subordinate?" Samwell jumped off the white dragon''s back and asked the man.


    "Yes." Callillon took a few deep breaths, trying to calm down his violent heartbeat.


    Turning around, I saw a young man with black hair and black eyes standing beside the white dragon. He was wearing a simple bronze armor with a giant sword on his back, and a ruby-studded Valerian on his head. Substeel Ring Crown¡ª


    That is the crown of Aegon the Conqueror Targaryen!


    Calillon immediately realized that this person was the famous Caesar, but he did not expect that the other party actually put the crown on his head.


    Caesar became king?


    Samwell ignored Carillon, turned around and walked towards the cave.


    He had long guessed that the Qingting Island fleet was likely to be nearby.


    After Stannis Baratheon buried the Royal Fleet in Blackwater Bay, the Arbor Island Fleet has become the most powerful sea force in the Seven Kingdoms. on a par.


    That''s why Samwell chose Blood Reef Island as the meeting place, so that even if the Arbor Island fleet surrounded the island, large-scale landings would not be possible due to the dense reefs nearby.


    And this sudden storm helped him even more, the Qingting Island fleet couldn''t even get close.


    In fact, Samwell himself is not afraid of the Qingting Island fleet besieging the island. After all, he has a white dragon, so he can leave whenever he wants.


    But not everyone else on the island.


    So now that the storm is coming, he plans to send the nobles of the Stormlands on Blood Reef Island, as well as the captives of the nobles from Dorne and Riverbend to the nearest Stormlands territory through the White Dragon¡ª


    Tower of Weeping.


    Cleopatra is now almost the size of an adult elephant, and can carry up to five people across the strait at a time.


    So he has to make extra trips.


    Loading four Stormland nobles again, Samwell jumped onto the dragon''s back, patted the white dragon''s neck, and said:


    "Thank you for your hard work, Cleopatra, let''s go."


    Not sure if he understood his master''s words, Bailong snorted, flapped his wings, and soared into the sky.


    Calillon finally breathed a sigh of relief when the white dragon disappeared into the night sky. Just as he was about to move his body, he heard a cold snort from behind:


    "do not move!"


    Calillon turned his head and saw a storm knight looking at him coldly, so he could only show a flattering smile:


    "Sir, can I go in the cave and get out of the rain?"


    The knight hesitated for a while, and finally stepped forward to pick up Carillon''s collar, and dragged him roughly into the cave.


    A bonfire was raised in the cave, and the spreading heat allowed Karillon''s stiff body to recover slightly.


    By the light of the fire, he carefully looked at the situation in the cave.


    The most conspicuous ones are the two corpses on the high platform. The head of the thin one was smashed to pieces, while the head of the tall one was chopped into two pieces, with burnt marks faintly visible on the fracture.


    More than 20 nobles from the Storm Land gathered around the bonfire, talking softly.


    The Dorne nobles and the Riverbend nobles crowded on the outside, they were all disarmed and bound hands and feet¡ª


    The only exception is Prince Doran.


    It is probably because the Prince of Dorne can''t even stand up, and he is not a threat at all, so the people in the storm are too lazy to tie him.


    Feeling Callillon''s gaze, Prince Doran looked over and said:


    "Earl Paxter sent you, right?"


    Calillon was about to answer, but he saw a storm knight standing between them and scolded:


    "No talking!"


    Prince Doran had no choice but to shut up.


    Calillon also shrank his body, not daring to say more.


    After about two hours, the white dragon left and returned.


    It was the same this time, and four more Stormland nobles climbed onto the back of the dragon and left with Samwell.


    The storm is still raging, and as time goes by, there are fewer and fewer storm-land nobles in the cave.


    Calillon fell asleep in a daze, and when he woke up again, it was already the next day.


    The storm outside the cave gradually subsided, and the sun shone on the Dorne Sea again.


    At this time, there are only the last three Stormland nobles in the cave, and the Dorne and Riverbend nobles are still there.


    Calillon was refreshed and immediately realized the turning point.


    Based on the current weather conditions, the Qingting Island Fleet can already release small boats and organize manpower to land.


    Although it is impossible to transport a large number of soldiers to the island at once, the island has no defense force. A few storm nobles alone cannot stop the Qingting Island fleet from landing.


    At this moment, the sound of leather wings stirring the air sounded again, and Callillon immediately knew that Caesar had returned.


    Sure enough, Samwell strode into the cave and said:


    "The storm is about to stop, and the remaining people probably won''t have time to transport them away."


    Earl Selwyn Tars said:


    "It''s okay. Even if Paxter really sends troops to attack, we, the last batch of Stormlanders, can leave. As for the people from the River Bend and the Dornish, since we can''t take them away, we will kill them all!"


    Countess Marie Metellin immediately objected:


    "The Dorne people will hate us to death. Don''t forget that we still have an army of 20,000 people trapped in Dorne. If we kill these Dorne nobles, what will happen to our army?"


    Earl Selwyn curled his lips: "Even if they don''t kill them, the Dornish people won''t be grateful, and they won''t let our army go because of this. Instead, they will send a favor to the people of the River Bend."


    Samwell said at this time:


    "The Stormlands army was detained in Sunspear City, so as long as they bring Doran Martell to exchange for prisoners, it doesn''t matter if the rest of the Dorne nobles are killed."


    As soon as this remark came out, those Dorne nobles immediately exploded.


    "Lord Caesar, oh no, His Majesty Caesar, please believe that we have no ill intentions towards you!"


    "Yes, we have no knowledge of this assassination plan, and it is all the Martell family''s own initiative!"


    "Your Majesty, as long as you let us go back, we will find ways to help you redeem the Stormland Army!"


    ¡­


    At this time, Prince Doran couldn''t help but reminded:


    "This is Caesar''s provocation, don''t be fooled!"


    "Shut him up." Samwell winked at Earl Selwyn.


    Earl Selwyn immediately stepped forward, tore off Prince Doran''s clothes, and stuffed them into his mouth.


    Samwell glanced across the faces of a group of nobles with many graces, and grinned:


    "I know you are innocent, but unfortunately, Paxter is now forcing me to kill you. If you want to survive, you must save yourself."


    "I am willing to be your envoy!" Earl Anders Yronwood shouted, "Please let me negotiate with Earl Paxter, I have a way to prevent him from attacking!"


    "Very good." Samwell showed appreciative eyes, "Sure enough, the Yronwood family is responsible. They are worthy of being the ''Blood Nobility'', the High King of Dorne back then."


    High King of Dorne is a title that existed in Dorne long ago.


    At that time, the Yronwood family was very prosperous and ruled a large core area in central and northeastern Dorne, until the Rhoynar came to Dorne under the leadership of the warrior queen Nymeria, and the Martell family of Sunspear City The Martell family, whose strength was greatly increased through the marriage, finally suppressed the Yronwood family and became the new ruler of Dorne.


    So when Earl Anders heard this ancient name and saw Samwell''s eyes full of meaning, he immediately said comprehendingly:


    "Your Majesty Caesar, I will definitely live up to your trust, and please believe that the Yronwood family has no ill will toward the Caesar family."


    "I believe in the sincerity of the Yronwood family." After Samwell finished speaking, he drew out his giant sword [Dawn] and stepped forward to break the rope that bound Earl Anders.


    Earl Anders got up and saluted, and then followed the sailor Carillon of Arbor Island and left the cave.


    Samwell stared at the giant sword in his hand in a daze.


    This divine sword inherited from the Dane family has returned to its original appearance at this time. There are no red and gold lines on the sword, and there is no burning fire, only the original milky white, smooth as glass.


    Samwell reached out and stroked the sword, whispering to himself:


    "What? R''hllor, are you angry?"


    The body of the sword is as cold as water, no longer as hot as before.


    Yesterday he was resurrected from the dead obviously with the help of R''hllor, the Lord of Light, but Samwell knew that the other party had bad intentions.


    If it weren''t for Melisandre''s warning and reminder, he might have become a puppet of the Lord of Light just like Dickon and Azor Ahai back then.


    Now he also understands the reason why R''hllor insisted on controlling his younger brother Dickon to assassinate when he had obviously impregnated the red witch with a shadow when he attacked Storm''s End.


    That shadow was actually prepared for the moment of coronation.


    R''hllor may have foreseen this scene at that time, but he did not make any reminders. Perhaps he was hoping that Samwell would die once, and then be resurrected and become a puppet.


    This time, he was able to get rid of the control of the Lord of Light, thanks to R''hllor''s mortal enemy¡ª¡ª


    Cold God.


    This also confirmed Dr. Marvin''s theory that if he wanted to get rid of the control of the gods, he could only rely on the power of another god.


    Samwell said again:


    "If you don''t always want to control Dickon, control me, maybe we can work together."


    A red-gold light appeared on the sword, as if responding.


    But at this moment, the bronze armor on Samwell''s body also glowed pale and cold.


    The next moment, the two lights annihilated at the same time.


    As if nothing happened.


    Samwell twitched a sarcastic smile:


    "It''s getting more and more interesting."

 Chapter 292: return

    After the storm subsided, the Dorne Sea returned to its former tranquility. The azure sea surface was like a bright ruby, shimmering in the sun.


    Lord Anders Yronwood climbed aboard the Purple Grape and met Lord Paxter Redwyne, Lord of Arbor Island.


    "Master Paxter, you don''t need to waste your time here. Caesar is not dead, and he was also supported by the nobles of the Stormlands, and he was crowned as the Storm King."


    "The Storm King?" Earl Paxter was stunned for a while before asking sullenly, "What happened yesterday?"


    Earl Anders recounted everything that happened at the coronation ceremony.


    Earl Paxter was silent for a long time after hearing this.


    "So, it doesn''t make any sense for you to besiege Blood Reef Island now." Earl Anders said again, "Caesar has a dragon and can leave at any time, and the nobles of the Stormlands have basically been sent away, leaving only Dorne and the river bay The nobles are here. Of course, Margaery and Loras of the Tyrell family have also been sent away, so you have no bargaining chips.


    Caesar also made it clear that if you attack, he will kill all the nobles of the Dorn River on the island, and ride away by himself on a dragon. "


    Seeing a fierce light flash in Earl Paxter''s eyes, Earl Anders quickly persuaded:


    "That''s right, you can indeed force Caesar to kill people and make him offend the big families in Dorne, but you, Qingting Island, don''t even think about gaining Dorne''s friendship.


    After this assassination, Caesar has broken with High Court. Now that he has the support of Stormland and the assistance of the Hewan Horse Party, your Deer Party is obviously at a disadvantage. Do you want to add another batch of new enemies?


    On the contrary, if you let us go, I can guarantee that Dorn will become the help of the Deer Party, so that the strength of the two sides can be rebalanced, and the Horse Party and Caesar will not dare to easily provoke a war. "


    Earl Paxter fell into deep thought, before saying after a while:


    "You promise? Prince Doran is not dead yet?"


    "Doran is indeed not dead yet. But I don''t think Caesar will let him go back alive." Earl Anders said, "And even if he can return to Sunspear City alive, do you think he can still make the Dorne families continue to obey their orders? ?


    In the past few years, Dorn has suffered successive defeats under his rule, and now he has made such a thing on his own initiative, hmph! I think he was tortured by illness and lost his former wisdom, and he is no longer suitable to lead Dorne. "


    Seeing that Earl Anders no longer concealed his ambition, Earl Paxter said thoughtfully:


    "I remember you have a son, let him marry my daughter Desmera, and I will withdraw the fleet from Weidao."


    "You mean Cletus?" Earl Anders shook his head and said with eyes flashing, "I''m really sorry, Lord Paxter, he already has a marriage contract. How about it, my youngest daughter, Gwenise, is smart and beautiful, how about Let her marry your son Horace."


    Earl Paxter nodded in agreement: "Yes."


    Seeing that the agreement was reached, Earl Anders showed a smile on his face, and then returned to Blood Reef Island.


    Samwell, who got the news, rode on the white dragon and saw the Arbor Island fleet leave with his own eyes in the air. Then he asked Earl Selwyn to send a signal for the Tas Island fleet to come and pick them up.


    "Your Majesty Caesar." While waiting, Earl Anders found Samwell again and said, "I heard that you have three smart and beautiful younger sisters who are not married yet?"


    Samwell glanced at this person thoughtfully, nodded: "Yes."


    "My son Cletus happens to have no engagement yet. I wonder if he will be lucky enough to marry one of them?" Earl Anders asked sincerely.


    "Let your son go to Horn Hill." Samwell did not refuse, "I still need my father to nod and agree to this matter."


    "Of course." Earl Anders smiled brightly.


    Seeing that this person had the intention to take refuge in him, some thoughts suddenly popped up in his heart, and he said:


    "Earl Anders, I will trouble you to go to Sunspear City as an envoy later and tell the Martell family that I am willing to exchange Lord Dorne for the Stormland army stranded in Sunspear City."


    Earl Anders unconsciously asked in a low voice:


    "The Dorne lords you mentioned... include Prince Doran?"


    Samwell took a deep look at this person, and asked:


    "If not included, do you have a way to get Sunspear City to agree to a prisoner exchange?"


    Earl Anders smiled:


    "I can try. Now the Martell family is headed by that stupid woman, Arianne, who is much easier to deal with than Doran."


    "Okay." Samwell smiled, "I am also reluctant to leave Prince Doran just like this. I also want to take him to Storm''s End and talk to him about religion, art and cyvasse."


    Earl Anders laughed out loud:


    "Then you''d better keep him for a while, Prince Doran is knowledgeable and a good conversation partner."


    While speaking, the ship with the yellow sun and white moon quartered coat of arms has appeared in sight.


    While the Dornishmen were being escorted onto the ship, Earl Selwyn found Samwell and said:


    "Your Majesty, you still have to be careful of Anders Yronwood, this guy may not be trustworthy."


    "I know." Samwell said, "Now that the Martell family is declining, I need to use the ambition of the Yronwood family to muddy Dorne. But in the future, it is not certain who will rule Dorne. .¡±


    Speaking of this, Samwell thought of Natalie Dane whom he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    However, with the little girl''s current prestige and strength, it is obviously not enough to rule Dorne.


    So, let the Yronwood family be the vanguard against the Martell family.


    Waiting for everyone on the island to get on the boat, Samwell left alone with Prince Doran riding a dragon just to be on the safe side.


    Prince Doran lay on the back of the white dragon in an awkward position. He struggled to look at Samwell, facing the howling cold wind, and said loudly:


    "Caesar! Maybe we can talk!"


    Samwell looked ahead, ignoring Prince Doran at all.


    "Do you know what your biggest problem is now?" Prince Doran continued, "You have too many enemies! You have too few allies!"


    Samwell finally turned around and smiled coldly:


    "Doran, I won''t believe a word of what you say."


    "Not trusting a person at all is as stupid as trusting a person completely..." Prince Doran hadn''t finished speaking when Samwell kicked him off the dragon''s back.


    "ah-"


    Prince Doran fell from a height, his heart filled with despair and fear.


    But just when he thought he was about to fall and be smashed to pieces, the White Dragon swooped down and caught Prince Doran in his claws.


    Although he did not die, Prince Doran was honest now.


    All the way back to Storm''s End, Samwell jumped off the dragon''s back, and said to Prince Doran who collapsed on the ground:


    "Doran, thank you for teaching me an important lesson. Trust is indeed a dangerous thing. You never know when it will turn into a poisonous snake and bite you."


    Prince Doran suffered a great crime along the way. He was already in extremely poor health, and now he was almost out of breath, so he still struggled to speak:


    "Caesar...you...listen to me...you still...have a fatal weakness..."


    Unfortunately, Samwell ignored him at all and strode away.


    At the gate of the castle hall, Samwell saw his younger brother Dickon Tarly.


    "Brother!" Dickon smiled innocently and waved his hand, "You''re back!"


    "Are you all healed?" Samwell asked with a smile. He stared into his brother''s eyes.


    Did not see the red-golden light from it.


    "It''s nothing serious." Dickon waved his arms a few times, "I''ve started to resume training, and it won''t be long before I can fight with my brother again."


    "That''s pretty good." Samwell hesitated, but still asked, "How are you recovering your past memories? Can you still remember those forgotten things?"


    Dickon shook his head: "It''s still the same."


    Samwell was silent for a moment, then laughed:


    "It''s okay, take your time. It will be fine."


    "Yes!" Dickon nodded heavily, and then said, "Brother, my father sent a letter yesterday, telling me to return to Horn Hill after I recover from my injury. Besides, there is another letter for you."


    As he spoke, he took out an unopened letter from his arms and handed it to Samwell.


    "Okay. Then you go back first." Samwell didn''t rush to read the letter, and said to his brother, "You have been away from home for a long time."


    "Okay." Dickon was a little disappointed when he heard this, "Brother, will you visit me often?"


    "Of course. And I should also go to the river bend in a few days." Samwell comforted, "See you soon."


    "Okay." Dickon regained his smile in an instant.


    After chatting for a while, he left for the training ground.


    Samwell looked at the back of his brother going away, and said nothing for a long time.

 Chapter 293: soul power

    "Your brother appears to be back to normal."


    Melisandre appeared beside Samwell at some point, staring at Dickon''s back for a moment and then said.


    Samwell is still frowning: "But his memory still has problems."


    "That should be the damage caused by... at least now I can no longer feel the power of the Lord of Light on him."


    Samwell turned his head and looked at the red robed witch beside him.


    During the Blood Reef Island incident, he knew that this woman had helped him. Without her, he might not have been able to escape the control of the Lord of Light.


    I haven''t seen her for a few days, she is still wearing a red robe, but her skin is not as milky white as before, but has become a weak and sickly pale.


    The ruby ??necklace at the throat also seems to have dimmed a lot.


    It seems that she violated the will of the Lord of Light this time, and paid a considerable price.


    "When attacking Storm''s End before, R''hllor manipulated Dickon into the city to assassinate him, and kept the shadow in your stomach, was it prepared for Blood Reef Island this time? He wants to use the shadow to revive me? Then control me? "


    "Yes." Melisandre''s eyes flickered, "We are all his tools..."


    "No. We are not." Samwell looked into the witch''s blood-red eyes, "He can''t control me, and he can''t control you. If I''m not wrong, what you asked me to tell Dickon back then¡ªremember Who are you, you are actually prepared for me, right? You have foreseen everything in Blood Reef Island?"


    Melisandre shook her head: "I only foresaw death, other than that, it was a vague illusion. I thought it was the punishment of the gods. But thinking of the rebirth of Azor Ahai and what happened to your brother I guessed something, and then made some preparations."


    "Why help me?"


    "Because I think what you said is right. Life should not be a tool. And..." Melisandre looked at Samwell firmly, "I also have doubts in my heart, and I hope to get answers through this."


    "Did you get the answer?"


    The ruby ??in Melisandre''s throat shone brightly again. Although it was not as bright as before, it was still dazzling.


    She nodded slowly: "I used to think that R''hllor was the master of flames and the source of light, but after this blasphemy, my strength was indeed severely injured, but it did not disappear.


    I can no longer see prophesied visions from the flames, but I can still manipulate the flames and perform witchcraft. That shadow wounded me badly, but it didn''t take away my strength.


    So, R''hllor may not be the master of flames, nor is he as omnipotent as I thought. "


    "Of course he is not omnipotent." Samwell said, "A doctor in the academy once told me that he thought that the gods were just a group of imprisoned powerful magicians. Compared with ordinary people, they are indeed powerful, but they are obviously not omnipotent. .Otherwise why are they so keen on finding the Chosen One."


    As he spoke, Samwell drew out the giant sword [Dawn] behind his back.


    "R''hllor can deprive the greatsword of its power." Samwell stroked the milky white sword, it couldn''t emit the hot red light as before, but it was still sharp.


    "But he can''t take my white dragon away." Sam Wells said.


    Then he secretly added a sentence, he can''t interfere with the attribute panel.


    "Yes." Melisandre nodded, "I used to think that the dragon was the messenger of R''hllor, but now it seems that it is obviously not the case."


    Samwell put the giant sword back into its sheath, and said: "R''hllor seems to have given up on me. You said, he will go to find the other prince in the prophecy, Azor Ahai reincarnation?"


    "No." Melisandre said firmly, "You are the prince in the prophecy, but you are not the prophecy of R''hllor."


    Samwell understood what the witch meant: "Didn''t that prophecy come from R''hllor?"


    "No." Melisandre sighed, "This prophecy has been circulated in Asshai very early, and the original source is no longer known."


    "So R''hllor is very likely to use this prophecy? He is looking for the prince in the prophecy only for his own purposes?"


    "It''s possible. But unless we know the purpose of the gods, we can only guess wildly."


    "The purpose of the gods..." Samwell''s eyes flashed, "Sooner or later, I will figure it out."


    "I believe you will." Melisandre said.


    Sam Well paused, and asked again:


    "Remember the ruby ??you gave me back then? Using it, I can turn into an inflatable fish."


    "Remember."


    "At that time, you also said that the Faceless Ones also used similar means to disguise themselves."


    "That''s right. This is a kind of blood magic, which requires the blood of the person being pretended to be collected."


    "Is there a way to see through this blood magic?" Samwell didn''t want to be assassinated by the Faceless Men again.


    "Yes." Melisandre nodded, "There is a kind of blood magic called [Eye of Truth], which can see through any disguise."


    "Can I learn?"


    "Yes. However, the practice of blood magic takes a long time. Although your soul power is extremely powerful and you are considered to have a very high talent, but even so, you have no foundation after all. It may take a lot of time to learn [Eye of Reality] a month of Sundays."


    "Soul power?" Samwell speculated whether this might be a manifestation of spiritual attributes.


    "Yes, Soul Power, if I''m not mistaken, you should be a skinchanger, right?"


    "Yes. I can possess a falcon, use its body to fly, and use its eyes to observe."


    "This is a manifestation of the power of the soul." Melisandre explained, "The aborigines in Westeros - the children of the forest have strong soul power, and now some families in the north who once intermarried with the children of the forest , and offspring with this gift can arise. They are the skinchangers."


    Now Samwell is even more convinced that the so-called soul power is a spiritual attribute.


    "How long will it take me to learn ¡¾Eye of Reality¡¿?"


    "At least ten years. Because you don''t have any magical foundation, you have to learn it from scratch. This is already the fastest estimate considering your extraordinary talent."


    Samwell pondered for a moment and asked again:


    "What if my soul power is stronger?"


    "Soul power is an innate talent, and generally it will not be easily changed..."


    Melisandre froze before finishing speaking.


    Because she found that Caesar in front of her had suddenly undergone earth-shaking changes.


    An indescribable change that made her palpitate.


    Those black eyes seemed to be the deepest darkness in the world, able to attract everything.


    "You..." Melisandre''s eyes showed a rare expression of horror, "How could your soul power...suddenly increase..."


    Samwell''s thoughts are still on the property panel.


    Just now, he added all the free attribute points gained from becoming the Storm King to the spiritual attribute.


    Title: Storm King


    Territory: Storm''s End, Eagle Mouth Island


    Vassals: Lucas Dayne, Chiman Huya, Katu Huya, Todd Flower, Gavin Mander, Brienne Tass...


    Power: 15.96 (18.70)


    Agility: 5.67 (7.86)


    Spirit: 39.38


    Yes, the free attribute points obtained by becoming a king are thirty points.


    The points are not much different from Samwell¡¯s expected points, and he guessed that this is just an extra point for becoming king in the Stormlands. When he conquers the other six countries in the future, and even ascends to the Iron Throne, he should get more free attribute points.


    Originally, Samwell was still hesitating which attribute these free attribute points should be added to. With the previous experience, he knew that the attribute points obtained at one time could not be added separately, so he hesitated to make a decision.


    If Melisandre didn''t mention soul power, Samwell might end up adding it to agility.


    But now, he still thinks it is more appropriate to add spiritual attributes.


    Not only to prevent the assassination of the Faceless, but also to learn witchcraft.


    Now he feels more and more that witchcraft is probably the power closest to the gods.


    After the crazy increase in mental attributes, Samwell found that the world in front of him suddenly changed.


    "You are the person with the most powerful soul power I have ever seen!" Melisandre finally recovered from the shock and let out a sigh of emotion.


    "In this case, it should be easier for me to learn witchcraft?" Samwell reached out and rubbed his forehead.


    After the sharp increase in spiritual attributes, the world in front of him seemed to have changed, as if there were some inexplicable colors added.


    For example, Melisandre in front of him was shrouded in a layer of blood-red smoke in his eyes.


    The source of the smoke was the ruby ??in her throat.


    "Yes, the power of the soul can help you easily master a lot of witchcraft..." Melisandre said with emotion, "You don''t even need to use the [Eye of Truth] I just mentioned, you can also see the faceless man Camouflaged."


    Samwell immediately understood what Melisandre meant.


    The "colorful" world in front of him is the incidental effect of his spiritual attribute surge, which seems to allow him to see the traces of witchcraft.


    Just like Melisandre, Samwell knows that she has been hiding her true face, which is the habit of Shadowbinder.


    It''s just that some shadowbinders like to use red lacquer masks, but she uses blood magic.


    Now that the spiritual attributes have increased dramatically, although Samwell can''t see through Melisandre''s disguise, at least he can clearly know that she is shrouded in blood magic.


    If there is another faceless man approaching, Samwell will not be defenseless.


    But this state also gave Samwell some trouble.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the mental attribute is raised too fast and the body can¡¯t bear it, or it¡¯s a side effect caused by too powerful soul power. He heard some weird voices at this time.


    "Hantam...Hantam..."


    Dreamlike whispers emerged from the surrounding air like tiny worms, constantly burrowing into his ears.


    "Your Majesty, you really need to master some knowledge of witchcraft." Melisandre said upon seeing this, "otherwise such powerful soul power will become a burden for you instead."


    Samwell nodded, the raving in his ear continued, making his head tense for a while:


    "good."


    "Follow me, please." Melisandre reached out to hold Samwell''s hand.


    A peaceful and quiet force passed along her arm, slightly easing Samwell''s discomfort.


    "Do you know what Hantam means?"


    "That''s Valyrian," said Melisandre, "meaning¡ª


    Don''t come in. "

 Chapter 294: witchcraft

    Chapter 294 Witchcraft


    In the quiet room, Samwell and Melisandre sat opposite each other.


    The red-robed witch held a strangely shaped thin bottle in her hand, and the mouth of the bottle kept shaking, as if something was about to come out of it.


    As Melisandre uttered a strange spell, a silvery white flame suddenly jumped out of the bottle, as if a flower was blooming.


    "Your Majesty, please extend your hand."


    Samwell spread out his left hand, and saw Melisandre immediately put the vial upside down in his palm.


    The silver-white flame flower bloomed in Samwell''s hands.


    Even though he had the talent of [The Unburned], he still felt a slight burning sensation.


    After a while, Melisandre took the bottle away.


    Samwell left a hexagonal silver-white flower in the palm of his hand, which was printed on his skin like a tattoo.


    At the same time, the various visions caused by the surge of spiritual attributes have been greatly alleviated.


    The strange ravings from the void gradually disappeared until they were almost inaudible.


    "This seal can temporarily protect you from the interference of the elemental sea." Melisandre said.


    Samwell was stroking the imprint on his palm curiously, and he was puzzled when he heard the words:


    "Elemental sea? What is that?"


    "That is the source of wizards'' power." Melisandre said, "But it is also the source of danger and temptation."


    Samwell didn''t speak, and looked at the witch quietly, waiting for her further explanation.


    "The extraordinary power we have comes from the sea of ??elements, which is an unknown existence in the void, gathering elements such as wind, fire, water, earth, light, shadow, thunder and lightning... They are violent and dangerous.


    Mortals with certain talents can disturb the sea of ??elements and borrow some insignificant powers, which becomes what we call witchcraft.


    For example, my control and use of flames is based on the fire element in the sea of ??elements. "


    Hearing this, Samwell suddenly felt that perhaps the so-called magic tide was some kind of fluctuation in this sea of ??elements.


    Dr. Marvin said that the gods are a group of prisoners trapped in the magic tide, perhaps it is precisely because they can only exist in the sea of ??elements, and they can project their influence to this place at regular intervals with certain regular fluctuations. world.


    Melisandre continued:


    "I first practiced witchcraft in the Red Temple of Asshai. I have been told that the red **** R''hllor is the master of the fire element, the master of light and shadow. All the spells are prayers to him, only Borrowing his great power, mortals can gain strength from the sea of ??elements.


    But now it seems that this may be a lie. "


    Speaking of this, Melisandre''s eyes were slightly confused, but she quickly regained her composure.


    She continued:


    "After the previous blasphemy, R''hllor, the Lord of Light, has abandoned me, my prayers have not been answered, and I can no longer see illusions from the flames. I thought I would not be able to mobilize the power of the elemental sea But in fact, it is not the case.


    I can''t use some witchcraft, but only some, not all.


    Although my strength has weakened, it has not completely disappeared.


    So, R''hllor is obviously not the real master of the fire element, nor the master of light and shadow.


    He was just..."


    Speaking of this, Melisandre still paused, perhaps because she couldn''t bear the collapse of her long-held beliefs in front of her.


    "A lie." Samwell added indifferently, "Maybe the gods are all lies. They are just powerful wizards trapped in the sea of ??elements, and they are not fundamentally different from mortals."


    "Perhaps..." Melisandre let out a long sigh, she calmed down and said instead:


    "Your Majesty, let me teach you the basics of witchcraft."


    "good."


    "You have the talent of [The Unburned] and you can control a dragon, so I suggest you learn from fire magic."


    "Yes." Samwell didn''t care that this was the domain of R''hllor, the Lord of Light, and even held a provocative attitude eager to try.


    Melisandre took out an ancient scroll and spread it out.


    It is densely packed with distorted runes, like jumping flames.


    "Your Majesty, please read after me."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "The blood oranges are overripe."


    In the water garden of Sunspear City, Princess Arianne Martell said in a tired voice.


    She suddenly felt that at this moment, she was like her father, Prince Doran.


    The ripe orange fell into the garden, burst open, and **** juice flowed out, and the rich sweet smell soon filled the nostrils.


    Namelia Shad hurried over and said:


    "Your Highness, it''s time for you to take care of Earl Anders. Some of the things he said in the city are very ugly, which will seriously affect the reputation of the Martell family."


    "I see." Princess Arianne withdrew her mind and said, "Go and tell Lord Anders that I''ll be waiting for him in the Old Palace. If you have anything to say, just make it clear in person."


    "yes."


    After Nymeria left, Princess Arianne stared at the blood oranges all over the floor again in a daze.


    She still can''t believe the news that Earl Anders brought back¡ª


    Father failed.


    In her impression, Prince Doran has become an almost omnipotent image.


    No matter how difficult the situation is, as long as he is there, there is always a way to get through it safely.


    But now, Prince Doran himself has become a prisoner of Caesar.


    And Princess Arianne temporarily became the ruler of Dorne.


    In the past, she longed for this identity very much, but now when she really finds that she has to face those difficulties in person and make choices for Dorne''s future, this terrible pressure floods in like a tide, as if to drown her .


    But she also knew that she had to take responsibility.


    She is the eldest daughter of the prince, and is the future ruler of Dorne according to the inheritance law of Dorne.


    Snapped-


    Another blood orange fell to the ground, and blood-like juice flowed out.


    Princess Arianne knew she should go.


    She changed into a solemn dress, a black gauze dress with a sapphire headband, and then sat in her father''s sedan chair and left the Flowing Water Garden under the **** of a team of guards.


    Going south along the coastal road, Princess Arianne soon saw Sunspear again.


    It was still as noisy and noisy as in memory, full of hot breath.


    Because the guards were notified in advance, when the team arrived, the Trifold Gate had already been opened and they could go straight to the Old Palace.


    Princess Arianne lifted the curtain of the car, and saw the towering Spear Tower at a glance, and of course the crowd gathered by the street.


    "Make way for His Royal Highness Arianne!" The guards drove the crowd away.


    But they are still making sounds:


    "We don''t want war!" an old woman screamed.


    "Redeem our lord!" A knight struck his shield.


    "We want food! Don''t feed the captives!" cried a mother with a baby in her arms.


    At this moment, a stone was thrown towards the carriage, but luckily it missed Princess Arianne.


    But the guard still advised her to put down the curtain.


    Princess Arianne wanted to find the person who threw stones at herself, but soon she gave up.


    There are too many people, and their faces are full of anger.


    Anger against the Martell family.


    This must be provoked by someone!


    Lord Anders Yronwood has bad intentions!


    Princess Arianne suddenly became annoyed. When the news first came back, she should have dealt with it immediately instead of delaying until now, let alone allowing Earl Anders to spread unfavorable remarks in the city.


    But she also knew that Earl Anders alone could not incite so many people.


    This is actually more because the Martell family has indeed disappointed the Dornish people in recent years.


    The repeated defeats on the battlefield, the deaths of soldiers, knights and even princes, made the Dornish people feel a fire in their hearts. They yearned for revenge, but Doran Martell let them down again.


    Although Prince Lang trapped the army of the Three Realms, it was both a bargaining chip and a burden.


    heavy burden.


    Even if there is a river bend to provide cheap food, supporting such a large army will make the economy of Dorne, which is already full of holes, worse.


    The price of food in Sunspear City is rising higher and higher, there are more and more refugees and beggars, and people''s anger towards the Martell family is also increasing.


    Just taking advantage of the Blood Reef Island incident, it broke out completely.


    Boom¡ª


    Something hit the carriage again, it looked like a persimmon.


    Princess Arianne lowered the curtain and sat back.


    Finally, under the protection of the guards, the carriage entered the castle, and the iron gate creaked down, blocking the noise and shouting outside.


    Princess Arianne got out of the carriage and greeted the acting castellan Sir Manfred Martell.


    "The situation is very bad, Your Royal Highness, Earl Anders gathered a lot of people to come..."


    "I know." Princess Arianne interrupted Sir Manfred''s thoughts, "I will deal with it."


    She walked up the long stone steps of the Tower of the Sun to the great circular hall under the vault.


    There are two seats on the high platform of the main hall, the back of one of the chairs is inlaid with the gold coat of arms of the Martell family, and the other is the sun pattern of the Rhoynar people.


    When the warrior queen Nymeria crossed the sea to the west, this pattern was flying on the mast of the fleet.


    Princess Arianne sat down on the sun-patterned seat.


    I imagined the posture of the legendary queen of Rhoyna when she was sitting here, trying to make herself look more majestic.


    Dozens of knights from various Dorne families stood under the stage, and the leader was Earl Anders of the Yronwood family.


    Princess Arianne never liked the lord of the Bonewalk, but she had to admit that the Yronwood family was a big vassal with great influence in Dorne.


    "Lord Anders, did you come to Sunspear as Caesar''s envoy?"

 Chapter 295: force

    Chapter 295 Persecution


    "No, Your Highness Arianne." Earl Anders responded stiffly,


    "I came to Sunspear City as a prisoner of Caesar. As for why I became a prisoner, you must be very clear."


    Princess Arianne moved her mouth, but she didn''t know how to respond.


    Of course she knew that the coronation ceremony on Blood Reef Island was supposed to be a trap set by the Martell family, a murder against Caesar.


    But who knows, Caesar did not die, but instead detained all the Dornishmen.


    If this matter is really going to be revealed, it is also the fault of the Martell family.


    Moreover, it is even more stupid to be countered by the other party after failing to murder an ally.


    "Your Highness Arianne." A knight from the Lemon Grove asked aloud, "When Prince Doran took the lords to Blood Reef Island, he declared that he would crown Princess Myrcella. Please tell me why Is it going to be like this now?"


    "I heard that Doran brought a Faceless Man with the intention of assassinating Caesar, but failed?" Another knight from the Arion family asked.


    "Why did Doran do such a thing again? Doesn''t it mean that our Dorneians have a bad reputation?" The knight of the Dart family also spoke out angrily.


    ¡­


    Seeing the knights of the various Dorne families questioning each other, Princess Arianne suddenly realized that she had done something stupid. She should not have publicly summoned Earl Anders, and should have communicated with him privately.


    In the current situation, it is obvious that Earl Anders has connected a group of Dorne families and is preparing to unite to put pressure on the Martell family.


    Seeing that the nobles of Dorne were talking a lot, Princess Arianne finally couldn''t sit still.


    She stood up abruptly and said loudly:


    "Master Anders, tell me Caesar''s conditions, how can he let him go?"


    The clear voice resounded through the hall, temporarily suppressing everyone''s discussion.


    Earl Anders responded:


    "Caesar''s condition is to exchange the Stormland army for the Dorne nobles. If the forty-eight Dorne nobles want to return safely, Sunspear must first release the Stormland troops trapped in Dorne."


    "Forty-eight?" Princess Arianne thought for a while, "I remember when I went to the island, there were fifty?"


    "Alio Hotah was killed because he intended to attack Caesar, and Prince Doran, he is not in this exchange of prisoners."


    "What do you mean? Caesar isn''t going to let my father go?" Princess Arianne couldn''t care less about the passing of Uncle Hotah who watched her grow up.


    "Caesar said that if you want to return to Prince Doran, you have to wait until after this exchange of prisoners, and then discuss other conditions..."


    "No!" Princess Arianne flatly refused, "Unless Caesar releases my father, he will never return to the Stormlands army!"


    Count Anders snorted softly, and deliberately said in a provocative tone:


    "It turns out that in the eyes of the Martell family, the lives of the forty-eight Dorne nobles are not as important as Prince Doran alone."


    This is quite heartbreaking.


    Especially speaking out in public.


    Princess Arianne choked up suddenly.


    And a knight of the Yronwood family in the temple immediately stood up and said:


    "Your Highness Arianne, why did the Martell family want to assassinate Caesar without authorization? Why didn''t the coronation ceremony that was negotiated before take place? It was a good opportunity for the alliance of the three realms to be ruined by Dao Lang alone!"


    Before Princess Arianne could answer, someone stood up again and shouted:


    "Why didn''t the Martell family tell the other Dorne families in advance what plan they had made?"


    "Yes! Isn''t this a joke about the lives of the lords of the major families?"


    "The Martell family must be responsible for redeeming our lord!"


    ¡­


    "Enough!" Princess Arianne blushed and said loudly, "The Martell family will be responsible for their actions! I promise, your Patriarch will be redeemed!"


    Earl Anders immediately asked: "So, you agreed?"


    Princess Arianne insisted: "To redeem the entire Stormland army, Caesar must release all the Dorne nobles, including my father!"


    "No." Earl Anders also responded with a strong attitude, "Caesar very clearly emphasized that forty-eight Dornish nobles exchanged for 20,000 Stormland troops. This is the condition of Storm''s End. There is no room for negotiation."


    "Lord Anders, which side are you on?" Princess Arianne asked angrily.


    "I am on the side of Dorne." Earl Anders said indifferently, "That''s why I tried every means to redeem the lord of Dorne, but you only care about Dorn."


    "I don''t¡­"


    "Then why didn''t you agree to Caesar''s conditions? The other party said very clearly that if you want to redeem Doran, you have to wait until after this prisoner exchange to discuss the conditions alone. This time, I am only here for the other Dorne lords. You only You need to give me an answer, do you agree or not?"


    disagree! Princess Arianne wanted to growl such words, but she dared not.


    All the knights in the temple are staring at her.


    If her father or uncle was there, she could still suppress these people, but she knew that she didn''t have such prestige.


    After the previous two wars, Dorn''s vitality was seriously injured, and the major families had already accumulated a lot of dissatisfaction with the Martell family.


    If the Martell family''s failed plan caused the heads of the families to be trapped in the storm, Princess Arianne was worried that Dorne would become chaotic.


    Is it really necessary to wait for this prisoner exchange before negotiating with Caesar alone?


    But without the Stormland army as a bargaining chip, what else can the Martell family use to redeem Prince Doran?


    Earl Anders saw that Princess Arianne was silent for a long time, and said again:


    "Since you don''t want to exchange, Sunspear will continue to help Caesar support the 20,000 troops. I''m going back to Storm''s End."


    "Are you going back?" Princess Arianne asked in surprise.


    "Of course I will go back." Earl Anders looked at Arianne with contempt. "At least I still have the honor of a knight. I won''t leave more than forty Dorne nobles alone and escape alone."


    As soon as this remark came out, there was another clamor in the hall. The nobles even unabashedly began to blame Princess Arianne and the Martell family.


    Seeing that Earl Anders actually turned around and was about to leave, Princess Arianne finally said:


    "Wait a moment!"


    Earl Anders turned his head back with a playful expression: "You agree?"


    Princess Arianne almost crushed her silver teeth.


    She used to look down on her father''s weakness, thinking that he thought too much, so she was afraid to act.


    Now, she finally understands that sometimes it really takes a lot of courage and a lot of responsibility to take action.


    Princess Arianne looked forward to her father being around to give her advice, no matter what advice, but unfortunately, he has become a prisoner of Caesar.


    After a long while, she gritted her teeth and said:


    "I agree to Caesar''s terms!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Storm''s End.


    Earl Anders Yronwood, who had returned from Sunspear City, entered the atrium and asked the steward Gavin Mander:


    "Where is His Majesty Caesar?"


    "At the top of the tower." Gavin pointed to the top of his head, and then asked, "Has the Martell family agreed to exchange prisoners?"


    "I agree." Earl Anders said in a relaxed tone.


    "They didn''t insist on adding Doran Martell?"


    "Of course, it''s just that Arianne has no brains and no prestige. This time, the Martell family is at fault. I used some random methods to make her submit."


    Gavin also laughed. He remembered that Samwell seemed to have a comment on that woman, calling her **** and brainless.


    It seems quite appropriate.


    And this Earl Anders really does not want Prince Doran to return to Sunspear City.


    Hehe, the future Donne will become more interesting.


    Gavin suppressed his thoughts and arranged for someone to lead Earl Anders up the spiral staircase.


    The top of the tower is a circular platform. The wind from the narrow sea is violent and fierce, as if the gods are venting their anger.


    In such a strong wind, Storm''s End naturally stood still, but Earl Anders couldn''t stand it anymore and was almost blown away.


    He hurriedly supported the wall to stabilize his figure.


    Squinting his eyes and raising his head, Earl Anders was horrified to find that Samwell was actually standing on the iron railing on the edge of the tower top.


    The strong wind made his clothes rattle, but it couldn''t shake his body at all.


    And in his hand, there was a small cluster of flames jumping!


    The orange-red flames swayed constantly under the gust of wind, but there was no sign of extinguishing it.


    "Your Majesty!" Earl Anders had to speak loudly to avoid being covered up by the wind, "The Martell family has agreed to change prisoners!"


    "Okay." Samwell didn''t look back, "Go and tell Gavin to bring all the Dorne nobles to the meeting hall to gather, and I''ll be there later."


    "Including Doran?"


    "Of course." Samwell raised his mouth slightly, "Since you are all leaving, you must say hello to Prince Doran, and leave some souvenirs by the way."


    Earl Anders nodded thoughtfully:


    "good."


    After speaking, he turned and went downstairs.


    Samwell stood alone on the top of the tower, looking at the beating flame in his palm, with deep eyes:


    "R''hllor, what is your truth..."

 Chapter 296: revenge

    Chapter 296 Revenge


    A group of nobles with many graces were brought into the meeting hall of Storm''s End one after another.


    When they saw Lord Anders Yronwood returning from Sunspear, they gathered around and asked about the situation.


    After learning that Princess Arianne had agreed to change prisoners, everyone smiled with relief.


    The conversation was much more relaxed, and many people had already started to praise Earl Anders.


    And when Prince Doran was pushed into the hall in a wheelchair, most of the Dornish nobles just looked at him indifferently, and no one stepped forward to salute.


    It seemed that it was not their lord who came in, but just an irrelevant stranger.


    Although the few Dorne nobles still respected their lord, they did not act out of their own when they saw this situation.


    From Earl Anders, they have learned that Prince Doran was not included in the prisoner exchange plan.


    Obviously, Caesar did not intend to let go of the culprit who conspired to assassinate him.


    They immediately realized that if Prince Doran could not go back to Sunspear, then the political situation in Dorne would change dramatically.


    Princess Arianne alone cannot support the situation, and perhaps the decline of the Martell family will begin from then on.


    Earl Anders Yronwood seems to have become the most promising person to take charge of Dorne''s future authority, so these Dorne nobles will start to curry favor in advance.


    Prince Doran was indifferent to the indifference of the Dorne nobles, and just quietly played with the cyvasse chess piece in his hand.


    But his hands trembled violently, and he didn''t know whether it was because of the gout or because of his restless heart.


    In just a few days, Prince Daolan seemed to have aged more than ten years, and the exhaustion on his face could not be concealed at all.


    Footsteps sounded again.


    Then came the greetings of "Your Majesty".


    Prince Doran finally raised his head, and saw the young Storm King walking slowly into the hall.


    In the eyes of Prince Doran, Samwell''s appearance has not changed much, except for the addition of a conqueror''s crown on his head, but perhaps because of this, the whole temperament of this person has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    Reminiscent of this person''s resurrection from the dead on Blood Reef Island, and a series of miraculous scenes that happened later, the bitterness in Prince Doran''s heart became stronger.


    Samwell sat on the throne, his eyes slowly scanned the hall, and then he said:


    "I have good news for you. Sunspear City has agreed to exchange prisoners. The 20,000 Stormland troops will be exchanged for forty-eight of you."


    "Doran Martell is not included in the exchange of prisoners." Samwell added another sentence.


    Prince Doran did not show any frustration or anger. He spoke lightly and asked:


    "Caesar, what are you going to do with me?"


    Samwell ignored him, but continued to say to the Dorne nobles:


    "Before letting us go back, there is one last request."


    "What request?" asked Lord Anders Yronwood.


    Samwell pointed to Prince Doran:


    "This man has put you in danger because of his own selfishness. Therefore, each of you can stab him with a sword, and you can return to Dorne."


    As soon as this remark was made, the hall was silent for a moment.


    "What if we don''t stab?" Count Harman Uller asked.


    "Then stay and don''t go." Samwell said.


    "Your Majesty Caesar." Earl Anders reminded, "If you detain the nobles of Dorne, I am afraid that Sunspear City will not agree to let the storm army back."


    "Then suspend the exchange of prisoners first." Samwell waved his hand nonchalantly, "It doesn''t take much food to raise more than forty of you, but Dorne will support an army of 20,000 for me. Let''s see who is more urgent.


    Besides, I am not asking you to kill Doran, just to stab each of you with a sword. "


    "Where is the thorn?" Earl Anders asked.


    "Whatever you want." Samwell said, with a slight arc at the corner of his mouth, "As long as there is blood."


    Hearing that blood is only needed, the Dorne nobles who were still somewhat resistant were relieved.


    This does not seem unacceptable.


    Didn''t he force himself to kill Prince Doran.


    Just a little punishment...


    What''s more, they had already had resentment towards Prince Doran, and they just took this opportunity to vent it.


    "Don''t be fooled." Prince Doran said, "This is an insidious trap. Once your hands are stained with my blood, Dorne will surely split..."


    "Shut up, Doran!" Earl Anders Yronwood interrupted angrily, "Haven''t you caused Dorne bad enough all these years? This time, you made your own claim and made everyone a prisoner. Now Is it too much for us to stab you with a sword?"


    Prince Doran turned his head, looked at Earl Anders coldly, and said:


    "It seems that the Yronwood family can''t wait to replace the Martell family. However, Anders, I must remind you that the establishment of prestige takes time, a long time. It is not easy to engrave the imprint of obedience on the minds of Dornish people." It''s not that simple. Your ambition will not lead Dorne on the right track, but will only fall into the abyss of chaos, giving outsiders opportunities in vain."


    "No matter what you say, Doran." Earl Anders had strode forward and took the long sword from the guard, "This is the price you must pay for your mistakes!"


    After finishing speaking, he stabbed Prince Doran in the thigh with a sword.


    Prince Doran let out a scream, and blood flowed out.


    Although the sword was not fatal, it was by no means light. It pierced directly through Dao Lang''s thigh. Such an injury was considered a serious injury for an old man suffering from severe gout.


    With Earl Anders taking the lead, the psychological pressure on the following Dorne nobles will be much less.


    Countess Delron Arion came out next, took the long sword, and did not forget to shout:


    "For Dorne!"


    The long sword pierced Prince Doran''s left arm, and there was another scream.


    Sir Denzel Dart, Lord Tremond Gorgonlus, Lord Quentin Kogle¡­


    One after another, one sword after another.


    None of them dared to stab Prince Doran''s body, but even so, so many sword stabs into arms and legs were by no means minor injuries.


    Although Samwell only asked for blood, the Dorne nobles basically did not take lightly.


    This is a subtle psychological trap.


    Individual injuries caused by each were not fatal, but together, they were enough to kill Prince Doran.


    But because this responsibility is shared by everyone, everyone can find self-comfort when they start¡ª


    I did not kill Prince Doran.


    Coupled with the fact that Earl Anders, who was the first to attack, had the heaviest attack, it was equivalent to setting up an invisible threshold.


    The Dorne nobles who stood up next to him were also the group who were dissatisfied and even resentful towards Prince Doran in their hearts. They would definitely not attack lightly, which also strengthened the threshold of invisibility.


    When the Dornish nobles in the back came to stab this sword, even if they didn''t want to hurt Prince Daolan, they would be worried about the pressure from other Dornish nobles, so they unconsciously lowered their hands.


    Blood has stained the wheelchair red, forming a large pool of blood on the ground.


    Prince Doran was still able to scream at the beginning, but then he just hummed weakly.


    When Earl Harman Uller stepped forward, he saw Prince Doran struggling to point to his heart with trembling fingers.


    This is to ask him to kill himself and end this painful execution.


    Earl Harman avoided Prince Doran''s gaze, hesitated for a moment, and finally stabbed the long sword towards the opponent''s thigh.


    He dared not kill the Prince of Dorne.


    Even if he knew of this kind of injury, Prince Doran might not live long.


    But the deadly sword must not be thrust by him.


    All the Dorne nobles present are well aware of this.


    As long as the fatal sword is not stabbed, the death of Prince Doran is the result of their conspiracy.


    With so many people sharing the blame, does the Martell family dare to hold everyone accountable?


    Finally, all forty-eight Dorne nobles stabbed Prince Doran with a sword.


    Amid the strong smell of blood, they stood silently aside, not daring to look at their lord.


    "Very good." Samwell nodded with satisfaction, "You have won your freedom. Someone will send you to the Bone Road, and the prisoner exchange will be carried out there."


    After the guards took all the Dorne nobles down, Samwell got up and came to Prince Doran.


    The former ruler of Dorne was too weak to speak.


    "Doran, did you see that? How much your vassals hate you."


    Prince Doran seemed to want to say something, but after struggling for a while, he couldn''t make a sound. A stream of blood gushed out of his mouth, and then he passed out.


    Samwell reached out to invite Maester Coburn:


    "How long can he live like this?"


    Bachelor of Coben smiled:


    "As long as you need, I can keep him alive."


    "No need." Samwell''s eyes flickered, "Just make sure he can survive until he returns to Sunspear City before he dies."


    "Yes, Your Majesty, as you wish."

 Chapter 297: water conservancy plan

    Chapter 297 Water Conservancy Program


    A group of well-armed cavalry walked slowly along the field road north of Storm''s End.


    They were tall, with serious eyes, two by two, side by side, with a double-headed eagle emblem printed on the refined iron plate armor.


    The white dragon circled and danced in the sky, causing the farmers working in the fields to kneel down and bow down.


    Samwell rode at the front of the team, waving to the farmers while listening to the report from the supervisor Gavin Mander:


    "... In the territory directly under your command in the Stormlands, there are a total of more than 300,000 people, 186 directly subordinate knights, and more than 3,600 standing troops, but most of them are still in Dorne.


    The food in the territory is very abundant. In order to defend Storm¡¯s End, the illegitimate son specially hoarded a large amount of flour, oats and soybeans, so we don¡¯t have to worry about food for the time being.


    As for the income of the territory, it mainly comes from animal fur and wood, especially the century-old hardwood unique to the imperial forest, which can be sold at a high price. Coupled with the taxes paid by the vassals, it is estimated that the annual income can reach seven Qianjinlong.


    In addition, I have brought brewing equipment and a group of skilled workers to Storm''s End this time, planning to establish a brandy brewing base in Storm''s End. There is also enough land to grow grapes here, presumably this will become a new growth point for the territory''s income in the future. "


    "Grape planting can be done, but pay attention to the scale." Samwell said, "The more important thing is food. The food production in the storm area should not be high all the time, right?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty. The food in the Stormlands is not yet self-sufficient, and we often need to buy food from the Reach."


    Samwell frowned:


    "The climate here is suitable, and the land is not barren. Don''t people in the Stormlands prefer to be hunters and loggers instead of farming?"


    "That''s not the case, Your Majesty. I learned that there are still many refugees in the Stormlands. Even if they want to farm, they have no land to farm." Gavin explained, "The Stormlands is not short of land, and the climate is suitable. But the problem is water. The only big river, the Wende River, is in the Royal Forest, and the rest of the small rivers and brooks can hardly support large-scale arable land."


    Samwell understood immediately.


    The backward agriculture of this era relies heavily on naturally formed rivers for irrigation. The reason why the riverland and the river bay can become the bread basket of Westeros is because the river land has the Trident River, and the river bay is covered by the Mander River. And its tributaries run through the coverage.


    Although the weather in Stormland is suitable and there is no shortage of fertile land, the Wende River, the only big river in the territory, is in the imperial forest.


    This is the biggest problem restricting the development of agriculture in the stormlands.


    And Samwell immediately thought of a solution¡ª


    Water conservancy facilities.


    However, he also realized the enormous difficulties faced by this plan.


    Small water conservancy facilities cannot play a big role, while large-scale water conservancy facilities are a long-term and arduous project. Even in ancient China with a high degree of centralization, it is easy to cause public resentment, let alone Weiss under the enfeoffment system. Tello.


    But once a large-scale irrigation system is built, the grain production in the stormy land will increase significantly.


    The importance of food production in the Middle Ages is self-evident, and it can almost be equated with the potential for war.


    The King of Qin was able to sweep the world by relying on the land of Guanzhong. A very important factor was the construction of the Zhengguo Canal.


    It was originally a "strategy of exhausting Qin", but instead helped Qin to lay the foundation for hegemony.


    Samwell knew that if he wanted to compete for hegemony in Westeros, he must also have a solid and stable base.


    The current stormy land is still difficult to take on this important task.


    First of all, the war potential of the Stormlands is not strong enough, not to the point of being superior to others.


    Although the Riverbend Horse Party is now in power, Samwell can use its power, but the previous experience of betrayal told him that this borrowed power may not be reliable.


    He needs power that can truly be controlled by him.


    Although the nobles of the Stormland have embraced him as the Storm King and swore allegiance to him, Samwell knows very well that the loyalty of these people may not be able to stand the real test.


    If everything goes well, it¡¯s okay, but if they encounter setbacks in the future, these stormy nobles may not be willing to risk their lives to serve him.


    In the final analysis, his prestige is not enough.


    And prestige needs time to settle, which is what Samwell lacks the most.


    Regardless of the journey, the stormy people in the field would kneel down and salute when they saw the team, calling His Majesty Caesar, but in their hearts, the word Caesar may not be as important as Baratheon.


    Stormlanders are also more familiar with the crowned stag banner than the double-headed eagle.


    So, Samwell needs a political achievement, a political achievement that benefits millions of people in the stormlands.


    And a large-scale water irrigation project is an excellent opportunity, allowing the name of Caesar to quickly penetrate into the hearts of every Stormlander.


    The Stormlanders who have received his favor will be more willing to fight under the banner of the double-headed eagle.


    This is the fastest way for him to gain prestige.


    After some thought, Samwell finally made up his mind.


    "Gavin, when you go back, bring me all the bachelors and craftsmen who know how to build water conservancy projects in the Stormlands."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Gavin replied habitually, but then frowned again, "How large a water conservancy project do you want to build?"


    Samwell pointed to the crimson mountains that were faintly visible in the distance, then turned to the northern horizon, and said proudly:


    "I''m going to build an artificial irrigation ditch through the north-central part of the stormlands."


    "Through the north-central part of the storm?" Gavin''s eyes widened.


    "Yes. The stormy land is not short of water. The storm from the narrow sea blows humid air over, and after being blocked by the red mountains, it falls into rain. The rain turns into streams and groundwater, but it cannot irrigate the farmland.


    So, we can build a large reservoir at the foot of the mountain, which can be quickly filled by mountain streams and rainwater, and continue to build ditches behind the reservoir, extending north until it meets the Wende River.


    Continue to build small reservoirs at suitable locations along the way, and use them as hubs to build branch ditches.


    After the completion of this water conservancy project, we will get tens of millions of acres of fertile land!


    Gavin, tens of millions of acres of fertile land!


    Do you know what that means? "


    Gavin was also shocked by this grand plan, but he quickly recovered and said in a complicated tone:


    "Your Majesty, your idea is brilliant, but such a huge project...how much will it cost to complete?"


    "It''s man-made." Sam Will said, "Three years ago, would you dare to believe that we could open up a territory like Yingzui Island in the Red Mountains?"


    Gavin shook his head and said with emotion: "That is a miracle!"


    "Yes, a miracle. Gavin, it is a miracle we created together." Samwell looked at the young manager who was the first to follow him, "and in the future, we will create more miracles."


    Gavin was infected by the attitude of being a monarch, and finally no longer objected:


    "Then we have to solve the manpower problem first."


    "It''s not difficult," Samwell said. "We''ll soon have a group of able-bodied laborers. And, don''t forget the work point system, which has been proven to be more effective than the whip in driving people to work." efficient."


    "But it is also more expensive than a leather whip." Gavin reminded.


    Indeed.


    Before in Yingzui Island, in order to cash in the huge amount of work points, although Samwell used the "real estate plan" as a weapon to harvest wealth, many people still insisted on asking for copper coins instead of houses.


    For this reason, Samwell almost lost his trust with the people. Fortunately, he succeeded in getting engaged to Margaery, and with the help of the Tyrell family, he was able to pay off the previous work-point debt.


    If the work point system continues to be used to build such a huge water conservancy project in the storm this time, one can imagine how terrible the work points the Caesar family will pay will be.


    Even if the "real estate plan" is used to reap part of the harvest, the remaining debts may still be difficult to repay.


    "This is the price that must be paid." Samwell was not too worried.


    Although he could be forced to conscript labor, it would be a great damage to his reputation. Samwell didn''t want to be the next "black heart" Heron.


    In contrast, the work point system appears to be more modest and more able to stimulate the enthusiasm of workers.


    He knows that the work point system is actually an act of overdrafting the future, and for this, as a businessman in his previous life, he has no mental burden.


    Reasonable debt is actually the best way to develop.


    "In addition, we can also transport young adults from Eagle''s Mouth Island to Storm''s End." Samwell had already planned to carry out large-scale emigration, "You can contact Earl Tars and ask him to coordinate some ships for you. "


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Gavin agreed, but his face was still full of worry, "If you want to build an artificial canal that runs through the northern part of the Stormlands, you may need to negotiate with the lords..."


    "I''ll let them agree." Sam Will said.


    At this time, a cavalryman rushed over and handed a letter to Samwell.


    Samwell glanced quickly, and said to Gavin:


    "The Martell family has sent the Stormlands army to the Boneroad, and I''m going to preside over the prisoner exchange. Please help me find some bachelors and craftsmen who understand water conservancy."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."

 Chapter 298: plan

    Chapter 298 Planning


    "Didn''t you say that Caesar is dead?"


    In the meeting hall of the Red Castle in King''s Landing, Queen Cersei asked dissatisfiedly.


    "The small island in the Dorne Sea was supposed to be his burial place." Kevan Lannister frowned, "But unfortunately, it seems that some accidents happened..."


    "That idiot Doran is really unreliable!" Cersei commented.


    "If Prince Doran is still stupid, there are not many smart people in the Seven Kingdoms." Tyrion Lannister joked, "I''m curious what happened on that island? How did Caesar become king? And The nobles of the Stormlands have sworn allegiance to him. It''s incredible."


    Seeing everyone''s eyes turned to him, Intelligence Chief Varys sighed and said:


    "My little birds haven''t found any specific information yet. I only know that Caesar is not only alive, but also successfully crowned as the Storm King, and has held many nobles with many graces hostage."


    "What a waste!" Cersei cursed again, not knowing who it was.


    Tyrion Lannister sat on a raised chair, twisted his small body, and said curiously:


    "How did you plan to kill Caesar at the beginning? This guy is a terrifying existence who cut down four white knights with a single sword. Without a complete plan, there is no way to kill this person, right?"


    "We invited a Faceless Man." Kevan said.


    "The Faceless Ones?" Tyrion whistled, "It''s not cheap to let them take action, especially for someone as important as Caesar. Did father give most of the gold in the Western Region to the House of Black and White?"


    "No. The Lannister family didn''t produce a single golden dragon." Kevan looked at Varys, "We didn''t ask for the Faceless One."


    Tyrion looked at Varys in surprise: "Could it be that Lord Varys invited you?"


    "Yes." Varys admitted frankly.


    "What did you pay for it?"


    "I just told them a message, and someone else paid the price."


    "who?"


    "Petyr Baelish."


    "Littlefinger?" Tyrion was even more confused, "What does it have to do with him?"


    Varys explained: "Do you still remember the death of the two heirs of the Dane family? It was the incident that detonated the conflict between Starfall City and Eagle Mouth Island. In fact, it was Littlefinger''s plan. He hired the Faceless Man Killed the heir of the Dayne family and provoked the war between the Riverbend and Dorne.


    At that time, I wondered why Littlefinger asked the Faceless Man to help him kill, and he still killed two people.


    Later I found out that before Littlefinger died, he was approached by a faceless man.


    This unusual move made me realize that Littlefinger''s debt has not been repaid..."


    "You mean Caesar killed Littlefinger?" Tyrion reacted immediately, but he was even more confused, "But didn''t Littlefinger kill Littlefinger?"


    "No, it''s Caesar." Varys said firmly, "So, when Caesar killed Littlefinger, he owed his life to the House of Black and White. After I told the House of Black and White, they sent someone to collect it." in debt."


    Tyrion suddenly understood, but he still had a lot of questions. When he was about to ask more questions, he was interrupted by Cersei:


    "Okay, what''s the use of saying this now!"


    She couldn''t understand what Varys said even more, so she looked very impatient:


    "Let''s think about what to do next?"


    "Cersei is right." Kevan said, "We must make a remedy as soon as possible. The north has not been completely pacified, and we still have no time to deal with Caesar in the south, so we must cause him some trouble. So Highgarden And Sunspear City is the focus of our struggle."


    As he spoke, Kevan looked at his nephew with piercing eyes: "Your father hopes that you can marry Princess Arianne..."


    "I marry?" Tyrion exclaimed exaggeratedly, "But... But isn''t Myrcella already engaged to Tristan Martell? We are already married to Martell, why do we need to marry again?"


    "Myrcella''s surname is Baratheon!" Kevan emphasized again, and then added, "And they are too young to get married for the time being. That''s why you need to marry Princess Arianne as soon as possible. If Prince Doran can''t return Go, you must exert influence in Sunspear to stabilize the situation in Dorne."


    Tyrion struggled: "I heard that woman has a very hot temper. Do you really think she would be willing to marry a dwarf like me?"


    "You still have some self-knowledge." Cersei sneered at her younger brother mercilessly, "Only skilled girls are willing to spread their legs for you."


    "Yes." Tyrion retorted, "After all, I don''t have the handsome face of my brother Jaime, otherwise, I can let my sister open her legs for me."


    "Dwarf! Damn you!"


    "Shut up! You two!" Kaifeng became a little annoyed. This pair of siblings actually kept going during the imperial meeting, so that the internal conflicts of the Lannister family were exposed cleanly, and sooner or later they would be exploited by those who wanted to.


    Seeing that the two were quiet, Kevan said to Tyrion:


    "Don''t underestimate yourself. You are also the son of Tywin Lannister, and you are smart, funny, considerate and gentle. You will become a good husband, as long as Arianne Martell is willing to get to know you well."


    "Will she be willing?" Tyrion still had no confidence. The reputation of the Dornishmen in the Seven Kingdoms was not good. He was worried that he would be thrown into the pit of poisonous snakes by that woman.


    He didn''t have the luck of "blessed" Baylor to crawl out alive.


    "She will be willing." Kevan said, "The Martell family is also in trouble now. They need Lannister''s help. Believe me, Prince Doran knows how to choose. And even if he is not there, as long as Princess Arianne is not too Stupid, you should also know who is your ally and who is your enemy."


    "But I haven''t seen that girl..." Tyrion was still hesitating.


    "Yes, dwarf. Princess Arianne is good enough for you." Cersei actually persuaded, but the sarcasm in her words remained undiminished, "Father wanted you to marry Lysa Tully, Huo The Duke of Sturt''s answer is that his daughter wants to be a perfect person, not a half-human, hahaha."


    Tyrion curled his lips, but he was not sad about it.


    Lysa Tully later married Jon Arryn, and now she is a crazy woman, and there are rumors that she poisoned her husband. Tyrion is only glad that he did not marry that woman.


    "Okay." Kevan stopped his niece, and said, "Tyrion, go to Sunspear as soon as possible, at least meet Princess Arianne in person."


    "Yes, dwarf, let''s go." Cersei said with a smile, "Or you are used to spending money to find women, and now the money is useless, so there is nothing to do?"


    Tyrion wanted to refute that his first woman was not hired with money, but then he thought that it was his brother who paid for it, so he was immediately discouraged.


    Thinking of Tessa, he completely lost the mood to bicker with Cersei.


    "Okay, I''ll go to Sunspear."


    Kevon nodded in satisfaction, turned to Cersei, and said:


    "Okay, now it''s your turn."


    Cersei was stunned: "What do you mean?"


    "Your father''s plan for the riverlands originally planned to replace the Tully family with the Frey family. But unfortunately, Walder Frey actually joined the Stark family. The family needs to build a good relationship so that the situation in the riverland can be stabilized.


    So, your father wants you to marry Edmure, Duke Tully''s eldest son..."


    "No!" Cersei yelled immediately, "I am the Queen Mother of the Seven Kingdoms, not a tool for your marriage!"


    "You are Tywin''s daughter." Kevan said with a firm attitude, "You should know what will happen if you go against his will."


    "No..." Cersei turned pale instantly.


    "That trout is better than a smelly old squid and a crippled rose." Tyrion was suddenly happy when he saw his sister was uncomfortable, "but uncle, isn''t Edmure trapped in Dorne? "


    "We will let Dorne agree to release people, not just Edmure. As long as Duke Tully agrees to marry, the army trapped in Dorne''s river will be free."


    "The Duke of Tully has no reason to refuse." Tyrion whistled.


    "Yes." Kevan persuaded his niece again with kind words, "Old Tully is terminally ill, and he won''t live long. You will soon become the Duchess of the Riverland, so there''s nothing wrong with that."


    "I am the Queen Mother of the Seven Kingdoms! Why do I want to be a **** duchess!"


    "We all have to make sacrifices for the family." Tyrion persuaded with a smile, "This is the responsibility of being a Lannister."


    "Yes. Responsibility." Kevan said, "This is your father''s decision. If you insist that you don''t want it, go and talk to him yourself."


    "I will!" Cersei stood up abruptly, striding out of the room.


    Kevon shook his head helplessly, paused, and said:


    "I''m going to Highgarden too. The situation of the Tyrell family is not good. I''m going to see if I can stabilize the situation."

 Chapter 299: Iron Vault Emissary

    Chapter 299 Iron Vault Messenger


    Maegor House, Red Castle.


    Cersei Lannister called a council.


    It stands to reason that Cersei, as the queen mother, has been deprived of the regent power, so she is not qualified to hold an imperial meeting.


    But she moved King Tommen over, and the cabinet ministers pinched their noses and ignored such a presumptuous move.


    Actually, there are only two cabinet ministers left¡ª


    Intelligence Chief Varys and Grand Bachelor Ge Meng.


    Hand of the King Lord Tywin is still on the front line, the appointed acting Prime Minister Kevan Lannister has just gone to High Court, and the Chancellor of the Treasurer Tyrion Lannister has also gone to Sunspear.


    That''s why there are no tigers and monkeys in the mountains called kings.


    Cersei seems to regard herself as the master of King''s Landing.


    "It''s so ugly that the imperial meeting is so cold!" Cersei commented.


    "Octospider" Varys showed a flattering smile:


    "This is also because all the adults have important matters and are not in King''s Landing City. However, fortunately, your Majesty the Queen Mother is in charge of the overall situation."


    Cersei was very satisfied with Varys'' attitude, and that fat round face suddenly looked cute. She coughed lightly and said:


    "It''s also because there are still many vacancies in the imperial council. This is not possible. As the hand of the king, my father has been commanding the army outside and has no time to make arrangements. However, the position of the cabinet is very important, so we can''t keep it like this. So today we Let¡¯s discuss the candidates for these vacancies.¡±


    Bachelor Ge Meng took a peek at Varys, but saw that the other party still had that sweet and greasy smile on his face, and he didn''t care about the Queen Mother''s self-assertion.


    "Let''s wait until the King''s Hand returns." Ge Meng had no choice but to bite the bullet and object.


    "Can national affairs continue to wait like this?" Cersei gave Gormon a stern look, then looked at Varys, "Lord Varys, what do you think?"


    "The King''s Hand is not here, so you can ask His Majesty the King''s opinion." Varys laughed.


    Ge Meng cursed inwardly, the king is only seven years old, he has a fart opinion, and he doesn''t listen to all his **** opinions.


    "Your Majesty is underage and should not express opinions on state affairs."


    "After all, the Lord Regent is not in King''s Landing." Varys retorted Gormon with a smile, "Then it doesn''t hurt to let His Majesty make up his mind once."


    Cersei was very satisfied with Varys'' attitude, so she pretended to look at her bored son sitting on the chair: "Tomen, what do you think?"


    "What do you think?" Tommen looked blankly.


    Obviously he wasn''t listening at all just now.


    "The vacancy in the Imperial Council should be filled."


    "Oh, oh, yes." Tommen nodded repeatedly.


    Cersei glanced at Ge Meng proudly, and said:


    "Very well, let''s first see what job openings are available."


    Varys said: "Ser Barristan Selmy resigned from the position of Captain of the Kingsguard, so this is a vacancy. In addition, the former Sea Lord Stannis Baratheon treason, this position has become A vacancy."


    Cersei nodded and added:


    "Isn''t there another Minister of Justice?"


    Hearing this, Ge Meng immediately said:


    "Your Majesty, Lord Tywin has promised to hand over the Minister of Justice to Duke Mace Tyrell."


    Knew you would say that. Cersei snorted softly.


    She knew that this Grand Maester of Gormon actually came from the Tyrell family. Although they would give up their secular surnames after becoming a maester, anyone who really believes that these maesters have completely severed ties with their family would be the biggest fool in the world.


    The Grand Maester is appointed and dismissed by the Cardinal of Xuecheng, and others have no right to intervene, otherwise Cersei will definitely let Tommen dismiss this annoying guy.


    "Father did make such a promise to High Court, but the condition was that the Tyrell family would send Caesar''s head to King''s Landing. Obviously they failed to do so, so the Minister of Justice still needs to choose another wise man."


    Cersei looked at the speechless Ge Meng, secretly proud of herself.


    She will never let the roses grow wild in King''s Landing.


    "Your Majesty, who do you think is the right Minister of Justice?" Varys asked with a smirk.


    "Ser Kevan Lannister." Cersei hesitated, but still gave the position to her uncle.


    After all, his father regarded him as his right-hand man, and Cersei felt that she still couldn''t do too much.


    Gemun frowned suddenly, because he realized that in this way, wouldn''t there be three Lannisters in the imperial meeting?


    "I agree with Sir Kevan." Varys had already nodded in agreement.


    "Very well, that''s him." Cersei happily made a decision, and then said, "As for the captain of the Kingsguard, I propose Jaime Lannister."


    "Ser James has become a night watchman." Gormon reminded.


    "Hmph. That''s just under Caesar''s coercion, it doesn''t count at all. Father will bring James back. It is reasonable for him to succeed the captain of the Kingsguard."


    Ge Meng couldn''t bear it anymore, and taunted: "The imperial meeting is almost turning into a Lannister family banquet, the last sea minister, are you going to appoint another lion?"


    Cersei cursed secretly, but restrained herself a bit:


    "Minister of the Sea, I think Sir Aurene Waters is more suitable."


    "The illegitimate brother of Mumford Valerian, Earl of Tidehead Island?"


    "Yes." Cersei said, "He served in the Royal Fleet and was an excellent naval commander."


    Thinking of the long silver-gold hair of Aureen Weishui, Cersei''s heart surged.


    The appearance of the illegitimate son of Tidehead Island reminded Cersei of her former dream lover¡ªPrince Rhaegar Targaryen.


    She couldn''t help but think that if the Mad King had agreed to her marriage with Prince Rhaegar, then Prince Rhaegar would never have looked at that wolf girl from the north, and the War of Requisitioners would not have broken out.


    Unfortunately, the gods are always so cruel, so that Robert, who was like a fat pig, killed Prince Rhaegar, who was like a god.


    also made her fate so rough.


    "Auryn Weir once served for the traitor Stannis, right?" Gormund really couldn''t understand Cersei''s thoughts.


    "So what? After the Battle of Blackwater, he surrendered and served King Tommen. We should set him up as an example, and let our enemies know that House Lannister can forgive their sins if they will change their ways." .¡±


    Ge Meng looked at Varys beside him, and saw the dead **** nodding with a smile:


    "Her Majesty the Empress Dowager is right! I agree with this appointment."


    Flatterer! Ge Meng cursed secretly.


    "Okay, then Orion Weshui." Cersei made another decision.


    Crazy, all crazy. Ge Meng suddenly felt that no matter how wise and powerful Duke Tywin was, the Lannister family would be destroyed by this mad woman sooner or later.


    So, he simply closed his mouth.


    Cersei has drafted three appointment letters and handed them over to the king for signature.


    After finishing all this, she happily announced the end of the imperial meeting.


    was about to go back to take a hot bath, but was stopped by the Red Castle supervisor.


    "The messenger of the Iron Bank?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty, do you want to see him?"


    "Okay, take him to the throne room." Cersei had to suspend the hot bath plan.


    Governing the country is really hard work. No wonder, she thought gloomily, that Robert didn''t care about anything.


    But I can''t. Cersei told herself, I want to prove my worth to my father, so as to avoid the fate of being sent to marry as a mare.


    The Iron Bank is the largest bank in Braavos on the other side of the Narrow Sea, as well as the richest and most powerful bank in the entire Free Trade City-State.


    During the reign of Robert Baratheon, the Iron Throne borrowed a huge loan of one million golden dragons from the Iron Bank.


    And now, the loan is coming due.


    "Honorable Your Majesty Cersei, I am Naho Demetis, the envoy of the Iron Bank, please allow me to extend my most sincere greetings to you, the great King Tommen."


    Cersei stood in front of the Iron Throne and asked impatiently:


    "Your Excellency Naho, what do you want?"


    "The debt owed by the Iron Throne is almost due, so I want to know how you plan to repay the loan of the million golden dragons."


    "A million golden dragons?" Cersei frowned.


    "Yes, one million golden dragons."


    Of course she knew that the national treasury was already empty, so how could the Golden Dragon pay back the money.


    Unless the Lannister family is willing to use their own money to pay off the debts of the Iron Throne.


    This is not okay.


    Cersei immediately vetoed the idea.


    Father will not agree, and now the Lannister family is not financially well-off due to years of wars, and it is even more impossible to spend such a large sum of money to pay off the debts of the Iron Throne.


    "The Iron Throne is still at war, and when the war is over, the money will naturally be paid back." Cersei said.


    "Wait until the war is over?" Nahor shook his head resolutely, "Then I''m afraid the repayment deadline will be exceeded."


    "Then you just have to wait a few more days." Cersei said lightly.


    "You''re kidding, right?"


    "Do you think I''m joking?"


    Nahoo''s tone turned cold: "Your Majesty Cersei, you should have heard this sentence - ''The iron treasury cannot be in arrears''."


    "Then you should have heard this sentence - Lannister, you must pay your debts." Cersei had had enough of this arrogant messenger, "will see the end."


    Nahuo snorted softly: "You pay the price for this, just like countless kings who defaulted on the iron treasury."


    Cersei said disdainfully: "I know your means. Once the king doesn''t pay back the money, you will turn to support the opponents. Well, go support the opponents of the Iron Throne. I can guarantee that you will not only not get it back The original arrears, but will lose more money."


    "Of course our iron bank knows what to do, I just hope you don''t regret it." Nahuo said coldly, and then left angrily.


    Finally I can go back to take a bath. Cersei thought happily.


    As for the Iron Bank turning to support the rebels, Cersei didn''t think there was anything to worry about.


    The wolf in the north can''t last long. As for the Caesar in the south, although it is a little troublesome, there is only one stormy land after all.


    This time Uncle and Tyrion went to win over the Reach and Dorne, what storms can be caused by his storm alone.


    More importantly, Cersei really didn''t want to see the arrogant face of the Iron Bank messenger again.


    It''s bath time.

 Chapter 300: prisoner exchange

    Chapter 300 Prisoner Exchange


    The Boneway is the only overland link between Dorne and the Stormlands.


    Starting from Yronwood City, extending northward, passing through Vail City, and finally Summer Hall.


    This section of the road is full of barren rocks and bones, surrounded by mountains and mountains, narrow, barren, and desolate.


    Sir Michael Metelling turned his head and looked at the tall and majestic city of Yronwood, and at the stormy land troops coming out of the city gate, he still couldn''t believe it.


    Are we free?


    At the beginning, he led the army of Wulin City, responded to the call of the Iron Throne, and followed Duke Tywin Lannister to attack Dorne, but he never expected that the subsequent changes in the situation would be so strange.


    And he was actually a prisoner in Sunspear City for almost a year.


    What''s more, he didn''t expect that when he was redeemed, the Stormland had completely changed.


    "Dragon! Look! Dragon!"


    Sir Michael was brought back to his thoughts by the commotion of the soldiers around him. When he looked up, he saw a milky white dragon flying high in the sky.


    "Is that Caesar''s dragon..." Sir Michael couldn''t help opening his mouth, "It''s really big."


    "It''s time to call His Majesty Caesar." Ser Erin Ismond reminded, "He is the Storm King now."


    Hearing this ancient taboo that was only seen in ancient books, Sir Michael''s complexion became a little complicated.


    After a long while, he spoke again and asked his companions:


    "Arin, are you ready to swear allegiance to this Storm King?"


    "Do I have a choice?" Sir Alyn shrugged. "My father and grandfather both swore allegiance to His Majesty Caesar. You are the same. Madam Mary also went to Blood Cay, right? Then she should have admitted Caesar is the Storm King. So unless you draw a line with the Meteline family, you must serve Caesar."


    Sir Michael watched the white dragon passing over his head, exhaled a breath of foul air, and said:


    "Actually, I have nothing to be unhappy about. This Caesar can go from a knight who was kicked out of the house to become the king of the stormland in just three years. It is indeed too powerful. And he also has a dragon. This time we will Redeemed from Dorne..."


    "I wouldn''t offer my loyalty that easily." A slightly hoarse voice came.


    Sir Markle turned his head, and saw Sir Roland Connington, the lord of Griffin''s Nest, approaching, and continued:


    "Unless Caesar can return all the fiefs that originally belonged to the Clinton family."


    Sir Michael knew that due to the defeat of Earl Jon Conrington in the War of the Reavers, "Mad King" Aerys deprived the Conrington family of a large area of ??fiefdom, and now it has been reduced to a knight family.


    "Roland, I think you are delusional." Sir Alyn sarcastically sarcastically, "What qualifications does the Clinton family have to ask His Majesty Caesar for a fief?"


    Sir Roland''s Yin-Yang Qi said:


    "Heh! You''re called ''Your Majesty'' quite fluently. You can''t wait to pledge your allegiance before anyone sees you?"


    Sir Erin was about to retort when he was stopped by Sir Michael:


    "Don''t pay attention to him, Erin, the Clinton family is in the hands of such idiots, so don''t even think about returning to their former glory."


    After finishing speaking, the two left Roland behind and walked forward.


    Sir Roland spit out thick phlegm towards the backs of the two, and cursed a few words in a low voice. But as soon as he turned around, he saw the soldiers around him cast angry and contemptuous glances at him.


    It was only then that he realized that he had aroused public anger, and while shocked by Caesar''s status in the hearts of these stormy soldiers, Roland didn''t dare to say any more.


    But on the other side, Samwell rode a white dragon and landed on a high hill near the sea outside the city.


    Princess Arianne, who had been waiting for a long time, came up.


    She wore sandals made of sand snakeskin, the laces were **** to her thighs, her black jade-like hair was curled into small curls, falling on her bare shoulders, and she wore a headdress with a sun-shaped copper plate on her forehead, Under the loose purple-yellow gauze that flutters in the wind, there is a plump and round body hidden.


    Long time no see, this Dorne princess looks more mature.


    "Caesar."


    "Arianne."


    The two greeted each other, and the words were full of gunpowder.


    Cleopatra felt the woman''s hostility, and angrily let out a sulfurous roar.


    Surprised a lot of guards drew their swords one after another, but they didn''t dare to step forward because of Bailong''s power.


    Samwell patted the white dragon''s wings to calm it down.


    "Where are the nobles of Dorne?" Princess Arianne asked, her temper was still as hot and direct as ever.


    Samwell pointed to the Dorne Sea on the right, and a sailboat with a double-headed eagle flag was slowly approaching the shore:


    "They''re all on board."


    "Okay." Princess Arianne nodded, and then asked again, "Then how will you let my father go?"


    "If you want to go back to Doran, you can send someone to Storm''s End to pick you up at any time."


    Princess Arianne was taken aback when she heard the words, obviously she didn''t expect the other party to be so kind.


    "You won''t stop?"


    "Won''t."


    Princess Arianne frowned, then her face changed drastically, and she said angrily:


    "What did you do to my father! You didn''t kill him already, did you?"


    "He''s still alive." Samwell smiled slightly, "And I can assure you that the Caesars have not harmed him in the slightest."


    Princess Arianne looked at Samwell suspiciously, as if she didn''t believe his words at all.


    Samwell was too lazy to explain, he just pointed to the ship carrying the Dorne nobles, and said:


    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask those people."


    "I will." Princess Arianne nodded.


    A gust of warm wind mixed with sand and dust blows in the face, and Samwell has already sat on the white dragon and flew up to the sky again.


    Princess Arianne watched Samwell soaring in the sky, and suddenly couldn''t help thinking, if she hadn''t been so reckless in Starfall City, but resolved the conflict with Yingzui Islet peacefully, wouldn''t it have happened? The current situation.


    Will Caesar and his white dragon become the help of the Martell family?


    But soon, she shook her head to get rid of these unrealistic thoughts, and led the guards to the coast.


    Caesar''s unusual generosity just now filled her with doubts and worries.


    She originally thought that the other party refused to add her father to the prisoner exchange list, either because she wanted to use this as an excuse to blackmail Sunspear City, or she planned to detain her father permanently, or even kill her father.


    Unexpectedly, Caesar asked her to send someone to pick him up so simply.


    There are no conditions.


    No matter how stupid she is, she knows that there must be something wrong.


    While meditating, the sea boat has slowly docked.


    Watching the Dorne nobles disembark from the boat, Princess Arianne held back her worries and strode forward.


    "Earl Anders." Princess Arianne asked, "How is my father now?"


    "Your Highness Doran..." Earl Anders Yronwood dodged his eyes, "You are still in Storm''s End, you should go talk to Caesar about the redemption terms."


    "It''s been negotiated. Caesar agrees to let him go."


    "Yeah, that would be great."


    "But Caesar didn''t ask for any conditions." Princess Arianne stared into Earl Anders'' eyes, "This is really strange. Tell me, Lord Anders, what happened to my father."


    Earl Anders looked at the guards behind Princess Arianne, looked left and said:


    "His Royal Highness, let''s go to the city and talk about it in detail."


    Princess Arianne''s doubts grew stronger. Under such circumstances, how could she agree to enter the city.


    The castle behind him is the domain of the Yronwood family.


    "What happened to my father! Tell me!"


    Princess Arianne''s eyes swept over the faces of the Dorne nobles, but none of them dared to look at them.


    "Tell me!" Princess Arianne questioned again, and at the same time waved her hand, the guards behind drew their swords and surrounded the Dorne nobles.


    "Your Highness, what are you going to do?" Earl Anders was also a little panicked.


    "Tell me, what did you do to my father!" Princess Arianne remembered what Caesar said just now, that she did not hurt Prince Doran. If so, it must be a nobleman of Dorne.


    Thinking of Caesar releasing him without any conditions, Princess Arianne''s ominous premonition grew stronger.


    "Did Caesar tell you something?" Earl Anders tried to persuade, "Don''t be fooled, he is clearly trying to sow discord."


    "So you didn''t hurt my father?"


    "We..." Earl Anders suddenly hesitated.


    "Speak!" Princess Arianne roared.


    "Your Highness, you should quickly send someone to Storm''s End to bring Prince Doran back." Earl Ull sighed.


    Princess Arianne looked at the many favored nobles who were dodging their eyes, and a strong sense of grief and indignation rose in her heart.


    "Okay!" She gritted her teeth and replied.


    Then, she waved her hand and said to the guards behind her:


    "Seize them all!"


    The nobles of Dorne suddenly yelled:


    "Your Highness, what are you doing!"


    "This is a conspiracy of the Stormlanders, you must not be fooled!"


    "Caesar made us do it all, he made us do it!"


    ¡­


    Princess Arianne turned a deaf ear and just said coldly:


    "When I get my father back, if he is safe and sound, I will naturally let you go, otherwise..."


    At this time, there was a burst of noise on the bone road.


    Princess Arianne turned her head and saw the white dragon circling back and forth over the Stormland army, receiving cheers and praises from the soldiers one after another:


    "The Storm King!"


    "The Storm King!"


    "The Storm King!"

 Chapter 301: to the river bend

    Chapter 301 To the river bend


    The early morning sun shines on the gray-white walls of Storm''s End, making it reflect a shining light like gold leaf.


    Samwell came to the backyard and pushed open the glass door of the conservatory.


    Although it has entered late autumn at this time, the greenhouse made of natural crystals is as warm as summer.


    Bright sunlight floods the entire room through the crystal dome, and a copper pipe surrounds the wall, in which heated water flows, increasing the temperature in the greenhouse.


    The soft sunshine and warm environment make the roses in the greenhouse bloom extremely delicately.


    And in this field of roses, Margaery Tyrell is wearing a sky blue silk dress, her eyes are bright and focused, exuding a demure and beautiful temperament, and her white and slender hands are taking care of the whole body in front of her. roses.


    "Sam." Seeing her husband come in, a sweet smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    Samwell stepped forward to kiss her, and reached out to caress her slightly raised belly.


    "I asked Ms. Melisandre." Margery buried her head in her husband''s arms and said, "She said it would be a boy."


    Samwell remembered that the red-robed witch said that she had lost the ability to predict, and she didn''t know if she was guessing or there were other ways to tell the gender of the baby.


    "Both boys and girls are the same." Samwell said casually.


    "How could this be the same. You are already king and need a male heir."


    Samwell did not argue with her in this regard, and he also knew that Margaery was actually in a psychologically fragile period, looking forward to giving birth to a boy to consolidate her position.


    "Dorne''s prisoner exchange is over, and things are almost over, I am going to go to the river bend..." Samwell obviously felt the body of his wife in his arms tense suddenly, "Do you have anything to say to the Tyrell family? "


    "No." Margaery said, "Their betrayal is unforgivable! Sam, no matter what you do, I will support you."


    "Okay." Samwell left a kiss on his wife''s hair, then turned and left.


    Outside the flower room, "Beauty" Brienne Tass came over and bowed to salute:


    "Your Majesty, are you looking for me?"


    "Sir Brienne." Samwell ordered, "From now on, you will follow Queen Margaery closely and be responsible for her safety. No matter where she goes, you will follow her. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    Farewell to Brienne, Samwell left the conservatory, and met Gavin Mander in the corridor, accompanied by a Dornish woman.


    "Your Majesty, this is Miss Nymeria Sand, the emissary of Sunspear City."


    Nymeria is actually no stranger to this young storm master, and has dealt with him several times before.


    It''s just that she never thought that one day this person would become the King of the Stormlands.


    Looking at the ruby ??Valyrian crown worn by Samwell, Nymeria hesitated, but chose to use the honorific title:


    "Your Majesty Caesar, on behalf of the Martell family, I extend my most sincere greetings to you."


    "I can''t bear Martell''s sincerity." Samwell didn''t give her a good look, "Arianne sent you to bring back Doran, right?"


    Nymeria said patiently:


    "Yes, Princess Arianne said that you didn''t make any request, and I can pick up His Highness Doran at any time?"


    "That''s right." Sam Will said, "Come with me."


    "Thank you for your generosity!" Although Nymeria wondered why the other party was so generous, she still saluted and thanked her.


    The two went all the way to the bachelor''s room.


    As soon as she entered the door, she smelled an indescribable stench, mixed with the smell of blood and herbs.


    The fireplace in the room was burning hot, exuding a gloomy red light.


    Nymeria''s heart sank, and she quickly walked a few steps to the bedside, and saw Prince Doran lying on his back, falling into a coma, his face as pale as a fish that had been dead for many days.


    "Your Highness!" Nymeria shouted a few times, but Prince Doran did not respond.


    She lifted the blanket off Prince Doran violently, and a pungent **** smell mixed with stench hit her face, almost making her vomit.


    "What did you do to him!" Nymeria turned around and questioned angrily.


    Bachelor Keben walked over with a cup of thick liquid, and said calmly:


    "What does this have to do with us? His injuries were caused by the nobles of Dorne. Didn''t they tell you?"


    Nymeria froze for a moment.


    She immediately thought of her cousin''s behavior of detaining a group of noble nobles and bringing them back to Sunspear City, so she believed the words of Bachelor Qyburn in her heart.


    "Alright, let him drink this." Maester Qyburn handed the cup to Nymeria.


    "What''s this?"


    "Of course it was something that saved him." Bachelor Qyburn shrugged, "If we were to kill him, would he still be alive?"


    "You think I will believe you!" Nymeria smashed the cup to the ground, letting the white liquid flow out.


    "Whatever you want." Maester Qyburn sneered, "You''d better move fast, or I''m afraid he won''t be able to survive Sunspear City."


    Nymeria gritted her teeth and looked at Samwell at the door, growling:


    "If His Royal Highness Doran dies, we will definitely make Storm''s End pay the price!"


    "I advise you to find out who made Doran like this first." Samwell responded lightly, "If you don''t believe me, you can go back and ask those Dorne nobles."


    "No matter how much you quibble, His Highness Doran was also hurt under your roof. He is your prisoner, and you have an obligation to protect his safety!"


    Samwell retorted: "I was an ally of Doran on Blood Reef Island before, but he arranged for the Faceless Man to kill me. What qualifications do you Dornish people have to accuse others of breaking the rules."


    Nymeria couldn''t speak for a moment, so she had to turn around, carefully put Prince Doran behind her back, and walked out.


    "Your Majesty, the Dornish people may still blame us for Doran''s death." Bachelor Qyburn said.


    "Trust is like parchment. If you knead it and then lay it flat, the wrinkles on it won''t disappear." Samwell said lightly, "Even if the Martell family is sensible enough not to hold the nobles of Dorne accountable, But can they still trust their vassals as much as they used to?


    And those Dorne nobles who have Doran''s blood on their hands, will they really believe that the Martell family will not hold them accountable?


    Once a seed of doubt is planted, it takes root. "


    "What you said makes sense." Bachelor Qyburn nodded, and then laughed again, "And that woman, Arianne Martell, may not be able to maintain her sanity."


    A sneer twitched at the corner of Samwell''s mouth, and without further words, he turned and went downstairs, heading straight for the dungeon.


    The guard held a torch and led him to the place where Loras Tyrell was being held.


    Opening the cell door, Loras narrowed his eyes, and it took him a while to get used to the changing light before he saw the person coming.


    "Caesar." There was bitter guilt and a hint of helplessness in his tone, "What do you want to do to me?"


    "Take you back to Highgarden."


    Loras'' eyes were filled with disbelief: "You... will let me go back to Highgarden?"


    "What do you think?"


    "I..." Loras struggled a bit, and said, "For the sake of the past, for the sake of Margaret, I hope you will be more merciful..."


    "Merciful?" Samwell smiled coldly, "You were not merciful to me on Blood Reef Island before."


    Loras was speechless for a moment.


    This time it was indeed the Tyrell family who betrayed Caesar, which he could not deny.


    Samwell urged: "Let''s go, there is still a good show waiting for us at the river bend."


    Loras looked at the cold light in Samwell''s eyes, and a bad premonition filled his heart. He struggled to get up, walked out of the prison, and said again:


    "Can I meet Margaery?"


    "no."


    Loras had no choice but to lower his head and follow Samwell out the door. The sun on his back made him squint his eyes after not seeing the sun for a long time.


    When he got used to the light again, he saw that Samwell had already mounted the white dragon.


    Loras stepped forward and said:


    "Caesar, be nice to Margaery, she has nothing to do with this."


    "She really has nothing to do with you." Samwell said coldly, "She is my queen now."


    Loras didn''t say much anymore, and was about to climb up the dragon''s back, when he saw the white dragon suddenly soar into the air with a burst of wings.


    Just when Loras was in a daze, a dragon claw reached out, grabbed his waist, and took him high into the sky.


    Margaery in the greenhouse seemed to sense something, and when she raised her head, she saw the figure of the white dragon leaping into the sky.


    There was a flash of struggle in her eyes, and she finally lowered her head and continued to play with her roses.


    Although Storm''s End is magnificent and strong, it lacks vigor and vitality. Margaery is determined to plant roses all over the castle.


    I believe that sooner or later, this place will be as beautiful as Gaoting.

 Chapter 302: crazy

    Chapter 302 Crazy


    Ser Kevan Lannister walked through the garden maze into Highgarden with a heavy heart.


    He really didn''t expect the situation in the river bend to be so bad that the horse party actually captured the ancient oak city and the fruit wine hall.


    Although the reason used was that these two families killed the two sons of the Duke of Metz, Vilas and Garland, of course Kevan knew that these two were clearly forced to death by the Ma Party.


    And now, the Ma Party actually demanded that the Duke of Metz hand over Mrs. Olenna.


    Said that she plotted to assassinate Caesar, a vassal of Highgarden - which is true.


    Even so, a group of vassals forced the lord to hand over his mother, which was a bit too much anyway.


    But Kefeng also knows that the deer party, which is already in a weak position, has just wiped out two important families, and the horse party will naturally become more unscrupulous. This time, forcing the Duke of Mace to hand over Mrs. Olenna, it is estimated that it will start soon Completely liquidate the remnants of the Deer Party and carve up the territory of the Deer Party.


    Therefore, he must help the Tyrell family stabilize the situation, and not allow the river bend to become the horse party''s world. In that case, Caesar''s power will expand to an extremely dangerous situation.


    "Sir Kevan, this is your room." The butler said politely, "I have sent the servants to prepare the bath water, and dinner will take some time. If you are hungry, I can ask the kitchen to prepare some food for you. .¡±


    "May I pay my respects to Mrs. Olenna first?" Kefeng was not in the mood to take a bath at the moment.


    "plz follow me."


    Kevon entered the room, put down and saluted, and then followed the housekeeper to a bedroom on the top floor of the main castle.


    The room was extremely ornately furnished, with Myrish carpets on the floor and exquisite tapestry from Lys hanging on the wall. Behind a wooden screen with colorful paintings of rare birds and animals, Kevan saw Mrs. Olenna.


    She was looking out of the window in a daze, and didn''t look back after hearing footsteps.


    "Mrs. Olenna." Kevan stepped forward and found a seat to sit down.


    Mrs. Olenna seemed to have noticed that someone had entered the room. She turned her head slowly, and stared at Kefeng with her cloudy eyes for a long while before she regained focus.


    "Ser Kevan, how dare you come to Highgarden now?"


    "The Ma Party should not be bold enough to rush into the High Court to kill people." Kai Feng smiled pretendingly.


    Madam Olenna sneered:


    "They even dare to kill my grandson, what else dare not."


    "I regret that."


    "It''s a shame." Madam Olenna spoke as ruthlessly as ever, "You might as well go to the church and light a candle for my two grandchildren."


    "I''ll go." Kevan didn''t get angry at all, "And don''t worry, King''s Landing won''t watch the horse party mess around. You can ask the Duke of Mace to declare Lando Tarly and others as rebels, and the king will issue an edict to support them ..."


    "Solidarity is useless." Mrs. Olenna seemed to vent her anger on Kefeng deliberately, "What''s the use of declaring the Ma Party as rebellious? It just makes them more unscrupulous, and Gaoting still has the ability to put down the chaos? Or you Can the Lannisters send troops to the Reach?"


    "King''s Landing can''t send troops for the time being." Sir Kevan also seemed a little helpless, "There was an accident in the north, and Eddard Stark ran away, and now Duke Tywin, Earl Bolton, and Lady Anya are encircling and suppressing the wolf. But don''t worry, as long as the situation in the north is calmed down, Duke Tywin will definitely send his troops south to help Gaoting put down the chaos of the horse party."


    "The situation in the north is calm? When will it be?"


    "Probably... it will take a few months."


    Mrs. Olenna said sharply:


    "How many months? Caesar will give the Tyrell family a few months? Maybe he has already flown here on a dragon."


    "The Horse Party would never dare to attack Highgarden." Kevan didn''t know whether he was really confident or pretended to be calm, "So what if Caesar comes."


    "Did you forget that my grandson Loras is still in Caesar''s hands?" Lady Olenna emphasized, "That is my last grandson! Do you think the Tyrell family can wait for your Lannister family to calm down slowly? north?


    Do you know that everyone in the Tyrell family is resenting me, the old witch. They think that the current bad situation is all caused by me, and Ellie is crying every day, saying that I killed her two sons , Mace always avoids me, doesn''t want to see me, probably hates me in his heart..."


    Kevan remained silent.


    He was actually slandering in his heart that Loras, a guy who likes men, might not be able to continue the blood of the Tyrell family, so why should he care.


    But he also knew that such words must not be said out loud, otherwise the Tyrell family might become enraged.


    "Can''t Tywin lead the army south immediately?" Madam Olenna said again, "The wolf in the north will be handed over to Bolton and Madam Anya."


    Kevon sighed, shook his head and said:


    "That wolf is more difficult to deal with than we imagined. And his son Robb is also a very talented general. He actually defeated Lady Anya''s valley army in an encounter, and made a siege operation go to waste..."


    Seeing that Mrs. Olenna''s complexion was getting worse and worse, Kefeng quickly comforted her:


    "But you don''t have to worry too much. Stark won''t last long. After all, Winterfell is in our hands. Although they can still rely on the support of some nobles in the north to guarantee their logistics, the morale of the army will inevitably gradually deteriorate over time. Decline, sooner or later will lead to failure."


    "Don''t tell me sooner or later!" Lady Olenna raged, "Highgarden doesn''t have so much time. Even if I am willing to wait, some people in the Tyrell family will not wait!


    In their eyes, I was always a Redwyne, an old, damned Redwyne.


    How could it be more important than the last heir of the Duke of Highgarden. "


    "They plan to trade you for Loras?" Kevan heard the meaning of Madam Olenna''s words.


    "More and more people think so, maybe my idiot son himself thinks so, but he dare not say it."


    Kevon pondered for a moment, then got up and said:


    "Ms. Olenna, the Lannister family will never sit back and ignore their allies in trouble. I will go with you to see the Duke of Metz, and I believe I can make him change his mind."


    Madam Olenna stared at Kefeng for a moment:


    "What else can the Lannister family offer to make my son change his mind?"


    "It depends on what conditions Caesar can accept, and we can talk slowly." Kevan emphasized the word "slowly", obviously reminding the Tyrell family that they can delay time.


    "If the Lannister family is really willing to help, there may be something that can be exchanged for Loras." Mrs. Olenna said suddenly, and at the same time got up and walked out.


    "What? As long as you don''t want the gold mines in Casterly Rock City, it''s easy to discuss." Kevan made a joke.


    Mrs. Olenna didn''t smile. She came to the door, patted it twice, and attracted two guards.


    Then he looked straight at Kaifeng with those small eyes, and said:


    "It is you, Ser Kevan."


    Kevon froze for a moment, then his expression changed drastically:


    "Mrs. Olenna, you are joking, right?"


    "Do you think I''m in the mood to joke now?" Mrs. Olenna waved her hand, and two guards stepped forward to restrain Kefeng.


    Kevon said angrily: "Ms. Olenna! I kindly came to High Court to help. Is this how you treat your allies?"


    "Yesterday we were allies, but today we may be enemies. It''s not surprising. Caesar was my grandson-in-law back then." Mrs. Olenna said lightly.


    After finishing speaking, he took Kaifeng out the door and walked all the way to the meeting hall.


    In the hall, the Duke of Metz was talking with several vassals.


    Everyone has a frowning look, and the room is filled with a depressed and decadent atmosphere.


    Seeing Mrs. Olenna walk in, the eyes of several people were a little complicated.


    The Duke of Mace greeted with a drooping face:


    "Mother, I heard that Sir Kevan went to see you?"


    "Yes, I brought him."


    Duke Mace was about to greet him when he saw Kevan Lannister who was carried in by the guards.


    He was a little confused: "Mother...what''s going on?"


    "Don''t you understand?" Mrs. Olenna said, "Take him for Loras, are you really going to throw your old lady to Caesar?"


    "I...Of course I won''t take you..." Duke of Metz stammered and defended.


    "Lord Mace!" Kevan shouted immediately, "Please listen to me. The Lannister family has always attached great importance to their friendship with Highgarden, and they are also extremely indignant at the horse party''s rebellion! King Tommen also expressed his opinion about the situation in the Bend. Pay attention, if necessary, he can sign a document at any time, declaring the Ma Party nobles treasonous..."


    "Without an army, the documents of the Iron Throne are just a piece of paper." Madam Olenna said sharply, "If the Lannister family can''t send an army, then it is useless to us."


    The Duke of Mace asked in a hopeful tone:


    "Sir Kevan, is it true that the Lannister family can''t send troops?"


    "It will take some time..."


    "Don''t think about Mace, Lannister can''t send troops." Madam Olenna sneered, "The old lion is still playing the game of catching wolves in the north."


    "Then what can we do!" Duke Metz said with a mournful face, "My son is still in Caesar''s hands, and that is my last son!"


    "Cry!" Madam Olenna scolded impatiently, "Now we have only two options, either hand over Kevan to show a complete break with Lannister, pray that Caesar will let us go, or hand me over Get out, I was the one who murdered Caesar in the first place, and if he kills me, he should also be relieved.


    Mace, it''s your choice, Kevan or your mother? "


    "I... I... How could I hand you over!" Duke Metz said.


    "That''s Kevan!" Madam Olenna announced, and then she glanced at all the Tyrells in the hall, "What do you think? Are you going to hand over me, the old witch? Or Kevan?"


    How could it be possible for everyone to say that they would hand over the Duke''s mother at this moment, and quickly said that it was Kefeng.


    Kevon said angrily: "Olenna! Mace! I am your guest, you can''t treat me like this! The gods will curse you!"


    Duke Mace looked at his mother hesitantly.


    Madam Olenna said coldly:


    "If the gods have spirits, they should curse the evil king on the Iron Throne first."

 Chapter 303: arrival

    Chapter 303 Arrival


    When the white dragon landed in the atrium of the wine hall, Lord Randyll Tarly greeted him.


    "Father."


    Earl Randall looked at his son who jumped off the back of the dragon, his eyes stayed on the Valyrian steel ring crown on his head for a long time, and finally nodded.


    Samwell handed Loras Tyrell to Ser Hale Hunt for custody, and then stepped forward to his father:


    "Is my brother here yet?"


    "It''s here, but I let him go to Bright Water City."


    Samwell immediately understood his father''s plan, which was to let his younger brother take over the Florens family''s territory.


    The Florens family is the in-laws of the Tully family. At the beginning, his uncle, Sir Alleken Florens, gave Samwell a lot of support and was also the backbone of the Horse Party.


    Unfortunately, since Samwell''s aunt Selyse Florent married Stannis Baratheon, the Florent family gradually shifted their focus to that side.


    This is also understandable. After all, Stannis is the first legal heir to the Iron Throne, and he married Selyse.


    However, when Stannis attacked the city of King''s Landing, Tyrion the "little devil" burned almost the entire fleet, completely declaring the game out.


    The troops of the Florent family also went into the sea to feed the fish, and the investment was naturally in vain.


    Family members also suffered heavy casualties, even Earl Alister died in that battle.


    In this case, Earl Landau will definitely come up with the idea of ??brightening the city of water.


    Whether it is Lady Melissa, the daughter of Earl Alister, or Dickon, who is engaged to the granddaughter of the Earl, are eligible to inherit Brightwater City.


    Samwell is also happy to see the success.


    Earl Randall didn''t say much about this, but instead asked: "Has the army in the Stormlands been redeemed?"


    "Redeemed."


    "How did you deal with Doran Martell?" Earl Randall expressed his concern.


    "Let the Dornish nobles stab him with a sword, and then send him back to Sunspear. Don''t worry, he won''t live long."


    "Well, it''s not bad to deal with it this way. Civil strife should break out in Dorne." Earl Randall nodded with satisfaction, and then reminded, "But even if civil strife breaks out in Dorne, don''t rush to get involved in it for the time being. It''s an extremely Where xenophobic places encounter foreign enemies, they may temporarily put aside their hatred and unite."


    "I understand. After dealing with the river bend this time, my focus will be on managing the storm ground for a period of time in the future."


    "It''s good to understand. Only the power that can be controlled by yourself is your power, and the others can''t be counted. Even the Hewan Horse Party is like this. Although families like Hightower, Rowan, and Peak are still willing to Support you, but once you can''t continue to bring them benefits, they may not be willing to continue to follow you.


    If you want them to truly surrender, you must have absolute strength so that they dare not betray. "


    "I see."


    Since the nobles of the Horse Party gathered in the fruit wine hall, the castle was already overcrowded.


    Even the largest banquet hall in the castle cannot accommodate all horse party knights at once.


    So Samwell had to entertain them separately.


    Although he always sits at the head of the throne and wears the Valyrian steel ring crown on his head, no horse nobleman calls him "Your Majesty".


    This is not a surprise, he has the support of the Ma Party, but he has not yet been able to get their allegiance.


    "Sam!" Earl Matus yelled holding his glass, "The Tyrell family betrayed you like that, why are you still marrying their daughter? Why don''t you be afraid of her secretly stabbing you when you sleep at night! If you want me to say, you might as well kill him." Her! If you can''t do it, I can arrange someone to help you!"


    "Master Matus, you are drunk." Samwell had an impeccable smile on his face, and he didn''t seem to care about what Earl Matus Rowan said.


    "You''re so drunk!" Earl Rowan yelled when he came to Samwell, putting his hand on his shoulder with an extremely affectionate look, "When Margaery makes room, you can marry My daughter Jenny, she is eighteen years old, she is not bad, the key is her big butt, she is very fertile!"


    "Master Rowan, how did I hear that your daughter has been defiled by a bard?" Earl Titus Peake laughed.


    "Fart!" Earl Rowan stared, "Where did you hear the rumor! Absolutely nothing! My daughter has never even touched a man''s hand!"


    "Then Cersei is the most virtuous woman, and Kingslayer is the most loyal knight." Earl Peake laughed and said, "Don''t deny it. I also know that kid went to the Great Wall of Immortality as a night watchman, tsk tsk, Matus, if I were you, I would have killed him long ago."


    "Lies! Lies!" Count Matus Rowan threw the wine glass over.


    It''s a pity that it missed Earl Peake, but instead made a knight of the Green family next to him covered in alcohol.


    Immediately caused even greater laughter and noise.


    Earl Peake looked at Samwell with a smile, and said again:


    "Lord Caesar, if you want to change a queen, you might as well consider my daughter Margaux. She is just fourteen years old and has already had menarche, but she has never been touched by a man. It is more suitable for you than the second-hand Jenny of the Rowan family!"


    When Earl Peak humiliated his daughter, Matus Rowan roared and rushed over.


    The two started fighting, crackling, overturning a table of food and drink.


    "Okay." Samwell finally said, "Pull the two of them apart!"


    After the knights stepped forward to separate the two earls, Samwell got up and said:


    "Margaery and I made an oath under the witness of the Seven Gods. From then on, we are one body and one soul. Therefore, if you humiliate her, you are humiliating me!"


    Samwell''s tone was flat at first, but in the end, he was already stern.


    With a little force on the right hand, the wine glass made of refined iron was completely deformed.


    He put the wine glass still in front of Earl Rowan and Earl Peake, and said coldly:


    "If someone humiliates Margaery again, next time I will give it back, not a wine glass, but white gloves!"


    The banquet hall fell silent instantly.


    Everyone in the Horse Party clearly felt the power of the young Storm King, and they were silent for a while.


    But in the next second, Samwell put away his serious face and smiled:


    "Of course, I believe that the two Earls made a slip of the tongue after drinking, and they didn''t mean to humiliate my queen."


    "Yes, yes, yes! I drank too much, I drank too much!" Earl Matus Rowan immediately wobbled.


    "I drank too much, too much..." Earl Peake also borrowed the **** to get off the donkey.


    Samwell changed another wine glass, raised it high, and said loudly:


    "Everyone, let us raise our glasses to Queen Margaery!"


    "To Queen Margaery!" Earl Matus Rowan was the first to agree, and then everyone also spoke.


    After drinking the glass, the nobles were about to sit down when Earl Randall raised his glass again and said:


    "To Caesar the Storm King!"


    Samwell turned his head and exchanged a tacit look with his father.


    The nobles of the Horse Party hesitated for a while, and finally raised their wine glasses one after another, and said in agreement:


    "To Caesar the Storm King!"


    Among the sounds of hundreds of cups colliding together, the ancient name of Storm King was finally uttered for the first time from the nobles of the River Bend.


    Although it is not an oath of allegiance, it is also a good start.

 Chapter 304: ambition

    Chapter 304 Ambition


    The atmosphere of the banquet became lively again, but there seemed to be something different.


    At least when the nobles of the Horse Party looked at the young king wearing the crown on the throne, there was some awe in their eyes.


    Earl Rowan and Earl Peake started a fight for wine. The two of them didn''t seem to have played enough just now, so they were going to decide the winner in the wine field.


    Noah Rowan originally obediently stayed by Samwell''s side as a wine server, but after a while he couldn''t help but went over to persuade his father not to drink too much.


    Of course Earl Rowan ignored his youngest son''s advice, and continued to drink one cup after another, as if alcohol would be banned in Westeros tomorrow.


    After a while, he seemed to be really drunk, and he danced awkwardly in the hall.


    While dancing, he also sang "The Bear and the Pretty Girl" loudly.


    "Bear! Bear! The whole body is black and brown, covered with plush..."


    The rude voice combined with serious out-of-tune makes it unbearable.


    Just when Samwell was thinking about whether Noah should take Earl Rowan down to rest, a servant walked into the hall and whispered something in Earl Randall''s ear.


    Afterwards, Earl Randall turned his head to look at Samwell, saying:


    "The messenger from Highgarden has arrived."


    "Bring him in."


    Hearing the arrival of the high court envoy, everyone fell silent.


    Even Earl Matus Rowan returned to his seat obediently under Noah''s comfort.


    Soon, Sir Giles Buddha strode into the banquet hall.


    This person is the illegitimate son of the High Court Steward. He is tall and strong. At the tournament in King''s Landing, Samwell even fought against this person.


    "Lord Caesar," Sir Giles bowed and said, "On behalf of Lord Mace, I would like to extend my sincere greetings to you. He deeply regrets what happened to you on Blood Cay..."


    "Okay, stop talking nonsense." Samwell interrupted coldly, "Instead of saying this hypocritically, Gaoting should just hand over my murderer, Mrs. Olenna."


    Sir Giles said:


    "Master Mace is willing to make compensation for what his mother has done."


    "What compensation?"


    "Kevon Lannister." Sir Giles said after a pause, "He is in High Court now, trying to confuse Lord Mace to form an alliance with the Lannister family, but has been rejected by Lord Mace. Sincerely, Lord Mace is willing to entrust this person to your disposal. However, I also hope that you can release Ser Loras Tyrell."


    "Kevan for Loras?" Samwell frowned.


    Whispering also sounded in the banquet hall.


    Kevon Lannister, as the younger brother of Duke Tywin, although not well-known in the Seven Kingdoms, is actually a powerful figure.


    Duke Tywin has always been regarded as his right-hand man.


    General High Court dared to detain this person and give it to Caesar, obviously he was ready to break with the Lannister family.


    After Duke Tywin knew about this, he would definitely list the Tyrell family as unending enemies.


    Kevon''s weight is enough to exchange for a Loras, and Tyrell''s move is indeed a gesture of sincerity and sincerity.


    But unfortunately, Samwell was not satisfied, because he wanted Olenna to die!


    "No. If you want Loras Tyrell back, hand over Lady Olenna."


    "Are you sure? That''s Kevan Lannister."


    "I just want Olenna."


    Sir Giles for:


    "Master Caesar, how can you force the vassal to surrender his mother? If you do this, you will tarnish your own reputation."


    "From the moment Highgarden colluded with outsiders to plot to kill me, I was no longer Mace Tyrell''s vassal. Moreover, keeping a sinister woman like Olenna Redwyne by my side is the most important thing." The greatest stain on High Court''s reputation."


    Sir Giles was about to speak again, when Earl Matus Rowan shouted:


    "Olenna Redwyne murdered her grandson-in-law, and killed her two grandsons in order to kill the rebels. It is a blasphemy to the gods that such a poisonous woman exists in Highgarden! Go back and tell Mace that such a mother It''s better to give up as soon as possible!"


    "That''s right!" Earl Titus Peake also echoed, "I''m afraid Olenna is only thinking about the interests of the Redwyne family on the Arbor Island. Why does Highgarden keep her!"


    "Yes, is an old poisonous woman more important than the last heir of Lord Highgarden?" Ser Baelor Hightower asked quietly.


    "Hand over Olenna Redwyne!"


    "Hand over Olenna Redwyne!"


    "Hand over Olenna Redwyne!"


    ¡­


    I don''t know who started it, and the horse party nobles in the hall started clamoring.


    This momentum made Sir Giles turn pale instantly.


    Samwell clapped his hands, stopped the shouting of the crowd, and said to Giles:


    "Go back and tell Mace that if you want to get back your son, you must hand over Olenna Redwyne."


    Sir Giles had no choice but to say yes, then turned and left.


    After the envoy left, the horse party members in the banquet hall talked again.


    "High Court actually dared to tie Kevan up. This is really about to break with the Lannister family."


    "I think Olenna was really helpless, so she pushed Kefeng to help herself take the blame."


    "Mace probably doesn''t have the guts to hand over his mother to us."


    "Mace has a guts!" Earl Matus Rowan''s loud voice sounded again, "Caesar, in my opinion, Olenna may have the final say in High Court now, how could she agree to hand herself over. "


    Samwell smiled slightly and asked:


    "Earl Matus, what do you think we should do if the High Court refuses to hand over Lady Olenna?"


    "Send troops directly to attack Highgarden!" Earl Matus Rowan shook his head and shouted.


    Samwell frowned, but before he could speak, Earl Randall said coldly:


    "Matus, you''re drunk."


    "Not drunk, not drunk." Earl Rowan staggered and said, "We are now strong and strong, and we will directly capture Highgarden, and then let Lando you be the master of this bay!"


    Unfortunately, Earl Landau didn''t appreciate it: "Matus, you said you weren''t drunk. You''re talking nonsense."


    Samwell smiled and said:


    "Earl Matus, the Rowan family is superior to the Tarly family in terms of strength and prestige. Therefore, if someone really wants to replace the Tyrell family as the master of this bay, it should be you."


    Earl Matus shook his head like a rattle:


    "How powerful is the Rowan family? In terms of strength, the lord of Old Town, Lord Leighton Hightower, should be in command of the River Bend."


    Earl Layton wasn''t here today, so his eldest son, Ser Baelor Hightower, quickly got up and said with a smile:


    "Our Hightower can''t be the lord of the river bend. On the contrary, the Peak family is top-notch in terms of strength and prestige, and has the blood of the gardener king, so I think Earl Peak is more suitable."


    Earl Peake leaned back on the chair with his sleepy eyes narrowed, and laughed out loud when he heard this. He didn''t know if he was really drunk, or he said what was in his heart through the strength of alcohol:


    "All of you are too timid! What kind of thing is Tyrell? He was just a dog for the gardener king! Such a family can dare to occupy the title of Duke of Highgarden for three hundred years. Why can''t we?" !


    In my opinion, this time we should directly send troops to capture Highgarden and destroy Tyrell! "


    As soon as these words came out, the banquet hall fell silent.


    After all, the horse party pointed at Mrs. Olenna before. Although the Duke of Metz was completely ignored by this move, at least on the surface everyone maintained restraint and did not directly confront the monarch''s opponent.


    But now, someone actually took off this fig leaf in public.


    Actually said that Tyrell was going to be destroyed.


    Everyone looked at Earl Peake with different eyes. Some were angry, some were disdainful, and some were thoughtful.


    "Master Peake, it seems that you are really drunk." Samwell said with a smile.


    Sir Arman Peake also sensed that something was wrong with the atmosphere in the hall, so he quickly got up, put his arm around Earl Peake''s shoulder, and said:


    "Father, I will send you back to rest."


    Earl Peake didn''t refuse either, and leaned on his son, muttering something about whether he was drunk, and the two walked out.


    Leaving the banquet hall, Sir Oman complained in a low voice in his father''s ear:


    "What you just said is a bit too much!"


    Earl Peake leaned on his son and muttered:


    "Who will take what you say after drinking. And what do you know, sometimes, if you don''t make some temptations, you will never get what you want."


    "Are you testing Caesar?" Sir Oman asked thoughtfully.


    Earl Peake hummed, and stopped talking.


    Sir Arman was inconvenient to ask more questions, and helped his father back to the room.


    Just when he was about to ask the servant to prepare the bath water, he met Samwell in the corridor.


    "Caesar... my lord."


    "Sir Oman, has Lord Peake rested?"


    "Not yet, please come in." Sir Oman stepped aside thoughtfully.


    After Samwell entered the house, he closed the door.


    "Lord Caesar."


    "Master Peake." Samwell greeted with a smile.


    The old earl in front of him, who was too drunk to walk just now, now has clear eyes and clear speech, so he doesn''t look a little drunk.


    Earl Peake got up and poured two glasses of red wine, handed one of them to Samwell, and asked:


    "Caesar, you won''t be thinking about your old love, and you can''t bear to attack the Tyrell family, right?"


    Samwell took the wine glass, shook it lightly, and said in a cold tone:


    "After Blood Reef Island, the Tyrell family has no friendship with me."


    "That''s good!" Earl Peake''s expression was excited, "I know you are concerned about your reputation, and you can''t do it yourself, so let the Peake family do the dirty work for you. But after it''s done, I want High Court!"


    "Yes." Samwell smiled slightly, agreeing happily.


    But in his heart, the Peak family has been sentenced to death.


    Earl Peake didn''t realize it, and laughed loudly:


    "Would you like me to change the queen for you? My daughter Margot is also a little beauty!"


    "Let''s talk after Tyrell in High Court is dealt with first."


    "Yes." Earl Peake raised his glass and touched Samwell lightly, "Two days later, enter Highgarden, and the Peake family will be the vanguard!"


    "Good!" Samwell drank the wine in his glass.


    A trace of wine overflowed from the corner of his mouth, which was as red as blood.

 Chapter 305: cold blooded

    Chapter 305 Cold-blooded


    After being separated from Earl Peake, Samwell walked back alone.


    At this moment, the banquet is also over, and the guests dispersed.


    Samwell returned to the residence, and saw Earl Randall waiting at the door.


    The father and son exchanged a look, but did not speak.


    After entering the room and closing the door, Earl Landau asked:


    "You''re not going to support Peake in place of Tyrell, are you?"


    "Of course not." Samwell smiled sarcastically, "I just wanted to test the attitude of the horse party nobles towards the Tyrell family, but I didn''t expect such an idiot to jump out on their own initiative. Titus Peake, Hehe, is he so eager to wait?"


    "The Peak family has always been dishonest," Earl Randall commented sharply. "There is restless blood flowing in their bodies, and this is the reason why they have reached the top repeatedly, but fell quickly."


    This is true.


    Back when Hewan was still under the rule of the Gardener King, the Peake family tried to get their hands on the throne, which triggered civil strife in Hewan for ten years.


    After the war of conquest, the Seven Kingdoms were unified. The Peak family had a king who murdered the queen in order to let King Aegon III marry his daughter.


    Later, when the Blackfyre Rebellion broke out, the Peak family once again couldn''t hold back their restless blood and led the army to support Daemon Blackfyre.


    When the Blackfyre Rebellion was suppressed, the Peake family also paid the price for their foolishness, and the family''s influence was greatly reduced.


    The coat of arms of the Peake family are three black castles on an orange background, symbolizing the three castles owned by the family at their peak: Star Shuttle City, Dustonbury and White Garden City.


    But under the manipulation of the Peak family, only Star Shuttle City is left in the current territory.


    But even so, this family will never learn to be low-key and steady.


    Now that the Seven Kingdoms are in turmoil, the House of Highgarden Tyrell has also fallen into unprecedented decline, and the Peak family is about to start to move again.


    "Since Peake is so impatient, I''m going to let them be knives, so as not to get my hands dirty." Samwell expressed his true thoughts.


    "Yes." Earl Randall nodded in agreement with his son''s plan, and then asked, "However, what do you plan to do with the Tyrell family?"


    "Mrs. Olenna must die!" Samwell said coldly.


    "What about the rest?"


    "I don''t plan to touch the inflatable fish." Samwell explained, "I don''t have the strength to take over Hewan right now, so it''s better to keep him as a puppet. Otherwise, when Tyrell falls, all monsters and monsters will jump out, and Hewan will only There''s going to be more chaos."


    "The inflatable fish can indeed be kept. It may not be a good thing for you to let the horse party take power. You don''t have enough strength and prestige to make them surrender completely. However, besides Mrs. Olenna, there is one more person you must kill. "


    "Are you talking about Paxter Redwyne?" Samwell frowned, "Of course I want to kill him, but Qingting Island is isolated overseas, and we don''t have a powerful fleet in our hands, so we can''t do anything to him for the time being. "


    "Paxter really can''t do anything about him, but he can''t affect the overall situation, so you can ignore him for the time being. I''m talking about Loras Tyrell."


    "Loras?"


    "Yes. Loras doesn''t seem to be as threatening as Lady Olenna, but he has to be killed. Because he is the last heir of the Duke of Mace, with him, the inheritance of the Tyrell family is still alive. High Court."


    "Didn''t Loras like men?"


    Earl Randall shook his head and sneered: "So what. Like a man doesn''t mean he can''t continue his blood.


    Believe it or not, once you put Loras back, the Tyrells will arrange a marriage for him, and it won''t be long before his wife has a big belly.


    As for whether the child belongs to Loras, it doesn''t matter at all, because in name, it is the direct blood of the Tyrell family.


    As long as there is inheritance, there is hope. And you''ll never really control the Reach.


    Conversely, if Loras dies, the legitimacy of Highgarden lies in Storm''s End, in your wife. This is very important.


    The nobles of the River Bend will completely lose their minds because of this, they will not help a prince who has no future.


    The inflatable fish has really become a decoration. Once he dies, you and Margaery''s heirs will become the masters of Highgarden. "


    Samwell touched his nose and realized that he was really stuck in a deadlock.


    For the sake of family inheritance, Loras may really agree to let someone else exercise the power of a husband instead of him.


    Still cannot overestimate the bottom line of these nobles.


    Earl Randall misunderstood his son''s silence and thought he was unwilling to let go, so he spoke again:


    "Sam, do you know what your greatest weakness is?"


    "What?"


    "Not cold-blooded enough." Earl Randall said sharply, "In fact, you do not lack brains and means. You have performed very well in the development of Eagle Mouth Island, the chaos in King''s Landing, and the war against Dorne.


    But at the time, you hadn¡¯t officially joined Game of Thrones. Did not meet any decent opponents.


    But it will be different after you have a dragon, you can no longer hide yourself.


    Before the deer party rebellion, your weakness was exposed. Put yourself at risk for a woman.


    But what about the result? You''re desperately trying to save House Tyrell from the rebels, but Lady Olenna is plotting to kill you.


    You treat her as a relative, but she doesn''t treat you as a relative.


    Now that you are king, you shouldn''t have such stupid thoughts anymore.


    The king has no relatives, only subjects and enemies.


    Surrender or perish.


    Failure to understand this will cost you dearly in the future. "


    "Thank you for your reminder." Samwell nodded, "I''ve already died once, and of course I won''t be as naive as before. When it''s time to strike hard, I won''t hesitate again.


    Since Loras is a threat, I will find a way to deal with him.


    I didn¡¯t speak just now, I was just thinking of a way to not get my hands dirty. "


    Earl Randall nodded in satisfaction:


    "As long as you understand."


    Samwell looked at his father, suddenly smiled and said:


    "But father, I''m afraid you don''t know, if I''m really cold-blooded enough, maybe the one standing in front of you now is not the real me."


    Earl Randall obviously did not understand this.


    Samwell didn''t explain much, and continued to speak in a leisurely tone:


    "It''s as foolish not to trust everyone as it is to trust everyone.


    In addition to subjects and enemies, a king can also have fathers, brothers, wives and children.


    The end of being absolutely cold-blooded will only be betrayal.


    Even you yourself, in fact, you are not as cold-blooded as you said. Although you drove me out of the house at the beginning, when Yingzui Island was in crisis, didn''t you still use all your troops in Horn Hill to help me fight Dorne? . "


    Earl Randall stared at his son for a while, and his tone suddenly softened:


    "I''m actually worried that you will fall into the same trap again. Margaery Tyrell is not only a key bargaining chip, but also a hidden crisis. You must beware."


    "I know." Samwell nodded, "I promised to give Margaery a queen, but I didn''t say that the queen will only be her."


    "Are you planning to marry another one like Aegon the Conqueror?" Earl Randall rubbed his chin, "This is actually a good idea. Use another woman to balance Margaery and the Tyrell family.


    However, before you have absolute strength, don''t rush to marry the second one, as this will affect how most Westeros nobles perceive you. "


    "Don''t worry, I won''t act too hastily."

 Chapter 306: Chief of High Court

    Chapter 306 High Court Chief


    The night is dark.


    Samwell was preparing to take a rest when he suddenly heard a knock on the door.


    Opening the door, I saw an unexpected but reasonable person standing outside.


    "Sir Geliot." Samwell turned a few thoughts in his heart, "It''s so late, what do you want me to do?"


    "Master Caesar, good evening." Geliott saluted respectfully, "Didn''t disturb you?"


    "No, come in."


    Geliot entered the room, filled with hesitation and apprehension.


    Looking at the young Storm King in front of him, he always felt unreal.


    He clearly remembered that in King''s Landing three years ago, this person was just a pioneering knight with extraordinary strength. Although he became the champion of that tournament, not many people took him seriously.


    What can a pioneering knight in a backcountry be superior in force?


    But now, this person has become a big figure who stirred up the situation of the Seven Kingdoms.


    Even House Tyrell had to bow to this man...


    "Please feel free." Samwell sat down on the chair.


    Geliott also sat down as he said, and said a little cautiously:


    "Lord Caesar, we fought against each other in King''s Landing back then, do you remember?"


    "Of course I remember. The first round was a tie, and it was only in the second round that I poked your breastplate."


    "Yeah, now that I think about it, it was a great honor to fight against you." Geliott''s expression was extremely sincere, "My father always said that you will definitely become one of the greatest knights in the history of the Seven Kingdoms." .¡±


    Samwell laughed loudly: "Thank you Sir Galth for the compliment, I haven''t seen him for a long time, is he okay now?"


    "Father is still in good health, thank you for thinking about him."


    "I have always admired Sir Galth. He has contributed a lot to the management of High Court in an orderly manner."


    "You''re flattering yourself. My father is just the master of the castle, how can he deserve such praise from you."


    "What happened to the steward?" Samwell pointed out, "The Tyrell family was also the steward of the Gardener King, but now they have become the masters of Highgarden."


    Geliott''s heart trembled. Is this implying that his father Garth Tyrell can also become the master of Highgarden?


    No no no no! Geliott quickly pushed the dangerous thought out of his mind.


    But even so, he couldn''t help but his heart beat faster and his mouth was dry.


    "Master Caesar." Geliott kept his mission in mind, and said, "I came to you this time, but it was actually a helpless act..."


    "Because I rejected your conditions?"


    "Yes." Geliott hesitated, but decided to tell the truth, "In fact, it was Lady Olenna''s idea to exchange Kevan Lannister for Loras Tyrell."


    "What about Mace''s idea? He is willing to hand over Mrs. Olenna?"


    "Master Mace... is also struggling..."


    Samwell smiled contemptuously:


    "So Mace is actually willing to hand over his mother, but due to his reputation and the power of the old lady, he dare not say so?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "What about you guys?" Samwell has already guessed the purpose of this person, and it seems that the Tyrell family is already extremely dissatisfied with Mrs. Olenna, "What do the other members of the Tyrell family think? And you What is Father Sir Garth''s opinion?"


    As the uncle of the Duke of Mace, Garth Tyrell has been the steward of the High Court for more than forty years, serving two generations of dukes, and his reputation in the river bend is no less than that stupid inflatable fish.


    That''s why he used those words to test Geliott just now, wondering if the high court chief had a heart of disobedience.


    Judging from Sir Geliott''s reaction, the Chief High Court should not covet his nephew''s title.


    However, this person has a lot of opinions on Mrs. Olenna.


    "A lot of Tyrells are actually very angry at Lady Olenna''s actions, thinking that she is the culprit that caused Highgarden to fall into such a state." Geliott paused, and said, "My father also thinks that she should be held accountable for all of this.¡±


    "But you can''t convince Mace to do something to Olenna, can you?"


    "Yes¡­"


    Sam Well immediately understood the situation inside High Court.


    "The inflatable fish, who is irresponsible, can''t be counted on." Samwell said with a smile, "If you want to save the Tyrell family from disaster, you should make up your own mind."


    "Actually, my father has persuaded many knights of the Tyrell family, and they are all willing to cooperate with you..."


    Geliot hadn''t finished speaking, but Samwell had already understood the other party''s meaning.


    These people of the Tyrell family don''t want to bear the infamy, so they hope to let the horse party do it.


    "Yes." Samwell said with a smile, thinking about the knife he just found, "However, I still have one condition..."


    ¡­


    High Court.


    Gariot Flowers rushed back all the way, and didn''t care about rest. He went to see his father, Ser Garth Tyrell, with all his travels and dust.


    The Chief of the High Court is now over sixty years old, with a gray head, a stout figure comparable to an inflatable fish, but a much better mental state, a pair of piercing eyes, and a neatly trimmed mustache. An overwhelming power.


    "Father." Seeing that there was no one else around, Geliott said directly, "Caesar rejected the condition of exchanging Kevan Lannister for Loras Tyrell, but he agreed to your proposal. Moreover, the Ma Party army has begun to approach Gao Ting."


    Gals was not surprised when he heard the words, and said:


    "Okay, go and tell Duke Metz the news, I''ll go see Lady Olenna."


    Geliot was stunned for a moment, and asked, "Why are you going to see Mrs. Olenna..."


    Garth snorted coldly: "Do you think we can hide from Mrs. Olenna what we have done? And no matter what, she has worked hard for the Tyrell family for most of her life, and there must be an explanation."


    Geliot muttered twice, and finally mustered up the courage to say:


    "Father, shall we quietly give Mace Tyrell to..."


    Gals froze for a moment, and then immediately realized what his son implied.


    He didn''t speak, just looked at his son with cold eyes.


    Geliott was frightened by his father''s expression, shrank his head, and said cautiously:


    "Father...Are you worried that the matter will be exposed? We can completely blame the horse party. And Caesar also expressed his appreciation for you..."


    Gals asked coldly: "He said that once Mace died, he made me the Duke of Highgarden?"


    "That''s not true, he only said that we should take Mace away from Highgarden... However, he said that Tyrell was also the steward of the Gardener King..."


    "Don''t you understand? Not only did Caesar not want to kill Mace, he was also afraid that he would be killed by other horse party nobles, so he asked you to take him away from High Court. As for the latter sentence, it was purely a temptation." Garth snorted He said, "Your reason is blinded by greed, let me tell you, even if Mace dies, the Duke of Highgarden will not be ours."


    "That''s not necessarily true." Geliot retorted unconvinced, "Caesar will definitely not agree to let Mace''s lineage continue to be in charge of High Court, this is our chance, with your prestige, the Tyrell family No one in the department can compete with you. As long as you please Caesar and get the support of the Ma Party..."


    "Did you forget that Margaery is Caesar''s queen?" Gals interrupted.


    "So what. After this incident, can Caesar continue to trust Margaery?"


    "How much do you know about their relationship?"


    "I¡­"


    "Do you know that when Madam Olenna was planning to assassinate Caesar, why didn''t she just let Margaery do it? Wouldn''t that be simpler and easier?"


    "I¡­"


    "You don''t know anything, you only guess based on your own imagination, and you think you can see everyone clearly." The disappointment in Gals'' eyes became more and more intense, "You can''t even see yourself clearly."


    These words made Geliot Flowers angry:


    "I can see clearly, I am your illegitimate child, I am not eligible to inherit anything, and you will not let me inherit anything, right, father!"


    "Yes." Gals said coldly, "You really are not qualified."


    Geliott trembled with anger.


    "It''s not just you, I don''t want to inherit anything." Gals said lightly, "Otherwise, why don''t I get married. It''s also because I never wanted to inherit anything, so I can be in the position of the high court chief Sitting for so many years.


    Geliott, if you''re smart enough, you should understand what I mean. "


    Geliot calmed down a bit, but he was still unwilling:


    "You can at least be the High Court Steward, but what about me?"


    "I have already given you the title of knight, a batch of war horses, a set of armor, and a sword." Gals said, "What you can achieve next is up to you. I am the second son, you are the illegitimate son, We are all destined to earn glory and respect with our own hands."


    Geliot pursed his lips and stopped talking.


    Gals patted his son on the shoulder and said:


    "Forget those absurd thoughts, go to the Duke of Mace. Take him out of Highgarden and protect him. Winter is coming, and the roses will wither, but the falling petals will also make the soil more fertile.


    Remember the tongue of our House Tyrell ¡ª everlasting.


    I''m old, and I can''t wait for the day when the roses will bloom again, but you are still young, and you still have a chance. "


    Geliott Buddha Flower took a deep breath, clasped his right hand heavily on his chest, bent over and saluted, and then strode away.

 Chapter 307: fate

    Chapter 307 The End


    The Duke of Mace was drinking when Sir Garriot Flowers found him.


    "What''s the matter? Caesar agreed to change?" Duke of Metz asked drunkenly.


    "No, Caesar refused to exchange Loras for Kevan. Moreover, the horse party army has already marched towards Highgarden."


    boom-


    The wine glass in Duke Mace''s hand fell to the ground, and the wine splashed everywhere.


    He stood there in a daze, not knowing what to do. After a long while, he said:


    "Then what to do? Then what to do?"


    There was a trace of disdain in Geliott''s eyes, but he still stepped forward to hold Duke Metz''s arm, and said in a low voice:


    "My father asked me to take you out of Highgarden."


    "Can I just run away?" Duke Metz wept.


    "There is no other way. We can''t gather enough troops to fight against the Ma Party. If we don''t leave quickly, we won''t be able to leave again when the army besieges the city."


    "Let''s go! Let''s go quickly!" Duke Metz panicked and was about to run out.


    But Geliott held him back and said:


    "My lord, you need to change your clothes first. And it''s still early. After the sun goes down, it''s safer for us to go."


    "Concealment?" Duke Metz was stunned, "Don''t we bring troops?"


    "With the army, we will be overtaken by the horse party army sooner or later." Geliot said helplessly, "I can only take a few of the most loyal guards and leave quietly with you. Only in this way can we avoid the horse party''s pursuit. "


    "What about the rest of House Tyrell?"


    "Other people can''t care about it."


    "Where''s my mother, and Ellie?"


    "Mrs. Olenna is the one whom Caesar swore to kill. If you take her with you, the Horse Party will never let it go. As for Mrs. Ellery, she is a Hightower after all. The Horse Party will send her back to Old Town at best. would hurt her. So just run yourself."


    "I...I..." Duke Mace struggled for a while, and finally said in a slump, "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    Geliott heaved a sigh of relief, and was about to take the Duke to change clothes, when the other party suddenly asked:


    "But where can we go?"


    "Go to Qingting Island." Geliott said, his eyes flickering slightly, "Only Lord Redwyne can save you."


    "good¡­"


    ¡­


    The Chief of Highgarden, Garth Tyrell, followed the spiral staircase all the way to the top floor of the main castle, and met Mrs. Olenna who was watching the scenery from the balcony.


    "Gayliott is back?"


    "Yes." Gals stood beside Mrs. Olenna, hesitating how to speak.


    "Did Caesar refuse?"


    "He refused, and the Ma Party army has already marched towards High Court."


    "Oh!" Madam Olenna sneered, "It seems that Caesar and the Horse Party really hate me to the bone."


    Gals didn''t speak.


    "I was naive before, thinking that after I handed over Kevan Lannister, Caesar would let me go." Mrs. Olenna laughed at herself, "It seems that after the blood reef island, that kid has learned his lesson .¡±


    Garth said: "Caesar promised that as long as you are willing to commit suicide, you will save Loras'' life, but he must go to the Great Wall of Immortality to become a night watchman."


    "What about you, Gals, think I deserve to die too?"


    Gals didn''t speak, but this attitude is the default.


    "Okay, I understand. It seems that this is the best choice for the Tyrell family." Madam Olenna looked calm, and seemed to have accepted her ending.


    Yes, what choice did House Tyrell have. Gals was also silent.


    High Court is no longer able to organize an army capable of fighting against the Ma Party, so it is better to surrender as soon as possible instead of letting the Ma Party army capture High Court.


    "I have arranged for someone to send Mace out of the city." Gals said, "Although Caesar will not kill him, some people in the Horse Party may not be sure."


    "Yes, Riverbend has always been full of families who want to replace Tyrell." Madam Olenna said coldly, "It''s a pity that I have been in business for most of my life, but I still haven''t been able to make the Tyrell family really strong."


    Garth said with emotion: "The Tyrell family has no shortage of money, food, or political allies, but it lacks a knight who can dominate the battlefield. Originally, Caesar could take on this role, but it''s a pity..."


    "No, you''re wrong," Lady Olenna interrupted, "Caesar will not be Tyrell''s vassal, I knew that from the moment he owned the dragon. I never regret laying hands on Caesar, only Regret not doing it sooner.


    I thought there was still enough time, but I didn''t expect Caesar to grow too fast, too fast, just like his dragon, too fast, completely unreasonable.


    I was still careless, I should have done it earlier..."


    "Perhaps." Gals sighed, "There is no point in arguing about this now. Olenna, you have already lost this game, and you should pay the price if you lose."


    As he spoke, he took out a vial from his pocket and handed it to Mrs. Olenna.


    "What have you prepared for me?" Mrs. Olenna asked, with complex lights shining in her small eyes.


    "Sweet Sleeping Flower." Gals said, "It can make you die in your dreams."


    "It''s so kind, Gals." Mrs. Olenna reached out to take the vial, "Leave me the last decency."


    Gals said with a complex expression:


    "In any case, you have devoted most of your life to the Tyrell family. Although it has brought the family into a trough now, I know that it cannot be entirely blamed on you.


    The Tyrell family is inherently deficient, and there are too many rebellious and powerful families in the Reach. The position of the Lord of Highgarden is already difficult, not to mention an unreasonable figure like Caesar.


    Since we lost this game, we should be honest for a while. Winter is coming, the roses are doomed to wither, but it doesn''t matter, spring will always come. "


    Mrs. Olenna rubbed the vial, her withered hands trembling uncontrollably, but her tone was firm and cold as usual:


    "Since we have decided to spend the winter, we must completely hibernate. Those dishonest guys in the Tyrell family should be cut off. You should know who I''m talking about."


    "I know." Gals nodded, "I have already arranged everything."


    "There is also Kevan." Madam Olenna continued to remind, "Remember to hand him over to Caesar, otherwise some people in the Tyrell family will have wrong thoughts.


    But we must not let him die at the hands of Tyrell, otherwise there will be no room for relaxation between us and the Lannister family. "


    Gals nodded in response: "Kevon, I have also arranged."


    "Okay. I am assured of what you do." Madam Olenna said quietly, "When Rose died, I thought about letting you inherit the title of Duke of Highgarden."


    "You''re joking." Gals shook his head.


    "It''s true." Madam Olenna said, "I know what kind of virtue my son is. He is too stupid and weak to take on this important task. If you had been made the Duke of Highgarden, maybe everything would be different now."


    "No. You are wrong." Gals said firmly, "If I inherit Highgarden, the nobles of the Riverbend will be even more troubled. Some things are predestined, and I am destined not to inherit anything."


    Mrs. Olenna stared into Garth''s eyes for a while, as if she wanted to see how sincere he was when he said these words.


    And Gals looked at him without flinching, calm and fearless.


    Finally, Mrs. Olenna smiled slightly and said:


    "Gals, it turns out that you are the real smart person."


    Gals breathed a sigh of relief quietly, and said:


    "No, it is precisely because I know that I am not smart that I dare not have any thoughts that I shouldn''t have."


    "This is the real intelligence. As long as you don''t join the game, you will never lose." Mrs. Olenna sighed, and then seemed to finally feel relieved, and pulled out the cork with trembling hands.


    A rich and sweet taste permeated the air.


    Mrs. Olenna drank it without any hesitation.


    "Yes, it''s really sweet." The expression on her face gradually became relieved.


    Garth''s eyes were slightly red, he reached out and patted Mrs. Olenna''s shoulder, mumbled for a moment, but couldn''t find words of comfort, and finally he could only speak the language of the Tyrell family:


    "Life goes on and on."


    "Endless life." Mrs. Olenna repeated, but a mocking smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, "It''s the worst ethnic language I''ve ever heard, with no momentum at all!"


    Gals didn''t speak any more, he bowed and left immediately.


    Madam Olenna looked at the eastern sky, as if she wanted to see her granddaughter Margaery who was far away in Storm''s End.


    "Life is endless, hehe, unfortunately I am a Redwyne."


    Her eyesight gradually lost:


    "Margaery, you are the real Tyrell."


    "Life is endless..."

 Chapter 308: riot

    Chapter 308 Riot


    "My lord, my lord!"


    Highgarden Guard Captain Aegon Levier stopped Garth Tyrell, "Where is the Duke? Have you seen it?"


    "You should rest in the bedroom." Gals said calmly, "What''s wrong?"


    "Not here! I''ve already gone to see it." Sir Aegon looked anxious, "I searched the castle all over but I didn''t see His Excellency the Duke, and the vanguard of the Horse Party army is about to arrive at Highgarden! Lord Mace must convene as soon as possible Army organized defense!"


    Gals sighed and said with a wry smile:


    "Defense? Can Gaoting still defend against the attack of the Ma Party army?"


    Sir Aegon thought of the ancient oak city and fruit wine hall that had been taken down by the horse party in a day, and his heart was cold, but he still insisted:


    "Then it can''t be captured without a fight. This is Gaoting! I don''t believe that the Ma Party really dares to attack the city wantonly!"


    "Then you really underestimated Caesar and the Horse Party." Gals shook his head and was about to leave.


    Sir Aegon suddenly grabbed him and asked:


    "Did Mace run away?"


    Gal paused, and finally nodded slowly: "Gaoting can no longer defend."


    "He is the Duke of Highgarden, Lord of the Bend!" Sir Aegon was suddenly very angry, "Even if he dies, he should die in Highgarden!"


    Gals smiled coldly and said sarcastically:


    "Ai Geng, are you worried that the Ma Party will settle accounts with you after entering the city? You did not stick to your oath and honor during the Lu Party rebellion."


    "I am also for House Tyrell..." Ser Aegon was suddenly discouraged.


    Gals snorted softly, but ignored the other party, turned around and left.


    Sir Aegon was stunned for a while, his face constantly struggling.


    At this moment, he suddenly saw a group of maids running down the spiral staircase, shouting:


    "The old lady has passed away! The old lady has passed away!"


    Sir Aegon''s heart skipped a beat, he quickly stepped forward to grab a maid, and asked:


    "What did you say? Lady Olenna is dead?"


    "Yes, yes..." The maid was terrified by Aegon''s ferocious face.


    "How did you die?"


    "I, I don''t know." The maid cried, "The old lady fell on the balcony. We thought she was asleep, but we went up to check and found out..."


    Ser Aegon threw aside the maid and rushed up the stairs.


    It wasn''t until he saw Mrs. Olenna lying lifeless on the balcony with his own eyes that the last trace of luck in Sir Aegon''s heart was shattered.


    High Court is over!


    Sir Aegon walked to his room in a daze, and he heard panicked shouts along the way. The maids and servants ran around like headless flies, and groups of armed guards hurried past, but they saw this When he was the captain of the guard, he didn''t stop at all.


    In normal times, Sir Aegon would definitely stop them, but now, he has no such intention at all.


    All the way back to the residence, Sir Aegon finally came to his senses and hurriedly started packing his luggage.


    High Court will definitely not be able to stay, and Glen City will not be able to return. Now that the Ma Party controls River Bend, it is about to become a foregone conclusion. The Levill family will probably surrender themselves in order to protect themselves.


    Sir Aegon knew that he had no choice but to go to King''s Landing and join the Lannister family.


    In this case, Kevan Lannister must be taken away.


    After packing up, Sir Aegon immediately walked to the dungeon where Kevan was held.


    But when he arrived, he saw only an empty prison.


    "Where are the Kevans?" Ser Aegon asked.


    "Taken away by Sir Giles," replied the dungeon warden.


    "Giles Buddha Flower?" Aegon was stunned when he heard the name of the illegitimate son of the Chief of the High Court.


    Thinking of the encounter just now, Sir Aegon finally realized something was wrong.


    Anger and panic filled his heart instantly, he couldn''t care less, and immediately strode out.


    Out of the dungeon, after Sir Aegon got used to the change of light, he saw a team of crossbowmen waiting for him outside!


    Sir Aegon was scared out of his wits, and immediately shouted:


    "I want to see Lord Galth..."


    It''s a pity that the crossbowmen on the opposite side ignored him at all, and arrows shot out one after another.


    Sir Aegon was hit by several arrows and fell to the ground screaming.


    In Bloody''s field of vision, he saw the body of another Tyrell knight lying down beside him¡ª


    Like myself, this person was also a staunch supporter of the Deer Party.


    As he was dying, Sir Aegon suddenly understood¡ª


    Garth Tyrell colluded with the Horse Party!


    Unfortunately, it is too late to wake up now.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Fruit Wine Hall.


    The doors and windows in Samwell''s room were closed, and no candles were lit.


    But not into darkness.


    A scarlet flame danced in the palm of his left hand, bright and dazzling.


    The faint gray mist swirls and flows on the flames, gathers and disperses, like the breath of some kind of creature.


    In the blink of an eye, the flame suddenly turned golden yellow, then orange red the next moment, and then green again.


    The flame was like a sweet lover, swimming back and forth on Samwell''s skin.


    Because of the [Unburner] talent, of course he will not be hurt by the flames, but rather enjoys this feeling, like soaking in a hot spring.


    Samwell drew out the giant sword [Dawn].


    Since returning from Blood Reef, this sword has never been able to light a flame.


    The red-gold lines completely disappeared, leaving only the milky white sword body, as smooth as glass.


    Samwell slowly wiped the sword with his left hand, and the flame in the palm of his hand climbed up the giant sword happily, as if he had found his way home.


    After a while, ¡¾Dawn¡¿burned again.


    Although it no longer has red and gold patterns, it has become a flaming sword again.


    Samwell swung the giant sword lightly, watching it draw a flame in front of him.


    Because the divine power of R''hllor, the Lord of Light, has disappeared, each swing will not cut the armor like chopping vegetables like before, and one sword will kill everyone.


    Now he "enchants" the sword himself, but he can only create a giant sword burning with flames.


    It doesn''t have the terrifying power it had before, but it won''t cause too much burden on Samwell.


    Now [Dawn], he can swing hundreds of times.


    Samwell erected the giant sword in front of him, quietly looking at the burning milky white blade.


    Through the flames, he could clearly see his own reflection.


    But gradually, the reflection on the sword body was distorted by the flames, as if mottled ashes floated out of it, soaring upwards, gray and white, red and gold intertwined in the air.


    The flame made a faint crackling sound, but it became another sound in Samwell''s ears¡ª


    "Hantam...Hantam..."


    It was this voice again.


    When Samwell first added all the free attribute points brought by being king to the spirit, Samwell heard such ravings in a trance.


    At the same time, burning cliffs appeared one after another on the giant sword, and the raging flames wrapped the cliffs. But the next moment, white mist poured into the mountains, bringing unusually cold, and the flames went out one after another.


    Only then did Samwell realize that it wasn''t a mountain at all!


    But countless piled heads!


    "Hantam...Hantam..."


    "Shut up!" Samwell growled and extinguished the flame.


    The body of the giant sword returned to milky white again, and the phantom disappeared.


    But the ravings still permeated the air like smoke repeatedly, constantly drilling into Samwell''s ears.


    He looked down at the imprint left by Melisandre on his palm¡ª


    The silvery-white petals.


    It originally had seven petals, but now, one petal has been blurred.


    The seal is failing?


    Samwell frowned.


    ßËßË¡ª


    There was a knock on the door.


    Samwell temporarily put away his thoughts and giant sword, and went to open the door.


    Attendant Noah Rowan was outside, handed over a letter, and said:


    "Your Majesty, a letter just arrived from High Court."


    Samwell took it, unwrapped the sealing wax, scanned it again, with a smile on his face:


    "There is a riot in Highgarden."


    "The High Court is in chaos?" Noah was slightly startled, and then suggested, "Your Majesty, should we set off as soon as possible, so that Duke Metz and Lady Olenna don''t get away!"


    "No hurry." Samwell said leisurely, "Earl Peake has already led the vanguard to set off, how about this, you hurry up to catch up and tell him the news. Let him enter High Court as soon as possible to stabilize the situation, the army I''ll be there later."


    "yes!"

 Chapter 309: belief

    Chapter 309 Faith


    The food in front of him was already cold, but Loras Tyrell still didn''t have any appetite.


    He stared at the candlelight on the table with wooden but empty eyes, as if there was something mysterious and mysterious inside, which made him deeply immersed in it, unable to extricate himself.


    Until the door is opened.


    Loras finally moved his eyes away from the candle, but his vision was blurred from staring at the fire for too long.


    It took a while to see who was coming.


    "Caesar..." Loras said nah, the voice seemed to come from another world.


    "I have some news for you." Samwell said, "Mrs. Olenna has committed suicide by taking poison."


    Loras originally thought that he would yell, become angry and crazy, and even rush to the man in front of him recklessly, but in fact, at this moment, he fell into a state of bewilderment.


    A feeling that even he couldn''t explain clearly came to his heart like a tide, making him unable to breathe, think, and act.


    Perhaps because he had expected this result, Loras didn''t even feel much sadness.


    Samwell waited for a long time, but did not see any response from the other party, so he spoke again:


    "I have an agreement with Garth Tyrell. As long as Lady Olenna commits suicide and High Court surrenders, I will spare your life. However, you must go to the Great Wall and become the Night''s Watchman. You will never be knighted or married , and bear no children."


    After waiting for a long while, Loras asked in an erratic tone:


    "What if I don''t want to be the Night''s Watch?"


    Samwell''s face suddenly darkened, and his tone became as hard as iron:


    "Then I''m sorry, I will arrange for you to die with dignity."


    Loras smiled bitterly and said:


    "Actually, it''s not that I don''t want to go to the Great Wall, it''s just... Before I go, can I fulfill a wish first. I promise, this will also be beneficial to you."


    "What wish?" Samwell asked patiently.


    "Revenge for Lord Renly." Loras paused, finally showing some expression on his face, and the flames of hatred danced in his eyes.


    Samwell raised his brows: "It was Prince Doran who killed Renly Baratheon, and this person is near the end of his life, so this revenge has been avenged, you''d better go and defend the Great Wall obediently."


    "Caesar, why did you lie to me?" Loras shook his head and said, "It was Tywin Lannister who killed Lord Renly, and Prince Doran was just a scapegoat."


    "So you want revenge on Tywin?"


    "Yes." Loras said, "As long as I escape to King''s Landing, the Lannister family will never suspect my hatred for you, and I can also find opportunities to get close to Tywin and avenge Lord Renly!


    Killing Tywin is good for you too, isn''t it? And as soon as Tywin dies, I will immediately put on a black robe and go to the Great Wall, and never interfere with the succession of Highgarden. "


    Samwell sneered:


    "You think I''ll trust you?"


    "I can swear before the eyes of the seven gods."


    "I don''t believe in the oath of a betrayer."


    Loras was silent for a moment, and finally spoke again:


    "I know that you arranged for me to go to the Great Wall because you didn''t want the blood of Tyrell''s direct line to continue through me, but I''ll tell you the truth, I like men, and I can''t marry a woman, let alone have children. "


    Samwell still shook his head:


    "But as long as you have a second child, others can find you a wife and have a child¡ªwhether the child is yours or not, but in name, he is the heir to Highgarden."


    "Then I''ll cut it!" Loras gritted his teeth.


    "What did you say?" Samwell froze for a moment.


    "I said, if I castrate myself, will you let me go for revenge?"


    After a pause, Samwell said:


    "Are you sure you want to do this?"


    "Sure."


    "Tywin is not such a fool. Maybe you won''t be trusted at all, and you won''t even have the chance to assassinate." Samwell said, "And even if you can succeed in the assassination, I''m afraid it will be difficult for you to be in Lanzhou. Surviving the revenge of the Nestor family. Compared with this, it is a wiser choice to go to the Great Wall."


    "But that''s not the choice I want." Loras said firmly, "Even if I fail, I will try, otherwise, I will live in regret for the rest of my life."


    Samwell stared blankly at Loras for a while, and finally realized that the other party had indeed made up his mind.


    "With an attendant like you, Renly should die in peace." Samwell said quietly, then turned and left.


    Not long after, he returned with Bachelor Coburn.


    "Sir Loras, I heard you need some help?" Bachelor Qyburn said with a smile, his eyes playful.


    "Yes." Loras looked at the dagger in the opponent''s hand, flinched for a moment, but quickly became firm again.


    He came to the bed and lay down on his back, and said, "I''m sorry to trouble you."


    Seeing that Cobain handed over a cup, Loras smelled it and knew that it contained poppy milk.


    After drinking it in one gulp, Loras lay down again.


    Samwell also stayed in the house, apparently to witness Loras being castrated.


    Bachelor Qyburn put the dagger on the candle and burned it slowly.


    Loras felt the effect of the medicine working, everything in his vision began to have double images, his hands and feet gradually became numb, and his head became heavier and heavier.


    In a trance, Loras seemed to see Renly again, that handsome and extraordinary Duke of Storm''s End.


    He once firmly believed that this person would become the most wise and wise king of the Seven Kingdoms, but who knows, the gods let such a nearly perfect person die in Sunspear City.


    So, after returning from Sunspear, he has always supported Caesar because he was against the Lannisters.


    Until Grandma''s order...


    Loras couldn''t disobey his grandmother''s orders, but now the grandmother is dead too.


    He can finally live according to his own wishes.


    Loras saw Maester Qyburn walking over and took off his pants, and then a searing pain came from his lower body.


    Perhaps because of poppy milk, the pain is lighter than expected.


    Far less painful than the pain he felt seeing Renly die in his arms.


    "Sleep with peace of mind." The voice of Bachelor Qyburn came from next to his ear.


    Then came Samwell''s voice again:


    "After the army sets out, the guards in the fruit wine hall will relax. Tomorrow night, someone will come to take you out of the city."


    "Okay." Loras responded, and then heard the sound of the door closing.


    Darkness flooded in like a tide, swallowing his consciousness.


    Out the door, Bachelor Coburn whispered:


    "Your Majesty, Loras may be lying. Maybe he didn''t want to avenge Renly, but Lady Olenna and the Tyrell family. The target of revenge is not Duke Tywin, but you." .¡±


    "That''s right." Samwell''s expression didn''t change when he heard the words, "but I don''t have this enemy. Anyway, after he was castrated, he can no longer pass on the blood for the Tyrell family. For me, I have lost the most It doesn''t matter whether you kill or not.


    On the contrary, I really want to know if this person''s feelings for Renly are so sincere. In this dreadful age, there are few such things left. "


    "That''s true." Bachelor Qyburn was also a little emotional, "Oaths, loyalty, honor, chivalry... are almost becoming things in legends, rarer than dragons."


    "The dragon has returned, and there will be more in the future." Sam Will said, "As for chivalry, let''s wait and see."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the south bank of the Mande River, a mighty army is slowly heading west.


    The waving orange-bottomed banner bore three Castle Blacks¡ªthe coat of arms of the Peake family.


    Earl Titus Peake looked at the sun and said to the herald:


    "Pause the advance, start a fire and cook on the spot. Set off in an hour."


    "Yes, my lord."


    As the order was conveyed, the army of the Peck family stopped by the river.


    Earl Peck sat by the bonfire, took the oatmeal porridge cooked by the attendant, and was about to eat it when he suddenly heard the sound of horseshoes approaching from behind.


    Not long after, I saw Caesar''s attendant Noah Rowan striding forward, saying:


    "Master Peake, there is a riot in High Court, His Majesty Caesar orders you to rush to stabilize the situation immediately!"


    Hearing this, Earl Peake immediately jumped up from the ground, not caring at all if the oatmeal in his hand was spilled.


    "Quick! Quick! Get on the horse! Go to Highgarden!" Earl Peake shouted.


    The herald was a little dazed: "My lord, the soldiers have just sat down and haven''t had time to eat..."


    "Fuck you!" Earl Peake waved his whip viciously, "If you let the inflatable fish escape, I''ll take your skin off!"


    The herald hurriedly responded: "Yes, my lord!"


    Earl Peake got on his horse and moved forward without looking back, shouting:


    "Go, go, go! Aim for High Court! High Court!"


    The army on the banks of the Mander River immediately boiled, and in a blink of an eye it turned into a black torrent rolling towards Highgarden.

 Chapter 310: to clean

    Chapter 310 Cleaning


    Earl Titus Peake had the desire to kill in his blood since he was very young.


    Perhaps this stemmed from dissatisfaction with the decline of the Peak family, or perhaps it was purely a manifestation of the darkness in his heart.


    Now that the Seven Kingdoms are in chaos, Earl Peake''s restless heart can no longer be suppressed. He longs for killing, for blood, and for restoring the family''s former glory.


    So when Caesar appointed him as the vanguard and promised to hand over Highgarden to the Peak family, the killing desire in Earl Peak''s blood suddenly rose.


    Looking at the white castle standing on a high hill ahead, Earl Peake seemed to smell the smell of blood.


    At this time, the gate of Gaoting city was wide open, and countless panicked people were running away.


    The influence of the Ironborn invasion by the Deer Party rebellion has not yet dissipated, and the people of Highgarden still have a serious psychological shadow on the war. When they heard the news that the Horse Party army was approaching, the whole castle fell into chaos.


    In addition, the Duke of Mace had escaped, Lady Olenna was dead, and the steward, Gals, was cleaning up again. Therefore, when Earl Peake arrived, the entire High Court was covered in riots and blood.


    "Oman, you lead the cavalry to hunt down the fleeing Tyrell." Earl Peake ordered loudly, "Others, follow me into the city! Enter the city!"


    ¡­


    "Have you arrived yet?" Duke of Metz asked.


    The inflatable fish is sweating profusely after a long ride, and the saddle under the buttocks is as hot as a hot iron.


    "My lord, please hold on for a while longer, we will be there soon." Geliot Buddha Flower comforted him patiently.


    "Which pier did you choose?" Duke Metz gritted his teeth and asked, "Why is it so remote!"


    "It needs to be remote so that the horse party won''t be able to track it down." Seeing that the inflatable fish couldn''t hold on any longer, Geliott said, "Why don''t we take a break?"


    Unexpectedly, the Duke of Metz shook his head again and again:


    "No, no, go, go, I can hold on."


    As he spoke, the inflatable fish moved its body on the horse, pouted its buttocks, hugged the horse''s neck, and assumed an awkward and ugly posture.


    Geliot suppressed a smile and said:


    "Yes, my lord."


    After another half day of walking, they finally came to a small, almost deserted pier by the Mande River.


    There is no one around, and of course there is no boat in sight, only a few crabs running rampant on the rocky beach.


    With the help of the guards, the Duke of Mace got off his horse with difficulty. He looked around, and he suddenly felt suspicious:


    "Gayliott, where is our boat?"


    "We''ll be there soon." When Geliott said this, his eyes were not on the river, but on the sky.


    Duke Metz has not realized that something is wrong, he is lying on a big rock panting.


    The midday sun was quite dazzling, and he couldn''t help squinting his eyes.


    "My lord, the person who picked us up is here." Geliott said suddenly.


    Duke Metz got up from the rock and looked around, but still did not see the shadow of the ship.


    "Where is it? Why didn''t I see it?"


    At this moment, Duke Mace suddenly heard the sound of leather wings beating the air from the sky. He looked up suspiciously, and saw a white dragon flying towards him!


    "Dragon!" Duke Mace exclaimed, his heart skipped a few beats for an instant.


    Seeing the indifferent expression of Geliot Flower beside him, the Duke of Mace knew that he was betrayed no matter how stupid he was.


    "Traitor!" He yelled angrily, turned around and ran away.


    Geliott didn''t go after him either, but just looked at him playfully.


    Duke Mace ran a few steps, and saw the white dragon land in front of him, the shadow cast by its huge body completely enveloped him, and the smoke and dust from the flapping of its leather wings almost made him unable to breathe.


    "Ahem... Caesar, Caesar... Oh no, His Majesty the Storm King..." The white dragon''s blood-red eyes made Duke Metz tremble, and he was almost speechless, "Son-in-law, my good son-in-law!"


    He sat down on the ground and cried, "I really didn''t want to hurt you! My mother forced it, she forced it!"


    "Okay, inflatable fish, I won''t kill you." Sam Will said.


    Hearing this, Duke Metz suddenly had hope rekindled in his heart:


    "real?"


    "Really." Samwell showed a sincere smile, "You are my good father-in-law."


    ¡­


    "Where''s the inflatable fish?"


    Earl Titus Peake strode into the main castle hall with a blood-stained sword and a murderous look.


    Gals Tyrell, the high court chief on the opposite side, looked calm and said:


    "Master Peck, if you can promise not to hurt Duke of Metz, I will take you to see him."


    Earl Peck was a little surprised that the inflatable fish was still in the city. Hearing this, he immediately nodded and said solemnly:


    "How could I hurt Lord Mace, he is my lord. This time we came to High Court just to clean up the traitors around Lord Mace."


    Gals seemed to believe this sentence, saying:


    "Okay, you come with me."


    Earl Peake followed Garth to leave the main castle, and walked along the promenade, getting more and more remote.


    "where are we going?"


    "Dungeon."


    "Dungeon?" Earl Peake was stunned for a moment, and then he was relieved, "Where is Mace hiding? It''s really a good idea."


    Gals didn''t speak.


    Earl Peake was very interested in talking:


    "Gals, your choice this time is very smart. You should decisively abandon Metz and Olenna and join the winning side. You may get a castle if you make such a great contribution."


    "I''ve never expected a castle." Gals said lightly, "I just hope you can kill fewer people."


    "You killed yourself a lot." Earl Peake smiled, "It can be seen that you really hate those people from the Deer Party. But these guys really deserve to be killed. The chaos in the river bend is like this. It was their fault."


    Gals didn''t argue, and walked forward in silence, all the way to the door of the dungeon, and walked in first.


    Earl Peake also went in.


    The dark environment inside blinded him briefly, and he could only hear the sound of the iron door closing heavily behind him.


    Earl Peake was slightly startled, aware that something was wrong in his heart, and was about to speak when he saw a Tyrell family knight rushing towards him, the long sword in his hand gleaming with a deadly cold light.


    "What are you doing!" Earl Peake asked angrily as the long sword pierced his shoulder blade.


    "For the bend of the river!" Another Tyrell family knight rushed up.


    Earl Peake cursed and greeted him with his sword.


    But the severe pain in his shoulder blade made him unable to even hold his sword steady.


    Chi¡ª


    Another sword pierced into the lower abdomen.


    Earl Peake let out a scream, staggered and fell backwards.


    But Gals supported him from behind, stuck a dagger into his lower back, and said in his ear at the same time:


    "This is what happens to traitors!"


    Earl Peake finally realized that this was a trap aimed at himself.


    But he couldn''t figure it out, how dare Gals and the others kill him?


    Outside is the army of the Ma Party. These people killed him, don¡¯t they want to live?


    Pain swept through his body, and Earl Peake knelt down on his knees, struggling and roaring:


    "Gals! The Horse Party will avenge me!"


    Gals showed a sarcastic smile, leaned down and said softly:


    "Peke, you still haven''t figured out who is going to kill you? There are some games, it''s better not to join them lightly."


    Earl Peake trembled when he heard this, as if he had been stabbed again.


    Thinking gradually stagnated, but before the darkness completely overwhelmed him, what Earl Peake had frozen in his mind was the picture of Caesar smiling at himself holding a red wine glass.


    It turned out to be him...

 Chapter 311: points deer

    Chapter 311 Dividing the deer


    bang bang bang¡ª


    "Open the door! Open the door!"


    Outside the dungeon, Sir Arman Peake shouted at the locked iron door, "Gals! Let my father go! If you want anything, we can talk!"


    Nothing happens inside the door.


    Sir Oman spoke again:


    "Let my father go, I promise not to kill you!"


    Still no response.


    "If you don''t open the door again, I won''t be polite!"


    There is still no response from the door, as if they are confident.


    Sir Oman, in desperation, turned around and said:


    "Go get the battering ram and knock the door open!"


    "yes!"


    After the soldiers left, Sir Oman waited anxiously at the same place, and the ominous premonition in his heart became stronger.


    He didn''t expect to encounter such an accident when Gaoting had already fallen.


    Is this the deer party''s dying struggle?


    Not long after, Sir Oman did not wait for the battering ram, but waited for Earl Lando Tarly.


    "Sir Oman, we came to Highgarden this time only for Lady Olenna, why do you allow your subordinates to kill wantonly?"


    Earl Randall''s question made Sir Oman confused.


    But Sir Oman is now concerned about his father who was imprisoned in the dungeon, and he didn''t think about why Earl Landau had such an attitude when he came up, so he explained:


    "Lord Randyll, I didn''t condone the soldiers killing people indiscriminately. Before we entered the city, Highgarden..."


    "Stop making excuses!" Earl Randle interrupted coldly, "Where''s Titus Peake? Let him come out to see me!"


    "Father was taken into the dungeon by Garth Tyrell." Sir Arman pointed to the closed iron door of the dungeon. "Then he locked the door tightly and refused to come out. I was about to be attacked by force."


    Earl Randall glanced at the dungeon and said:


    "No need, this war is over, let your men put away their weapons."


    "But my father..."


    At this moment, the sound of flapping leather wings suddenly came from the sky.


    Sir Oman raised his head, and saw a huge white dragon slowly descending.


    The scorching air mixed with dust rushed towards the face, causing the soldiers to retreat one after another.


    It wasn''t until the dragon fell to the ground that Ser Arman saw clearly that sitting on the dragon''s back, besides Caesar, there was actually Duke Mace Tyrell.


    "Everyone!" Sam Wells said loudly, "Master Mace was held hostage by the traitors of the Deer Party and made a series of wrong decisions, but now he has come to his senses."


    "Yes, yes, wake up!" The Duke of Mace was patted on the shoulder by Samwell, and said quickly, "The Deer Party are a bunch of damned bastards! I, I, because I believed their lies, led to The civil turmoil in the river bend... It''s all my fault, my fault..."


    Samwell nodded with satisfaction, and asked again:


    "The Nama Party is besieging High Court this time..."


    "It''s to help me eliminate the chaotic party!" Duke Metz said quickly, "It''s an act of justice, and I will never blame it."


    Sir Oman couldn''t help but said:


    "In this case, Lord Mace, can you let Sir Garth release my father?"


    "Your father?" Duke Metz didn''t know what was going on yet.


    Just then, there was a creaking sound from the direction of the dungeon.


    Sir Arman turned his head to look, and saw the iron door slowly opening, and Garth Tyrell came out.


    "Gals! Where''s my father!"


    Gals first bowed to the Duke of Mace on the dragon''s back, and then said unhurriedly:


    "Titus Peake allowed his men to kill wantonly in High Court, and I have killed him."


    While speaking, several knights walked out of the dungeon, carrying the body of Earl Titus Peake.


    Sir Oman roared, and was about to charge forward with his sword.


    But the next second, his face changed, and he stopped suddenly.


    Boom¡ª


    The thick dragon tail almost fell against Sir Oman''s face.


    The ground shook violently, and the shattered bluestone slabs flew in all directions, hitting the body with pain.


    Sir Oman''s face was pale, and he stood still for a while.


    At this time, he heard Samwell''s voice:


    "Sir Oman, please put down the sword in your hand. This war is over. As for how to punish the guilty and how to reward the meritorious ministers, it is up to Lord Mace to make a decision."


    "Yes, and Earl Peake''s previous behavior was indeed excessive. We only came for the deer party, but he massacred in Highgarden." Earl Randall said at this time.


    "Peke''s behavior is indeed too bad." Earl Matus Rowan also echoed, "No matter what, you can''t kill people like this."


    "Also forced Lady Olenna to death, this is really not something a vassal should do." Sir Baelor Hightower also said.


    ¡­


    Listening to the nobles of the Ma Party denouncing their father, Sir Oman finally realized that something was wrong.


    The Peak family has become a scapegoat!


    Sir Arman turned his stiff neck and looked at Samwell on the dragon''s back, and the young Storm King happened to look over.


    At the same time, the blood-red eyes of the giant dragon turned around, which was so hot that it made people shudder.


    Father, you shouldn''t have revealed your ambitions towards Highgarden... Sir Oman felt sad, put away his long sword, and said:


    "Yes, Lord Mace, I believe you will give the Peck family a fair trial."


    Duke of Mace glanced at Samwell, then nodded cautiously:


    "I will."


    The high court riot came suddenly, and it subsided very quickly.


    After night fell, this beautiful garden city regained its former tranquility. If it weren''t for the messy streets and corpses everywhere, people might think it was just a dream.


    Samwell changed into a solemn blue velvet dress, with the double-headed eagle coat of arms of the Caesar family embroidered on the chest, but compared to before, the eagle had an extra crown on its head.


    Walking out of the room, he saw Earl Landau waiting outside.


    "Father."


    Earl Randall also changed into a black dress, nodded slightly after seeing his son, and said:


    "Has Gals delivered Kevan Lannister to you?"


    "Yes. I''m wondering what to do with him."


    "It''s too wasteful to kill, let''s keep it first." Earl Randall gave a suggestion, "Tywin attaches great importance to this brother, and maybe we can exchange Kevan for what we want in the future."


    "Okay, then keep it."


    Father and son are walking on the garden path in the garden, and everywhere they see roses that have just been planted but have been destroyed, they look extremely bleak.


    After walking for a while, Earl Landau asked again:


    "How to reward the nobles of the Horse Party this time, have you thought about it?"


    "Think it over." Sam Wells said, "Of course the Earl of Brightwater City will be his younger brother Dickon, the Ancient Oak City will be for the Rowan Family, the Shield Islands will be for the Hightower Family, and the Fruit Wine Hall will be for the Merryweather Family..."


    "Mary Weiss?" Earl Randall frowned slightly, obviously having some opinions on the ownership of the fruit wine hall.


    "Although the Merryweiss family used to be a deer party, I have already cleaned it up when the deer party rebelled last time. Earl Orton is dead, and now Mrs. Tanya Merryweiss is in power. She once Killed a Lannister with his own hands, and sent his only son to Storm''s End to be my adopted son."


    "Even so, you don''t have to give her the wine room." Earl Randall glanced at his son, "Or does it mean that Mrs. Tanya has already climbed into your bed?"


    "She really wants to." Samwell smiled slightly and said, "I also know that the Marilynweiss family is not a **** horse party, but it is precisely because of this that I will give her the fruit wine room."


    Earl Randall immediately understood his son''s intentions, and after a moment of pondering, he nodded in agreement:


    "That''s right. The horse party''s power has expanded too fast this time, so it may not be a good thing. It''s a good way for you to establish the Merry Weiss family."


    "The main force of the Horse Party is actually Hightower, Rowan, Tully, and Peake. The first three families have already received enough benefits. The Peake family has been used as a scapegoat by us this time. They must not dare to say anything. The rest of the families use Some small territories can be dismissed, so I left the fruit wine hall to the Merry Weiss family."


    "Okay." Earl Landau nodded in approval of Samwell''s distribution plan.


    Paused, he asked again: "How are you going to arrange Gao Ting?"


    "Garth Tyrell is a good man, he has brains and means, and he can see the situation clearly, so I plan to let him continue to serve as the head of High Court, responsible for daily affairs. As for the defenders and guards of High Court, it is best to change become our people. But I have limited manpower, so..."


    "Okay, I''ll arrange this."


    While speaking, the two had arrived at the banquet hall.


    Hundreds of candles disperse the darkness and haze, and the rich incense covers up the smell of blood. Two long red paulownia tables are filled with delicious food and wine, surrounded by a group of well-dressed nobles.


    Seeing Samwell and his son walk into the hall, everyone stopped talking and stared.


    The Duke of Metz stepped down from the high platform himself, and stepped forward to welcome him with a flattering face.


    "Your Majesty Caesar, Lord Randyll, I am waiting for you to announce the start of the banquet."


    Samwell smiled and took Duke Metz''s arm, and walked up to the high platform together.


    Taking the gold wine glass from the maid, Samwell said loudly:


    "The great friendship between the Stormlands and the Reach!"


    Everyone spoke in agreement, and thousands of cups collided together, officially announcing the start of the banquet.


    Samwell drank the wine in the glass, but did not return to his seat, but continued to speak:


    "Master Mace, and everyone here, I have another gift for you."


    As he spoke, he clapped his hands and said loudly, "Bring it in!"


    Everyone looked at the door curiously, and saw four servants walking in carrying a square table, on which was a whole roasted deer.


    "Master Mace, does this look familiar?" Samwell asked with a smile.


    Duke of Mace was stunned for a moment before he realized:


    "Isn''t this... the horse you gave me last time..."


    Samwell laughed loudly: "What horse. Lord Mace, this is a deer!"


    The Duke of Metz was full of grievances, but he had a flattering smile on his face:


    "Yes, yes, yes, it''s a deer, it''s a deer."


    "Come, let us share the venison with everyone." Samwell took the meat cutter from the attendant, and handed the plate to the Duke of Mace.


    He first chopped off the deer''s head and asked:


    "Master Mace, who do you think this deer head should be given to?"


    The Duke of Mace immediately replied: "You are the most honored guest in High Court, so of course it should be given to you."


    Samwell did not refuse: "Thank you for your generosity!"


    After speaking, he swung his knife and cut off the fattest deer tenderloin, and asked, "Master Mace, how about giving this to Earl Randyll?"


    "Should be, should be." Duke Mace nodded again and again, and then brought the plate to Earl Landau with his own hands, as if he had already done the work of a waiter.


    Samwell cut off a deer foreleg and said, "This leg should be given to Hightower."


    Duke of Metz certainly did not dare to object.


    Samwell cut off another leg: "This leg should be given to Earl Rowan."


    The Duke of Mace came to serve the plate again.


    "This breast meat is for Count Cotoin."


    "This tendon is for Countess Merry Weiss."


    ¡­


    Samwell divided the meat, and the Duke of Mace served the plate. The two had a clear division of labor. It didn''t take long for the whole deer to be divided up.


    All the major families in the hall received a portion of venison, some fat and some thin.


    They all knew that this was actually a rehearsal for Samwell to carve up the territory of the Deer Party.


    The fatness and thinness of venison also represents the size of the territory.


    Everyone seemed quite satisfied with this distribution method, and no one expressed any objection.


    Of course, not everyone is really satisfied, such as the Peck family, they didn''t get a piece of meat.


    But Sir Arman Peake didn''t dare to speak out at all. He knew very well that the Peake family had become scapegoats, and it was fine that they were not punished, and the new territory was a no-brainer.


    Actually, besides the Peak family, there was another family that did not receive venison.


    That is House Tyrell.


    "Oh, Lord Mace, I forgot to leave you a copy." Samwell looked at the empty table, as if he really regretted his mistake.


    "No, no." Duke Mace waved his hands repeatedly, "As a host, you shouldn''t compete with guests for food."


    "Okay." Samwell was not polite to him, turned around and returned to his position, stuck the meat knife on the deer''s head, and said, "Everyone, please enjoy it to your heart''s content!"


    Everyone said yes with a loud bang.

 Chapter 312: Princes eldest son

    Chapter 312 The eldest son of the prince


    Across the Narrow Sea, Essos Continent, Volantis.


    Quentin Martell stood on the pier, staring at the blue sea in a daze.


    He is not tall, but strong and strong, and his appearance is not handsome, but he looks very decent, and he has black eyes that are almost exactly the same as his father, Prince Doran, full of seriousness and reason.


    Because his uncle "Red Viper" Prince Oberyn killed Earl Yronwood in a duel, as an apology, Quentin was sent to the Yronwood family as an adopted son when he was very young.


    A month ago, when the news came back that Prince Doran and a group of Doran nobles were captured by Caesar, Quentin was also very anxious, and even had the idea of ??going to Storm''s End in person to negotiate.


    But a messenger from Sunspear stopped him.


    "His Royal Highness Daolan told me before going to Blood Reef Island, if he doesn''t come back, let me come to you immediately." The envoy said so and handed Quentin a letter.


    Prince Doran''s personal letter.


    Quentin thought his father had made arrangements in advance, but who knows, the letter didn¡¯t mention how to rescue them from Storm¡¯s End. Instead, he was given a strange task¡ª


    Go across the narrow sea to find the most beautiful woman in the world.


    At first Quentin thought his father was joking, until the messenger came up with another secret engagement.


    It wasn''t until this moment that Quentin knew that his elder sister, Princess Arianne, had already been betrothed to Viserys, the last prince of the Targaryen family.


    Unfortunately, Viserys has died on the other side of the Narrow Sea.


    Prince Doran decided to let his son Quentin marry Daenerys Targaryen, Viserys'' sister, as a continuation of this contract.


    So now, Quentin must go across the Narrow Sea to find the Targaryen princess, marry her, and return to Dorne with her three dragons.


    Only in this way can Dawn be saved.


    Prince Doran said so in his letter.


    Quentin didn''t know why his father was so pessimistic about Dorne''s future that he needed to be rescued?


    Although Storm¡¯s End has detained the Dorne nobles, as long as Caesar still has reason, he will not dare to kill people.


    Otherwise, once Dawn is angered, he will wait for a flood of revenge.


    Just as Quentin was meditating, Sir Garris Dingwater, who had gone to inquire about the news, returned.


    "Quentin, I got it." Sir Garys said with a smile, "Your dream lover is in Qarth. Many sailors are telling the story of the silver-haired queen and her three dragons."


    "Quarth..." Quentin frowned tightly, "It''s so far away, can our ship get there?"


    "My suggestion is to find a large merchant ship to board." Sir Garys said, "From Volantis to Qarth, you have to pass through the waters near Valyria. There are many dangers there. I heard that there are pirates. Our best It¡¯s better to find an experienced captain and ship.¡±


    Hearing the Valyrian waters, Quentin frowned even tighter.


    In Westeros, it is a taboo place.


    And just coming to Volantis from Dorne has already caused Quentin, who is not familiar with water, to suffer enough. The humid climate, salty sea water, and shaking decks all made this man who grew up in the desert. The son of the prince hated it extremely.


    "Can you get there by land?" Quentin asked.


    Sir Garys rolled his eyes:


    "Do you want to check the map? Going from Volantis to Qarth by land not only needs to pass through the Devil''s Road, but also passes through the Red Wasteland, which is a hundred times more difficult than the sea route!"


    "Okay." Quentin had to compromise, "Find a sea ship that is willing to take us to Qarth."


    "good!"


    After Sir Garys left, Quentin wandered around the pier bored.


    There was a sharp bend at the mouth of the Lorne, and the streets of Volantis curved accordingly.


    Vendors set up stalls on the side of the street, selling all kinds of gems, decorations, and clever little monkeys.


    Quentin suddenly felt that he should bring a gift to that Targaryen princess?


    But he doesn''t know her preferences at all.


    He never met her either.


    However, Quentin never doubted that her father said that she was the most beautiful woman in the world.


    The appearance of the members of the Targaryen family has always been exceptional. They have silver-gold hair and violet eyes, and they are so beautiful that they are not like ordinary people.


    Thinking of this, Quentin suddenly felt a trace of inferiority from the bottom of his heart¡ª


    Will she agree to marry me?


    She will. Quentin immediately cheered himself up.


    She needs Dorne''s support to take back the Iron Throne after all.


    Not only Dorne, the secret marriage contract was witnessed by the Sea King of Braavos. If Daenerys does not want to lose the support of the Free Trade City-State, she should agree to fulfill the contract and marry him.


    Walking on the street, a discussion suddenly caught Quentin''s attention.


    Because the other party is talking about news from Westeros, and news related to Dorne.


    "You said Storm''s End agreed to release him?" Quentin asked impatiently after listening for a while.


    The sailors looked at this strange man, but they all closed their mouths, with undisguised vigilance in their eyes.


    Quentin had no choice but to take out a few copper coins, throw them to one of them, and repeated his question again.


    The sailor took the copper plate, and then replied with a smile:


    "Yes, my lord, Storm''s End agreed to exchange the Dornish nobles for the prisoners of the Stormlands, and I heard that they have already completed the exchange on the Boneroad."


    "What about Prince Doran? He is also among the hostages exchanged?" Quentin asked again.


    "Yes, I heard that he has also returned to Sunspear." In fact, the sailor didn''t know about it, but it didn''t prevent him from lying.


    The Dornish nobleman in front of him had paid after all, and the sailor felt it was his duty to keep him entertained.


    Of course Quentin didn''t know that the sailor was talking nonsense, and he was relieved when he heard that his father was also released.


    It seems that sister Arianne is still quite reliable, Dorne''s crisis is over.


    But the next moment, Quentin was stunned.


    Now that the crisis is resolved, does he still need to continue to Qarth to find the Targaryen princess?


    After all, Dorne doesn''t need to be saved now.


    "Quentin!" Sir Garris beckoned him from a distance, "The good captain of the Lightseeker agreed to let us board!"


    Quentin hesitated for a moment, then strode forward.


    He still decided to continue his journey.


    After all, that is the most beautiful woman in the world, who would not want to marry her.


    What''s more, she has three dragons.


    Caesar dared to call himself the Storm King with one dragon, but what if he brought three dragons back to Westeros?


    The "Conqueror" Aegon Targaryen had only three dragons, so he made the Seven Kingdoms surrender.


    If the Martell family can also have three dragons...


    Quentin thought smugly, and his steps became more and more brisk.


    Daenerys Targaryen, here I come!

 Chapter 313: mother of dragons

    Chapter 313 Mother of Dragons


    Essos Continent, Qarth.


    Daenerys Targaryen was wearing a blue silk robe half lying on the rocking chair on the balcony, watching the three dragons in the courtyard scrambling for food boredly.


    Footsteps sounded, and she knew without turning her head that it was Ser Jorah Mormont.


    "My queen." Ser Jorah walked in, the black bear coat of arms of the Mormont family was stitched on the leather coat on his chest, "We must leave Qarth as soon as possible, this place has become more and more dangerous."


    Yes. Daenerys knows that the city has grown less welcoming to her since her dragons burned down the Warlock''s Immortal Temple.


    As if overnight, the people of Qarth remembered the danger of the dragon and began calling for her to be driven out.


    Some people even clamored to have her executed.


    "But where else can we go?" Daenerys murmured. I couldn''t help but think of the man I saw in the fire of the Immortal Temple.


    The man with the white dragon.


    "Any friendly place," Ser Jorah said. "A place where you can wait for your dragons to grow up. When they grow up, you can return to Westeros and take back what is yours."


    everything that belongs to me. Daenerys thought a little confusedly, she had never been to the continent of Westeros, and she had never seen the iron chair in the Red Castle, but suddenly those things became her everything.


    Even if she has almost nothing now.


    "If you want, I can take you to the pier and see if there is any kind captain who is willing to take us away." Sir Jorah proposed.


    "Okay." Daenerys got up, told the maid to take care of her three dragons, and followed Ser Jorah out the door.


    They went out, leaving the marble palace behind, through the poor quarters of the city, to the docks.


    Qarth is one of the largest ports in the world. Under the cover of a huge canopy, there are a lot of people, taverns, warehouses and casinos line the streets, and merchants, hard labor, slaves, thieves and hooligans can be seen everywhere.


    The air smells of spices, sweat, blood and tears.


    "Your Majesty, someone is following us." Sir Jorah reminded in a low voice.


    "Who?" Daenerys was slightly startled, and subconsciously wanted to turn around, but was stopped by the knight.


    "Don''t look back." Ser Jorah picked up a bronze mirror on the stand in front of him, held it up high, and reflected the scene behind him, "Look, there is an old man with a white beard and a fat man."


    The peddler thought that the two of them were going to buy their own things, so they danced and started bragging.


    "You know them?" Daenerys asked in a low voice while pretending to haggle with the vendor.


    "I don''t know him. The old man with the white beard should be from Westeros. He looks familiar. It is very likely that he was sent by the snatcher to assassinate you."


    Daenerys pursed her lips. Ever since she could remember, she had been avoiding the killers sent by the Snatchers, chasing and fleeing endlessly.


    She has had enough.


    "If there were only two of them, they should be able to handle it?" Daenerys asked.


    "Yes. Just not here," Ser Jorah said. "It''s too messy here..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw a Qarth man kneeling in front of Daenerys, presenting a jewelry box in his hand:


    "Mother of Dragons, a gift from the royal family."


    "You are too polite." Daenerys took it subconsciously. After coming to Qarth, she has accepted many similar gifts.


    But she suspected it would be the last, the Qarthites were tired of her and her dragons.


    Presents an exquisite wooden box with an emerald top lid inlaid with jasper. Daenerys opens it to reveal a gleaming green beetle inside.


    it''s beautiful. she thought, reaching into the box.


    "I''m sorry." The Qarth man kneeling in front of him said softly.


    She barely heard.


    The green beetle screamed and unfolded its body.


    Daenerys catches a glimpse of a malevolent black face and a curving tail dripping with venom...


    But at this moment, a crutch stabbed like lightning, hitting the wooden box.


    The wooden box flew out of her hand and shattered into pieces in the air.


    Daenerys let out an exclamation, the peddler yelled too, and in an instant, everyone on the pier was screaming.


    The crowd was agitated, shoved, and in a mess.


    The white-bearded old man who was following her came to her side at some point, smashed the wooden box with a cane, and crushed it on the ground.


    "Sorry, Your Majesty." The old man knelt down on one knee, "It''s dead. Didn''t hurt you?"


    "No." Daenerys hadn''t recovered yet, her eyes were a little dull.


    "The matter was urgent just now..." Before the old man could finish his sentence, Ser Jorah rushed forward and pressed his dagger to his throat.


    "Let him go." Daenerys came back to her senses and quickly dissuaded her, "He saved me just now, look under his crutches. The assassin was that Qarth man."


    She turned her head and looked around, but she couldn''t find the Qarth man who gave her the gift just now.


    Ser Jorah saw the manticore crushed to death under the crutches, so he let go of the old man, but remained vigilant:


    "Who are you? Why are you following us?"


    "We are entrusted by the Governor of Pentos, Illyrio, to find the Mother of Dragons." The old man picked up his crutches, pointed to himself, and then pointed to the fat man who came over, "My name is Astan, he is Belwas."


    "Lie!" A clear voice suddenly sounded.


    Daenerys looked around, and saw a sixteen or seventeen-year-old boy pushing through the crowd and walking over. He had dark skin, a thin build, and a double-headed eagle emblem was printed on the armor on his chest.


    "What lies are you talking about?" Daenerys asked.


    "I said the old man with the white beard was lying." The boy said, "His real name is not Astan."


    Hearing this, the white-bearded old man didn''t refute. Instead, his face was a little ashamed. It seemed that the lie was exposed by the young man.


    Ser Jorah snorted softly: "Your Majesty, these strangers have evil intentions, please stay away from them."


    Daenerys did not leave, but looked at the boy and asked:


    "and who are you?"


    "I am the knight of the Storm King Caesar, Katu Huya."


    "The last Storm King died three hundred years ago," Ser Jorah said. "You are a liar, too. Let us go, Your Grace, and leave them alone."


    Hearing Caesar''s name, Daenerys'' eyes lit up.


    Wasn''t that the name she had heard in the Warlock''s Hall of Immortality?


    Thinking of the picture she saw in the flames again, Daenerys hurriedly asked:


    "Does your Storm King have dragons?"


    "Of course." Katu puffed out his chest proudly, "His Majesty Caesar has a white dragon."


    Sure enough, it was him! Daenerys was even more convinced.


    But Sir Jorah was full of doubts:


    "Your king also has dragons?"


    "He is right. Caesar does have a dragon, a white dragon." The white-bearded old man said.


    Daenerys looked at the old man: "Although you saved my life just now, shouldn''t you tell your true identity?"


    The old man with white beard sighed and said:


    "Sorry, Your Majesty, I did lie just now, my real name is Barristan Selmy."


    "You are Captain of the Kingsguard!" exclaimed Ser Jorah, finally understanding why the old man looked so familiar.


    It was just that he was used to seeing Barristan wearing white armor and looking majestic, but now he looked like a wandering old man, so he didn''t recognize it for a while.


    "Not anymore." Ser Barristan sighed. "If the Iron Throne sits a Lannister scoundrel, I have refused to serve them any longer."


    "But you served the Reaver," Ser Jorah said.


    "I also fought alongside Prince Rhaegar Targaryen," Barristan said. "Of course, I do not deny that my service to Robert Baratheon is a stain on my life. But now, I have Wake up, and come to find the queen who is truly worthy of allegiance."


    Saying that, Barristan knelt in front of Daenerys on one knee: "The only legal heir to the Iron Throne, queen of the Targaryen family, and the last true dragon blood in the world, are you willing to accept Barristan Selmy''s offer?" Allegiance?"


    "He served the Reaver." Ser Jorah reminded, obviously not wanting the queen to accept the old knight''s allegiance.


    "You are not the last true dragonborn," retorted Ser Cato.


    "I accept your allegiance." Daenerys helped Ser Barristan up first, then turned to Ser Cato, and asked, "Is your master a Targaryen too?"


    "Caesar is a Blackfyre." Ser Barristan said, "If there is any lost blood in House Targaryen, I will know."


    "Your Majesty Caesar has a dragon." Sir Kato said.


    "Yes, he has dragons." Daenerys smiled. "Will he support me in taking back the Iron Throne?"


    "Your Majesty is fighting against the snatchers in Westeros." Sir Cato did not answer directly, "He even killed a false king with his own hands. You can ask Sir Barristan about this."


    "Yes," Ser Barristan admitted, nodding. "Caesar did kill the false king Joffrey. But he did not do it for your sake."


    Daenerys froze for a moment, then realized: "You mean, Caesar also wants to sit on the Iron Throne?"


    Ser Barristan said: "Caesar has become king, can''t you see his ambition?"


    Ser Jorah reminded: "Your Majesty, there is only room for one king on the Iron Throne."


    Daenerys frowned, and asked Kathu:


    "Tell me, does Caesar also want to sit on the Iron Throne?"


    "It''s better for you to ask His Majesty face to face." Sir Cato said politely, "He will be waiting for you in Astapor."


    "Astapor in Slaver''s Bay?"


    "Yes. His Majesty Caesar is looking forward to meeting you there, and has specially prepared a meeting gift."


    Daenerys hesitated.


    Ser Barristan said:


    "Your Majesty, Governor Illyrio sent us to take you to Pentos, where he has prepared money and troops for you. He will fully support you to return to Westeros and regain the Iron Throne."


    "Really?" Ser Cato sneered, "I don''t remember that it was Magister Illyrio who sold the Mother of Dragons to the Dothraki."


    "Not for sale, but for marrying the Mother of Dragons to the horse king of the Dothraki." Ser Barristan argued.


    "Okay." Daenerys stopped the quarrel between the two and made a decision, "I will go to Astapor to see Caesar first."


    "Your Majesty..." Ser Barristan and Ser Jorah were both ready to dissuade.


    But Daenerys made up her mind: "I''m going to see Caesar. And his dragon."


    "You will see." Sir Cato smiled brightly.

 Chapter 314: revenge

    Chapter 314 Revenge


    Because he couldn''t adapt to the wind and waves of the narrow sea, Tyrion Lannister couldn''t sleep at all.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to get himself drunk, and just got drunk all the way from King''s Landing to Sunspear City.


    When he stepped onto the yellow land of Dorne with his stunted short legs, he couldn''t hold on any longer, and he swayed and passed out.


    When he woke up again, Tyrion found himself sleeping on a soft goose down bed.


    This was the most peaceful sleep he''d had since leaving King''s Landing.


    Tyrion wanted to stay in bed for a while longer, but he finally remembered his mission and turned over.


    The room is very dark, but through the gaps in the blinds, there are still streaks of golden sunlight shining in.


    Tyrion, still swollen from the effects of the hangover, staggered across the intricately patterned Myrish carpet, climbed awkwardly onto the ledge, and opened the window.


    Outside was a quiet courtyard, tall palm trees blocked the view, but Tyrion still saw the majestic Sun Tower with golden vaults at a glance.


    After confirming that he had indeed come to Sunspear City, Tyrion relaxed slightly.


    After changing into decent clothes, he went out.


    The oncoming wind is full of weird spices.


    "Dwarf, you''re finally awake." Bronn was the only guard who could talk to Tyrion in this tone.


    He looked reluctant, as if he didn''t want to come to this place at all.


    "Good morning, Bronn." Tyrion smiled and waved his hands, "Which one of the Martell family went to greet you yesterday? I hope I am not too rude."


    "It''s Sir Manfred." Bronn said, "You''re doing well, and you just vomited all over him."


    "Manfred Martell? I remember he is the acting castellan of Sunspear, right?" Tyrion staggered, "Let''s go, let''s say hello to the master."


    Bronn followed in silence.


    Tyrion asked again: "By the way, who is in charge of Sunspear City now? Is it Princess Arianne?"


    "I guess."


    "So, Prince Doran is still detained in Storm''s End?"


    "No, Caesar has returned him."


    "Then why is Princess Arianne still in charge?"


    "Because Prince Doran''s situation doesn''t seem to be going well."


    "Not so good?"


    "It''s about to die." Bronn said bluntly.


    Tyrion paused and turned his head in surprise: "Did you die? Did Caesar do it?"


    "No." Bronn shook his head, "It is said that the Dorne nobles did it. Before Caesar changed the prisoners, he asked the Dorne nobles to stab Prince Doran with a sword. So..."


    "This move is cruel enough!" Tyrion frowned, "If Prince Doran dies like this, then Dorne will definitely fall into civil strife..."


    Right at this moment, a rapid bell sounded suddenly in the distance.


    dangdangdangdang¡ª


    At the beginning, it was only the bell tower towards the old palace, and soon the bell towers in the whole city were ringing.


    The voice was hurried and sad, and it seemed to be full of uncontrollable anger.


    Bron shrugged, said: "It seems that Doran is dead."


    Tyrion immediately quickened his pace as if waking up from a dream:


    "It''s a pity. I wanted to meet the Prince of Dorne, but I was one step too late. But now, we must persuade that Princess Arianne not to let her mess around."


    "I heard that she is a hot-tempered woman, are you sure you can persuade her?"


    "It just so happens that I am a man as gentle as water." Tyrion was not so much comforting Bronn as he was comforting himself, "and I am very good at persuading people."


    The two came all the way to the church, and saw that Prince Doran''s body had been placed in front of the Stranger''s sculpture, and several silent sisters were helping him sort out the remains.


    "Lord Tyrion." Sir Manfred came over to say hello, "I''m sorry that this happened so suddenly. Please forgive me if the hospitality is not good."


    "I can understand your feelings." Tyrion stepped forward to salute, then went to light a candle for Prince Doran, and prayed silently for a while.


    Then he glanced around the room, but he didn''t find Princess Arianne. Instead, he saw his niece, Princess Myrcella.


    "Myrcella."


    "Uncle!" Myrcella smiled and asked curiously, "Why did you come to Sunspear?"


    "I¡­"


    Tyrion was thinking about what to say, but saw a maid running in panting, and said loudly:


    "That''s bad! His Highness Arianne wants to kill the nobles of Dorne to avenge Prince Doran!"


    Tyrion immediately stepped forward and asked, "Which Dorne noble is she going to kill?"


    "all!"


    "Is she crazy!" Tyrion thumped in his heart.


    Sir Manfrey has rushed out.


    Tyrion also hurriedly followed.


    When he came to the Old Palace, he saw more than forty Dornish nobles kneeling on the ground in unison, their hands and feet bound by iron chains.


    Princess Arianne''s eyes were red, her hair was disheveled, and she held a long sword in her hand, as if she was about to kill someone.


    Fortunately, Sir Manfred stopped her and tried to dissuade her.


    "They must pay for their father!" Princess Arianne''s voice was hoarse, but she was extremely determined, "Anyone who hurt father! They must pay for their lives!"


    "If you kill them, the Martell family is over! All the Dorne families will lead the army to attack Sunspear City and avenge their lord!"


    "No. The Dornish people will support me." Princess Arianne said, "They will never follow these traitors who killed their own king!"


    "Your Highness Arianne." Tyrion also stepped forward at this time, persuading, "I can understand your pain, and I understand your desire to avenge Prince Doran. However, Sir Manfred is right .If you kill these people, Dorn will definitely fall into civil strife. And this is exactly Caesar''s conspiracy."


    "Then help me quell the civil strife!" Princess Arianne looked at Tyrion with piercing eyes, "I know why you came to Sunspear City, you want to marry me, right? Then let the Lannister family send troops, Help me get rid of these traitors!"


    "The Lannister family can''t send troops to Dorne now." Tyrion said helplessly.


    "Then don''t stand in front of me!"


    Seeing that Princess Arianne was about to raise her sword and start killing, Tyrion quickly stopped her and said:


    "If you must kill, don''t kill them all."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Tyrion motioned Princess Arianne to lean over, then whispered in her ear:


    "The Martell family can''t bear the price of rebellion throughout Dorne, but if only a certain family is rebelling, it will be much easier to deal with.


    So, I suggest that you only kill one lord who is the greatest threat to you, such as Lord Anders Yronwood. Just as I heard he was the first to swing a sword at Prince Doran.


    And pardon the rest... Take it easy, hear me out first.


    Kill Earl Anders. If the Yronwood family rebels, you will ask the rest of the Dorne family to send troops to suppress it. With so many lords in their hands, most of the Dorne families should obediently send troops to cooperate with Sunspear City.


    And those who refused to send troops, you just declared them rebellious and killed their lords.


    In this way, although the civil war in Dorne cannot be avoided, at least the Martell family is no longer fighting alone. "


    Princess Arianne was still dissatisfied after hearing this:


    "Those traitors who are willing to cooperate with sending troops to conquer the Yronwood family, should I just let them go?"


    "Is that why you want to kill them all?"


    "Of course! Every one of them has my father''s blood on their hands!"


    "Then don''t kill here." Tyrion said helplessly, "After the rebellion of the Yronwood family is put down in the future, we will slowly deal with the rest of the lords."


    "But didn''t you already ask me to pardon them?"


    "Are you so brainless?" Tyrion said, "It''s just that you can''t kill them on the charge of murdering Prince Doran. You can also find other excuses. For example, the battle is not good, such as not paying taxes on time and so on. In short, you can''t Find yourself too many enemies at once."


    Princess Arianne pondered for a moment, and finally nodded slowly:


    "Little devil, although you don''t have a strong body, you do have a good brain. If you can help me kill these murderers who murdered my father, I will marry you."


    "All?" Tyrion raised an eyebrow.


    "All!" Princess Arianne said firmly.


    Tyrion was a little discouraged: "You might as well just reject my marriage proposal..."


    "Be patient, Tyrion. As long as you assist me well, the sooner you help me complete my revenge, the sooner you can get me." Princess Arianne gave Tyrion a charming smile.


    Then he raised his sword and moved forward.


    Amidst the begging of the Dornish nobles, she pierced the chest of Lord Anders Yronwood with a sword.


    Tyrion looked at the blood-stained Dorne princess with a dazed gaze.


    He suddenly began to suspect¡ª


    Such a wife is really what I want?

 Chapter 315: condition

    Chapter 315 Conditions


    Storm''s End.


    The white dragon landed slowly in the courtyard, and the huge leather wings stirred up smoke and dust, making people unable to open their eyes.


    Waiting until the dust settled, the Castle Chief Gavin Mander stepped forward to salute:


    "Your Majesty, welcome back."


    Samwell jumped off the back of the dragon, took the wet gauze from the hand of the maid, wiped his face, and asked:


    "How about Dorne? Did Arianne kill someone?"


    "Killed. But only Earl Anders Yronwood was killed. And she also declared the Yronwood family rebellious, issued a call-up order, and asked the rest of the Dorne family to send troops to assist the Martell family to quell the rebellion."


    Samwell was a little surprised and said with a smile:


    "Arianne, this woman has a brain? She can control her temper and know that she can only deal with one enemy at a time."


    "Tyrion of the Lannister family went to Sunspear. I suspect that it should be his idea for Princess Arianne."


    "Tyrion... I guess it''s him." Samwell smiled, "How is it? All the major families in Dorne have sent troops?"


    "Not yet. All the major families in Dorne are asking Sunspear to release their lords, but Cletus of the Yronwood family has inherited the title of earl and is calling for vassals under the banner of avenging his father. See It looks like they are about to fight Sunspear City."


    Samwell nodded: "Continue to pay attention."


    "Yes." Gavin agreed, but then asked again, "Your Majesty, do we need to intervene?"


    "I will write a letter to Starfall City and make some arrangements." Samwell pondered, "Besides, don''t directly intervene in the civil strife in Dorne. If it arouses the Dornish people''s mentality of fighting against each other, it will cause bad things."


    "OK."


    "Are the bachelors and craftsmen who understand water conservancy construction found?" Samwell asked again.


    "I have found more than a dozen people." Gavin said, "However, I suggest that you go to meet the messenger of the Iron Bank first. He has been waiting for you in Storm''s End for more than ten days."


    "The messenger of the Iron Bank?" Samwell froze for a moment, then smiled thoughtfully, "Okay, bring him to see me."


    After changing his clothes, Samwell met with the messenger of the Iron Bank¡ªNaho Demetis in the Hall of Storms.


    "Dear Your Majesty Caesar, please allow me to extend my sincerest greetings to you."


    "Your Excellency Nahuo." Samwell sat on the throne of the Storm King, with a slight smile in his eyes, "I hope that what you bring is not just greetings."


    "Of course." Nahuo laughed. "You must also know that the Iron Throne once borrowed a loan of one million golden dragons from us. Now the loan is about to expire, but they refuse to repay it."


    "That''s why you came to me. I hope that I can help you recover the debts you owe."


    "You can also say that." Nahuo always felt that the other party''s statement was a bit awkward, "However, we will generously donate to you to fund your overthrow of the defaulting king on the Iron Throne."


    "Your funding is not free, is it?"


    "Of course not." Najo explained, "Our funding is actually a loan to you, and you will still need to repay it in the future, together with the one million golden dragons on the Iron Throne."


    Samwell laughed: "So not only do I have to pay back what I borrowed, but I also have to pay back the debt owed by the Iron Throne?"


    "Yes. This is the rule of the Iron Bank." Seeing the other party''s displeasure, Nahuo added, "Your Majesty, when the time comes, the entire Seven Kingdoms will be yours, and you still care about paying back the one million gold dragons?" owe money."


    "Why don''t you care? No one wants to take on a debt of one million golden dragons."


    Naho obviously did not expect Caesar to have such an attitude.


    He thought that the other party would readily agree when he learned that Iron Bank supported him.


    "Your Majesty, you may not understand the generosity of the Iron Bank." Nahuo said, "As long as you agree to our terms, the Iron Bank will immediately pay one million gold dragons. With such a large amount of money, you can go to the Narrow Sea On the other side, hire an army of tens of thousands of people to fight for you."


    Samwell smiled noncommittally, and said:


    "In this continent, I have never heard of a king who sat on the Iron Throne with mercenaries. Those who fight for money will also betray for more money."


    "If you don''t want to use mercenaries, you can also use the money to recruit soldiers in the territory, or buy food, equipment, weapons, etc. No matter how you spend it, this huge sum of money can provide great help to your cause .¡±


    "Your Excellency Nahuo, why did you Iron Bank choose me instead of others?"


    "Of course I value Your Majesty''s potential to challenge the Iron Throne."


    Samwell sneered: "No, it''s because you have no choice."


    Without waiting for Najo to defend, he continued:


    "Who else can fight against the Lannister family now, but me. Stannis Baratheon has lost almost all his capital in the battle at Blackwater Bay, and Ed Stark even lost his hometown Winter City is lost, and it is now being besieged by an army led by Lions. The strength of the Martell family is already weak, and now it is caught in the vortex of the civil war in Dorne.


    If you, Iron Bank, want to get back the one million gold dragon owed, you can only come to me.


    So, don''t act like you''re giving me alms.


    No, you are asking me to do something. "


    Nahuo wanted to refute, but didn''t know how to speak.


    Samwell smiled slightly, and said leisurely:


    "To put it bluntly, it was Iron Bank who asked me to help you recover your debts. I should give me a little labor fee. How about this, the recovered debt will be divided 50-50."


    Naho was stunned, always feeling that this statement was not quite right.


    "Besides, if you want to borrow money, you should be generous." Samwell said again, "Don''t pick on the one million gold dragons, who can spend such a small amount of money. How about it, the Iron Bank will sponsor me three million gold dragons, wait for me Sitting on the Iron Throne, I will return you three and a half million golden dragons with additional interest."


    "The support of three million golden dragons? And you only pay back half of the one million owed by the Iron Throne?"


    "Yes, this is my condition." Samwell stood up and said, "If you agree, we will sign a contract."


    "Your Majesty Caesar, I have no right to agree to the funding of the three million golden dragons, but I can help you apply to the keykeeper. However, according to the rules of the Iron Treasury, you must also return the full amount of the one million golden dragons on the Iron Throne..."


    "Your rules should be changed." Samwell interrupted coldly, "I just said, now you are begging me to do something, not the other way around. If you don''t accept my conditions, then find other people who oppose the lion Right. However, you have to choose carefully, and don¡¯t lose your money again.¡±


    Naho''s face became ugly:


    "You may have underestimated the role of money, with our help..."


    "It''s because you overestimate the role of money." Samwell interrupted impatiently, "Money can indeed buy many things, and even buy people''s hearts. But the only thing that can really make people surrender is iron and blood. Otherwise, the Iron Bank Why just a bank and not the ruler of Braavos?"


    After finishing speaking, he stopped talking and strode away.


    Nahuo looked at the back of the other party going away, and finally couldn''t help but said:


    "Your Majesty, I can''t directly agree to your conditions, but I can write to the Iron Bank to inquire..."


    "Then act quickly." Samwell said, "I''m very busy, and I don''t have time to talk to you slowly. And soon I will go to the other side of the narrow sea. You are not the only bank in the Free Trade City-State, Even if I want to borrow money, I have more choices."


    "But the Iron Bank is the most powerful one." Nahor said quickly, "It is richer than all the other banks in the Free Trade City combined. You will definitely not be able to borrow so much money from them."


    "But they won''t let me take on debts that don''t belong to me at all." Samwell waved his hand, "Send my conditions back to the Iron Bank and tell them that my conditions cannot be changed. Either agree or find someone else people."


    "Yes, Your Majesty, I will give you an answer as soon as possible." Nahuo bowed and saluted, his attitude was obviously much more humble than at the beginning.

 Chapter 316: picture in flames

    Chapter 316 The picture in the flames


    "Come in."


    Samwell pushed open the door and walked into the warm and bright room.


    Five tallow candles were burning blazingly on the window sill, and four more candles stood at both ends of the long table, and bright flames were dancing in the fireplace. This was the room of the red-robed witch Melisandre, which would never fall into darkness.


    "Can you still see the scene in the flames?" Samwell asked looking at the witch who was sitting in front of the fireplace staring at the flames in a daze.


    "I can see it again recently." Melisandre got up slowly, came to the table, poured two glasses of red wine, and handed one of them to Samwell.


    "I advise you to stop watching it." Samwell took the glass and took a sip, "Those images are most likely R''hllor''s trick."


    "I will be careful." Melisandre took a sip of wine and put the glass back on the table, "However, I can no longer feel the power of the Lord of Light. Instead, it is more like another **** passing through the flames Tell me."


    "Which one?"


    "The Virgin of Light."


    Samwell froze for a moment before reacting: "The goddess of Yidi?"


    "Yes." Melisandre nodded, "It is said that she also controls the power of light and flame."


    "But it may also have ulterior motives." Samwell reminded.


    "I understand. So now I don''t trust the pictures I see in the flames. Just use them as a reference."


    She blinked her eyes and stretched again. A feeling of fatigue enveloped the witch, making her clearly aware that her strength was declining.


    "Your Majesty, how is your witchcraft practice?"


    "It''s okay." Samwell spread out his palm and showed the silver-white spark mark to the witch, "However, there seems to be something wrong with the mark you left on me last time."


    Melisandre touched the mark, frowned slightly, and said:


    "The seal is weakening. Have you heard some unwanted sounds recently?"


    "Yes. Can you fix the seal?"


    Melisandre shook her head:


    "My current strength has declined a bit seriously, I''m afraid I can''t help you anymore.


    The reason why you hear those voices is because your soul power is strong and you can easily feel the elemental sea. Influence.


    I tried to block this influence before, but now it seems that I still overestimated myself. "


    Samwell frowned: "The fluctuation of the elemental sea? What is that?"


    Melisandre explained: "The sea of ??elements contains immense power, just like the sea. Mortals are too small in front of it, and any fluctuation of it can whip up a frenzy and swallow us up. This is the practice of witchcraft. the greatest danger encountered.


    People with strong soul power, although they can better feel the sea of ??elements and practice witchcraft at an amazing speed, are also more likely to be swallowed and assimilated because of this. "


    Samwell took another sip of wine, pondered:


    "But the voice I heard sounded like someone speaking, and it was in Valyrian."


    Melisandre stared at Samwell with blood-red eyes for a long while before saying:


    "The mysteries of the sea of ??elements cannot be understood by mortals, so I''m afraid I can''t give you a satisfactory answer. However, if you really hear the Valyrian language, you may go to the Valyrian ruins in the sea of ??smoke to find out. There There are many secrets hidden, but remember, there are also great risks."


    There are indeed huge risks. Samwell knew that the "Black Death" Balerion was seriously injured in the ruins of Valyria, and his white dragon might not have enough strength to break into that forbidden land.


    "Let''s talk about it later." Samwell looked at the imprint on his palm, "This seal should last for a while, and the current raving is not too serious, I can bear it."


    Melisandre nodded, and she didn''t seem to suggest that Samwell go to the ruins of Valyria:


    "Actually, there is another way, that is, you can master a large amount of witchcraft knowledge as soon as possible, and possess powerful witchcraft power. In this way, the fluctuation of the elemental sea will not have too much influence on you."


    Samwell nodded silently, feeling a sense of urgency in his heart.


    At this moment, Melisandre suddenly asked:


    "Your Majesty, are you planning to go to the continent of Essos across the narrow sea?"


    "Yes." Samwell looked at the witch with a little surprise, "In two days, I plan to go to Astapor in Slaver''s Bay to meet the mother of dragons. You just saw the relevant picture in the flames ?¡±


    "Dragon and dragon are destined to meet each other." Melisandre nodded, as if looking forward to it, but then changed the subject, "However, I want to remind you that the nature of giant dragons is not so easy. tamed."


    Samwell smiled and said: "I understand. But it is also because of this that it is more fulfilling to make the dragon surrender."


    Melisandre''s eyes flashed, and she said again:


    "Astapor used to be the territory of the ancient Ghis Empire. When the Valyrian dragon kings destroyed the Ghis Empire, it was transformed into a slave trading center. There should be some information about the ancient Ghis Empire and Valy. You may pay attention to the secrets of the Leah Empire."


    Samwell nodded thoughtfully: "Okay."


    Paused, he said again: "Can you let me also see the picture you saw in the flames?"


    Melisandre nodded:


    "Of course. But as you reminded me before, these pictures may be the tricks of the gods, you have to be careful."


    "I understand." Since the Blood Reef Island incident, both of them had a natural resistance to the gods.


    Melisandre took Samwell''s hand, led him to the fireplace, pointed to the jumping fire, and said:


    "Your Majesty, please look."


    Samwell looked intently, and saw the ashes rising from the flames, as well as the city engulfed in flames.


    Over the city, a huge phantom can be seen faintly. It has the body of a woman, the wings of a bat, the tail of a scorpion, and the claws of an eagle, with two bolts of lightning in its claws.


    "Harpy." Samwell blurted out.


    He knows that this is the symbol of the Gughis Empire, just as the dragon is the symbol of the Valyrian Empire.


    The phantom of the harpy in the flames seems to be shouting something, but the sound cannot be conveyed on the screen.


    The city beneath it crumbled and fell in flames, and in the twisted air and ash, Samwell saw a black shadow¡ª


    dragon!


    It is facing the sky and roaring, its wings spread and fold forward, as if protecting something.


    Through layers of smoke and ashes, Samwell finally saw the figure under the black dragon''s wings.


    A girl with silver hair.


    The clothes on her body were burned off by the fire, revealing her skin that was crystal clear like white jade.


    At this moment, she suddenly raised her head, and her violet eyes seemed to meet Samwell''s eyes through the barrier of time and space.


    "Daenerys Targaryen."

 Chapter 317: weak armor

    Chapter 317 The Weak Armor


    The late autumn breeze is comfortable and gentle, mixed with the fragrance of plants and flowers, gently blowing through the mountains and forests.


    At the eastern foot of the Crimson Mountains, dozens of people led by Samwell walked slowly along the rugged stone road at the foot of the mountain.


    "Your Majesty, according to your request, we have conducted relevant investigations. I have to say that the water conservancy irrigation system you envisioned is indeed feasible to a certain extent, and the prospect is very attractive. Once completed, it will add tens of millions to the storm area. acres of arable land!" The face of Bachelor Edgar shone with excitement and even fanaticism.


    He was originally a bachelor of Fallen Wood City, and once built cisterns and canals for the Fell family.


    But after hearing about the irrigation system planned by the Storm King, Bachelor Edgar was immediately shocked by this grand plan.


    Throughout the history of the Seven Kingdoms, perhaps only man-made miracles like the Great Wall of Despair can be compared with it.


    So, after receiving the invitation, Bachelor Edgar came to Storm''s End without hesitation, determined to participate in this great project destined to be passed down through the ages.


    "Your Majesty, please look." Bachelor Edgar pointed to the mountain stream flowing ahead, "The source of the water conservancy project can be built here. The Crimson Mountains block the moist airflow from the narrow sea, and the precipitation is abundant. You can see multiple Streams flow from the mountains.


    These natural mountain streams indicate the height of the terrain for us, and a little repair is a natural ditch. The first reservoir needs about 200 acres, is 80 feet deep, and the bottom is paved with gravel. Whenever it rains, the water in the mountains will surge, and it can easily fill this reservoir for us.


    The artificial ditch extending from the reservoir needs to be ten feet wide and five feet deep, with a step down every thousand feet, with a drop of twelve feet to prevent silting, and embankments nine feet above the ground must be piled up on both sides.


    If you want to lead all the way to the Wende River, you need to build about 300 reservoirs along the way. The entire artificial river is 700 miles long, running through the north-central part of the stormland, flowing from southwest to northeast, and finally flowing into Blackwater Bay.


    Along the way, a network of ditches extending in all directions will be spread out, which can add nearly 50 million mu of cultivated land to the storm! "


    Samwell was also heartbroken, but he still asked cautiously:


    "How long will it take to build such an artificial river?"


    "It depends on how much manpower and material resources you can mobilize..."


    "There will be 100,000 laborers in the early stage, and it will gradually increase to 500,000 or even more in the future." Sam Will said, "As for material security, you don''t need to worry about it, it is guaranteed."


    Chief Gavin Mander frowned when he heard the number of workers, but he didn''t say much.


    Bachelor Edgar was greatly encouraged, excitedly said:


    "If you can guarantee at least 300,000 laborers to participate in the construction of the canal, I estimate that this great project will be completed in three to five years!"


    At this time, Gavin reminded:


    "Your Majesty, the construction of a large-scale water conservancy project is probably not only a matter of manpower and material resources, because this ditch has to cross the territories of dozens of lords, large and small, in the stormland. How to obtain the consent of these lords and get them to cooperate is also a big problem. question."


    Samwell actually thought about this problem from the very beginning.


    Large-scale water conservancy projects are a product of centralization, and they are destined to encounter many obstacles in Westeros, a place where the enfeoffment system is implemented.


    Regardless of the fact that the lords of the Stormlands have already recognized the Storm King and swore allegiance to Samwell, but allegiance belongs to allegiance, even the Storm King has no right to dictate the affairs of the vassals'' own territory.


    "I will solve the problem of coordinating with the major lords. You start construction from the territory directly under Storm''s End."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Bachelor Edgar replied, looking very confident, "After we build a section of canal and add a lot of cultivated land, the rest of the lords will definitely be more willing to cooperate when they see the benefits of it."


    "Yes." Samwell smiled slightly.


    Actually, the real reason why he is so confident is that winter is coming.


    The Stormland is located in the southern part of the Westeros continent. Although it is not as cold as the North Valley and the River, the temperature will be greatly reduced.


    At that time, only cold-resistant crops such as rye, potatoes, and sugar beets can be grown in the fields, and food production will be greatly reduced. Famine is inevitable.


    And Samwell knows that this coming winter may be unprecedentedly long and difficult. It is difficult for the Lords of the Stormlands to resist joining this water conservancy project that can greatly increase the area of ??arable land in the face of the constant starvation of their people.


    As long as this artificial river can be built, it will not only reduce the impact of the famine, but also greatly increase Samwell''s prestige. More importantly, the resulting artificial river management coordination mechanism can already shake the foundation of the enfeoffment system .


    Samwell can also take this opportunity to strengthen his control over the Stormland and become the real Storm King.


    This is the real reason why he would rather spend a lot of manpower and material resources to build this water conservancy project.


    "Bachelor Edgar, you will take the lead in the construction of this water conservancy project. Tell Gavin directly if you need anything, and he will fully cooperate."


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Bachelor Edgar took a deep breath, his eyes sparkling, "I will definitely complete this unprecedented water conservancy project for you!"


    After deciding on the construction of the water conservancy project, Samwell rode a dragon back to Storm''s End.


    Just happened to meet Margaery Tyrell who was returning from a trip.


    During this period of time, Margaret has not been idle in the castle, but has been going out to patrol as the Queen of the Stormland, convening women''s courts, giving money to the poor, and caring about people''s livelihood...


    Gavin Mander mentioned before that the queen has won the love of many Storm''s End citizens with her charming and friendly attitude, and her reputation among the people is no lower than that of him, the Storm King.


    "Your Majesty, you are back." Margaret stepped up to meet her, her brows had a sense of grace and luxury, and the bulging belly under the snow-white cashmere cloak added a touch of maternal brilliance to her.


    Followed by Brienne Tars in armor.


    Samwell first nodded to Brienne, then gently hugged his wife, saying:


    "Well, I''ve been back for two days. I just went to chat with the bachelors and craftsmen about the planning of the water conservancy project."


    Margaery took the man''s arm, leaned on him like a bird, and walked towards the room side by side:


    "I''ve heard from Gavin that it''s a big project. But now that the storm has just calmed down, is it a bit urgent to mobilize so many laborers to build water conservancy?"


    "Winter is approaching, and the Stormlands need more arable land. There is no rush." ??Samwell patted his wife''s soft hand, "Don''t worry, I know it."


    "Okay." Margaery is a woman who knows how to measure, and she stopped talking when her husband made up his mind.


    And she never asked about Gao Ting, as if she really didn''t care.


    Samwell also did not raise the court.


    This is a tacit understanding between the two.


    Entering the room, Samwell helped his wife take off the cloak, and lit the beeswax again.


    Among the jumping flames, an elegant fragrance filled the room.


    "The Bukeler family invited me to tour the Copper Gate City, Sam, are you free to go with me?"


    "I''m afraid I''m not free. I''m going to go to the other side of the narrow sea." Samwell hesitated, but decided to tell his wife the truth, "Katu has confirmed the whereabouts of Daenerys, the last princess of the Targaryen family. Go see her."


    "It turned out to be her." Margaery didn''t show the slightest abnormality on her face, "I''ve heard people talk about her, and her three dragons. Sam, you''d better marry her. In that case, the Seven Kingdoms The nobles will be more willing to accept you on the Iron Throne."


    Hearing this, Samwell looked sideways at his wife in surprise.


    Margaery smiled slightly: "What''s the matter? You wear the crown of Aegon the Conqueror. It''s strange to marry two wives like him."


    "You don''t mind at all?"


    "It''s a little bit. But I believe you won''t snub me just because of your new wife, right?"


    Margaret raised her face and looked at the man.


    "Of course not." Knowing what to do at this time, Samwell lowered his head and kissed her red lips.


    The woman''s body gradually became soft, melting into the man''s arms like water.


    Samwell picked up his wife by the waist and strode towards the bedroom.


    ¡­


    The next morning, bright sunlight shone through the window on the spotless floor.


    Margaery rested her chin on her hands, looking at the back of the white dragon that was getting smaller and smaller in the sky, her eyes gradually lost focus.


    It wasn''t until the knock on the door that she woke up from the ecstasy.


    "come in."


    Brienne Tass pushed the door in, bowed and said:


    "Your Majesty, are you going out today?"


    "No, take a day off today." Margaret curled up lazily on the sofa chair, gently stroking her swollen belly, "You can also take a rest, you don''t have to stay with me all the time."


    "Okay." Brienne saluted again, turned and left.


    But when she reached the door, she turned her head again, as if she wanted to say something, but she didn''t know how to say it.


    "What''s the matter, Brienne?" Margaery smiled, "Just say what you have, I won''t blame you."


    Brienne hesitated for a moment, but said bluntly:


    "Do you really not mind Caesar marrying a second wife?"


    Margaret did not answer, but asked rhetorically:


    "Do you know the family language of House Tyrell?"


    "Life goes on and on."


    "Yes, endless life." Margaery''s face showed a touch of sadness, "Grandmother used to think that this language was too imposing, and she has been trying to transform the Tyrell family in her own way, trying to make this language The family is more worthy of the status of Lord of the Reach.


    But unfortunately, she failed.


    Perhaps there is no strong gene in the blood of the Tyrell family. "


    Margaery looked at Brienne, showing a gentle smile:


    "It seems that not every woman can wear steel armor like you. For me, gentleness is the best armor."


    As she spoke, Margaery turned her eyes to her swollen belly, and her eyes became softer:


    "More importantly, I will have a boy for Caesar, an heir."

 Chapter 318: new king

    Chapter 318 New King


    Iron Islands.


    The halls of the Gray King are once again filled with ironmen.


    "King Balon is dead! He gave his life to restore the glory of the ancient road! He is Balon the brave, he is Balon blessed by God! But now he is dead!" cried Aeron Greyjoy . The waves are roaring and responding.


    "King Balon is dead!" the Ironborn shouted in unison, their voices full of anger.


    "The dead never die, they will rise again, stronger!" Aeron shouted, "We will never give in, we will never give up, we need a new king to sit on the seastone seat and continue the cause of Balon! "


    "A new king will rise again!" The ironborn responded.


    "He will definitely!" Aeron''s voice was like rumbling sea waves, "but who is he? Who can take over Balon''s seat? Who can rule this sacred island? Who will rule the Ironborn!"


    The priest of the Drowned God raised his hands high, looking crazy.


    But the Hall of the Gray Sea King fell into silence.


    Everyone looked at each other in blank dismay, trying to test other people''s plans.


    Balon Greyjoy is dead. According to the line of succession, his only son Theon should inherit the throne, but this person is still in the north, and his life and death are unknown.


    Balon has a daughter, Asha, too, but the Ironborn would probably not accept a woman''s rule.


    Besides, Balon has three younger brothers, in order of age, they are Euron the Crow''s Eye, Victarion the Iron Captain, and Aeron the Damphair.


    It seems that Euron''s line of succession is at the top, but he was expelled by King Balon, and his reputation in the Iron Islands is not as good as his younger brother Victarion, who is the commander of the Iron Fleet.


    Aeron didn''t like Euron either, so when everyone was silent, he fixed his eyes on Victarion and appealed again:


    "Who will be our king?"


    Victarion met his younger brother''s eyes, nodded, and then stepped up the steps.


    "You all know me." Victarion raised his steel-clad iron fist to everyone, "I have no sweet words, only battle axes and iron fists! I have led the longships of the Iron Fleet in countless battles, and led you to win Countless victories! Here, there is only one thing I want to say¡ª


    What my elder brother Balon can give you, I can give too!


    And there will be more! "


    "Victarion! King Victarion!" The subordinates shouted loudly from the audience, and opened several boxes at the same time, scattering countless plundered gold, silver and jewels.


    Captains and leaders swarmed up, scrambling for treasure, shouting Victarion''s name.


    The corners of Aeron''s mouth curled up slightly, but he immediately glanced nervously in Euron''s direction, wondering if he should make a move?


    But it was not Euron who stopped the shouting, but Asha, daughter of King Balon.


    "Uncle!" She bent down to pick up a gold headband, and jumped up the steps.


    The cheers of the audience gradually stopped, and everyone wanted to hear what King Balon''s daughter wanted to say.


    "My uncle is the most heroic man in the Iron Islands, but he is not the most qualified to inherit the seat of Seastone." Asha put the gold headband on her head confidently, "Balon''s brother will arrange Behind Balon''s daughter."


    "That is the inheritance law of the Green Land." Victarion looked at his niece and said, "A woman has never sat on the Seastone Seat."


    "That was in the past." Asha turned her head to face the crowd and said loudly, "Ah Uncle said he can give you more than my father. Very good, but what is it? Is it wealth? Glory? Or freedom? ?


    No, it''s not.


    Please think about it carefully, don¡¯t forget how we were chased and killed by land knights in armor in the river bend, don¡¯t forget the groups of widows, and countless longships sunk in the Mander River.


    My father brought you failures, and this uncle of mine will bring you more failures!


    And I am different, I will not go this way. "


    "Then what will you bring us?" asked one of the chiefs.


    "Peace!" Asha said, "It''s time for the Ironborn to make a change. We can''t fight against the Iron Knights of the Green Land. Of course, I will never forget my father''s hatred, but there are many ways to revenge. The Ironborn is not Knowing only looting, we can also have allies.


    The Lannister family shares a common enemy with us, so we can unite with the Iron Throne to avenge and win peace and victory! "


    "Victory!" Someone echoed loudly.


    "Asha! Asha! Asha!" More and more ironborn began to respond.


    But more Ironmen are against:


    "No cowards! No women!"


    "Victarion! Victarion is the king of the ironborn!"


    The crowd began to push each other, someone picked up a rock and threw it at Asha, she hurriedly dodged, and the golden headband fell off.


    The confusion became more and more serious, but at this moment, a loud horn sounded suddenly.


    The sound of horns as deadly as a blade.


    woo woo woo woo¡ª


    All eyes turned to the direction where the horn sounded.


    It was one of Euron the Crow''s Eye''s crew blowing the horn.


    Red-gold lines covered the surface of the horn, and countless inscriptions carved in the ancient Valyrian language began to turn red and white, until they burst into flames.


    The terrible voice resounded through the Gray Sea King Hall, full of pain and anger, almost scorching people''s ears.


    The ironborn covered their ears tightly and cursed loudly, but their voices were drowned by the sound of the horn.


    Just as they were suffering, the trumpeter suddenly lost his breath. A puff of thin smoke rose from his mouth, then he swayed and fell down, his mouth was full of blood and scorched blisters.


    Euron the Crow''s Eye walked slowly up the hill.


    All eyes were on him.


    "Ironborn." Euron looked at the crowd with that smiling eye, "You have all heard my horn, now please listen to my speech.


    I am Balon''s eldest brother, the blood of the golden sea monster flows in my veins, and among the living sea monsters, I am the only one who has not tasted the taste of failure, only I have never bent my knees, and only I have been to the land of shadows Asshai, who has witnessed unimaginable wonders and horrors..."


    "If you like shadows so much, go back!" Someone shouted below.


    Euron ignored him and continued:


    "Crow''s Eye, this is the nickname you gave me. The talent of crows is to seek death, and I am seeing the whole of Westeros marching towards death! Those who follow me will die when it comes to an end. Feast to your heart''s content!


    My brother will complete the ancient road of Balon, my niece will bring you peace, and I will bring you all of Westeros!


    We are born ironborn, ancient overlords, our decree once passed wherever the sound of the waves went! From Lannisport to Storm''s End, from Winterfell to Sunspear, from the Moon Mountains to the Shield Isles, I promise, we''ll get all of Westeros! "


    "Crow''s Eye!" Asha was not deceived by the other party''s rhetoric, "Have you lost your sanity in Asshai? If we can''t even hold Highgarden, why should we conquer the Seven Kingdoms?"


    "Why not?" Euron chuckled, "Haven''t you heard the story of Aegon the Conqueror? His army on Dragonstone might not have been as large as ours."


    "But he has three dragons."


    "Yes. And I shall have three dragons, too," Euron said confidently. "I found the horn you heard just now from the ruins of Valyria, and no living man would dare set foot on that land except me. A land cursed by the gods.


    You have experienced its sound and felt its power. It was the Dragon''s Horn, with ancient talismans inscribed in streaks forged of fiery gold and Valyrian steel, the same horn that dragonlords once blew to drive dragons until the Doom.


    Through it, I also make the dragon obey my call. "


    Euron''s eyes slowly swept across the faces of the people, seeing their expressions in his eyes, and then he showed a proud smile:


    "And this is undoubtedly worthy of a driftwood crown."


    After a brief silence, the Gray Sea King Hall was filled with cheers:


    "Euron! Euron! Euron!"


    Victarion pursed his lips, turned and strode away.


    He knew that he had no chance.


    The throne is destined for the Crow''s Eye.


    Leaving the hall, the noise was gradually replaced by the sound of the waves.


    Victarion was full of melancholy and anger, yes, anger.


    Back then, it was his elder brother Euron who had usurped his wife and forced him to kill her.


    He also wanted to kill Euron, but kinslayer would be cursed by the gods, so Balon stopped Victarion and drove Euron out.


    Now, Euron is back and king of the Iron Islands.


    Victarion could not accept this reality.


    "Dear brother." Euron''s voice sounded behind him.


    Victarion clenched his fists, without turning his head, he said:


    "Are you here to show off to me?"


    "It''s just a wooden crown, nothing to show off." Euron said in a frivolous tone.


    But this made Victarion even angrier: "If you don''t want it, give it back to me!"


    "I''ll give it to you, don''t worry." Euron said with a smile, "When I sit on the Iron Throne, the Seastone Seastone will of course be yours."


    Victarion turned his head and looked at his brother suspiciously:


    "You really consider yourself a conqueror? Where is your dragon?"


    "There will be," Euron promised, "and besides the dragon, I need a queen. So, dear brother, will you go to Slaver''s Bay and bring back my queen?"


    Victarion''s fist clenched tighter:


    "You took my wife, but you want me to help you find a queen?"


    "You were the one who killed her." Euron shrugged, looking indifferent.


    "When you entered her body, you killed her! I just smashed her body!"


    "Okay, isn''t it just a woman?" Euron patted his younger brother on the shoulder, "I''ll give you another one, which is more beautiful than the previous one. But this queen, you must help me bring it back."


    "Who is she?" Victarion suddenly asked curiously.


    "She is the last of the true dragon''s blood, and they say she is the most beautiful woman in the world. Silver-gold hair, eyes like amethyst. My good brother, go to Slaver''s Bay and see her beauty with your own eyes, and bring her back Give me."


    "Why should I go?"


    "For duty, for your king''s order." Euron said with a chuckle, "and for the seat of Seastone. My promise just now is serious. When I sit on the Iron Throne, I will canonize you as King of the Iron Islands." .¡±


    "Okay! I''ll go!" Victarion let go of his hand, his palm was covered with blood, "I will bring this dragon girl back."


    But not to be your queen. Victarion swore to himself.


    You took my wife, I will take yours too!


    The most beautiful woman in the world, to myself!

 Chapter 319: to meet

    Chapter 319 Meet


    The azure sea is calm and smooth, reflecting each other with the sky, regardless of each other.


    "Caesar''s dragon was the size of a giant elephant?"


    Daenerys Targaryen stood on the deck, her long silver hair fluttering in the wind, and her exquisite face was full of surprised expressions.


    "Yes, at least it was this big when I saw it two months ago." Katu Huya proudly declared, "It should be bigger now."


    Daenerys couldn''t help but look at her three dragons, who were chasing and fighting under the clear sky.


    Viserion and Rhaego were only the size of a hound, and the largest Drogon was only about the size of a war horse.


    And the giant elephant...


    Daenerys recalled the behemoth she saw in the governor''s mansion in Pentos, and a complex emotion that she couldn''t explain emerged in her heart.


    "Caesar''s dragon should have hatched early, right?" she asked.


    "No, His Majesty Caesar''s dragon was hatched on the day the red comet descended, which is the same day as your dragon."


    "It is true, my queen," said Ser Barristan Selmy, "but the last time I saw Caesar''s dragon was the size of a kitten."


    "That is an old story." Sir Cato said, "When you see Cleopater again, you will be surprised from ear to ear."


    "How did Caesar''s dragon grow so fast?" Daenerys couldn''t help asking, "Does he have any secrets?"


    "Maybe you eat more." Katu remembered that his king had always explained this to others.


    Daenerys is not satisfied with this answer, her Drogon is always hungry and grows the fastest, but even so, it is nowhere near the size of a giant elephant.


    She didn''t suspect that Sir Cato was lying, because such a lie could be easily exposed, and he also said that Caesar would fly across the ocean on a white dragon to meet him.


    Her Drogon couldn''t do that yet.


    Although it already has the size of a war horse, Daenerys has never dared to ride Drogon because the dragon''s body is composed of neck, tail and wings, which is lighter than it looks.


    Even if Drogon can carry people to fly now, it is far from being able to fly across the ocean.


    "Bastards always grow faster," Ser Jorah Mormont murmured, but it was heard clearly in everyone''s ears.


    Catu glared at him immediately: "Jorah Mormont! Who are you calling an illegitimate child!"


    "Jorah! Apologize!" Daenerys said immediately, her tone serious.


    Ser Jorah reluctantly bent slightly: "I apologize if my words offended you."


    Sir Kato snorted softly, but also felt undisguised hostility, so he bid Daenerys back.


    After he left, Sir Jorah spoke again, saying:


    "My queen, Caesar is indeed only of illegitimate blood, the black fire, you are the real Targaryen, the last true dragon."


    Ser Barristan nodded silently in agreement.


    "No matter black dragon or red dragon, they are all dragons." Daenerys said, "Caesar is my last blood relative in this world, you are not allowed to disrespect him."


    "Yes." Jorah nodded, but then said again, "Your Majesty, I am not targeting Caesar, but worrying about you."


    "Worried about me?"


    "I''m worried that you underestimated Caesar''s ambition." Jorah said, "Don''t forget that this person has already become king in the Stormlands and will regain the Iron Throne in the future. Who will sit on it?"


    "Your Majesty Daenerys, without a doubt." Ser Barristan said, "You are the last blood of Aerys II, with an unquestionable claim to the Iron Throne."


    "That''s right." Sir Jorah said, "But according to Kato Huya, Caesar has now won the support of the nobles of the Stormlands and the Reach, and his power is far greater than yours. Under such circumstances, can he Would you be willing to pledge allegiance to you?"


    Daenerys did not speak, her eyes followed her own dragon.


    Viserion and Rhaego are fighting, their claws clasped each other, entangled into a ball full of scales, rolling and falling in the sky, while dancing their claws and flicking their tails.


    Daenerys is used to dragons fighting, knowing that they can''t hurt each other, this is just a stretch for them.


    Sure enough, the two dragons separated immediately when they were about to fall into the sea, and rose up again with hissing and screaming, flapping their wings and waving away the steaming sea water.


    Will Caesar and I fight like this? Daenerys couldn''t help thinking.


    Will he hurt me?


    "Then what do you think I should do?" Daenerys asked, obviously already having a little doubt about Caesar in her heart.


    "I suggest you go to Pentos." Ser Barristan said, "Governor Illyrio is a friend of House Targaryen, and you will get help from him. More importantly, he will not threaten your status .¡±


    "Businessmen are not trustworthy, my queen." Ser Jorah objected immediately, "They only have money in their eyes, and they will never hesitate when the benefit they get from betraying you is greater than supporting you. Have you forgotten Illyrie?" How did O sell you to the Dothraki in the first place?"


    "Master Illyrio married your Majesty to the horse king of the Dothraki," Ser Barristan corrected.


    "In exchange for the horse king''s army, isn''t this a sale?" Jorah asked.


    "Okay, Jorah." Daenerys said, "Governor Illyrio did protect me, and he gave me three dragon eggs."


    "That''s because he couldn''t hatch dragon eggs, and they are just three good-looking stones in his hands." Jorah insisted, "As far as I know, no one in this world gets rich because of kindness, Ely Leo was never a reliable partner."


    Ser Barristan''s mouth moved, but he didn''t say anything to refute after all. He didn''t actually trust Governor Illyrio either.


    "Then who else can I trust?" Daenerys dissatisfied, "Caesar can''t, and Illyrio can''t, I can''t win back the Iron Throne with only your swords, right?"


    "Yes, you do need more swords and more loyal soldiers. So I suggest you recruit your own army." Jorah said.


    "Where can I recruit troops?"


    "Just where we''re going."


    "Slaver''s Bay?"


    "Yes. You should have heard of the Unsullied army in Astapor, right?"


    "That''s an army of slaves!" Before Daenerys could speak, Ser Barristan reprimanded, "The laws of Westeros forbid the slave trade, if Your Majesty brings an army of slaves back, it will only provoke The boycott and rejection of the nobles of the Seven Kingdoms!"


    "And we don''t have the money to buy the Unsullied, I heard they are extremely expensive." Daenerys said.


    Sir Jorah heard that the queen was not opposed to using the slave army, so he quickly suggested:


    "You can use the goods on the ship to exchange for the Unsullied. I have seen the cargo hold, there are countless silks, tiger skins, medicinal wine..."


    "That belongs to Governor Illyrio." Ser Barristan yelled angrily, "Jorah Mormont, no wonder Duke Eddard wants to kill you. You have no honor at all!"


    "Honor cannot win back the Iron Throne." Ser Jorah replied, and then looked at Daenerys, "Your Majesty, didn''t Governor Illyrio say he supported your cause? If he didn''t lie, he wouldn''t be reluctant goods."


    "Your Majesty, you should banish this man!" Ser Barristan was on the verge of a duel with Jorah. "He will only tarnish your name!"


    "Okay, Ser Barristan, Ser Jorah is also plotting for me..." Daenerys spoke halfway, then suddenly raised her head.


    Seeing that his three dragons suddenly became extremely restless, circling rapidly in the sky, and even spewing out flames continuously.


    "What''s wrong with them?"


    Daenerys was wondering when she heard the sailor at the bow shout:


    "Dragon! White Dragon!"


    She followed the reputation and saw a white dragon flying from the west.


    "Caesar is here." Ser Barristan said in a low voice.


    In the blink of an eye, the white dragon had already arrived above the fleet, and Daenerys knew that Katu Huya was not exaggerating.


    "It''s so big..."


    Drogon, Viserion, and Rhaegal look like little stunted pets against the white dragon.


    The huge shadow cast by the white wings almost enveloped the entire ship, and everyone couldn''t help holding their breath in front of such a terrifying giant.


    This is a miracle of creation, this is the masterpiece of the gods, this is a power that mortals cannot resist!


    Even Jorah Mormont, who had dismissed Caesar before, felt a sense of fear from the bottom of his heart under the power of the white dragon at this moment.


    Daenerys only felt her heart beating frighteningly fast, and an inexplicable feeling awoke from her body, as if a few butterflies were flying in her stomach.


    The white dragon swooped down and flew past very close to the deck, causing bursts of exclamations.


    The scorching air blows away Daenerys''s silver hair, and it seems to awaken some emotion in her pair of violet eyes.


    "Good day, Her Royal Highness Princess Daenerys Targaryen." Samwell jumped off the dragon''s back and landed firmly on the deck, showing a gentle smile.


    Daenerys had a heartfelt smile on her face, bright and brilliant, even more dazzling than the sun on the sea.


    All doubts about Caesar and worries about his ambitions disappeared at this moment.


    There is only one voice left in my heart¡ª¡ª


    He is the blood of the real dragon! My last blood relative on earth!


    Just like Aegon the Conqueror and his sisters three hundred years ago...


    "Your Grace!" cried Ser Jorah. "Before you stand the last blood of Aerys II, the Khaleesi of the Dothraki, the blood of the Andals, the Rhoynar, and the First Men." Queen, Ruler of the Seven Kingdoms and Guardian of the Realm, sole rightful heir to the Iron Throne, Stormborn, Mother of Dragons, Her Majesty Daenerys Targaryen!"


    "Jorah! Don''t be rude!" Daenerys turned her head and gave her knight a warning look, then turned to look at Samwell, and put on a bright smile again,


    "Good day, Sam, just call me Danny."

 Chapter 320: Contribute

    Chapter 320 Advice


    The Grief Bay under the sunset is calm and beautiful.


    The sky covered the boundless sea, and four extremely small sea ships were slowly heading north.


    A few mischievous dolphins chased the ripples at the stern, making crisp and cheerful calls.


    Under the dim sunlight, Cleopatra was prostrate on the deck, and her weight caused the other end of the huge ship to slightly tilt.


    In fact, when the white dragon tried to land before, the old captain''s face was as pale as a corpse soaked in water for three days.


    Fortunately, the weight of the white dragon was still within the bearing range of the sea-going ship, which did not cause it to capsize, but the old captain still asked the sailors to move the cargo to the other end to seek balance.


    Daenerys was full of surprises at the white dragon. She walked around it several times, touched the scales, patted its tail, and kept asking Samwell how he raised it so big.


    Samwell naturally still used the same rhetoric - eat a lot.


    Daenerys was skeptical about this answer.


    Her three dragons were also full of curiosity about the huge fellow in front of them. Viserion and Rhaego crawled up and down on Cleopatra, and the white dragon impatiently drove the two little guys off with its tail. But they still continue to climb up.


    The black dragon, Drogon, seemed a bit more stable, just lying on the side of the white dragon''s neck, hissing constantly, as if talking to the other party, but unfortunately Cleopatra didn''t want to pay attention to it.


    Daenerys asked the maid to bring fresh meat, she took out a piece, held it in the air and shook it.


    Her three dragons stared hungrily, but the white dragon dismissed it, as if the meat was too small.


    "Dracarys," she began, before tossing the meat into the air.


    Drogon''s movements were faster than a cobra. It roared and spewed out flames, bright red and orange mixed together, and the meat was scorched before it hit the ground.


    Lego and Viserion also quickly stretched their heads over, each biting a corner of the meat, and began to fight.


    "That''s the Valyrian word for dragon flame." Daenerys explained the words she had just said to Samwell beside her, "I''ve been training them, and I chose one that no one would happen to say Password. Your dragon should have a password, too, Sam."


    "Yes." Samwell smiled, "But I''d better not say it, otherwise this ship will be burned by Cleopatra''s flames."


    Daenerys smiled, and threw out the rest of the fresh meat to the dragons.


    This time Cleopatra moved her mouth and took away the biggest piece.


    However, this piece of meat is nothing compared to its size.


    "Your dragon doesn''t eat much." Daenerys wondered.


    "It was full on the way here and caught several sea fish." Samwell scratched Cleopatra''s chin with his hands, and the white dragon narrowed his eyes comfortably.


    Daenerys also came over when she saw this, and lightly touched the scales on the white dragon''s chin.


    The gentle sea breeze blows her long silver hair, bringing the smell of laurel and exotic spices.


    "I have loved the sea since I was a child." Daenerys looked at the sparkling golden sea, and said leisurely, "I even thought on a whim that it would be great if I could become a sailor."


    "Because you are ''Stormborn''." Samwell said with a smile.


    He knew that Daenerys was born on Dragonstone Island. At that time, a huge storm came to the world at the same time as her, destroying all the fleets of the Royal Navy and the last hope of the Targaryen family.


    "Yes." Seeing Drogon approaching, Daenerys had no choice but to help him scratch his chin, "I also told my brother Viserys this idea, but he grabbed his hair and cursed loudly¡ª" It''s a real dragon! Not a smelly fish!"


    "It sounds like you have a grumpy brother."


    "Yeah, Viserys is vicious and stupid. But..." Daenerys'' eyes flashed with sadness, "but he was just driven mad by reality. When he was very young, he was actually very gentle, and he used to tell me seven The story of the great kingdom, and promised to marry me as his queen after retaking the Iron Throne in the future.


    It''s a pity that the killers sent by the snatchers made us keep fleeing, from one city to another, from one strange place to another strange place, people welcome us, but when we ask for help, they don''t They pretended not to hear...


    They all called their brother Beggar King. "


    "No king''s throne has ever been obtained by begging." Samwell commented, "Others can help you, but they can also betray you. Only your own strength is the most reliable."


    "You''re right." Daenerys agreed deeply.


    She recalled that the hardships and hardships she had experienced along the way were all because she did not have her own strength.


    If she can have an army, or three adult dragons, she will never be displaced and flee around like before.


    Dragons take time to grow, and armies...


    Daenerys couldn''t help but think of Ser Jorah''s advice, the Unsullied of Astapor, the slave army.


    "By the way, Sam, your knight told me that you have a gift for me in Astapor?"


    "Exactly."


    "May I ask what the gift is?"


    "Have you heard of the Unsullied?"


    "Of course." Daenerys nodded. "They caused the Dothraki to suffer the worst defeat. Are you going to buy the Unsullied from Astapor and give it to me?"


    "For us." Samwell corrected, "and not for buying, because I don''t have enough gold to buy so many Unsullied."


    "Not to buy?" Daenerys tilted her head, "Then why did you give this gift?"


    "Of course it is robbery." A bloodthirsty smile appeared on the corner of Samwell''s mouth.


    "Root? Did you bring an army?"


    "No, I only brought one dragon with me when I came to Astapor this time."


    "You don''t think that Cleopatra alone can conquer Astapor, do you?" Daenerys frowned, suddenly feeling that this Caesar was too arrogant.


    Samwell laughed: "Of course not. It just needs a little trick."


    "What scheme?" Daenerys asked.


    "When you arrive in Astapor, tell the slave master that you are willing to exchange one of your own dragons for all the Unsullied."


    "My dragon? For the Unsullied?" Daenerys immediately refused, "I will never sell my dragon!"


    "Of course I didn''t ask you to sell the dragon." Samwell explained, "The dragon is not a slave, so how can you sell it. It''s just to trick the slave owners into giving up the command of the Unsullied.


    The reason why I don''t use my dragon is because it''s too big and it will cause the slave owners to be alert. Your dragon is much smaller, and there are three of them. Use one of them to exchange for the Unsullied. This kind of transaction will be credible. .


    Once the slaveholders relinquish command of the Unsullied, all you have to say is the password and let your dragon burn him.


    When the time comes, your dragons will still be yours, and the Unsullied Legion and Astapor will be ours. "


    Daenerys'' heart beat violently again, she stared at Samwell dumbfounded, and said after a long while:


    "But... how dare you guarantee that the Unsullied will obey our orders under such circumstances? We have breached our contract, haven''t we?"


    "Yes, but theoretically speaking, the deal has already been concluded at that time, and the Unsullied are already ours, and they will only obey our command. If you have seen these slave soldiers, you will understand that in the long-term cruel and merciless Under inhumane training, they only know how to obey, and obey unconditionally.


    And more importantly, we will set them free. "


    "free?"


    "Yes, freedom. The slave trade is full of crime and blood. According to the laws of Westeros, those slave owners deserve what they deserve. We are just giving them the punishment they deserve on behalf of the gods.


    As for the Unsullied, they will fight for us as free men. "


    "Is this... really feasible?" Daenerys was still shocked by Samwell''s bold plan.


    "Of course it''s possible." Samwell laughed.


    He suddenly had a strange feeling in his heart, because in the original book, this is how Daenerys obtained the Unsullied. He just copied it, but unexpectedly surprised the original owner.


    "Even if something goes wrong. With Cleopatra around, it''s not difficult for us to get out." Samwell added.


    Daenerys stared fixedly at Samwell''s confident and assertive face, and a thought suddenly flashed in her mind¡ª


    If elder brother Viserys has such wisdom and courage, perhaps he should be the king in Westeros now.


    "Okay!" Daenerys nodded heavily, "Just do as you said! Let''s liberate Astapor together!"

 Chapter 321: meet by chance

    Chapter 321 Encounter by chance


    Three days later, the fleet arrived in Astapor.


    The city is located on the east coast of Slaver''s Bay, at the mouth of the Worm River.


    By the time Samwell and his party got off the boat, the sun had already set and night was covering the land.


    The pier is still lively, with various parchment lanterns exuding colorful halos, and thin flutes and dull drums come from nowhere, full of exotic beauty. People spoke Valyrian with strange accents, loud and noisy.


    Samwell learned Valyrian from Melisandre for a period of time. Although he is not yet proficient, he has no problem coping with daily communication.


    The sailors were drunk, the vendors were still yelling and selling, and there were scantily clad skilled girls picking up customers on the side of the road.


    When they saw Samwell and his party, they all stopped and cast their gazes.


    The focus of his eyes is naturally the dragon.


    Astapor was once a colony of the ancient Ghis Empire, but when the dragons of the Valyrian Empire destroyed the ancient Ghis Empire, Astapor wisely bowed to the dragon kings.


    Although the Valyrian Empire was also destroyed in the subsequent doomsday catastrophe, its influence on Astapor still continues to this day.


    The people living here are basically descendants of the Gughis, but now they have forgotten their own language and speak Valyrian. Fortunately, the dragon kings did not force the Astapors to convert, so here is still The ancient Ghis religion is popular, and the original Ghiscari gods are believed in.


    Of course, the Astaporians will never forget Valyrian weapons of war¡ª


    Dragon.


    It was they who fell from the sky, bringing fire and death, and reduced the mighty ancient Ghis Empire to ashes and dust.


    So, when Daenerys Targaryen returned to the land with her three dragons, it immediately awakened the dormant fears in the Astaporians.


    Luckily her three dragons were small enough to not cause a commotion.


    Fortunately, Samwell kept Cleopatra on board, otherwise, given its size, the reaction of the Astaporians would have been much more intense.


    "They are afraid of us." Daenerys whispered.


    She was wearing a cool silk dress, revealing her white and delicate shoulders. Viserion and Rhaego tried to climb up like they did when they were children, but Daenerys hugged her down¡ª


    Her shoulders can no longer bear them.


    "It''s the dragon they fear." Sam Wells said, grabbing the neck of the entangled Viserion and holding it in his hand.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of Cleopatra¡¯s relationship, Daenerys¡¯ three dragons are a little afraid of Samwell.


    "But in Qarth, people don''t look at me like that."


    "Because Qarth has never been conquered by the Valyrians, but Astapor has witnessed the horror of the dragon." Samwell''s lips curled up slightly, "But because of this, the people of Astapor are more Desire to own a dragon."


    Amidst the stares and whispers of the Astaporians, Samwell and his party came outside the city gate.


    Watching the gate was a group of Unsullied, wearing leather coats and spiked helmets, their eyes so calm that even Daenerys'' dragon could not attract their attention.


    The captain of the garrison is a big fat man with dark skin, a broad nose, red hair, and yellow teeth when he smiles:


    "Welcome to Astapor, the noble mother of dragons. The entrance tax is one silver coin per person. Of course, if you allow me to touch your dragon, this money can be waived."


    Daenerys had never heard of such an expensive city entry tax, and knowing that this person might be extorting herself, she smiled and held Rhaego in front of her face, saying:


    "Okay, but be careful, they bite."


    Rego let out a coordinated roar, and a sulfurous flame spewed out from his mouth, drawing an orange-red light and shadow in the air.


    The captain of the defense hesitated for a long time, but didn''t dare to touch the dragon, so he smiled awkwardly:


    "I was joking just now, the honorable Mother of Dragons comes to Astapor, of course there is no need to pay taxes. Please come in."


    Daenerys smiled slightly and entered the city gate first.


    Samwell then followed, and when passing by the captain of the defense, he said;


    "Please inform the Good Lord, the Mother of Dragons wants to buy the Unsullied."


    "Okay, I''ll pass it on."


    Behind the gate is the famous Pride Square. Even at this moment, the square is crowded, full of people and brightly lit.


    There is a fountain in the center of the square, and in the center of the spring is a huge bronze Harpy statue.


    Fully twenty feet tall, she had the face of a woman, the wings of a bat, the legs of an eagle, and a curly, vicious scorpion tail trailing behind her.


    But Samwell noticed that there was a heavy chain hanging from her claws, and what the Harpy of the Ghis Empire caught between her claws was lightning.


    Under the harpies stood a woman in a green robe, with snow-white hair, emerald green eyes and the robe on her body, exuding a shocking charm, she wore a veil, covering most of her face, The voice is soft and kind.


    "Is she the Green Maiden of the Temple of Grace?" Daenerys asked in a low voice.


    "Yes." Samwell stared at the woman''s green eyes and said, "Translate her words for me."


    The content of the Green Maiden''s speech used a lot of high-level Valyrian vocabulary, and Samwell could only understand part of it with his current vocabulary.


    "She''s calling the people of Astapor to a crusade," Daenerys explained. "She says the ancient Ghiscari gods are about to wake from their slumber and be freed from their old enemies... old enemies? Valyria? Gods?"


    "She didn''t say who the enemy is?"


    "No." Daenerys continued, "She only said that she would join the side of justice, and that the yellow harpies would rise from the ruins of old to reshape the world with lightning and thunder. For Him Blessed and eternal life shall be granted to those who shed their blood for the cause..."


    Samwell couldn''t help but think of the picture he saw from Melisandre''s flames, the virtual image of the Harpy standing high above the burning ruined city.


    Daenerys is still translating, but just like most missionaries preach, the content is exaggerated and pretending to be esoteric, but there is not much really useful information.


    Samwell lost interest after listening for a while, and said:


    "Let''s go, let''s find a hotel and stay first."


    "good."


    Everyone turned and left the square.


    Samwell walked for a while, then suddenly turned around, and saw the green maiden on the square just looking over.


    I just don''t know whether she is looking at a dragon or a human.


    "What''s the matter, Sam?" Daenerys noticed the man stop.


    "Nothing." Samwell continued on.


    Crossing two relatively secluded streets, a group of people came to the hotel.


    Lanterns are hung with iron chains at the door, and several scantily clad women are soliciting business.


    Drunk travelers hang around the door, and a two-wheeled carriage is slowly passing by led by mules.


    Ser Jorah stepped forward to inquire, and when he learned that there was still room available, he came back to report.


    Daenerys was about to enter the hotel, but found Samwell stopped again, staring at the distant fire in a daze.


    "Sam?"


    "I saw an acquaintance." Samwell''s eyes flickered, "You go in first, I will come later."


    "good."


    After saying goodbye to Daenerys, Samwell walked along the street alone.


    A group of Unsullied was on patrol, and several drunks staggered to the side of the road.


    The lights are gradually thinning out, leaving only a fire pile in front that is particularly conspicuous.


    A small crowd gathered around the fire, listening to a man in a black robe.


    However, when Samwell approached, the man in black suddenly closed his mouth, then turned and left.


    Samwell further confirmed his guess and immediately accelerated his pace.


    The man seemed to know that someone was chasing him, started running, and quickly turned into a dark alley.


    Samwell pulled out the giant sword behind him, and lightly touched the milky white sword with his left hand, and the flames ignited.


    Holding a flaming sword in his hand, he entered the alley cautiously, only to see that the man in black had stopped in his tracks, as if he was waiting for him.


    Under the black robe is a dark face, with bone-white tangled hair winding out from the face, and scarlet flame pattern tattoos all over the cheeks and forehead.


    "Maqiro?" Samwell looked at this person''s characteristic appearance and attire, and asked tentatively.


    "You know me?" Maqiro was taken aback for a moment.


    "I heard Ms. Melisandre mention you, saying that you are one of R''hllor''s most loyal servants."


    "Impossible." Marquis immediately dismissed it, "Melisandre has never seen me!"


    Samwell was not embarrassed either, and said with a smile, "I saw you from her flame."


    Maqiro didn''t refute this time, but judging from his eyes, it was obvious that he didn''t believe Samwell''s words.


    However, he didn''t worry about how the other party recognized him, and said:


    "Caesar, you have betrayed the Lord of Light."


    "It was R''hllor who had bad intentions for me first." Samwell said, "What are you doing in Astapor? What enlightenment did R''hllor give you? Has He chosen a new Azor Ahai? ?¡±


    "The gods naturally have their arrangements." Ma Qiluo said indifferently, without a direct answer.


    Samwell snorted softly and said:


    "Let me guess, you guys have taken a fancy to Daenerys Targaryen?"


    Ma Qiluo no longer concealed it when he saw this, and said:


    "Her rise is in line with the prophecy of the Lord of Light, and the dragon will lead her on the path of glory."


    "Bullshit prophecy!" Samwell said coldly, "She is under my protection now, stay away from her!"


    Ma Qiluo said: "You are a mortal, how dare you resist the will of the gods..."


    Before he finished speaking, his pupils shrank rapidly, because Samwell had already rushed towards him with a flaming sword in his hand!


    The orange-red light surged, as if it wanted to tear this space apart.


    Boom¡ª


    The flames poured down, and a strange whisper came from the black smoke.


    Like some kind of spell.


    Samwell was in a trance for a while, but immediately regained clarity.


    Blazing black flames ignited around Marqiro, enveloping him.


    Slashing with a sword, the flames splattered everywhere, but there was no scene of blood splatter as expected.


    Ma Qiluo''s whole body seemed to be a ball of fire, which was slowly dissipating into the air.


    Samwell sneered when he saw this, and suddenly stretched out his left hand, directly into the fire.


    In an instant, the flame transformed by Marqiro suddenly swelled, and he seemed to be an insect trapped in solidified amber. For the first time, a look of astonishment flashed across that indifferent face.


    Boom¡ª


    The next moment, it was as if a volcano erupted, and the magma surged. Terrible force crashed into the ground, and flames and meteors flew everywhere.


    "ah!!"


    Maqiro let out a scream, and a red-gold light flashed in his eyes.


    The flame exploded suddenly, and then quickly extinguished. Maqiro disappeared in place, leaving only the burning black robe and a **** arm.


    Samwell put away the giant sword and snorted softly:


    "Runs pretty fast."

 Chapter 322: Unsullied

    Chapter 322 The Unsullied


    The bright morning sun floods the courtyard, winding vines climb between the red brick columns, and bright yellow persimmon flowers bloom leisurely.


    "Good morning, Sam, would you like a glass of sour persimmon wine?"


    Daenerys hung herself in the hanging chair, with a smile on her red lips, one arm on her chest, the other holding a wine glass, her silver-gold hair was casually scattered on her shoulders, her slender and shiny snow-white calves were gently draped under the silk dress. Swaying, lazy posture, charming look.


    "Good morning, Dani." Samwell smiled and stepped forward, "Drinking early in the morning?"


    "This is a custom in Astapor. Drink a cup of sour persimmon wine in the morning to survive the scorching heat." Daenerys said with a smile.


    "Okay." Samwell didn''t refuse again, took a cup from the hand of the maid Ji Qi, and thanked her.


    Take a sip, sweet and sour, with a slight aroma of wine, it is indeed a good thing to dispel heat.


    "Did you see that acquaintance last night?" Daenerys asked.


    "I see. However, he doesn''t seem to welcome me."


    Daenerys was about to ask again, but Samwell put down his glass and said:


    "Give me your hand."


    She froze for a moment, but still stretched out her right hand.


    Then I saw Samwell put a ruby ??bracelet in her palm.


    "Is this for me?" Daenerys asked. At a certain moment just now, she seemed to see a strange flame burning on the ruby, but it disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Illusion?


    "Yes, this is a small gift from me." Samwell pointed out, "Ruby represents luck and protection."


    "Thank you!" Daenerys smiled sweetly, "Help me bring it."


    Naturally, Samwell would not refuse, and helped her tie it around her wrist.


    Daenerys caressed the ruby ??on the bracelet, feeling the warmth from above, a little sweetness in her heart.


    At this moment, Ser Jorah walked in and said:


    "Your Majesty, the Good Lord of Astapor has promised to see us."


    "Okay. Let''s go then." Daenerys got up, took the veil from the maid and wrapped it around her head, then naturally took Samwell''s arm and walked out.


    Ser Jorah frowned when he saw this, and was about to follow, but saw Samwell turned his head and said:


    "Just me and Dani going, you don''t have to follow."


    Jorah immediately refused: "How can this be, the safety of Her Majesty the Queen..."


    "Sam and the dragon will protect me." Daenerys also turned to her knight and said, "Just wait at the hotel."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Jorah had to accept the order.


    Out of the hotel, I saw a gorgeous carriage parked outside, and the Unsullied with the spiked helmet invited Daenerys to board the carriage with a cold tone.


    She thanked with a smile, and got into the car with the help of Samwell.


    The three dragons also climbed in.


    Then Samwell also got into the car.


    He wanted to sit next to Daenerys, but Rhaegal and Viserion had already taken the seats beside her, and Drogon tugged on her skirt and refused to let go.


    "Is your dragon... coming?" Daenerys asked a little nervously.


    She still had some misgivings about Samwell''s plan. If the Unsullied didn''t obey their orders, they would have to rely on Cleopatra to escape.


    "Don''t worry, it''s here." Samwell pointed to the top of his head.


    Daenerys opened the curtain of the car and looked at the sky. After a long while, or under the guidance of Samwell, she saw the small white dot that almost merged with the sky.


    She finally felt relieved, and then asked with some embarrassment:


    "Am I timid?"


    Samwell smiled and comforted:


    "How come? You are the bravest girl I have ever seen. If ordinary girls have experienced what you have experienced, assassination, betrayal, death... Maybe they would have collapsed long ago."


    "My brother collapsed." Daenerys said, "If he had been braver, he might not have died."


    "This is a game for the brave. Without a big heart, you can''t make it to the end."


    The carriage moved forward slowly, and soon came to Pride Square.


    Through the window of the car, Samwell saw the Unsullied neatly lined up in the square.


    At this time, the temperature had already exceeded 40 degrees. Under the scorching sun, waves of heat rose from the red bricks under the feet. The distorted air made the pyramid of Astapor look like a mirage.


    But even so, the Unsullied did not waver in the slightest. They lined up in ten rows in front of the bronze statue of the Harpy, with a hundred people in each row. ahead.


    The carriage stopped in front of the high platform at one end of the square.


    Samwell jumped out of the car first, and then helped Daenerys down.


    A slave girl with a pretty face greeted her and said:


    "Dear Mother of Dragons, Lord Krazny Good Lord is waiting for you."


    After finishing speaking, he led the two and three dragons to the high platform.


    The Good Lord Krazny is a tall, dark, thin man with a forked red and black beard, wearing a tokar robe with gold tassels, buttoned at one shoulder, and holding a short leather whip in his right hand, slightly Impatiently waving in the air:


    "Dragon girl, come and take a look at my batch, all of them are the best elite infantry. You won''t suffer a loss if you buy them!"


    As he spoke he ordered the Unsullied to lay down their spears and shields, unfasten their sword belts and tunics, so that Daenerys could examine their hard, lean bodies.


    These Unsullied soldiers were tall and short, and they were around twenty years old. Their faces were covered with sweat, but no one wiped them off. Their eyes were black, brown, or blue, but there was no difference in their expressions. , there is only indifference, deadly indifference.


    "How did you train them?" Daenerys asked.


    Krazny Good Lord stabbed the slave girl with a whip: "You tell her."


    The slave girl said:


    "The Unsullied were selected for training from the age of five, from dawn till dark, until they mastered the use of short sword, shield and spear. The training was so severe that only one of the three boys survived .Only through brutal training can they earn their spiked helmets and become true Unsullied."


    Krazny added:


    "These guys have been standing since last night, neither eating nor drinking. As long as I don''t order them to disband, they will keep standing until they fall. And even if nine hundred and ninety-nine fell to the square and died , the last one will still stand motionless until death comes. Such is the courage of the Unsullied, Dragon Girl."


    "This is madness, not courage!" Daenerys blurted out, with a hint of anger in her tone.


    Krazny laughed loudly, disdainfully said:


    "This is the obedience of the Unsullied. You may find soldiers who are stronger, quicker, and wiser than them, but you will never find them who obey.


    This is why the Unsullied must be castrated. Men are indeed stronger than eunuchs, but men have too many desires, which will bring a lot of unnecessary troubles.


    The Unsullied have something more important than strength¡ªdiscipline. One-on-one, the Unsullied may not be able to defeat your knights of Westeros, but if formed into an army, the final victory must be the Unsullied Legion!


    They are the rebirth of the Iron Blood Legion of the Gughis Empire, absolutely obedient, absolutely loyal, and fearless! "


    Hearing this, Samwell asked:


    "The Legion of the Unsullied has never fought against the Cavalry Legion of Westeros, right?"


    "Indeed not." Krazny said, "But you should have heard the story of the three thousand warriors of Kohor, right? When the Dothraki''s 20,000 cavalry attacked Kohor, they were driven back by the three thousand Unsullied. of.


    It¡¯s not like a coward hiding inside the city wall to repel the incoming enemies. The Unsullied formed an array outside the city wall, forcibly withstood the eighteen rounds of the Dothraki cavalry¡¯s impact and forced them back. "


    "Dothraki cavalry and Westeros cavalry are not the same thing." Samwell laughed, "Westeros cavalry has steel armor."


    "My Unsullied has a steel-like will!" Krazny stormed off the high platform, came to an Unsullied, and turned around, "Knights of Westeros, look out!"


    As he spoke, he raised his whip and lashed the Unsullied on the cheek.


    The other party blinked and stood still, letting the blood flow down.


    "Do you want more?" Krazny said.


    "As long as the master is happy." The Unsullied voice sounded without emotion.


    Krazny pulled out the dagger of the Unsullied, and slowly slashed the sword across his torso from top to bottom, leaving a bloodstain from the ribs to the abdomen, and then stabbed into the opponent''s pink hair, and Start cutting.


    Seeing the blood flowing from the chest of the Unsullied, Daenerys was a little nervous:


    "Sam, what is he doing?"


    Samwell didn''t speak, but patted her on the shoulder lightly to comfort her.


    "Men don''t need a head, and eunuchs don''t even need it." Krazny said, having cut off the entire head of the Unsullied.


    During the whole process, the expression on Unsullied''s face remained motionless, as if that body did not belong to him.


    "See? They don''t feel pain." Krazny said proudly, and returned the dagger to the Unsullied, "That''s fine."


    The Unsullied retracted his dagger and said, "The villain is very happy to serve the master."


    "They drink the wine of courage from childhood." Krazny returned to the high platform and explained, "It is a special medicinal wine made from belladonna, blood fly larvae, black lotus root and other secret ingredients. They drink it every day until they feel Numb until you are free from any torture. So, do you think those cowards in Westeros who hide behind their steel armor can defeat my Unsullied?"


    "And you can always trust the Unsullied. They have no desires, no temptations, and no feelings." Krazny continued, showing off, "Every Unsullied, before receiving the Spiked Helm, Must go to the slave market, find a crying baby, and kill it in front of its mother..."


    Hearing this, Daenerys only felt dizzy for a while, and the anger surged up, making her tremble uncontrollably.


    She grabbed Samwell''s arm and whispered in his ear:


    "Kill him! Sam, kill them! Quick! Destroy this evil place!"


    Samwell held Daenerys'' trembling hand, smiled at Krazny who was still showing off loudly, and said:


    "My lord, your Unsullied, we bought it."


    "Ha! That''s right!" Krazny laughed, "How much do you want?"


    Samwell''s smile became brighter and brighter:


    "all."

 Chapter 323: Dragon Burn

    Chapter 323 Dragon Flame


    "All...all?"


    Krazny''s eyes widened like a dead fish.


    Samwell nodded and said:


    "Yes, we want to buy all the Unsullied that are on sale in Astapor, how many do you have?"


    "There are 8,000 trained, and another 600 are in training..."


    "Then eight thousand six, we want it."


    Krazny stared at Samwell for a while, and confirmed that the other party was not joking, before saying:


    "As long as you have enough money, of course you can buy them all, but¡ªdo you have any?"


    "Of course." Samwell pointed to Daenerys beside him, "This is the mother of dragons."


    Krazny misunderstood what he meant, muffled:


    "Of course I have heard of the reputation of the Mother of Dragons, and I know that Westeros is a rich place, but I also know that the girl is not a queen yet, and may never become a queen. Although the Unsullied Legion is powerful, it may not be certain. Can win the barbaric steel knights of the Seven Kingdoms. Therefore, we will not exchange slaves for empty promises, you must pay enough money or goods."


    "This time you admit that the Unsullied may not be able to win the Iron Knight." Samwell joked with a smile, and then said, "But don''t worry, we have a way to pay."


    He pointed to the three dragons fighting behind Daenerys: "We pay with dragons."


    Krazny''s eyes widened again, with unconcealable greed and desire shining in his eyes:


    "Exchanging dragons for slaves? How many?"


    "One." Daenerys said, "in exchange for 8,600 Unsullied."


    "Three points!" Krazny said.


    "One!" Daenerys was firm.


    "Okay! Then we want the biggest one!" Krazny pointed to the black dragon Drogon.


    "Yes." Daenerys nodded.


    "Okay! Wait a moment, I''ll go find other benevolent masters!" Krazny said impatiently.


    He is not the only slave owner in Astapor, and he is not the owner of all the more than 8,000 Unsullied.


    But Samwell believes that the rest of the slave owners will also agree.


    Because the people of Astapor are eager for dragons.


    How could they not desire? The ancient Ghis Empire, which was once powerful at the time, fought five wars with the Valyrian Empire, all of which ended in disastrous defeats.


    Just because Valyrians have dragons and Ghis don''t.


    The Unsullied can be supplemented, but the giant dragon is hard to come by.


    Now that Daenerys is going to sell the dragon, the slave owners of Astapor will probably be ecstatic.


    Sure enough, when Krazny went to communicate with other slave owners, he did not forget to order the servants to entertain the two distinguished guests.


    The slaves pulled up silk tents on the high platform, set up tables and chairs, and presented delicious food and wine for them to enjoy.


    Samwell pulled Daenerys to sit down at the table, poured two glasses of red wine, but saw that her hands were still shaking slightly.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "This place makes me sick." Daenerys looked gloomy.


    "The slave trade is full of crimes." Samwell sipped red wine, his eyes swept over the Unsullied in the square.


    Even if the good lord is not there, these slave soldiers still stand upright like javelins, including the soldier whose head was cut off just now, the **** wound on his chest even attracted flies, and he ignored it.


    Under cruel training, they are no longer human.


    "I used to be very lonely," Daenerys murmured. "I was alone except my brother Viserys. I was a scared little thing when I was a child, and Viserys, who was supposed to protect me, kept hurting me." , intimidated me, and even sold me for the army.


    He shouldn''t have done that. Because he is not only my brother, but also my king. A king is supposed to protect his people, protect the weak, as they swore to the gods when they were crowned.


    Sam, you are right, Slave Bay is a vicious cancer on the continent of Essos, we must eradicate it!


    This is an act of justice, and this is what a king should do! "


    Samwell smiled slightly, reached out and held her hand.


    Daenerys didn''t resist, she held his hand with her backhand, and the trembling gradually subsided.


    Not long after, Krazny reappeared, bringing the remaining seven good lords with him.


    Meanwhile more Unsullied strode into the square, and apparently Astapor agreed to the deal.


    "They are all here." Krazny came up to the two, holding a gorgeous long whip in one hand, "Eight thousand and six hundred Unsullied, just give me the dragon, and they will all be yours Already!"


    "Okay." Daenerys stood up, still holding Samwell''s hand, as if she could find strength through it.


    "The dragon girl and her lover." Krazny was in a good mood, and he did not forget to give advice, "These Unsullied are still young, if you are going west to return to Westeros, there will be quite a few little ones along the way." The city is suitable for looting. No matter what booty you get, you can take it all for yourself, because the Unsullied have no interest in money.


    Captured captives can be sent back to Astapor with a small team, and we will buy them. Perhaps ten years from now, many of the boys you send will be the new Unsullied.


    Forming a virtuous circle in this way is good for everyone. "


    Daenerys pursed her lips and did not speak.


    Samwell said:


    "Mother of Dragons is in a bad mood to sell her child."


    "Understandable." Krazny put on an exaggerated expression, "I would feel bad if I sold those Unsullied. However, life must go on, right? With this army, I believe you will be able to take back the Unsullied." That iron chair."


    As he spoke, he asked the slave to bring an iron chain:


    "Please tie up your dragon."


    Daenerys took the chain in silence and came to the black dragon.


    Drogon was basking in the sun with his brothers, and when he saw Daenerys approaching, he raised his head and neighed.


    She was on the verge of tears, but she put the chain around Drogon''s neck anyway.


    The black dragon didn''t like being restrained very much, and flew up with flapping wings, but was held back by Daenerys.


    The sun cast its shadow on the good lords of Astapor, and they grinned greedily.


    Daenerys handed the chain to the slave owner, and Krazny handed her a magnificent whip.


    The whip handle is a finely carved black keel, inlaid with gold, with nine slender leather strips, each with a gold-plated sharp claw at the top. The golden sphere behind the handle is the head of a woman with sharp ivory teeth.


    "This is the Finger of the Harpy." Krazny tugged on the iron chain, "With it, you can command the Unsullied."


    Samwell asked: "So, our deal is done?"


    "Yes, it''s a deal!" Krazny said, and at the same time yanked the iron chain, trying to drag the black dragon down from the sky.


    Samwell took Daenerys'' hand and led her forward.


    "Unsullied ones." He stood shoulder to shoulder with her on the edge of the high platform, and said loudly, "You are now the people of the true dragon!"


    Daenerys'' heart was beating fast, and she knew that the moment of fate had come.


    Samwell felt that her palms were already full of sweat, turned his head sideways, and gave her an encouraging smile.


    Daenerys took a deep breath, raised the Harpy Finger above her head, and said loudly:


    "Unsullied, take up your spears!"


    The 8,600 Unsullied in the square immediately picked up their spears, and their movements were uniform without any hesitation.


    "Hey! Dragon girl!" Krazny''s voice came from behind, "Your dragon doesn''t listen!"


    "Of course. The dragon is not a slave." Daenerys turned her head and swung the whip at the slave trader''s face with all her might.


    Krazny staggered back screaming, blood running down his cheeks.


    "dracarys!" she called out.


    The black dragon Drogon spread his wings and roared.


    A black flame swirled straight towards Krazny''s face, melting the eyes, and igniting the hair and beard. In an instant, the slave master seemed to be wearing a flaming crown.


    He let out a shrill howl.


    Chaos immediately fell on the high platform, and the Good Lords screamed, trying to get their guards to catch the two defaulters, but at this moment, a huge black shadow enveloped the pride square, and the sunlight was completely blocked , It seemed that the sky was overcast all of a sudden.


    The good lords looked up in astonishment, and saw a huge white dragon descending from the sky.


    It opened its **** mouth wide, and the orange-red flames rushed in like a sea tide, swallowing them all in an instant.


    Daenerys looked back, and saw that most of the guards of the Astapor nobles had turned into Pyromen, and the remaining half began to flee in all directions.


    "Unsullied ones! Protect us! Protect your master!" Several good lords who managed to escape shouted loudly.


    But the Unsullied stood motionless in the square, as if they hadn''t heard his order at all.


    Daenerys was greatly encouraged by seeing this, held up the finger of the harpies, and said:


    "The Unsullied! Kill the Good Lord! Kill the guards! Kill every slave master with a whip!"


    The Unsullied finally moved, raised their spears, and stabbed at the former masters.


    Samwell drew his greatsword and cut off the chains that bound Drogon.


    The white dragon landed on the high platform, stirring up a burst of smoke and dust, and the flames in its mouth sprayed continuously, causing the sea of ??flames to spread outward.


    Samwell put his arms around Daenerys'' waist and led her to jump onto Cleopatra''s back.


    The white dragon vibrated its wings and soared into the sky again.


    Drogon, Viserion, Rhaego followed closely behind.


    "Freedom!" Daenerys shouted in the air, "The Unsullied, in the name of the true dragon, give you freedom! Go, break every chain in this city!"


    She dropped the Finger of the Harpy, smashed it to pieces on the red brick floor, and smashed it into pieces.


    "Free! Free! Free!"


    The slave owners fled, howled, begged, and died under the shadow of the dragon.


    The dusty air of Astapor was filled with spears and flames.


    Daenerys sat on the back of the white dragon, witnessed all this, suddenly couldn''t help but turned her head, and kissed the man behind her fiercely.


    The scorching wind passed by the ear, at this moment, everything around seemed to become extremely far away.

 Chapter 324: riot

    Chapter 324 Riot


    In the hotel, Jorah Mormont walked back and forth in the room a little anxiously.


    "Why hasn''t Her Majesty come back for so long?"


    Barristan Selmy was sitting at the other end of the room, not answering his companion''s questions, but concentrating on wiping his sword with an oilcloth.


    "Are you really not worried at all?" Ser Jorah asked again.


    "worry about what?"


    "His Majesty''s safety."


    "Your Majesty is just going to buy the Unsullied, so what''s the danger?" Barristan glanced at Jorah, "But you, are you really worried about His Majesty''s safety?"


    Jorah came to Barristan and said in a deep voice:


    "Well, I''m really worried about Caesar, don''t you really worry about Her Majesty being bewitched by this person?"


    "At least Caesar has the blood of the Dragon family in his body. Although he is a collateral Blackfire bloodline, he and Her Majesty have the same goal and common enemy. I don''t think there is anything to worry about at least before seizing the Iron Throne."


    "And after that? Who sits on the Iron Throne?"


    "This is not what we should care about." Barristan said indifferently, "We are the Queen''s bodyguards, guarding her sharp sword, and the sword should obey the hand holding the sword, instead of trying to direct the master what to do."


    "When Aerys II made all kinds of crazy moves, you gang of the Kingsguard watched on. That''s why the Targaryen dynasty was destroyed by the snatchers!"


    Barristan finally had anger on his face, and said coldly:


    "Jorah Mormont, don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. Hasn''t Lyness Hightower taught you enough? Don''t think about things that don''t belong to you!"


    Jorah''s face suddenly became extremely ugly.


    Linnis was his last wife, who was born in the noble Hightower family. She shouldn''t have married a small lord from a backcountry in the northern border like him.


    But at the tournament in Lannisport, Jorah asked for her token, and won several almost miraculous victories, and finally became the champion of that session.


    He gave Linice the wreath and laurel crown symbolizing "Queen of Love and Beauty", and won her heart.


    However, life after marriage was not satisfactory. How could the pampered Linnes endure the barren Bear Island? In order to please his wife, Jorah even secretly started the slave trade after spending all her savings.


    But the slave trade is banned in Westeros, and Lord Eddard Stark sentenced him to death after hearing the news.


    Jorah had no choice but to take his wife and fled to the Essos continent on the other side of the narrow sea, where he became a hedge knight.


    Not long after, Linice also abandoned him and fell into the arms of a prince in Reese.


    Heartbroken, Jorah begins to wander in the Free Cities until he meets the Daenerys siblings...


    Barristan stared at Jorah, and said earnestly:


    "Only a true dragon can marry a true dragon. Jorah Mormont, don''t forget who you are, and don''t forget what you did before."


    "What do you mean? What have I done?" Jorah questioned, but the sharp eyes of the old knight made him feel a little guilty for no reason.


    "What did you do for Varys in order to obtain the king''s amnesty? I haven''t said it all the time, do you think I don''t know?"


    Jorah seemed to be struck by lightning, and after a long pause, he hesitated to explain:


    "I... At that time, I was also forced to help... But I never... Now I have pledged allegiance to Her Majesty the Queen, with all my heart... I can die for her!"


    "Loyalty needs to be proved by actions." Barristan said, "As long as you abide by your duty, I will not expose you to His Majesty. Also, stop showing hostility to Caesar.


    Trust me, this man is much scarier than you think. Petyr Baelish, Olenna Redwyne, and Doran Martell were all in his hands. Three years ago, he was just a pioneer knight who was kicked out of the house, and now he has become the Storm King.


    If you don''t restrain yourself, the end will only be worse. "


    Jorah said: "Since Caesar is so dangerous, then we should persuade Her Majesty the Queen to stay away from this person!"


    "No. Her Majesty needs Caesar''s help to defeat the Reavers."


    "What about after the defeat? Will Caesar obediently surrender the Iron Throne to Her Majesty the Queen?"


    Barristan stood upright the long sword in front of him, the blade of the sword that had just been wiped reflected a chilling light in the sun:


    "At that time, it is the time for us to be loyal."


    Jorah felt a firm and calm force from the old knight, and suddenly calmed down.


    After a moment of silence, he spoke again:


    "What if Her Majesty is willing to give up the Iron Throne to Caesar?"


    Barristan retracted the long sword into its scabbard and said:


    "You have been with His Majesty for so long, why haven''t you seen it clearly? Your Majesty is a dragon, not a docile sheep."


    Jorah was relieved: "You are right, Your Majesty is a real dragon, how could a real dragon submit..."


    Boom boom boom¡ª


    A hasty knock on the door interrupted their conversation.


    Jorah stepped forward to open the door, and saw Katu Huya standing outside.


    "Riot in Astapor..."


    "What?" Jorah''s face changed drastically just after listening halfway, "What''s going on? Where''s Your Majesty?"


    "It should be a slave riot." Katu looked very calm, "His Majesty Caesar had foreseen this riot and told me not to panic..."


    "Caesar foresaw the riot? Was he the one who provoked the riot?" Jorah pushed Katu away and ran out in a big stride.


    Barristan followed after seeing this.


    Katu curled his lips at the back of the two of them, with a look of disdain.


    When Jorah and Barristan rushed out of the hotel, they saw that the street was already in chaos.


    People ran wildly and screamed:


    "Dragon! The dragon is coming!"


    Jorah saw an Astapor nobleman with devilish horns and braids among the fleeing crowd, but was stabbed with a spear by a team of Unsullied who were chasing him, and then hacked to death on the ground.


    However, the Unsullied did not harm the civilians.


    But when they killed the nobles, Astapor fell into a state of disorder, and panic and chaos spread rapidly.


    This also gave some restless people a chance. They took up arms and vented their anger and desire.


    Robbery, arson, killing... The whole city soon fell into chaos.


    Countless people fell and died, and the screams and howls mixed together became the main theme of this riot.


    Jorah and Barristan broke through the chaotic crowd and ran towards the Pride Square. They knew that the transaction was going on there, but now it seems that there may be something wrong with the transaction.


    Reminiscent of Katu Huya''s calm attitude, this riot is likely to be planned by that Caesar.


    A crazy Astapor brandished a scimitar and rushed over. Ser Jorah dodged to avoid the slash, and then stepped forward, stabbing the long sword into the opponent''s abdomen.


    "This Caesar is the source of chaos!" Jorah pulled out his long sword and growled.


    Ser Barristan didn''t respond, just slumped forward.


    Astapor is known as the city of red bricks, and all the buildings are made of red bricks. Today, with the water of blood, the city of red bricks has become more worthy of the name.


    The two walked forward with difficulty, but when they got closer to the Pride Square, they found that the chaos and killings had decreased.


    Teams of Unsullied wearing spiked helmets were running around the streets. They focused on killing the nobles and guards of Astapor, and would not embarrass civilians and slaves.


    Jorah became more and more puzzled, until a loud dragon roar caught his attention.


    He raised his head, and saw Caesar''s white dragon hovering in the sky not far ahead.


    On the dragon, a man and a woman are embracing and shouting.

 Chapter 325: Green Maiden

    Chapter 325 Green Maiden


    At dusk, the chaos in Astapor gradually subsided.


    Jorah Mormont and Barristan Selmy climbed the red brick stairs to the pyramid.


    The Pyramids of Astapor were modeled after the Great Pyramid of Gughis, which had been reduced to ruins by the dragons of Valyria.


    The pyramid has a total of thirty-three floors. It is said that this number is sacred to the gods of Ghis, just like the number seven is in Westeros.


    The ruler''s hall is in the center of the pyramid, between the sixteenth and seventeenth floors.


    When the two knights arrived, the bronze door of the hall was open, and dozens of Unsullied were guarding the door.


    A slave girl came up to her and asked in the common language of Westeros:


    "Ser Barristan and Ser Jorah?"


    "It''s us."


    "You two, please follow me."


    Jorah and Barristan exchanged glances, but still followed.


    They already knew about the riots in the city, but they still couldn''t believe it. Their queen and Caesar managed to capture Astapor with a little trick.


    Of course, when Barristan entered the city, he found that the city''s defenses were very empty. The walls were old and crumbling. Except for the Unsullied, the guards had been corroded by a long and easy life.


    Perhaps it was because of the reputation of the Unsullied that no one dared to invade Astapor, which made the city smell of decay from the inside to the outside.


    Even so, it is too far-fetched for two people to conquer a city with four dragons¡ªall juvenile dragons.


    So until now, Jorah and Barristan still have a sense of unreality, as if this is just a dream.


    Behind the door is a spacious and luxurious hall, with a row of braziers burning on the walls on both sides, high ceilings supported by black oak beams, Qarth silk carpets on the floor, and priceless oil paintings hanging on the walls.


    These old faded oil paintings depict the splendor of the Gughis Empire.


    On the high platform in the center of the hall, there are eight seats, and now six are vacant, and Samwell and Daenerys are sitting on the two middle seats.


    An Unsullied was half-kneeling under the stage.


    The more spikes on the spiked helmet of the Unsullied, the higher the level.


    The person in front of me has three spikes on his helmet, obviously a senior officer.


    When Jorah and Barristan came in, they saw Samwell giving orders to this man:


    "...The family members of the good lord can survive as long as they surrender, and the same is true for the guards. As long as they are willing to put down their weapons, they don''t need to be killed. But these people will lose their status as nobles and become civilians from now on."


    "Their slaves have all been freed from then on." Daenerys added, "From now on, the trading of slaves is prohibited in Astapor."


    "Yes." Gray Worm replied.


    The Unsullied do not have a name, and every day they will randomly draw a name tag to decide their name for the day.


    Of course, this system has now been abolished.


    But these unsullied people have long forgotten their original names. They were slave children, and most of them didn¡¯t have names at all. Therefore, the names drawn last time became their names from now on.


    "Your Majesty." Ser Jorah stepped forward to salute, and then asked, "If the slave trade is banned, what will the people of Astapor do for a living?"


    Daenerys froze for a moment, then subconsciously looked at the man beside her.


    Samwell asked:


    "The Worm River should be able to irrigate a lot of good fields, right? What crops did the Astapors grow before?"


    The Unsullied officers present were silent when they heard the words. They were born to kill and were the best soldiers, but in other respects, they were terribly ignorant.


    Finally, the slave girl named Missandei replied:


    "Your Majesty, Astapor can grow sweet potatoes, beans, and olives. However, the Good Lords generally have to buy a lot of food from places such as New Ghis and Qarth."


    So food is not self-sufficient. Samwell was not surprised by this.


    The people of Astapor made a lot of money through the slave trade, so of course they didn''t bother to farm.


    "Then let them dig ditches along the Worm River, reclaim fertile land, and plant these crops." Sam Well said, "Sir Kato, you organize people to do this."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Katu nodded in response, but the expression on his face was somewhat reluctant.


    Samwell also knows that the other party is not good at this kind of thing, but he has no other candidates now.


    The Unsullied can only be used on the battlefield, and this time he came to Slaver''s Bay without any internal affairs personnel.


    In fact, Samwell didn¡¯t intend to stay here for a long time. Slaver¡¯s Bay is half a world away from the Westeros continent, so it wasn¡¯t his goal of conquest at this stage.


    He came this time only for Daenerys and her three dragons, as well as the Unsullied Legion.


    Now that the goal has been achieved, he is actually preparing to evacuate.


    Arranging Katu to command the Astapors to farm, he just did what he could before leaving.


    In fact, deep down in his heart, he knew very well that without the slave trade, the decline of Astapor was almost a foregone conclusion.


    Even after they leave, slavery may return.


    In this regard, Samwell is also helpless, unable to help.


    Unless he unifies the Westeros continent in the future, and then expands his power to the Essos continent, he can truly solve the problem of the Slave Bay.


    "Are there any minerals in Astapor?" Daenerys seemed enthusiastic about governing Astapor.


    Missandei nodded and said: "There are rich copper mines in the hills of Giscari."


    Daenerys''s face was happy:


    "Then we can organize people to mine copper mines."


    Samwell held her hand, squeezed it, and said with a smile:


    "Dani, it''s not the Bronze Age anymore, and copper mines are not worth much."


    "Oh." Daenerys was a little disappointed, and then asked again, "Aside from copper mines? Are there gold mines or silver mines?"


    Missandei shook her head.


    Samwell secretly sighed, the current Dragon Mama is indeed a bit naive, if there are gold and silver mines in Astapor, there is still a need for slave trade.


    Daenerys also seemed to realize that she didn¡¯t know how to govern the country, but she didn¡¯t shrink back. Instead, driven by her sense of responsibility, she wanted to govern Astapor even more.


    "I think we might need to hear from the elders and wise men of Astapor," she said, "and the saints of the Temple of Grace, I want to talk to them too."


    So under her command, the Unsullied found a group of old men and scholars.


    However, the saints of the Temple of Grace did not appear, and the Unsullied reported that they thought Samwell and Daenerys were blasphemers and refused to come to see them.


    "Your Majesty, do you want to capture them?" The Unsullied do not believe in the gods of Ghis.


    They have their own unique beliefs and goddesses.


    It is said that the name of the goddess of the Unsullied is a secret, but it is claimed to be the Lady of the Spear, or the Bride of War and Mistress of the Army.


    So the Unsullied have no psychological burden to arrest the saints of the Temple of Holy Grace.


    "No need." Daenerys shook her head and said, "We still have to respect the beliefs of the people of Astapor."


    As he spoke, he began to discuss the future of Astapor with the elders who came.


    Samwell felt bored after listening for a while. These people were destined to come up with no good plans, and some people even tried to persuade them to restart the slave trade.


    "Danny, you can talk to them, I''ll go to the Temple of the Holy Grace." Samwell simply got up and prepared to leave.


    "Okay." Daenerys said, "Then be careful."


    Leaving the pyramid, Samwell summoned the white dragon and rode it towards the Temple of Grace.


    The Temple of Grace in Astapor is easily recognizable. It is a huge building with a golden vault, which is particularly conspicuous in the red brick city.


    When Samwell came to the temple, he saw that the Unsullied were already stationed here.


    Since the temple is the center of Astaporian belief after all, it was not affected by the previous riots, and there were no traces of riots at all.


    Leading a group of Unsullied, Samwell entered the temple hall.


    The hall was lit by candles, and hundreds of women in various robes were sitting cross-legged on the ground, praying silently.


    Samwell knew that the saints of the Temple of the Holy Grace used robes of different colors to distinguish their identities. Among them, the one wearing the green robe was the highest priestess of the temple, also known as the green saint.


    The green maiden of Astapor is right in the center of the hall. Her hair is white and her skin is as thin as parchment. She looks like she is thirty or forty years old, and then she looks like sixty or seventy years old. Green There seemed to be a soul-stirring power in his eyes.


    Samwell has actually seen this green saint. When he entered the city last night, he passed by Pride Square and saw her preaching to the public.


    "Your Majesty Caesar, welcome to the Temple of Holy Grace." The green saint said in a flat and gentle tone.


    Samwell came to her and smiled slightly:


    "How may I call you?"


    "Grazny."


    "Ms. Grazini. You seem to have some problems with our rule of Astapor?"


    "Yes." Grazny nodded frankly.


    "Why? Because we don''t believe in your gods of Ghis? Or because we abolished slavery?"


    "None." Grazne shook her head, her green eyes staring at Samwell, "Because you are destined to bring destruction to Astapor."

 Chapter 326: Mutation

    Chapter 326 Mutation


    "I?"


    Samwell noticed that the other party said "you" instead of "you".


    So referring to him alone, not including Daenerys.


    But clearly in the original book, it was the mother of dragons who abolished slavery and then let go of Astapor who destroyed Astapor.


    "Yes." The Green Sacred Goddess nodded sadly, "You are cursed by the evil god, and will wake up the sleeping Ghiscari gods."


    "Evil God?" Samwell had a playful smile on his face, "Which evil **** are you talking about?"


    "Too many." The green maiden looked deeply at the man in front of her eyes, "The flaming shadow, the armor made of ice crystals, and countless ancient trees full of eyes... They all surround you and covet you , wanting to take away your flesh and soul."


    Samwell''s face remained unchanged, as if he had expected this, and then asked:


    "What does this have to do with your Ghiscari gods? Why did you wake them up? Besides, I heard that when the Valyrians destroyed the Gughis Empire, they killed your Ghiscari Gods."


    "Gods will not die!" The green maiden suddenly became excited, as if touched by Samwell''s words, "The gods of Ghiscari will wake up! Thunder will bring the wrath of the gods to descend on the earth! The color of the earth will change, and the earth will tear open the deep valley! The lake will evaporate, the mountains will collapse, and thick black smoke will envelop the mortal world accompanied by **** red clouds!


    Ancient palaces and temples will be reborn from the ruins! Hungering wrath burns all the dragons in the sky!


    The great harpy will appear again, bringing revenge and destruction, and the land of long summer will surely become a withered scorched earth! "


    The voice of the green maiden became louder and louder, even sharper, reverberating in the air like a blade, piercing everyone''s ears.


    Her belly was swollen like she was pregnant, and it was expanding rapidly at an incredible speed, and soon burst the robe and exposed it.


    There was faint blood red under the pale skin, as if something was about to burst out of its shell.


    Samwell narrowed his eyes and took a step back involuntarily.


    The Unsullied pointed their spears at the Green Maiden, while the rest of the Maidens in the hall screamed in panic and fled in all directions.


    Boom¡ª


    With a loud noise, the stomach of the Green Maiden exploded like a balloon inflated to its limit.


    Streams of miserable green sprayed out with a bit of burnt yellow juice.


    Samwell backed away quickly, avoiding the juice.


    The rest of the saintesses were terrified by this scene, and all ran out of the hall.


    The Unsullied remained motionless, as if they hadn''t seen the weird and terrifying scene in front of them at all.


    Even the two Unsullied in the front row were splashed by the juice from the green maiden''s stomach, and they were not seen retreating to avoid it.


    However, the green juice seemed to be normal, and the two Unsullied were still standing upright.


    That is, the green maiden looks disgusting now, her stomach is split open like a rotten pumpkin, and all the internal organs are mixed with green juice.


    But even so, she still hasn''t died, but her face has been distorted by extreme pain, her green eyes are full of fear and despair, her mouth opens and closes, as if she wants to say something, but can only make strange noises .


    Samwell stared for a moment, and said to an Unsullied man beside him:


    "Go find a blue saint and come in."


    Blue Saintess is the healer in the Temple of Holy Grace.


    "yes."


    Soon, a woman in a blue robe was brought in by the Unsullied.


    She was obviously terrified by the appearance of the green maiden, and she collapsed on the ground as soon as she entered the door.


    The Unsullied wouldn''t let her go, and dragged her over by force.


    Samwell pointed to the Green Maiden:


    "Go and see your leader, is there any help?"


    Blue Saintess has a hundred reluctances in her heart, but she also knows that she has no choice:


    "Yes Yes¡­"


    She came to the green maiden tremblingly, seeing the mess of the place, she burst into tears.


    I don''t know whether it was out of panic or out of sympathy for the leader.


    Ordinary people should have died a long time ago when they became like this, but the strange thing is that the green saint is still alive, staring at the blue saint with those miserable green eyes, making her feel scared.


    So, she had no choice but to suppress the nausea and fear, and stuffed the internal organs back, and then wrapped the green maiden''s stomach with gauze.


    During the whole process, the green maiden didn''t make any noise, but just opened and closed her mouth, like a dying fish.


    But she couldn''t die no matter what.


    Samwell waited for the blue saint to deal with it, and went forward to ask the green saint a few questions tentatively, but the other party was unable to respond.


    He also had to give up.


    "You stay here and watch. If there is any change in the situation, let me know immediately." Samwell explained a few words to the Unsullied and was about to leave.


    When he walked to the door, he suddenly turned around and nodded to the two Unsullied who were stained by the green juice:


    "You two, come with me."


    "yes."


    Out of the Temple of Holy Grace, Samwell asked the two of them:


    "The two of you go to the dungeon to stay for two days. Don''t worry, I am not imprisoning you, just observe, and if there is no abnormality, you will be released."


    "Yes." The two Unsullied nodded, without any resistance at all.


    Samwell estimated that even if he asked the two of them to commit suicide now, they would probably do so without hesitation.


    Even though they have gained freedom, the deep-rooted concept of obedience still makes these Unsullied people not regard themselves as free people.


    Regarding this, Samwell felt quite complicated.


    Riding on the white dragon, he returned to the pyramid.


    The previous meeting has ended, and the hall is empty, only Missandei is at the door. After seeing Samwell, she bowed and said:


    "Your Majesty Caesar, the queen went to the courtyard at the top of the pyramid, and she told me to tell you when you come back."


    "good."


    Samwell climbed to the top floor, and saw that the place was full of trees, like a small garden.


    Viserion is entangled in a pear tree, resting with his head on his tail.


    When Samwell passed by, its closed eyes suddenly opened, and it let out a neigh.


    "Where are your brothers?" Samwell patted its head with a smile.


    Viserion''s scales were golden yellow, and felt hot to the touch, like armor that had been exposed to the scorching sun.


    Probably didn''t understand Samwell''s words, Huanglong opened his mouth and exhaled a sulfur-like breath.


    "Did you fight Drogon again?" Samwell scratched its chin again.


    Viserion shook his head, flicked his tail violently, and hit the tree trunk, shaking off a few pears.


    Samwell caught one of them, thanked him, and continued walking into the forest.


    Viserion jumped off the pear tree, and followed behind.


    Walking along a forest path, a gazebo appeared in front of you.


    The maids Irri and Jiki in the pavilion are combing Daenerys'' hair. The black dragon Drogon and the bronze dragon Rego were fighting for a piece of barbecue, and the yellow dragon Viserion who followed Samwell immediately joined the battle group with a roar.


    "Sam." Daenerys waved her hand, "How was your talk with the Green Maiden?"


    "It''s okay." Samwell recalled the miserable appearance of the Green Maiden, and made sure that she wasn''t blown up by himself. "We had a friendly exchange of opinions."


    Daenerys obviously didn''t understand the meaning of ridicule in Samwell''s words. She opened her hands, showed her new decoration, and asked:


    "Does it look good?"


    "It looks good." Samwell replied honestly, "Is this a tokar robe?"


    "Yes." Daenerys was a little distressed, "It''s really the most inconvenient dress I''ve ever worn."


    Indeed.


    The toka robe is the traditional costume of the Ghis people. It needs to wrap a piece of loose silk cloth around the hips, one side is under the armpit, and the other side is around the shoulder. The cloth is also dotted with layers of tassels. This kind of robe requires Hold it with your left hand so that it will not fall apart.


    And when walking, you must take small, artificial steps carefully to avoid stepping on the tassels.


    This kind of clothing was obviously designed by slave owners who did not need any labor. It was the patent of the ruler and a symbol of wealth and power.


    "Since you don''t like it, why do you still wear it?"


    "It was the advice of the wise men of Astapor." Daenerys shrugged, looking a little helpless, "They advised me¡ªto be the queen of rabbits, it is best to wear rabbit ears."


    Samwell laughed loudly:


    "If your brother Viserys hears this, he will scold you again¡ªyou are a real dragon, not a stupid rabbit!"


    Daenerys giggled when she heard the words, but after laughing, she shook her head and said:


    "I think what the wise men said makes sense. The people of Astapor will accept me more easily when they see me wearing a toka robe."


    Samwell pouted, shook his head and said:


    "No. It is the old nobles of Astapor who will accept you more easily when they see you wearing toka robes. The common people, especially those slaves who have just been liberated, see you wearing the same clothes as the former slave owners. Just fear and worry."


    Daenerys was stunned for a moment.


    Samwell said quietly again:


    "Also, have you ever wondered whether the advice of these so-called ''wise men'' has ulterior motives? Today they make you dress as a slave owner, and you agree. Tomorrow they will persuade you to open the arena, saying that It is the custom of Astapor. The day after tomorrow, they will persuade you to resume slavery..."


    "I will never restore slavery!" Daenerys tugged at the robe angrily.


    The toka robe was already loose and precarious, but she just slipped it off...


    Feast Samwell''s eyes.

 Chapter 327: disagreement

    Chapter 327 Divergence


    When Daenerys changed her clothes again and came out, it was already completely dark.


    She wore a violet silk long dress this time, revealing a smooth and white back, a pearl ribbon around her waist, and long silver-gold hair coiled into a lady''s bun, looking dignified and elegant.


    The servants set up the grill in the gazebo and are preparing dinner.


    Samwell was lying on the rocking chair, drinking persimmon wine, and Rego and Viserion hugged and rolled around under his feet.


    "How about this?" Daenerys pulled up her skirt and turned around in front of Samwell.


    Like a little girl waiting for her lover to compliment her.


    Samwell smiled exaggeratedly: "I''m drinking your beauty, and I''m already fascinated."


    "If you are fascinated, it may be due to the wine." Daenerys snorted softly, but still showed a bright smile.


    But the next moment, she became melancholy again:


    "Sam, am I being silly?"


    is a bit naive. "Of course not." Samwell comforted, "You''ve only just started joining this game of thrones, and you''re not yet familiar with the rules."


    "Yeah. Before today, I didn''t know how to play this game at all. I don''t have the strength to join this game." Daenerys walked slowly to Samwell, "You helped me get a A mighty army, and a city. How can I thank you, Sam?"


    Samwell stood up from the rocking chair, and the two faced each other very close.


    Daenerys threw her head back, waiting for his kiss.


    Of course he wouldn''t let her down, he wrapped his arms around her waist, let their bodies stick together, lowered his head at the same time, and took hold of those bright red lips.


    Daenerys closed her eyes and put her hand around the man''s neck.


    His kiss was hot, with the taste of persimmon wine and pear, and Daenerys was intoxicated.


    After a long time, my lips parted.


    Daenerys blushed, but still gently pushed the man away, saying:


    "Hungry, let''s eat something."


    "Okay." Samwell took a roast leg of lamb from the servant, cut off a few pieces with a dagger and put them on Daenerys'' plate.


    She thanked her, then asked while eating:


    "Sam, now that we have conquered Astapor, shouldn''t it be time to go to Yunkai? And Meereen. The slaves in those two cities are still waiting for us to free them."


    "I don''t think marching into Yunkai and Meereen is a good idea."


    Daenerys froze for a moment before asking:


    "Why?"


    Samwell explained:


    "Because our real goal is Westeros, not Slave Bay. In fact, the capture of Astapor was just to obtain the Unsullied Legion. Now that the goal is achieved, it is time to leave decisively."


    "But what about the slaves of Yunkai and Meereen?" Daenerys frowned.


    Samwell sighed: "We can''t help them now."


    "I can help!" Daenerys insisted. "With the Unsullied and the dragons, we can take Yunkai and Meereen and free the slaves there."


    "That''s right. It''s not difficult to capture Yunkai and Meereen, but what happens after the capture? The three cities in Slaver''s Bay depend on the slave trade for a living. You banned the slave trade. How will the people in the city live? Astapor There is a river of worms, and fields to grow. Even so, it is foreseeable that their future will be more difficult, and Yunkai and Meereen will only be worse."


    "But they are free."


    "Freedom can''t fill your stomach." Samwell said, "And do you know that Slaver''s Bay has this name because it is the center of the slave trade in the continent of Essos. Dothraki, Qarth, Va Lantis, Guzai... Most of the world relies on the slave trade here to maintain its operation.


    This also means that if we destroy the slave trade here, most of the world will be against us.


    Can the Legion of the Unsullied and the four dragons help us fight against so many enemies? "


    Daenerys frowned even tighter. She pondered for a while, but she still shook her head and said:


    "No, we not only have the Unsullied, but also the support of countless slaves in Astapor, Yunkai, and Meereen. As long as we can liberate them, they can become our strong backing!"


    "You overestimated those slaves, and you overestimated yourself." Samwell''s tone became more serious, "After all, we are outsiders, even if you put on a toca robe, it can''t change this. The abolition of slavery will inevitably cause turmoil , the old aristocrats can easily incite the people to oppose us by deceiving, assassinating, framing and other means.


    We don¡¯t have the ability to transform Slave¡¯s Bay now, if we try to do it by force, we will only make ourselves into a quagmire where everyone is enemy. "


    "Sam, what about your courage and wisdom? Does that hold you back?" Daenerys said.


    Samwell looked at the stubborn woman in front of him, and suddenly laughed:


    "Dani, you really don''t understand the rules of this power game. You have a compassionate heart, but you don''t have a mature wrist. Slavery is indeed evil and backward, but to abolish it requires sufficient strength and ingenious methods, You can''t do it like this."


    "You have to try it to know if it works." Daenerys said stubbornly, "Don''t you have the courage to try?"


    "This has nothing to do with courage. If you know that the road ahead is a dead end, why do you have to go there?"


    "I once walked through the red wasteland." Daenerys said, "There are countless times that I think that the road ahead is a dead end, and that I will never get out, but in the end, I still found a way."


    She stretched out her hand to him, her tone full of expectation: "Sam, even if it''s for me, walk this road with me, okay?"


    Samwell looked at her quietly, feeling a little disappointed, but not too surprised.


    In the original book, Daenerys chose such a path, so she was trapped in Meereen, devastated, all enemies in the world, unable to move.


    He doesn''t want to repeat the same mistakes.


    The Stormland is his base, and the Iron Throne is his top priority.


    It is really not a wise choice to rule and transform the three cities in Slaver''s Bay separated by most of the world.


    So Samwell shook his head slowly:


    "Sorry, Dany, if you insist on going to Yunkai and Meereen, then I''m afraid I won''t be able to accompany you."


    Daenerys'' complexion changed drastically, and she felt that the man in front of her suddenly became strange.


    This made her feel flustered, as if she had returned to the night when she learned that she was given to the horse king by her brother Viserys.


    The feeling of being abandoned flooded her like a tide, making her breathless.


    "Sam, you want to marry me, right?" Daenerys said. This is her last resort.


    "Yes." Samwell admitted frankly, "but I hope you can be my queen, not my queen."


    "Ser Jorah is right, you want to sit on the Iron Throne," Daenerys said angrily, "but I am the Targaryen, with the blood of Aegon the Conqueror flowing in my body! You are just a dark Fire¡­"


    As soon as she said the words, she regretted it.


    Samwell looked at her calmly, and said calmly after a while:


    "You also have the blood of Maegor the Cruel, Aegon the Unworthy, and Aerys the Mad King. Besides, I am not the Blackfyre."


    He paused and said, "I am Caesar."


    A huge lightning bolt pierced the sky, and the pitch-black sky was as bright as day for a moment.


    Three heartbeats later, the roaring thunder exploded in my ears.


    "I''m sorry..." just drowned out Daenerys'' apology.


    She didn''t know if the other party heard her apology clearly, but she couldn''t say it a second time.


    She is a real dragon and has her own pride.


    However, Samwell''s mind was no longer on her at this time.


    By the brilliance of lightning, he saw that the sky at this time had become extremely terrifying.


    The dense clouds rolled over like heavy mountains, steaming and rolling, revealing a gloomy green gleam, just looking at it makes one feel extremely palpitating.


    The previous prophecy of the Green Maiden of the Holy Grace Temple came to mind, giving Samwell an ominous premonition.


    The three dragons also became agitated. They flapped their wings and flew in the garden, roaring in their mouths.


    The Unsullied Commander Gray Worm quickly ran over and said:


    "Your Majesty Caesar, the two people you arranged to enter the dungeon before are dead."


    Samwell was startled and asked, "How did you die?"


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion, but there is also a rare flash of fear on Gray Worm¡¯s face:


    "They turned into a pool of green juice."


    "What happened? Who became the green juice?" Daenerys asked hastily.


    Samwell could no longer care about Daenerys at this time, and quickly asked Gray Worm: "Where is the Green Maiden? How is her situation?"


    Grey Worm shook his head: "No news yet."


    At this time, the white dragon Cleopatra seemed to sense the crisis, and appeared above the garden on the top floor of the pyramid with flapping wings.


    Samwell immediately ordered Gray Worm:


    "Curfew in the whole city! Send another team of Unsullied to surround the Temple of the Holy Grace. Without my order, no one can enter or leave!"


    "Yes!" Gray Worm led away.


    Samwell greeted the white dragon to drop down, and was about to ride it, but was stopped by Daenerys.


    "Sam, don''t go!" Daenerys said, with a hint of pleading in her voice.


    Deep in her heart, she was always the poor little thing who was abused by her brother, sold by the governor, deceived by the witch and witch, hunted down by the snatchers, fleeing and begging all the way.


    Since Khal Drogo''s death, Samwell was the first man to make her feel loved and loved.


    After meeting him, Daenerys felt as if she had come to life again.


    But the man''s indifference just now gave her a sense of panic about being abandoned again.


    For a moment, she wanted to rush up and hug him.


    But the queen''s pride stopped her.


    Samwell looked back and saw the pleading and weakness in Daenerys'' eyes, but sighed helplessly: "It''s urgent, Dany. Let''s have a good talk when I come back."


    After speaking, he turned around and jumped onto the dragon''s back, flying into the thunderous night sky.


    Daenerys was still shouting something behind, but was drowned in the rumbling thunder.

 Chapter 328: green environment

    Chapter 328 Green Environment


    The passage leading to the dungeon is narrow and dark.


    Every ten steps, there were lit braziers on the walls on both sides, but even so, it still couldn''t completely dispel the eerie feeling.


    Samwell is led by an Unsullied to a cell.


    It was empty inside, only a pool of green liquid remained on the ground.


    The dim yellow torch flickered, illuminating Samwell''s face flickering like a ghost.


    "Why is there only one pool of water? Isn''t it two people?" he asked.


    "At first there were two pools, but they joined together," replied the Unsullied.


    Samwell lowered the torch to illuminate the pool of green water on the ground.


    Or green blood?


    It is thicker than water, but not the color of blood.


    The orange light swayed on the water surface, making the green water more permeable.


    "Did the two of them scream before turning into green water?"


    "No." The Unsullied shook his head.


    Samwell suddenly realized that the Unsullied has no sense of pain, so he said:


    "Give me the sword."


    The Unsullied drew out the dagger from his waist and handed it over.


    Samwell took the sword and touched the water with the tip of the sword.


    Ding-


    The tip of the sword collided with the masonry ground, making a slight sound.


    Samwell looked at the dagger calmly, but found nothing unusual.


    Withdrawing the tip of the sword, there was no trace of corrosion on it.


    While he was wondering, an arm covered with green fluff rushed out of the water and grabbed Samwell''s ankle.


    A huge and terrifying force came from the arm, and it was about to drag Samwell into the water!


    Caught off guard, Samwell subconsciously stabbed the dagger at the green-haired arm in the water.


    îõ¡ª


    That arm looked slender and fragile, but when it was cut by the dagger, it made a piercing sound of metal clashing.


    Not only did this blow not hurt the arm in the water, but the short sword broke into several pieces.


    Samwell was pulled to a reel, but he still forcibly stabilized his figure.


    He threw away the short sword and drew out the giant sword [Dawn] behind him.


    Chi¡ª


    The huge sword drew a sharp arc in the air, cutting off the arm in the green water.


    The miserable green juice splashed out and inevitably splashed on Samwell.


    Samwell frowned, but before he could check the juice on his body, a second arm came out from the green water and grabbed Samwell''s other foot.


    Then the third arm, the fourth, the fifth...


    In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen arms protruded from the green water, densely packed, looking extremely terrifying.


    "What the hell!"


    Samwell roared, and the giant sword swung down again, cutting off all the arms.


    Before he could breathe a sigh of relief, more arms came out of the green water.


    It seems endless, and it can never be cut.


    A deep and gloomy voice came out of the water, like crying or laughing.


    Samwell suddenly stopped, squinted his eyes, as if his eyes could penetrate the water, and looked at the eye hidden behind countless arms.


    Swish Swish Swish¡ª


    Green arms grabbed Samwell''s feet, grabbed his arms, grabbed his greatsword, grabbed his neck...


    But Samwell remained motionless, as if giving up struggling.


    Only the eyes are fixed on the water surface, and there seems to be flames beating in the eyes.


    Plop¡ª


    Samwell was pulled into the green water, but he didn''t feel any difficulty in breathing.


    His body is constantly falling, falling, as if there is a bottomless abyss under the surface of the water.


    Within sight, there are densely packed miserable green arms waving.


    They grabbed Samwell tightly, as if they were going to tear him into countless pieces.


    But Samwell was unmoved, and even a mocking smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Perhaps feeling the contempt of the man, the arms became more and more crazy.


    There is a trace of despair in the madness.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, all the arms exploded, turning into wisps of smoke and gradually disappearing.


    The world spun for a while, and the sleeping consciousness surged up from the depths of my mind.


    Samwell''s vision returned to normal, and he saw that he was still in place, plunged into the green water with a dagger in his hand.


    "What happened just now?" he asked back to the Unsullied.


    "Nothing happened." The Unsullied replied honestly, "You have been staring at the tip of the sword in a daze."


    it is as expected.


    The arm just now and the scene under the green water are all illusions.


    Samwell threw the dagger by the water and said:


    "No one is allowed in this cell."


    "yes."


    After the explanation, Samwell left the dungeon.


    The sky outside is still the same with lightning and thunder, as if the end of the world is coming.


    But after what happened just now, Samwell now doubts whether everything in front of him is also an illusion.


    Some kind of higher illusion¡ªbecause he couldn''t see through it yet.


    "The gods of Ghiscari..." Samwell curled his lips with disdain. He jumped on the white dragon''s back again and drove it towards the Temple of Holy Grace.


    Boom!


    Bursts of thunder exploded in my ears, and the huge sound waves almost shook the entire Astapor.


    No one is destined to sleep tonight.


    Fortunately, Samwell has issued a curfew order, with the Unsullied Legion maintaining order, I believe that Astapor should not cause riots¡ª


    Unless there is an irresistible force coming...


    Thinking of the imminent destruction of Astapor as predicted by the Green Maiden, Samwell''s heart felt heavy.


    However, what the old woman with an exploding belly may not be credible.


    I don''t know if she is dead or not...


    While thinking about it, Cleopatra has come to the Temple of Grace.


    The huge golden dome shone strangely under the thunder.


    According to Samwell''s instructions, a team of Unsullied has secured the two gates of the temple, prohibiting entry and exit.


    Cleopatra lands outside the temple.


    Just as Samwell jumped off the dragon''s back, an Unsullied came up to him.


    "How about the green maiden?"


    "She''s alive."


    Samwell was not surprised by this.


    Another tool of the gods, before the task is completed, you can''t die even if you want to.


    "However, the blue saint who took care of her died." The Unsullied added.


    Samwell frowned and asked, "It turned into a pool of green water?"


    "Yes."


    Samwell snorted lightly, and strode into the gate of the temple.


    The saints in robes of white, pink, blue, purple... crowded at the door, begging Samwell to let them out, but Samwell turned a deaf ear.


    If it is true that the Ghiscari gods are awakening, why are you believers so panicked? Shouldn''t there be rejoicing, welcoming the return of the gods?


    Samwell complained secretly.


    But thinking of the miserable appearance of the green saint, he felt that this awakened **** might not be the gods of Ghiscari, but more like their mortal enemy¡ª


    Valyrian gods.


    Samwell continued on, passed through the hall, and came to the prayer hall dedicated to the Ghiscari gods.


    The air is filled with thick incense, and thirty-three shrines symbolizing the gods of Ghiscari stand in the faint smoke.


    Above the shrine is a huge statue of the Harpy. The surface made of gold is engraved with densely packed runes, and the eyes are inlaid with red agate, which is as red as blood.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion, but Samwell always feels that the eyes of the Harpy are looking at him.


    Below the bronze statue, lay the green saint.


    As for the blue saint who helped her heal before, it has turned into a pool of green juice.


    "Ms. Grazny." Samwell said, "Are you okay?"


    The green maiden looked at Samwell with blood-red eyes, opened and closed her mouth, as if eager to say something, but couldn''t make any sound.


    And her stomach swelled up again.


    The bandage that the Blue Saintess helped her bandage before was raised high, as if it was about to burst in the next second.


    Samwell frowned, then pulled out the giant sword behind his back, saying:


    "Ms. Grazny, let me help you out."


    When the green saint heard this, her eyes showed gratitude, as if she couldn''t wait to meet death.


    But just as Sam Well raised his sword and stepped forward, the stomach of the Green Maiden suddenly began to swell rapidly.


    Samwell''s face changed, and he stepped back without hesitation.

 Chapter 329: come

    Chapter 329 Arrival


    Boom!


    Behind him came the sound of a balloon exploding.


    Samwell ran out of the prayer hall without looking back, for fear of being contaminated by the weird green juice.


    At this moment, a thunderbolt pierced through the golden dome of the Temple of Holy Grace like a sharp sword.


    A brilliant white light suddenly lit up in front of Samwell''s eyes, making him unable to see anything for a moment.


    Boom¡ª


    Among the ear-piercing thunder, the sound of the temple dome collapsing and falling seemed insignificant.


    Samwell clenched his greatsword, maintaining the highest vigilance.


    After a while, the white light remaining on the retina slowly faded, and the scene in the temple reappeared bit by bit.


    But the devastating thunder just now was still turning, piercing into his ears like sharp thorns.


    Samwell carefully returned to the prayer hall, and saw that the Green Maiden had been blown into two pieces, and it seemed that she was really dead this time.


    But the next moment, Samwell''s heart rose again.


    Because, the harpy statue above the many shrines actually moved!


    A pair of bat wings spread out slowly and stretched out to both sides. The long scorpion tail hovered high above the top, and the end of the tail shone with a palpitating green light, and a pair of red agate eyes flowed like molten gold. He stared blankly at Samwell.


    "Ho **** ho ho¡ª"


    She opened her mouth wide and made a series of weird sounds.


    Could this be the Ghiscari gods who woke up from their slumber as predicted by the Green Maiden?


    Why does it look so weird?


    "Can you speak human language?" Sam Wells said, his hand holding the sword was tense, ready to slash out at any time.


    The Harpy spoke again, and she really spoke human language, but unfortunately it should be in Gughis.


    This language has long since died with the destruction of the Gughis Empire. Even the people of Astapor can¡¯t speak it anymore. Of course Samwell can¡¯t understand it.


    "Can Westeros speak the common language?" Sam Will said, and then changed to Valyrian, "Where is Valyrian?"


    The harpy babbled again, but seeing that Samwell couldn''t understand, she raised her eagle claws in a very humane manner, and pointed at the giant sword [Dawn].


    "Do you want this sword?" Samwell asked tentatively.


    The Harpy nodded.


    "Say it earlier, I''ll give it to you if you want it." Samwell stepped forward with a smile, as if he was about to hand the giant sword to the Harpy.


    But at a distance of about ten steps, he suddenly accelerated, and the whole person rushed out like a fired shell, and swung the huge sword in his hand towards the Harpy''s head.


    "ah-"


    The harpy let out a sharp roar, which overwhelmed the rumbling thunder for a while.


    Samwell only felt a tingling in his brain, and the scene in front of him became blurred, and double images appeared one by one.


    A strong sense of crisis suddenly hit him, making him subconsciously block the giant sword in front of him.


    îõ¡ª


    A thick chain hit the giant sword, and the powerful force sent Samwell flying upside down, before hitting the ground hard.


    The harpy flapped her wings and jumped down from the altar. She was nearly twenty feet tall like a giant beast, covering Samwell in her own shadow.


    Before Samwell got up from the ground, he immediately rolled forward.


    Boom!


    The masonry ground of the temple was shattered with a bang, and countless gravels were splashed like bullets, hitting Samwell''s bronze armor, making a clanging sound.


    The Harpy screamed again, and the two thick chains under her feet followed Samwell''s figure like a python.


    Samwell didn''t fight her hard, got up and ran outside.


    Boom¡ª


    The walls of the temple are like tofu in front of the chains, and they shatter when touched.


    Samwell didn''t look back at all, and rushed out against the chaotic smashed rubble.


    The Harpy followed closely behind.


    Out of the prayer hall, when they came to the front hall, a group of saintesses wearing robes of various colors saw that the gods they worshiped every day had come alive, and they were all stunned on the spot.


    "Run!" Samwell kept on stepping, but he still didn''t forget to remind him.


    The saintesses just woke up from a dream, screaming and rushing away.


    Samwell rushed out of the temple gate, and heard screams behind him.


    The harpy did not show any mercy to her followers, she jumped into the crowd of saints and began to massacre.


    The stumps and broken arms splashed in all directions, and the gurgling blood merged into a stream and flowed out of the temple.


    Samwell turned around and stopped running away. The giant sword slowly drew a circle in front of him, and an invisible magic power poured into the sword like flowing water, turning into a blazing flame.


    "Hey, ugly thing." He said calmly, "Don''t hurt the innocent. Your opponent is me, and we will fight one-on-one."


    The Harpy felt the provocation from the man, and rushed out screaming.


    But on the way, a huge white shadow suddenly hit.


    Boom¡ª


    Amidst the huge impact, the Harpy was thrown to the ground by Cleopatra, firmly suppressing her.


    A humanized angry expression appeared on her face, and there were screams from her mouth, as if she was accusing the enemy of her shamelessness.


    "Dragon Burn!" Samwell ordered.


    Cleopatra opened her huge mouth, and orange-red flames gushed out like magma, heading straight for the Harpy''s face.


    The screaming of the Harpy stopped abruptly, and was blocked by the flames. But she still threw out two chains and wrapped them around Bailong''s body.


    The chain was like a boa constrictor, tightly entwining the white dragon, tightening it tighter and tighter.


    Cleopatra felt the pain and growled, spewing more dragon flames.


    The tide-like flames bombarded the Harpy''s head, flowed to the surroundings, and turned into a sea of ??flames.


    Samwell rushed into the flames, and saw that the gold-plated surface of the Harpy had melted under such a high temperature, revealing what kind of metal it was not.


    "Go to hell!" Samwell roared, and the giant sword in his hand drew an afterimage in the flames, smashing the Harpy''s head straight.


    îõ¡ª


    The giant sword cut a crack, but it was stuck by the owner and could not penetrate further.


    The harpies twisted wildly, and Cleopatra couldn''t suppress her for a while.


    Seeing that the Harpy was about to break free, Samwell no longer hesitated, and immediately converted all the spiritual attribute values ??into strength.


    boom! boom! boom!


    Samwell''s heart beat violently again, every time it hit his chest like a giant hammer.


    Raging blood surged through his body, bringing explosive power.


    For a while, his body seemed to grow bigger.


    Samwell held the sword in both hands, raised it high, and then slashed it down!


    Chi!


    The flaming giant sword hit the top of the Harpy''s head, slightly blocked, but firmly penetrated.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah-"


    Half of the Harpy''s head was cut off, and under the severe pain, she let out a sharp whistling sound again.


    The thunder in the sky suddenly became violent, and the lightning, like a spider web, densely covered the dark night.


    Boom!


    Under the struggle of the harpies, Cleopatra was overturned to the ground, turned into a light and shadow, soaring into the sky, and fled.


    Samwell swung the giant sword and cut off the chains on the white dragon.


    Just when he was hesitating whether to ride a dragon to pursue it, the flames on the ground gradually went out, and something exposed caught his attention.


    That''s half of the Harpy''s face that was chopped off.


    Samwell stepped forward to pick it up.


    It was scorching hot, like a red-hot soldering iron.


    But what really caught Samwell''s attention was actually an eyeball on that half of his face.


    It is bright red like agate, like molten gold, like a raging flame, and there seems to be lightning flashing in it.


    For some reason, Samwell always felt that this eyeball had an inexplicable attraction to him.


    Or more accurately, an appetite.


    Samwell closed his eyeballs and played with them in his hands.


    It feels soft to the touch, indistinguishable from real flesh and blood, unlike that half of the face, which feels like metal.


    Moreover, his hands were numb, as if an electric current was passing through them.


    After hesitating for a moment, Samwell put the eyeballs into his mouth.


    The next moment, his eyes lit up.


    Because, the property panel has really changed!


    Samwell Caesar


    Title: Storm King


    Territory: Storm''s End, Eagle Mouth Island


    Strength: 19.70


    Agility: 9.86


    Spirit: 39.88


    Not only the strength and agility attributes that were previously reduced due to Melisandre are all restored in advance, but also the strength is increased by 1.00, the agility is increased by 2.00, and the spiritual attribute is also increased by 0.50.


    Since discovering that gold and silver have negligible effect on improving attributes, Samwell hasn''t eaten any bad things for a long time.


    Instead, focus on improving the title, through the free attribute points attached to the title.


    But now, he actually found another thing that can improve attributes, and the effect is so outstanding!


    Thinking that the Harpy has another eye, Samwell immediately jumped on the dragon''s back, patted Cleopatra''s neck, and urged:


    "Quick, quick! Don''t let that ugly bird get away!"

 Chapter 330: Queens Heart

    Chapter 330 Queen''s Heart


    The candle is about to burn out, leaving only the last short stub.


    But still tenaciously lit up the queen''s room.


    Daenerys Targaryen rested her chin on one hand, staring at the flickering flames in the melted wax, dazed.


    She stayed up all night.


    Can''t sleep, and don''t want to sleep.


    The thunder outside had already subsided, and her insomnia was certainly not due to the thunder.


    She is "Stormborn", never afraid of thunder.


    But there are things that are harsher than the most terrible thunder.


    ¡¾But you also have the blood of Maegor the Cruel, Aegon the Unworthy, and Aerys the Mad King¡¿.


    Caesar''s words are still echoing in her ears, making Daenerys unable to let go.


    Of course she knows that what she said during the quarrel doesn¡¯t count, and she also knows that she hurt him first, but even so...


    "Mad King" Aerys...


    There is also Maegor the "cruel" and Aegon V the "bad king", both of which are the most notorious kings in the history of House Targaryen.


    Especially "Mad King", that is her father.


    She did have his blood in her body.


    Daenerys has heard others say that her father is the "mad king" before, but she always thinks that it is the malicious slander of her father by the snatchers.


    But now Caesar says the same.


    He also said that he would come back and have a good talk with himself.


    Daenerys doesn''t know how to talk to him.


    Leave the slaves of Yunkai and Meereen alone, and go back to Westeros to be Caesar''s queen?


    According to rights, she is the first heir to the Iron Throne.


    And those poor slaves...


    The candle burns out, and the room is plunged into darkness.


    Daenerys didn''t light another one, as if the darkness gave her some sort of comfort.


    But the darkness finally brought an end, and dawn came.


    The dawn light shines through the window on Daenerys'' face.


    The door of the room was knocked lightly.


    She knew it was her maids.


    "come in."


    Eli and Jiqi pushed the door in and began to serve Daenerys in the bath.


    Missandei gets her clothes ready.


    Today she is wearing a purple embroidered robe and a silver belt. Missandei also prepared a crown for her, which was given by the Tourmaline Brotherhood when she was in Qarth.


    Daenerys looked at herself in the mirror, and couldn''t help but start to doubt¡ª


    Is this the face of the conqueror?


    Obviously more like a little girl''s face.


    The real conqueror conquered the continent of Westeros with three dragons, and she had to flee all the way with the three dragons.


    Now finally occupied a city, but this is more credit to Caesar.


    is a gift from him to her.


    Daenerys took off the crown a little discouraged.


    I don''t deserve it yet.


    "Your Majesty, are you uncomfortable?" Missandei asked.


    "I''m fine." Daenerys put the crown aside, "Is Caesar back?"


    Missandei shook her head: "No."


    Daenerys pursed her lips and ordered:


    "Get me something to eat."


    "yes."


    Aegon Targaryen not only has three dragons, but also two sisters.


    What about my siblings?


    Brother Viserys is dead, and now I finally met a Caesar, but I ran him away in anger.


    Illie serves duck eggs and oatmeal, plus a glass of goat''s milk with honey.


    The sweet smell attracted flies, but Missandei lit an incense to drive them away.


    "Do you have any brothers or sisters, Missandei?" Daenerys asked.


    The slave girl was originally the maid of the Lord Good Lord. She was smart and not only literate, but also spoke Valyrian and the common language of Westeros, so she was accepted by Daenerys as her personal maid.


    "I have three older brothers." Missandei said.


    "Are they in Astapor?"


    "Well, they are Unsullied."


    Daenerys saw the sadness in the maid''s eyes. Yes, after becoming Unsullied, she has no feelings. Perhaps these three brothers are more of a symbol to Missandei.


    "They are free now. So are you," Daenerys said. The determination to go to Yunkai and Meereen became more and more firm in my heart.


    "Yes. This is the grace of you and His Majesty Caesar." Missandei said.


    Daenerys fell silent.


    Caesar, yeah, and Caesar. She didn''t know how she could persuade Caesar to go to Yunkai together.


    After breakfast, Daenerys went for a walk in the garden.


    Her three dragons were chasing and fighting among the persimmon trees, the birds were singing softly on the branches, and the air was filled with a faint fragrance of grass and trees.


    However, Daenerys couldn''t cheer up her mood.


    This is the top of the pyramid, the highest point in Astapor.


    From here she looked down upon the whole city, its narrow winding alleys and broad avenues, its gardens and fountains, and its red arena, and the golden-domed Temple of Grace¡ª


    Looking at the collapsed golden dome, Daenerys asked suspiciously:


    "How did the temple become like that?"


    "I heard it was struck by lightning." Missandei said.


    "There is also the battle between His Majesty Caesar and the idol." Ji Qi said.


    "There are dragons." Yi Li also added.


    Daenerys frowned: "What happened last night?"


    At this moment, Jorah Mormont and Barristan Selmy came over, saluted and greeted:


    "Good morning, Her Majesty."


    "Good morning, my knights." Daenerys nodded with a smile and repeated her question.


    Sir Jorah said: "Your Majesty, the green maiden of the Temple of Grace died suddenly last night, and the harpy statue in the prayer hall came back to life..."


    "The idol came to life?" Daenerys thought her knight was joking.


    But Jorah looked serious, and Barristan also said:


    "Yes, Your Majesty. The surviving saints and dozens of Unsullied testified that they all saw the harpies come to life, massacred in the temple, and were finally defeated by Caesar and his white dragon. "


    Daenerys opened her mouth wide in surprise.


    She felt like she was listening to an ancient myth.


    But Barristan Selmy would never lie, and the Unsullied would never lie.


    After a long while, she asked nana:


    "The harpies... will suddenly come alive?"


    Jorah and Barristan looked at each other and shook their heads, obviously unable to give an answer.


    "The Harpy is a symbol of the ancient Ghis Empire." Missandei said, "Her resurrection heralds the awakening of the Ghiscari gods."


    Daenerys looked at the little maid, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    After a while, she asked, "What about Caesar?"


    Jorah said: "After the harpies escaped, Caesar rode a dragon to chase after them. He hasn''t returned yet."


    Daenerys stared blankly at the damaged Temple of Grace, and had to believe that all this was not a dream.


    "How is the situation in the city?"


    Ser Jorah replied:


    "There are the Unsullied to maintain order, and everything is fine. Moreover, people did not see the battle last night, and there was thunder to cover it, so the abnormality of the Temple of Holy Grace did not spread. Your Majesty, I suggest that you issue a password protection order to avoid cause unnecessary unrest."


    "Okay." Daenerys nodded.


    Then, she said:


    "One more thing, I want to hear your opinions. I intend to go to Yunkai and Meereen to free the slaves in those two cities. However, Caesar disagrees..."


    "I think this is a good idea." Jorah immediately said, "Liberating Slaver''s Bay will bring you a large number of supporters and a higher reputation. In this way, when you return to Westeros one day, the nobles will flock to you." To, gather under your banner and fight for you."


    My big bear will oppose everything Caesar says. Daenerys knows this well.


    And she also knows Jorah''s desire for her, but unfortunately, she doesn''t love him.


    "Ser Barristan, what''s your opinion?" Daenerys changed the object of consultation.


    "Your Majesty, as your Queen''s Guard, I should not interfere with your decisions." Barristan strictly abides by the creed of the Kingsguard.


    He is only a sword, and should not direct the hand that holds the sword.


    "I''m the one asking for your opinion now." Daenerys insisted.


    Barristan said:


    "I think you must have your own power. Conquering Yunkai and Meereen might help with that."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Jorah persuaded again, "You can''t get too involved with Caesar, this man is too ambitious, and he won''t be willing to bow to you."


    "I see." Daenerys suddenly felt a sense of irritability, "Jorah, go and watch those temple saintesses, don''t let them talk nonsense and spread panic in the city."


    Jorah understood that the Queen wanted to drive her away, but she could only bow her head and say yes.


    Looking at Jorah''s back going away, Barristan sighed secretly.


    Of course he could see Jorah''s thoughts on the queen, but he also knew that it was impossible for Jorah to win the queen''s favor like this.


    Although he has never married a wife, or even touched a woman, but in the court for many years, Barristan has seen too many idiots complaining about men and women, and he knows a seemingly simple truth that some people can''t understand for a lifetime¡ª


    Women only love the strong.


    When Jorah Mormont defeated one powerful knight after another in Lannisport and won the championship of that tourney, even if he was only a small lord in a remote area in the north, he could still win the mighty Hightower. The love of the jewel of the family.


    But when he was forced to flee overseas by selling slaves in order to win his wife''s favor, it was inevitable that he would be abandoned by his wife.


    Because at that time, he had no demeanor of a strong man.


    The former tournament champion knight has been smoothed by life, and has become a scarred and honest middle-aged man.


    Such a person knelt under Daenerys''s skirt, trying to drive away competitors with small tricks, how could he win the Queen''s love.


    And when Caesar came to Slaver Bay riding a white dragon that was bigger than the queen''s three dragons combined, when Caesar lightly gave the queen the Unsullied Legion and Astapor as gifts, Daenerys had already Falling hopelessly in love with this man.


    Although in Barristan''s view, even if the Queen marries Jorah, it is better than marrying Caesar, after all Caesar is too dangerous, but he is also very clear that Jorah has no chance in front of Caesar.


    Women would rather face the cold face of the strong than look back at the weak who beg for mercy.


    "Go down, too." Daenerys dismissed the maid again.


    After Ser Barristan was left alone, Daenerys spoke again:


    "Sir Barristan, I have heard of your reputation since I was very young. People say that you are the most outstanding Kingsguard in the history of the Seven Kingdoms and a model of knights. Therefore, I hope to use your wisdom and honesty to call Open the fog in front of you."


    "Your Majesty, I am not a profound scholar, and I really don''t have much wisdom to speak of, but if you really want to consult my opinion, I must have no reservations."


    Daenerys nodded slightly, and said:


    "Who do you think is more suitable to sit on the Iron Throne, me or Caesar?"

 Chapter 331: Guggis

    Chapter 331 Gujis


    "Of course you."


    Barristan said without hesitation, "You are the last direct bloodline of Targaryen and the first heir to the Iron Throne. This is irrefutable."


    Daenerys seemed dissatisfied with this answer, and asked:


    "I mean, if you don''t look at bloodlines, but just look at ability, who is more suitable?"


    Barristan sighed secretly.


    He knew that Caesar might have made clear to the queen his ambition for the Iron Throne.


    Barristan also understands that Caesar''s behavior will not dispel Daenerys'' love for him, but will make her sink even more.


    This is the irresistible nature of women, they are eager to be conquered.


    No. That''s the nature of a woman, not a queen.


    Barristan tries to give himself confidence.


    It is the little girl in Daenerys'' heart who falls in love with Caesar, not the queen.


    Prince Rhaegar Targaryen fell in love with Lady Lyanna Stark, and thousands of innocent people died for it. Daemon Blackfyre fell in love with another Daenerys, and rebelled if he couldn''t marry her. "Cold Iron" and "Blood Raven" fell in love with "Ocean Heart" Xirui at the same time, and the blood of the Seven Kingdoms flowed into rivers for this. Prince Dragonfly fell in love with Jeyne of Wild Rock City, and even gave up the crown for her, while Westeros took the mountain of corpses as a dowry.


    It can be seen that the love of a king is poison.


    Daenerys'' love for Caesar is also poison. Slower than honey locusts, but just as deadly.


    Barristan gradually understood his mission¡ª


    He must kill the little girl in Daenerys'' heart and make her queen!


    When she climbed to the pinnacle of power and looked down on Caesar, the admiration for the strong will surely dissipate.


    "If succession to the throne depends on ability, then Westeros will definitely be bloodshed." Ser Barristan said in a deep voice, "Every ambitious lord will not admit that others are ''more capable'' than himself .¡±


    Daenerys is silent.


    Barristan said again: "Therefore, the king''s succession can only be determined by the gods. Since you are the only living heir of His Majesty Aerys II, the Iron Throne must belong to you."


    Hearing her father''s name, Daenerys heard what Caesar said last night again, so she couldn''t help asking:


    "Is my father really crazy?"


    Barristan hesitated, then nodded:


    "Yes. House Targaryen has always been on the verge of madness. Your father was not the first. King Jaehaerys once told me that madness and greatness are two sides of the same coin, and that whenever a Targaryen is born, all God will toss the coin into the air, and the world will watch with bated breath as it falls."


    Jaehaerys is Daenerys'' grandfather. The old knight knew all about the origins of House Targaryen.


    After a moment of silence, she said:


    "So, what about me? Am I crazy or great?"


    My father was crazy, my brother was crazy, and Daenerys suddenly began to doubt herself.


    "You are not crazy." Ser Barristan said firmly, "You have a great heart, just like Prince Rhaegar once."


    Prince Rhaegar is her brother who has never been masked. Before she was born, he died under the hammer of the Reaver.


    But even so, almost everyone praised him.


    "Really?" Daenerys'' eyes brightened, "Will I be a great queen?"


    "You will. I never doubted it."


    The words of the old knight gave Daenerys unprecedented confidence.


    "I''ve decided." Daenerys said, "I''m going to liberate Yunkai and Meereen. Barristan, organize my army, and we''ll start before dark!"


    "Your Majesty, are you going to take all the Unsullied?"


    "The Unsullied is jointly owned by Caesar and I, I shouldn''t take his half." Daenerys said.


    "I understand." Barristan led the way.


    Daenerys stood on the top of the pyramid and looked down, a bronze star shone under the city wall¡ª


    That was the light of the rising sun on the spikes of the Unsullied Helm.


    Caesar, I want to prove it to you.


    I can be a queen!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The sky began to rain heavily.


    Samwell rode a white dragon, chasing the trail of the Harpy all the way south.


    Below him are endless brown mountains and dry and scorched wasteland.


    Samwell knew that he had entered the territory of the Gughis Empire.


    After the fall of the ancient Ghis Empire, Valyria''s Dragonlords sprinkled every inch of its land with salt, sulfur, and dead bones to ensure that this ancient empire would not revive.


    So, now this place has become a dead zone.


    The harpy is still fleeing south, as if tireless.


    While Cleopatra was already struggling, Samwell could feel the exhaustion of the white dragon.


    This chasing and fleeing game has lasted for two days and two nights, and Samwell himself is too tired, let alone the white dragon that has been flying all the time.


    Doesn''t that harpy need to eat, drink, or rest?


    If so, the chase is doomed to fail.


    Just when Samwell was hesitating whether to give up, the Harpy in front suddenly swooped down.


    Below is a city shrouded in black fog. The fog is so deep that only the outline of the city can be vaguely seen.


    This place is on the verge of the Bay of Sorrows, where the ash-like sea turns a corner, forming a natural and excellent haven.


    Samwell suddenly realized that this might be the capital of the ancient Ghis Empire.


    The white dragon followed the figure of the harpies, and also began to dive.


    As the distance from the ground gets closer, the fog gets thicker.


    Soon, Samwell lost sight of the Harpy in his field of vision.


    Could this be her plan to escape?


    Samwell realized something was wrong, and immediately let the white dragon ascend to the sky again.


    After getting rid of the dense fog, the vision returned to clarity.


    Samwell scanned the surroundings cautiously, but found no trace of the Harpy.


    It seems that the other party has really entered the city.


    Samwell was not in a hurry to go down, but let the white dragon hover over the city until it was confirmed that the harpies did not escape through the thick fog, and then let the white dragon descend again.


    However, this time he did not enter the city, but found a beach with a wide view by the sea to settle down.


    Although the Valyrians destroyed the territory of the Gughis Empire, they obviously couldn''t destroy the nearby sea.


    Samwell took the white dragon to catch some fish, shrimps and crabs in the sea, roasted them with dragon flames, filled his stomach, and took a rest by the way, before heading towards the city shrouded in thick fog .


    Soon, he saw the city gate facing the sea. The gate opening was deep and dark, with gusts of cold wind constantly blowing out.


    For a moment, Samwell thought he had come to the North, not Guggis in the Land of Long Summer.


    The closer you get to the city, the thicker the fog. When you reach the gate of the city, you can only see things ten steps away.


    Flying in such a field of view is a dangerous thing.


    Samwell simply jumped off the back of the dragon, walked side by side with Cleopatra, and walked into the city gate.


    The hundred-foot-high majestic city gate is like the mouth of an abyss, swallowing a man and a dragon.

 Chapter 332: bloodstain

    Chapter 332 Bloodmark


    clang...clang...clang...


    The faint sound of the bell, permeated in the smoke, seemed distant yet near.


    Samwell breathed lightly, walked forward slowly, and listened vigilantly to the sounds around him.


    The masonry pavement on the street has been turned into dust under the erosion of thousands of years. The roadside is full of ruins, and the surface is covered with scorched black marks, which looks like it has been scorched by flames.


    "I''m afraid this is the masterpiece of your ancestors." Samwell patted the white dragon''s neck beside him and said with a smile.


    Cleopatra flapped her wings, stirring up dust all over the ground, and a flame seemed to be brewing deep in her blood-red mouth.


    It doesn''t like it here.


    Samwell could feel the white dragon''s restlessness, even uneasiness.


    He actually doesn''t like it here either.


    This is a dead city, full of disturbing and strange atmosphere.


    But thinking of the eyeball on the Harpy''s face that could increase the attribute value, Samwell was unwilling to retreat.


    Moreover, he always felt that the secrets of the Ghiscari gods might be buried in the ruins of this city.


    It may be very helpful for him to explore the occult.


    Whether it is to deal with the entangled R''hllor, or the servant of the cold **** who will appear outside the Great Wall with the coming of the long winter, Samwell must improve his knowledge and strength in occultism.


    So, he appeased the white dragon and moved on.


    The street turned a corner in front of it, and at the corner stood a huge stone tablet with a harpies engraved on it.


    And unlike the Astapor Harpy holding the chain, the Harpy in front of me is holding two bolts of lightning¡ª


    This is the authentic Harpy of the Ghis Empire.


    There is also a line of words engraved under the pattern, which should be in Guiscari, and Samwell can''t understand it at all.


    I can only guess that it is probably a road sign or something.


    Samwell continued on, footsteps echoing in the empty street.


    Hiss¡ª


    Suddenly a slight sound caught Samwell''s attention, and he stopped immediately, stopped the white dragon at the same time, signaled it to be quiet, then tilted his head to carefully identify the direction of the sound.


    hiss... hiss...


    It was like the sound of scales rubbing against the ground.


    Samwell suddenly quickened his pace and rushed in one direction.


    Bailong fluttered his wings and followed up with rumbling and earthquake-like steps. His huge body left deep footprints on the ground.


    Such a movement completely covered up the subtle sound. Samwell chased after a building that was still in good condition, and lost the other party''s whereabouts.


    Maybe he was startled away by Bailong''s movement.


    Is it the harpies he was following? Or some other monster?


    Samwell signaled the white dragon to stay where he was, and he walked up the steps alone.


    Half of the building in front of him collapsed, but the door was still intact, and a sacred breath permeated from the door, making people relax involuntarily.


    On the top of the door made of black boulders, there is a human face with closed eyes engraved. For some reason, when Samwell looked at it, he thought of the heart tree in the north, which also had a human face engraved on it. The only difference may be that the heart tree His face is always crying blood.


    There is a circle of words engraved on the door in front of him, which should also be in Ghiscari, so Samwell can''t understand it.


    He walked through the open door, which looked like a prayer hall.


    The furnishings in the temple have long since decayed and disappeared, leaving only a prayer platform made of black stone.


    There is a thick golden-covered book on the table.


    To Samwell''s surprise, after thousands of years, it was so intact that not even a speck of dust could be seen on it.


    He stepped forward, and saw a diamond-shaped green crystal inlaid on the cover of the book, with mysterious runes drawn on the edge with gold threads.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion, but Samwell always feels that the green crystal is shimmering.


    Is this thing edible?


    Samwell''s first reaction was so honest.


    He stretched out his hand to pick up the book. The cover was made of unknown material, but it felt warm and soft to the touch, a bit like the touch of human skin.


    Pata¡ª


    Samwell took off the green crystal on the cover and threw it into his mouth.


    Amidst the clicking sound of chewing, the green crystal was chewed to pieces by Samwell, and he swallowed it with some difficulty.


    After waiting for a while, the properties panel did not respond at all.


    Samwell was a little disappointed, and opened it casually, and saw an unusually delicate and complicated weird rune carved on the first page of the content.


    It looks like a giant dragon flapping its wings to fly, but if you look at it again, it looks like a poisonous snake with its head raised, and if you look at it for a long time, it becomes a tall tower made of black stones.


    Samwell shook his head in doubt, and was about to put the book back on the altar, but found that the golden cover was rotting at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Blinking his eyes, the entire book turned into a cloud of dust and fell to the ground.


    Samwell frowned, thinking about what was going on, but suddenly turned around subconsciously.


    I saw a woman unexpectedly came behind me at some point!


    She has a perfect face, silver-blond hair draped over her shoulders like silk, and a gentle smile in her violet eyes.


    In her hand, she was holding the golden book that turned into dust just now, and the green crystal on the cover was shimmering.


    This weird scene made Samwell stiffen all over.


    "Are you ready?" She asked with a smile.


    Samwell stared at the woman in front of him, forcing himself to calm down, with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    Silver hair and purple pupils, this is a characteristic of Valyrians.


    Besides, she had just spoken Valyrian.


    But the question is, he is now in the ruins of the ancient capital of the Valyrian Empire, the sworn enemy of the Valyrian Empire. How could there be a strange Valyrian woman?


    "We''ll start when we''re ready." The woman spoke again, as if she didn''t care about Samwell''s neglect of her.


    Only then did Samwell realize that the woman in front of him was an illusion.


    "The core of Valyrian witchcraft lies in blood and fire." The woman with silver hair and purple eyes said, "Blood for fire, fire for blood."


    As she spoke, she closed the book, and drew a flame rune in mid-air with her flaming right hand¡ª


    It was the rune that Samwell had just seen in the book that turned into dust.


    Like a giant dragon, like a poisonous snake, and like a tower.


    At this time, this weird rune was drawn by the woman with flames, and it actually carried an inexplicable aura.


    "This is¡ª" she said, her purple eyes reflected the flame rune in front of her, "Bloodmark: Asylum."


    As soon as the words fell, her hair began to fall off one by one, and her perfect face was instantly covered with wrinkles, as if she had aged several decades.


    A young girl of seventeen or eighteen turned into a dying old woman in the blink of an eye, and this is not over yet.


    The next moment, the old woman''s skin peeled off inch by inch, decayed, deteriorated, and finally turned into a pile of ashes and dust.


    It seems that time has flowed through her body for thousands of years in a flash.


    Samwell watched this scene quietly and remained silent for a long time.


    It wasn''t until Cleopatra grew impatient waiting outside that she let out a roar, which woke him up.


    Samwell didn''t go out in a hurry, but slowly raised his right hand, and the blood running through his body lit a cluster of flames at his fingertips.


    The flames drew tracks in the air, finally forming a mysterious pattern.


    Samwell felt an inexplicable breath gathering around his body, and the blood in his body was agitated.


    The heartbeat accelerated suddenly, and a huge force was continuously generated from the heart and spread outward.


    At this moment, his blood, bones, muscles, and skin seemed to be ignited.


    Vaguely, Samwell heard countless voices echoing in his ears.


    Intertwined and mixed with each other, with a strong temptation, but also filled with extreme danger, as if conveying some evil knowledge.


    Samwell''s eyes were jumping with flames, and he felt a strong impulse sprouting in his heart. The next moment, he blurted out involuntarily:


    "Bloodmark: Asylum."

 Chapter 333: master of the horn

    Chapter 333 The Master of the Horn


    A fleet of nearly a hundred long ships slowly sailed into Slaver Bay.


    The golden kraken heraldic banner fluttering in the wind indicates that they are from the Iron Islands.


    On the flagship "Invincible Ironborn", "Captain Iron" Victarion looked to the west, where the sea and the sky were ablaze.


    There is the sea of ??smoke, the legendary relics created by the gods after they destroyed the Valyrian Empire.


    A cursed place.


    Only his brother, Euron the Crow''s Eye, seems to have come out of the Sea of ??Smoke alive, bringing with him a horn that he claimed could control dragons.


    Now, the horn is in his hands.


    This is Euron''s gift.


    Although Victarion knew that Euron''s gift must contain poison, he still accepted the gift.


    Because he wanted to know if this horn could really control the dragon.


    If he can control the dragon, if he can marry the most beautiful woman in the world...


    Euron will howl in rage.


    Thinking of this, Victarion couldn''t help smiling.


    The sun shines on the sparkling waves, and it will make your eyes uncomfortable after a long time.


    Victarion narrowed his eyes, turned and returned to his cabin.


    It was dark and cool here, and there was a dark-skinned woman with a good figure.


    This was also Euron''s gift, or compensation.


    Victarion didn''t want this woman in the first place, what Euron did in the past couldn''t be made up for by simply giving him a woman.


    But Euron said that if Victarion did not accept the gift, he would kill the woman.


    Victarion relented.


    The woman was very sensible. When she saw him coming in, she took out a soft wet cloth from the bucket and wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    The woman was beautiful too, Victarion couldn''t hold back, carried her to the bed, and **** her from behind.


    After he was done, he poured himself a glass of wine and drank it down.


    Poured another cup and said to the woman:


    "Either?"


    The woman nodded, but said nothing, Euron had cut her tongue out, and could not speak.


    Victarion handed over the wine glass and said:


    "It is estimated that we will arrive in Astapor in two or three days. I heard that the dragon girl is there and her three dragons."


    The woman listened silently.


    Victarion liked to confide in women, perhaps because he felt that she couldn''t reveal the secret.


    "I will marry that dragon girl, not only for revenge on my brother, but also for the glory of the Ironborn." Victarion said, "When the dragon and the sea monster combine, the whole world will tremble!"


    The woman looked at him quietly, with a strange light shining in her eyes.


    Victarion was unaware of this: "I will make her bear me many strong children. Yes, children who can ride dragons."


    He thought excitedly, and suddenly felt the sensation again, so he pushed the woman down and **** her again.


    After finishing, Victarion lifted his trousers and walked out of the cabin.


    Brunettes are really nice, but obviously not as good as Daenerys Targaryen.


    The sun is right ahead, no need to miss candles.


    As soon as he reached the deck, Victarion received a report from the sailors that there was a merchant ship ahead.


    So, the hunt begins.


    Victarion sent a signal, and the warships of the Iron Fleet began to strangle like sharks smelling blood.


    The captain of the merchant ship, sensing danger, turned and ran, perhaps trying to hide in some hidden bay, or to lead his pursuers into the sharp reefs of the island.


    It''s a pity that the merchant ships are loading too much and the speed is too slow.


    The Invincible Ironborn blocked the merchant ship''s way, and the Sparrowhawk and Finger Dance outflanked it from both sides.


    Up to this point, the merchant ship still refused to surrender.


    So Victarion ordered his flagship to crash into the other''s port side, smashing more than a dozen oars.


    Next, there is a brutal boarding battle.


    And this is precisely the battle that the Ironborn are best at.


    Soon, the few resistance forces on the merchant ship were wiped out.


    The captain was hung on the bow by Victarion, waiting to be sunburned.


    The trophies were jewels, gold, and a batch of slaves.


    According to the captives, the ship belonged to a nobleman who fled from Astapor.


    Victarion also learned from them that the target of his journey¡ªDaenerys Targaryen was indeed in Astapor, and also occupied that city and freed all the slaves.


    "If your goal is the Dragon Queen, then you are doomed to fail." A loud voice said.


    Victarion noticed that there was a wizard among the captives.


    This man is dark-skinned and bulky, with a tangled, bone-white beard and flame tattoos on his face.


    And a broken arm.


    "Who are you?" Victarion stepped forward and said coldly. The wizard clarified his purpose, which attracted his attention.


    "I am the humblest servant of R''hllor, the Lord of Light¡ªMakiro." The one-armed wizard said.


    Victarion stared at him fiercely:


    "Why do you say I''m doomed?"


    "Did you know that the Dragon Queen has now conquered Astapor? She has a terrifying army of Unsullied fighting for her, and an even more terrifying man by her side."


    "who?"


    "The Blasphemer¡ªCaesar."


    "Samwell Caesar?"


    "Yes."


    Victarion clenched his fists: "So, there are four dragons beside the dragon girl?"


    "Not anymore." Marqoro shook his head slowly, "Caesar took his dragon to the city of devils, and the dragon queen went to Yunkai."


    "Yunkai?" Victarion secretly heaved a sigh of relief. To be honest, he still didn''t want to face Caesar. As for the Unsullied Legion, he wasn''t too worried.


    The people of Westeros have heard of the eunuchs'' reputation, but have not fought them.


    Victarion didn''t think a group of castrated men would have much fighting power either.


    "Okay, then I''ll go to Yunkai to find the Dragongirl. If you lie, R''hllor won''t save you."


    Maqoro didn''t care about Victarion''s threats, and pressed his remaining hand on his chest, saying:


    "The true God heralded your coming in the flames. Victarion Greyjoy, I saw you pass through the sea of ??fire, blood dripping from the great ax in your hand, but black tentacles wrapped around your wrists, neck and Ankles, you dance with them without realizing it."


    "Dancing?" Victarion was furious. "You think I''m someone else''s puppet?"


    "This is a sign from the true god, and I''m just interpreting it for you." Marquiro said.


    "Your **** is lying." Victarion said disdainfully.


    Maqiro said: "The true **** also told me that your fleet will continue to move forward and you will be able to capture two multi-legged fast boats."


    Victarion was skeptical, but soon, he had to believe.


    Because they did come across two smooth, narrow, swift oarboats.


    After some pursuit, the Iron Fleet captured the two ships.


    From the mouth of the captives on the ship, Victarion confirmed the news provided by Marqoro that Daenerys Targaryen had indeed left Astapor and marched towards Yunkai.


    "What else did your **** say?" Victarion found Marqoro, and he began to pay attention to the one-armed wizard''s words.


    "God said, your death is in the cabin." Marquillo said.


    "My **** of death?" Victarion looked back to his cabin, narrowing his eyes.


    Think about the meaning of this sentence.


    Is someone going to betray themselves?


    No, he is the "Iron Captain" loved by all the Ironmen, and the commander of the Iron Fleet. How could he be betrayed by his own people?


    But the next moment, he immediately thought of a name¡ª


    Euron the Crow''s Eye!


    Only he would betray himself.


    Victarion thought of the great horn, Euron''s poisoned gift.


    He took it out of the cabin, showed it to Marqiro, and asked:


    "Do you know what this is?"


    "Dragon Binder." Maqiro said immediately, "Have you heard its voice?"


    "I''ve heard it once." Victarion recalled the sight of one of Euron''s men blowing the **** horn at the Kingsmoot, and couldn''t help shivering, "Its sound seems to ignite people''s bones and flesh."


    "What happened to the trumpet blower?"


    "It should be dead."


    "That''s right." Maqiro nodded, "Unless you have the [Unburnt] talent, the price of blowing this horn is life."


    I see. Victarion was relieved that Euron''s gift had indeed been poisoned.


    "Euron says this horn can hold dragons, but if the price is death, what is it worth?"


    "You don''t have to blow the horn yourself." Maqiro explained, "It doesn''t matter who blows the horn. The dragon obeys the master of the horn."


    Victarion immediately came to his senses: "The owner of this horn is Euron, right? In other words, no matter who blows it, the dragon will obey Euron''s orders?"


    "Yes."


    Victarion asked eagerly: "Can you make me the master of the horn?"


    "Yes." Markiro pointed to the Valyrian rune on the horn, "Look here, blood for fire, fire for blood. Of course you can become the owner of the horn. You only need to pay the price in blood."

 Chapter : take a day off

Ask for a day off


    I have been working overtime for the past few days, and I can only stay up late to code for several days in a row.

 Chapter 334: Yunkai

    Chapter 334 Yunkai


    Daenerys rode through the birch forest and came to a high hill, looking at the enemies lying on the road ahead.


    Flying banners bear the image of a harpy, but unlike Astapor, Yunkai''s harpies hold whips and iron collars in their talons instead of chains.


    In addition to the Harpy Banner, there are two other banners in the army ahead, one with four crows embedded in intersecting lightning, and the other with a broken sword.


    "These are the Stormcrows and the Second Sons." Ser Jorah Mormont explained, "Both are well-known mercenary groups in the continent of Essos, with a number of about five hundred people."


    The city-states of the Essos continent like to find mercenary groups to help them fight, so the appearance of the Stormcrows and the Second Sons is not surprising.


    "Mercenaries are no match for the Unsullied." Daenerys is confident about this. "How is the strength of Yunkai''s army?"


    "Neither can the Unsullied be compared," Jorah said. "Yunkai is famous for training bed-slaves. Their slaves are proficient in the seven art of spring cry and sixteen pleasure positions. As for sword and spear, Not very proficient."


    Daenerys became more confident when she heard this: "So, we can defeat Yunkai''s army?"


    "With the armies of the Unsullied, Yunkai will be at your feet," Jorah replied.


    "But blood is needed," Ser Barristan cautioned.


    Daenerys nodded slowly, victory always requires a price, of course she understands this.


    While speaking, a small group of cavalry came out from the opposite position.


    "It should be a messenger sent by the Yunkai''i." Jorah guessed.


    "Let''s go, let''s talk to them. Maybe conquering this city doesn''t necessarily require much bloodshed."


    Daenerys turned her horse back to camp.


    Yunkai''s embassy arrived not long after.


    There were about fifty riders in their party, led by a tall white camel.


    The one on the camel was the envoy sent by Yunkai, named Grazdan.


    "The walls of Yunkai are strong and strong, our nobles are proud and brave, our people are strong and fearless." Grazdan declared arrogantly, "Our blood is inherited from the ancient empire of Ghis. In your Valerie When the Asians were still wandering on the grasslands, the Gughis Empire had already ruled the world. Your Majesty the Queen, your road to conquest should not pass through this place."


    As he spoke, he clapped his hands as a signal, and the two attendants brought up a heavy wooden box and placed it in front of Daenerys.


    "Fifty thousand gold coins." Grazdan said proudly, "It represents the friendship of the wise lords of Yunkai. I hope you can accept it, and then return to Westeros to reclaim your father''s Iron Throne."


    Daenerys pushed open the lid of the box with her little feet in sandals, and as the envoy said, it was full of gold coins.


    She grabbed a handful and let them slide from her fingers, bright and shining.


    "It''s very beautiful. I don''t know how many boxes like this I can find after I capture your city."


    "Not one." Grazdan laughed, "Because you will never be able to."


    Daenerys closed the box with her foot, and said coldly;


    "Bring back my words to the good lords, who have three days to free all the slaves in Yunkai, and allow them to choose freely from their master''s property as reward for years of service. When the slaves are gone, my The Unsullied will enter the gates and search your cities to ensure that no one continues to be enslaved.


    Yunkai will save blood and fire if you do as you please. "


    "Are you crazy?" Grazdan said.


    "Crazy indeed." A mercenary with the coat of arms of the Stormcrows tattooed on his chest laughed and said, "Women should lie on the bed obediently, instead of trying to provoke men on the battlefield."


    "If you can please everyone in my regiment, maybe I will consider changing the flag and fighting for the Mother of Dragons." Another mercenary representative laughed.


    "I remember seeing a woman who claimed to be the Mother of Dragons in the Tech Academy in Braavos, or is that you?" Another said.


    ¡­


    Facing the foul language of the mercenaries, Daenerys ordered in a low voice:


    "Dracarys!"


    The three dragons responded immediately, hissing and screaming, and breathing out swirling red and black flames.


    The mercenaries ran away in fright. Grazdan couldn''t dodge in time, and was set on fire by the hem of Tokar''s robe, and his clothes instantly caught fire.


    He swore loudly and slapped his arms, but Ser Barristan poured a bucket of water over, extinguishing the flames.


    "Woman! Do you understand the rules? You actually hurt the envoy!"


    Daenerys stopped the restless dragon and said:


    "It''s just one piece of clothing you burned. I can buy you a new one. As long as you are willing to send out the slaves in three days, otherwise, next time my dragon will burn more than your clothes."


    "You will pay for your arrogance!" Grazdan said angrily, "These little lizards can''t keep you! I promise, if they dare to approach Yunkai, they will be shot down by the sky! Slaying dragons is not that difficult! We The Ghisians did it thousands of years ago!"


    "Thousands of years ago, the Ghisians were wiped out by Valyrian dragons." Daenerys sneered, "Go away, you only have three days."


    After the Yunkai mission left, night had fallen.


    Daenerys is eating, and Ser Jorah''s income reports:


    "Your Majesty, the Unsullied caught a mercenary trying to sneak into the camp."


    "Spy?"


    "It''s a leader of the Stormcrows, Dario Naharis. He came with the Yunkai envoy in the afternoon. He claimed that he has a gift for you."


    Daenerys thought of the man in the gorgeous yellow robe, and nodded:


    "Bring it in."


    Soon, Dario was brought in with a heavy black canvas package slung over his shoulder.


    "Your Majesty the beautiful queen, I brought you a precious gift!" Daario laughed loudly as soon as he entered the door, "The Stormcrows are yours!"


    Daenerys was dubious: "I remember that the Stormcrows had three captains, right? The other two captains agreed to surrender?"


    "I brought them here, you can ask them yourself." Dario smiled, turned the package upside down, and poured out the contents.


    Impressively, there are two **** heads.


    Daenerys was shocked, but she still pretended to be calm and said:


    "You killed them?"


    "certainly."


    "Why?"


    "Because you are so beautiful!" Daario stared at Daenerys presumptuously, without hiding his desire, "For you, I would do anything! If you are willing to marry me, then I will give the entire Slave Bay Send it to your face!"


    "Little mercenary, speak wild words!" Jorah said disdainfully.


    Daenerys said: "I will conquer Slaver''s Bay by myself. If you want to prove your loyalty, set fire to the Yunkai''i camp tonight and cooperate with our night attack."


    "no problem!"


    "Okay, now, swear allegiance to me."


    Daario flung himself in front of Daenerys exaggeratedly, sticking his forehead to her toes:


    "My sword is yours, my life is yours, my blood, my body, and my songs are all yours. Whether I live or die, I will obey your orders, beautiful queen!"


    Daenerys looked at the back of Dario''s head, listening to his exaggerated words, but Caesar''s face appeared in her mind.


    If only Caesar could obey me like this... She thought silently.


    "I accept your allegiance." Daenerys said, "Tonight, fight for me."


    "You will see." Dario stood up, bowed, and then turned to leave.


    Jorah immediately persuaded: "Your Majesty, this is not a good idea. Since Daario can betray his companions, he can also betray us."


    "Mercenaries cannot be trusted." Ser Barristan also said coldly.


    "This is an extraordinary time, we cannot demand absolute loyalty." Daenerys said, "As soon as the Yunkai''i''s camp is on fire, you will lead the Unsullied to attack."


    Jorah wanted to say something more, but Daenerys didn''t want to hear any more, and waved them off.

 Chapter 335: Misha

    Chapter 335 Misha


    The time came to midnight, and silence fell over the camp.


    Daenerys teased her three dragons with fresh meat, and she couldn''t hide her anxiety when she heard the faint shouts of killing coming from afar.


    Her army is fighting, and she can only wait.


    She hates waiting.


    Unfortunately she is not a man.


    If it was Caesar, he should be at the forefront right now.


    Daenerys once asked Sir Barristan about Caesar''s deeds, and the more she heard, the more she felt that that man really had the air of a king.


    And she is far from the queen...


    The black dragon Drogon wrapped his slender neck around her arm, biting her finger.


    Its teeth are sharp and scorchingly hot, but never break her skin when playing.


    Daenerys scratched its chin with a smile, Rhaego and Viserion also ran over to join in the fun.


    Three dragons weigh Daenerys out of breath, so she gets up and pushes them all away.


    My dragon is already this big, she thought proudly, maybe it won''t be long before I can ride it into the sky.


    But when she thought of Caesar''s white dragon, Daenerys was a little discouraged. Cleopatra was already so big. Compared with it, her three dragons were like stunted children.


    Daenerys has always suspected that there is a problem with her parenting method, but she has never seen that Caesar has any special feeding methods for her dragons, except that she does eat a lot.


    She got out of the tent a little annoyed.


    Ser Barristan, standing guard outside, bowed and saluted when he saw her.


    There were distant flames and shouts of killing ahead, and it was unknown how the battle was going.


    Perhaps seeing Daenerys'' anxiety, Sir Barristan comforted him:


    "Your Majesty, you need not worry about fighting. Even without the cooperation of the Stormcrows, the Unsullied can defeat the army of Yunkai."


    "Really?"


    "Yes." Ser Barristan nodded solemnly, "First of all, you promised to give the Yunkai''i three days to consider, so they will certainly not expect us to attack tonight.


    Moreover, when fighting at night, the most important thing is to be disciplined and calm. Because the night covers the military flag, ordinary soldiers will panic if they cannot see their commanders, but the Unsullied are exceptions. They are ruthless killing machines. Far from affecting them negatively, the night made them more terrifying. "


    Daenerys'' face softened a little.


    She no longer stared at the distance, but turned around and said:


    "Ser Barristan, what do you know about Caesar, tell me his story."


    It''s Caesar again. Barristan pursed his lips and said:


    "Your Majesty, I don''t know much about Caesar."


    "Then tell me what you know. I heard that his last name was Tully, the eldest son of the Earl of Hornhill?"


    "Yes." Barristan nodded, "But at that time, he had a bad reputation, fat and cowardly, so he was kicked out of his house by Earl Tarly, and went to develop in the Crimson Mountains."


    "Fat and cowardly?" Daenerys'' eyes widened. "You mean Caesar?"


    "Yes. That''s what the nobles of the Reach say about the former eldest son of Hornhill."


    "It should be a lie, right? Perhaps Earl Randall knew Caesar''s true life experience, and he didn''t want a Blackfyre to inherit Horn Hill, so he deliberately spread rumors. Otherwise, how could a person change so much before and after."


    "Perhaps." Barristan deliberately changed the subject, "But if a person encounters a major change, it is possible to undergo earth-shaking changes. Your brother, Prince Rhaegar, is like this."


    "Rhaegar Targaryen?" Daenerys'' attention was diverted, "How did he change?"


    "Prince Rhaegar has been fond of harps and books since he was a child, and has no interest in dancing with knives and guns. But later, he read something from ancient books, and some people said that he foresaw something from a dream, so he suddenly announced¡ª


    Give me a sword and I must become a knight. "


    Daenerys asked curiously: "What did he foresee?"


    Barristan shook his head: "The prince didn''t say that. But since then, he has been training hard and soon became the best knight."


    "I heard that he also won a tournament championship."


    "Yes." Barristan nodded, with complicated eyes, "It was the tournament held by Earl Hean at Harrenhal by God''s Eye Lake, in the wrong spring year.


    It was a spectacle that brought together the greatest lords and best knights of the Seven Kingdoms, and it was your brother Rhaegar who stole the show. "


    "But at that conference, my brother handed over the crown of ''Queen of Love and Beauty'' to Miss Lyanna of the Stark family." Daenerys pursed her lips, "My brother''s wife, Princess Elia There it was. It was that, some say, that started the War of the Reavers. Do you know why Rhaegar did it, Ser Barristan?"


    Barristan hesitated, and said:


    "I have no right to comment on your elder brother. However, Princess Ilia''s body...has always been fragile. She lost her fertility after giving birth to Prince Rhaegar''s two children..."


    "And the dragon has three heads." Daenerys recalled the vision she had seen in the warlock''s Hall of the Immortal. "Viserys said it was all my fault. Because I was born so late. If I had been born earlier, Rhaegar will marry me, and there will be no need for a Stark girl."


    µ¤ÄÝÀò˿ЦÁËЦ£¬ÓÖµÀ£º¡°ÎÒµ±Ê±·´²µËµÕâÊÇËûµÄ´í²Å¶Ô£¬ÒòΪÈç¹ûËûÉúÏÂÀ´ÊÇÅ®º¢£¬¾Í¿ÉÒÔ¼Þ¸øÀ×¼Ó¡­ºÇºÇ£¬Îª´Ë£¬Î¤ÈüÀï˹ºÝºÝ×ágave me a meal."


    Thinking of the scene of being abused by her brother when she was a child, Daenerys couldn''t help wrapping her arms around her chest, but she suddenly realized that she shouldn''t be so vulnerable, so she turned and went into the tent.


    The three dragons have fallen asleep and formed three balls.


    Daenerys looked at them sleeping soundly, with a smile on her face:


    "It''s good that you have brothers of your own..."


    But what about my brother...


    Caesar''s face appeared before his eyes again. Daenerys tried not to think about him, but her mind couldn''t get around like a kitten chasing its own tail.


    After an unknown amount of time, the tent door was suddenly opened, and Ser Jorah walked in covered in blood.


    He knelt in front of Daenerys on one knee, with a proud smile on his face:


    "Your Majesty, I bring you news of victory!"


    Daenerys finally smiled.


    Early the next morning, Daenerys arrived outside Yunkai.


    The gate of the city has been opened, and a row of slaves slowly walked out.


    "Misha!" a brown slave called to Daenerys.


    Holding a child on his shoulders, he also called out in a high-pitched voice, "Misha! Misha!"


    Daenerys looked suspiciously at Missandei beside her, and asked:


    "What are they shouting?"


    "This is the ancient Ghiscari language." Missandei explained, "It means¡ªmother."


    Daenerys''s heart swayed, and she suddenly remembered what the witch said¡ª


    You will never have another child, Daenerys Targaryen. Unless the sun rises in the west and sets in the east. Unless the sea is dry and the mountains are blown away like dead leaves. Your uterus will move again.


    The witch''s curse has always been buried deep in her heart, and she has never told anyone.


    I have children, Drogon and Viserion and Rhaegal, and my dragons are my children. She kept comforting herself like this.


    Now, upon hearing the shouts of these slaves, Daenerys suddenly raised her hands high, with a bright smile on her face.


    The slave laughed too, and shouted again.


    Others followed suit.


    "Misha! Misha!" They smiled at her, stretched out their hands to her, and knelt down to her.


    The sound of chanting and drinking gradually increased, gradually spread, and gradually expanded.


    The movement shook the yellow walls of Yunkai, and more slaves filed out of it, cheering their liberator with them.


    At this very moment, they were all running towards her, pushing, stumbling, trying to touch her hand, wanting to kiss her toes.


    But the Unsullied stopped them.


    The crowd came like a tide, and Barristan and Jorah advised Daenerys to leave temporarily.


    But she shook her head and refused: "They will not hurt me. They are my children!"


    Daenerys laughed loudly, urged the silver horse that sat down, and rode towards the crowd.


    Ankle bells jingle to symbolize sweet victory and freedom.


    The silver horse seemed to be no longer afraid. It first galloped, then trotted, and then galloped like the wind.


    The freed slaves parted ahead.


    "Misha!" Thousands of people cheered together, "Misha!"


    Daenerys had a smile on her face, and her long silver-blond hair flew behind her.


    Caesar, did you see that? She shouted inside, they all love me so much!


    I can be a queen!


    "Misha!" shouted the slaves, as she rode by, brushing their fingers at her feet, "Misha! Misha!"

 Chapter 336: Nisha Nisha

    Chapter 336 Nisha Nisha


    "Bloodmark: Asylum!"


    Samwell blurted out this incantation, and immediately noticed that the surrounding light suddenly dimmed.


    There were countless faint echoes in the air. It was obvious that he spoke Valyrian, but he heard other languages ??in his ears¡ª


    A language he had never heard.


    Samwell only felt an inexplicable energy covering his whole body, as if wearing an invisible armor.


    He pulled out the giant sword [Dawn] curiously, wanting to try the protective ability of this invisible armor, but he didn''t expect that it could not prevent the blade from touching his skin at all.


    Samwell thought that [Dawn] was special, so he took out an ordinary dagger that he carried with him, and stabbed at his palm.


    Feeling the sharp blade pricking his skin, Samwell frowned.


    It seems that the energy shield caused by this spell has no protective effect on physical damage.


    Could it be aimed at spiritual harm?


    Samwell could not get an answer, so he had to give up temporarily.


    He looked at the books that turned into dust on the ground, and sighed secretly.


    This book probably records Valyrian witchcraft that has been lost for a long time, but unfortunately, he was thinking about devouring and adding attributes before, destroying some kind of protection measures, and completely destroying the book.


    Otherwise, he should be able to find an explanation of this witchcraft in the book, and maybe learn more Valyrian witchcraft.


    Samwell searched the temple again, and after finding nothing else, he left the gate.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion, but the sky outside seems to be darker than before.


    And the surrounding buildings... seem to be different from before.


    Samwell remembered that although the original steps were also made of black bricks, they were not as black as they are now.


    It was so dark that it seemed to absorb all the light, which made people uncomfortable, and even dizzy and wanted to vomit.


    Samwell frowned, looked away, and strode away.


    "Cleopatra?" Samwell found that the white dragon was not staying where he was, so he shouted several times.


    Unfortunately, no response was received.


    Samwell felt uneasy and strode forward.


    The fog seems to be getting heavier and heavier. Being in it, it seems to be a dark night where you can''t see your fingers.


    Fortunately, there is a dim yellow light on both sides of the street every ten steps or so¡ª


    Samwell had never seen a light before.


    What''s more, this is the ruins of the capital of the ancient Ghis Empire that was destroyed thousands of years ago. How could there be lights?


    After walking for a while, Samwell stopped suddenly.


    He looked down at his hands, feeling that the inexplicable protective energy had disappeared.


    It seems that the spell is time-limited, about half an hour.


    Looking up, the road ahead is shrouded in black fog, only the dim lights on both sides support the faint light, extending to the end of the line of sight.


    Samwell moved on.


    Pat... Pat...


    Although he stepped lightly, on this deserted road, the sound of light footsteps was particularly harsh.


    Suddenly, Samwell stopped again.


    He seemed to hear a thin hissing sound coming from the front, like a cold wind.


    Samwell thought it was his own white dragon, and was about to shout.


    But when the words came to his lips, he sensed an inexplicable crisis.


    After hesitating for a moment, he closed his mouth, quickly found a damaged building, and hid in it.


    Hiss¡ª


    The voice is getting closer and clearer.


    Samwell crouched behind the ruined wall, carefully looking towards the center of the street.


    After about ten breaths, he saw a huge black figure hundreds of feet high, slowly cruising on the street.


    Because of the black mist, Samwell couldn''t see clearly, but he also knew that this could never be his own white dragon.


    Judging from its size, it looks like a snake, an extremely huge snake.


    The gravel paved on the street rubbed against its scales, making a strange hissing sound.


    Samwell held his breath, for fear of attracting the monster''s attention.


    The sense of oppression given to him by the other party is much stronger than that of the harpies.


    Could this be one of the real awakened Ghiscari gods?


    Or hallucination?


    After all, he had just experienced a hallucination just now. In Astapor, the green water also made Samwell fall into a hallucination.


    But the real oppressive force in front of me is really not like an illusion.


    If true, then this ruin is too dangerous.


    Sam Well suddenly felt like quitting.


    After a while, the monster finally went away.


    Samwell got up slowly, and was about to continue looking for Cleopatra, but suddenly heard a man''s voice:


    "Don''t go any further! That''s the territory of snake lizards!"


    Samwell noticed that there was another person hiding here.


    As for the snake lizard in this population, could it be the monster that passed by just now?


    But Samwell¡¯s impression of the snake lizard is a reptile similar to a lizard. There is also a snake lizard island near the mainland of Sossos, which is full of such ugly and ferocious animals.


    But it is impossible for the snake lizard to have such a huge size.


    "What are you doing there? Hurry up!" Seeing Samwell not moving, the man turned around and waved again.


    Samwell noticed that the other party was speaking a language he had never heard before.


    But he can understand, and even say:


    "where are we going?"


    This place reveals a weirdness, and he is going to see if he can get something out of that mouth.


    "Of course I''m going back to the shelter." The man gave Samwell a strange look, as if he thought his question was stupid, "It''s getting dark, if you don''t leave, you''ll just wait to become a monster''s feces."


    it''s getting dark? Samwell looked up at the dark sky in surprise, not knowing how this person made the judgment.


    At least in his opinion, what is in front of him obviously cannot be called "daytime".


    Or is it darker at night here?


    After hesitating for a moment, Samwell still followed, but cautiously kept a safe distance.


    The man didn''t say any more, and led Samwell quickly through the ruins, and it didn''t take long before he came to a high wall.


    It is still the kind of city wall made of black bricks and stones, so black that it seems to be able to absorb all the light.


    Samwell saw the man knock on the base of the black wall with ease.


    A deep voice sounded from inside the wall, and the man responded.


    Then I saw a door cracked at the base of the wall.


    "Come in, Azor! What''s the matter with you today?" Seeing that Samwell was still outside in a daze, the man urged him.


    Azor?


    Samwell''s face changed slightly when he heard the other party call his name.


    Through a few thoughts in his mind, Samwell went up to the city gate.


    There were four or five guards standing inside the door. They all seemed to know Samwell, and they were not surprised by his arrival at all.


    Samwell resisted the doubts in his heart and walked into the city.


    Here is also shrouded in thick fog, and in the dark, you can only see a few steps away.


    Fortunately, there are dim lights every few steps on the side of the road, illuminating the street.


    Pedestrians on the road hurried and looked depressed.


    Perhaps living in such a dark place, anyone can become like this.


    "Okay, I''m home." The man said goodbye to Samwell briefly, and left with a wave.


    Leaving Samwell alone, dumbfounded¡ª


    He didn''t know where he should go.


    "Azor!" Just then, a crisp voice sounded in front.


    Samwell followed the reputation, and then narrowed his eyes.


    Because, he suddenly saw the silver-haired and purple-eyed Valyrian woman in the previous vision.


    No, not the same person.


    They just look alike.


    She trotted a few steps to Samwell, looked at the silent man, and said in surprise:


    "What? You don''t even know your own wife?"


    Samwell''s heart moved, and he smiled:


    "How could I forget you. My wife, my lover."


    He took a step forward, reached out to lift the woman''s hair, and caressed her neck.


    It seems to be full of tenderness, but in fact, Samwell is ready to pinch her neck at any time.


    "Then who am I?" The woman asked with a smile.


    "You are¡ª" Samwell laughed, "Nissa Nissa."

 Chapter 337: break through

    Chapter 337 Breakthrough


    "Hmph!" The woman wrinkled the tip of her small nose, "I thought you really forgot my name."


    "How come." Samwell removed his hand from the woman''s neck.


    He secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    But more doubts arose.


    When he heard that he was called "Azor", he immediately thought of the legendary hero who ended the long night and saved the world¡ª


    Azor Ahai.


    The red robe witch Melisandre firmly believes that he is the reincarnation of Azor Ahai.


    Unexpectedly, Samwell was actually regarded as Azor Ahai one day.


    And since he is Azor Ahai, then of course his wife is Nissa Nissa.


    Looking at the beautiful girl with silver hair and purple eyes in front of him, Samwell tossed various thoughts.


    The wife of the legendary hero who ended the Long Night was a Valyrian?


    But Azor Ahai and Nissa Nissa lived tens of thousands of years ago, before the Valyrian Empire was established.


    Perhaps, Nissa Nissa is the ancestor of the Valyrians.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Nisha couldn''t help being a little surprised seeing her husband staring at her.


    "It''s nothing." Samwell leaned forward and pressed a kiss on his wife''s hair.


    Nissa gave a gentle smile, put aside the doubts just now, took the man''s arm, and asked as she walked:


    "How''s it going outside?"


    "It''s still the same." Samwell said vaguely.


    "The situation is getting worse and worse." Nissa said worriedly, "I''m afraid this shelter won''t last long, the temple has already reported that it will be evacuated..."


    Samwell listened quietly, searching for useful information from the woman''s words.


    At the same time, he was thinking about the purpose of this illusion.


    Now he felt more and more that the suddenly revived harpy was probably the bait thrown to him by the gods of Ghiscari, just to lure him to this ruined city and see a series of visions.


    What do they want to do?


    convey some kind of information?


    Or, like the Lord of Light, wanting him to be their puppet?


    If it is the latter, Samwell is not too worried. If the Ghiscari gods want to possess him, they must first ask the other two great gods on him whether they agree...


    woo woo woo ¡ª


    The sudden sound of the horn made the whole city freeze for a moment.


    Sam Well stopped in his tracks, still wondering what the sound of the horn meant, but the woman beside him suddenly became nervous:


    "This is the blood armor warriors summoned by the temple! I''m afraid something urgent is about to happen, Azor, go quickly."


    Samwell realized that he was actually a so-called blood armor warrior.


    But he doesn''t know where the temple is.


    Fortunately, there were other summoned people running in one direction, so Samwell bid farewell to Nissa and followed.


    The dark buildings around him receded quickly, and the terrain gradually rose.


    Soon, Samwell came to the top of the hill, where a huge black stone building stood, and the pattern on the bronze gate looked familiar.


    But he didn''t have time to think too much at this time, so he followed the crowd into the hall.


    "...Cosselon! How dare you question my decision!"


    "That was not what I meant¡­"


    "Get out!" The man sitting on the throne at the end of the hall said coldly.


    He was wearing a huge and bloated dark red armor, only showing a pair of cold red eyes.


    "But Your Highness!" The man kneeling under the stage was still trying to argue, "The long night is about to cover the Thirteenth Sanctuary, and there are more and more terrifying monsters. This place can no longer support it, and there is no need to continue to hold on!"


    "I said, get out!" The armored man on the stage said coldly again.


    Two guards rushed over, held the man under the stage hostage, and dragged him out.


    The hall fell silent again.


    The armored man on the throne slowly scanned the crowd with blood-red eyes, and said:


    "The Thirteenth Sanctuary is indeed about to be shrouded in darkness, but I will not retreat! The long night is coming, but someone has to light the torch, even at the cost of life."


    Samwell looked at the stubborn and proud armored man on the stage, his eyes moved slightly.


    The other blood armor warriors in the hall were even more enthusiastic, and they all spoke in agreement:


    "Fight to the end! Never retreat!"


    The man on the stage shook his head slowly: "Some people are still needed to **** the civilians away. Seris Puka, Anderson Clay, Azor Ahai..."


    After hearing the name of "myself", Samwell imitated other people who were named, stepped forward, and saluted his chest.


    "You immediately arrange for the evacuation of civilians!"


    "yes!"


    Samwell followed these people out and heard a man''s voice from the hall behind him:


    "The rest, if you want to go, you can go now, I won''t force you."


    Samwell turned his head, but didn''t see a blood armor warrior flinching.


    A tragic but firm atmosphere permeated the hall.


    Out of the gate, Samwell was thinking about what to do when he heard roars coming from the darkness in the distance.


    In an instant, countless roars became more dense and approached rapidly.


    The sharp whistle sounded in the shelter, and people on the street began to panic and run in all directions.


    "Evacuate from the south gate!" A blood armor warrior began to assign tasks, "Seres, Anders, you are responsible for evacuating the civilians in the western area, Craig, Azor, you are in charge of the northern area..."


    Samwell turned around and left, but he didn''t go to the North District. He was already impatient with this illusion.


    These gods and their believers are babbling all day long, talking like riddles, and constantly making some illusions for people to guess.


    Samwell was tired of playing this kind of guessing game with them.


    Moreover, he also saw clearly the weakness, or limitations, of these so-called gods.


    Going down the high hill, Samwell ignored his task and went straight in the direction he came from.


    Surrounded by panicked crowds, some people saw Samwell''s identity and wanted to seek asylum, but he ignored them.


    The sky is so dark that it is heart-pounding, like thick ink, and it looks gloomy as if it is about to be suppressed.


    "Where are you going?" A man suddenly blocked Samwell''s way, his face was hidden under the robe, and he couldn''t see clearly.


    "None of your business." Sam Well said, walking non-stop.


    The man in the robe said eagerly: "The long night is coming, darkness covers the earth, the world is waiting for a hero..."


    "Then go find it." Samwell quickened his pace.


    "You are the hero!" The man in the robe chased after him relentlessly, "You need to forge a heroic red sword, an emissary to dispel darkness..."


    "Lightbringer, isn''t it?" Samwell pulled out the giant sword behind his back suddenly, "Is it it?"


    The man still wanted to speak, but in the next second, a milky white giant sword came over!


    ৡª


    The robed man turned into a thick black mist, his twisted mouth seemed to want to say something more.


    But Samwell turned and left.


    Boom! !


    The ground trembled suddenly, and a huge figure protruded from the darkness, roaring wildly.


    "Burn! My blood! My will! My strength!" A resonant voice came from the temple and spread throughout the city in an instant.


    Samwell looked back, and saw the man in the dark red armor he saw before standing on the top of the temple, covered in fire.


    Darkness invaded, he looked so small, yet so tall.


    But the next moment, a huge head crashed down, submerging the armored man and the entire temple.


    Darkness spread like a tide, and the whole city was crumbling.


    "Azor!" Another voice came from the darkness.


    Samwell turned his head and saw Nissa Nissa running over.


    According to legend, when Azor Ahai forged the sword [Lightbringer], he inserted the red-hot sword embryo into the chest of his wife Nissa Nissa, injecting her blood, soul and power into the sword. Among them, the casting was finally completed.


    So, seeing Nissa approaching, Samwell raised his sword and stabbed.


    Chi¡ª


    The giant sword pierced Nissa''s chest, and the expression on her face hadn''t had time to change in astonishment.


    "Azor..." Nissa''s face became distorted, blood gurgled from her mouth, dripped on the milky white sword, and condensed into **** flowers.


    Samwell looked at her quietly: "Isn''t this the ending you want to see?"


    The expression on Nisha''s face suddenly became very strange, like anger and pity.


    The trembling of the world became more and more intense, and the darkness was like giant snakes cruising in the air, devouring the last light.


    "Don''t destroy the last hope. The price of salvation is sacrifice." Nissa said, but she didn''t use her own voice, but it seemed that the voices of thousands of people merged together.


    Declare to Samwell.


    The space is fragmented, and the scene in front of me melts into darkness.


    Samwell opened his eyes again, and finally saw Cleopatra''s figure.


    Bailong seemed to have been waiting by his side for a long time, seeing him wake up at this time, he immediately let out a excited neigh.


    Samwell touched its hot forehead. Although he was full of confusion, he also regained a lot of confidence.


    No matter what the Ghiscari gods are planning, he is not ready to participate in the opponent''s game.


    After making a decision, Samwell turned over and rode on the white dragon, saying:


    "Come on, fly high. Fly out of this **** ruin!"


    Cleopatra seemed to have wanted to leave a long time ago, her vibrating leather wings soared into the sky, and the huge airflow raised dust all over the sky.


    Soon, one person and one dragon rushed out of the thick fog, and finally the sun appeared again in the field of vision.


    Samwell looked at the glare of the sun, feeling as if he had passed away.


    But just as he was about to ride the dragon back to Astapor, the harpies unexpectedly appeared below, and roared provocatively at Samwell.


    "You still want to seduce me." Samwell curled his lips in disdain, looked at the other''s only eyeball, and smiled, "Unfortunately, I am no longer interested in your eyeball."


    After finishing speaking, he drove the white dragon to go north.


    The harpy was stunned for a moment, obviously not expecting that the other party would ignore her at all.


    Her complexion changed for a while, and finally she could only let out an angry growl at Samwell''s back.

 Chapter 338: plot

    Chapter 338 Conspiracy


    Astapor.


    The morning sun shines from the eastern horizon, dispelling the deep night, and making the fire in the city no longer so dazzling.


    Ser Katu Huya stood in front of the burning grain warehouse with a gloomy expression.


    "Did you find out who set the fire?" he asked.


    "No." An Unsullied officer shook his head.


    Katu pursed his lips, but he wasn''t too surprised.


    Although the Unsullied are well-trained and fearless, they can be called the strongest light infantry, but their weakness is also very obvious, that is, they are very clumsy in other aspects besides fighting.


    Entrusting them with matters such as hunting, interrogation, and tracking clues, it is better to entrust a few dogs¡ªthey may be able to find the real culprit by their noses.


    In fact, Katu can also guess that the real culprits are nothing more than the gang of old nobles in Astapor.


    These people became dishonest after Samwell and Daenerys left one after another.


    In the beginning, they just spread rumors in the city, saying that after the slave trade was banned, Astapor would no longer be able to buy food with gold, and that the cultivated fields beside the worm stream would not be able to harvest in a short time.


    The price of food in the city rose accordingly.


    Fortunately, when Samwell killed the good masters of Astapor before, he confiscated the grain stored in their home. Seeing that the situation was not good, Katu immediately opened the warehouse to release the grain.


    Food prices fell immediately, and the signs of panic in the city were suppressed.


    But now, those old nobles actually sent people to burn the granary.


    Katu could predict that rumors would spread in the city again, and panic spread.


    "Add more people to guard the granary in the east of the city." Katu ordered, "We can''t let what happened in the west of the city repeat."


    The Unsullied Officer paused for a moment, and said, "My lord, I''m afraid we don''t have enough manpower in the city, should we let those outside the city withdraw..."


    "No!" Katu immediately refused, "Those who search for His Majesty Caesar cannot withdraw."


    For him, even if Astapor fell into riots and was even burned, it was not as important as looking for Caesar.


    "Transfer the Unsullied who are defending the city into two centurions and return to guard the granary." Katu ordered.


    "Yes, my lord."


    Katu looked at the gradually extinguished flames, but the anger in his heart was getting hotter and hotter. He really wanted to order the massacre of all those old nobles immediately, but he was worried that doing so would cause even greater turmoil.


    It would be great if Lord Caesar was here.


    ¡­


    In an inconspicuous tavern next to the Great Pyramid, a group of Ghisians wearing Tokar robes gathered.


    The leader is a blue-haired woman who still has charm, reclining gracefully on a reclining chair, and sitting next to a man with a big arm and a thick waist.


    Although the man is also wearing a toka robe, it can be seen from his unnatural posture that he is not used to this kind of bloated and exaggerated clothes.


    This is not surprising, after all, Cleon was just a slave of Grazdan Good Lord a few days ago, responsible for slaughtering pigs, and it is said that he slaughtered pigs faster than anyone in Astapor .


    Later, Lord Grazdan died in the dragon flame, and Cleon was free.


    But he wasn''t grateful, instead, he hated the pair of dogs and men riding dragons to death.


    Because Cleon was a slave before, but killing pigs for the good lord is not hard work, and he can always get a lot of leftover pork, so he lives a good life.


    But now, he is free, but he is going to reclaim wasteland by the Worm River and plant beans under the scorching sun.


    This is much harder than killing a pig, and I still can¡¯t get enough to eat.


    So, when the wife of the Good Lord Grazdan found him and asked him to set fire to the granary of those outsiders, Kryon realized that his chance had come.


    Sure enough, when he successfully completed the task, he was immediately regarded as a hero by these old nobles.


    Now Kleon not only put on the tokar robe, but even climbed onto the wife of Lord Good Lord¡ª


    Madame Urho''s bed.


    I''m going to be a good Lord too! Once this thought sprouted in Kleon''s mind, he couldn''t let it go.


    "The people of Westeros transferred the Unsullied to guard the granary in the east of the city. It will not be easy for us to do it again." An old nobleman said.


    "We can go to other places to set fire!" Kleon yelled, after the successful arson last time, he became obsessed with this method, "There are only so many Unsullied, it is impossible to see all places in the city!"


    "What''s the use of burning other places?" Someone really looked down on this vulgar butcher, "This is our city, what good is burning it to ashes for us?"


    Kryon suddenly choked up.


    The woman beside him patted his arm as a comfort, and then said to everyone:


    "There is no need to burn the granary anymore. Our goal has been achieved. The seeds of panic have been planted in the hearts of the people in the city. We only need a suitable opportunity to detonate it."


    "what chance?"


    "I have already sent someone to contact the Long Spear Group and the Cat Group." Mrs. Urho said with a smile, "However, they charge a higher price, and the Urho family cannot bear the cost alone."


    The old nobles talked a lot, and then one said:


    "The cost is not a problem. We all have a lot of gold coins in our possession. However, are you sure that the cats and spears alone can defeat the Unsullied in the city?"


    "There are fewer Unsullied people in the city than you imagined." Madam Urho said confidently, "The dragon girl took half of the Unsullied people with her when she left, and that Sir Kato did it for him. In search of the missing Caesar, more than 2,000 Unsullied were sent out of the city. Now there are at most 2,000 Unsullied in the city.¡±


    "But it is still larger than the combined number of the Cat Group and the Long Spear Group. What''s more, the combat effectiveness of the mercenaries is far inferior to that of the Unsullied."


    "Don''t forget that there are more than 100,000 hungry and panicked Astapors in the city." Mrs. Urho laughed, "I''m afraid you don''t know that after the dragon queen captured Yunkai, she led her army to continue north without stopping. , went to attack Meereen. But as soon as she left, the Yunkai''i rebelled, overthrew the **** council she left behind, and restored slavery."


    Hearing this, Kleon immediately said: "Then why don''t we seek help from the wise lords of Yunkai?"


    "The wise lords of Yunkai are gathering an army, and they are preparing to join forces with Meereen to strangle the dragon girl''s army. On our side, the help of two mercenary groups and the people of Astapor is enough. As long as Caesar and his Without the White Dragon, those stupid Unsullied are no match for us."


    "By the way, where did Caesar go?" An old nobleman asked, "And what happened that night at the Temple of the Holy Grace?"


    Madam Urho smiled slightly: "This is exactly what I want to tell everyone. The gods of Ghiscari have sent an envoy to punish this arrogant outsider. Don''t worry, Caesar will never come back."


    The old nobles all showed joy:


    "Then when do we act?"


    "That depends on when you are ready for the gold."


    "We''ll be ready tomorrow."


    Madam Urho laughed loudly:


    "Then justice will come to Astapor tomorrow!"

 Chapter 339: return

    Chapter 339 Return


    The next morning, it was just dawn.


    The old nobles of Astapor gathered again and brought a large sum of gold.


    "You are really generous." Mrs. Urho looked at the gold filled with two large boxes, and nodded with satisfaction.


    "We will give you all the gold. I hope that the members of the Cat Group and the Long Spear Group will not miss the appointment."


    "Of course not. Tomorrow, Astapor will usher in rebirth." Mrs. Urho signaled the servants to take the box away, and then said to the old nobles, "In order to prevent people who are interested in finding out, please stay here for a while Let¡¯s leave in batches later.¡±


    "Okay." Naturally, everyone would not refuse.


    Out the door, Mrs. Urho just got into the car when she saw the butcher Kleon asking impatiently:


    "How is it? Did those people give gold?"


    "Of course I did."


    "Okay, how should we send this money to the Cat Group and the Long Spear Group now?"


    "No. The commission has already been paid."


    "Have you paid?" Kleon was stunned, "You paid?"


    "How can I have so much money?" Mrs. Urho giggled, "It was paid by the thirteen giants of Qarth. Astapor no longer sells slaves, do you think we are the most anxious? No, someone More anxious than us. Qarth, Valentis, Guzai... These city-states built on slaves obviously hate the two liberators more.


    Otherwise, why have so many mercenary groups come to Slave Bay recently? "


    It took a long time for Kleon to understand, but the next moment, he had a new worry:


    "If those old nobles know that you cheated them of their gold..."


    At this moment, a faint shout suddenly came from behind.


    Madam Urho smiled mysteriously, pointed behind her, and said:


    "Look at the back."


    Kleon lifted the curtain of the car suspiciously, looked back, and saw that the building they left just now had been engulfed in flames!


    "Look, the problem you mentioned has been solved." Mrs. Urho said leisurely.


    It took a while for Kleon to come back to his senses, and he looked at the woman in front of him in disbelief:


    "Did you do it? But...but this way...we...the people of Astapor..."


    "I did it." Mrs. Urho snorted softly, "Obviously those outsiders did it."


    "Outsider..."


    "Yes." Mrs. Urho chuckled, "Spread the news, and in this way, the anger of the Astaporians will be ignited."


    Kleon stared blankly at the woman in front of him, suddenly a chill came from his heart.


    He has been a butcher for so many years, and he considers himself ruthless, but compared to these nobles, he is as simple as a sheep.


    ¡­


    When Katu Huya learned that a building in a residential area was on fire, he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    After all, it wasn''t the granary that caught fire.


    But when the Unsullied told him that all the people who died in the fire were members of the major families in Astapor, Katu realized the seriousness of the matter.


    Astapor is going to be in chaos!


    Just as he was about to order the whole city to be on alert, another piece of bad news came¡ª


    Two mercenary regiments appeared outside the city, approaching Astapor.


    Katu immediately realized that the conspirators hiding in the dark had revealed their fangs and were about to launch a fatal blow.


    That''s right, as the news spread that dozens of old nobles were buried in the flames, people in Astapor were already panicking.


    Coupled with the fact that the previous worries about food shortages have not been completely eliminated, the civilians, under the instigation of caring people, began to develop hostility towards the conquerors from Westeros.


    Even those freed slaves suddenly found that their lives did not become better as expected, but more difficult, and even precarious, the original gratitude turned into resentment and dissatisfaction.


    The chaos in the city has gradually emerged, and some conflicts have begun to become clear.


    Catu Huya worked hard to maintain order in the city, but found that his troops were stretched thin.


    What''s worse is that dealing with this kind of complicated civil strife is not the Unsullied''s strong point.


    The original order of Astapor actually relied more on the old nobles and the scholars, guards, and saintess they supported. Now these people no longer cooperate with the Unsullied to maintain the city order because of the fire in the morning. It also allowed Astapor to slide quickly into anarchy.


    Kleon saw the chaos in the city, so under the guidance of Mrs. Urho, he began to incite the crowd to gather in the granary in the east of the city.


    "The people of Westeros are going to abandon us!" Cleon shouted loudly, "They''re going to take away all the food and let us starve to destruction!"


    "We can''t let the people of Westeros take away the food!" The people of Astapor immediately became nervous.


    More and more people gathered in front of the granary in the east of the city, demanding that the granary be opened to release grain.


    Catu Huya is of course impossible to open a warehouse to release food.


    Astapor¡¯s food was already tight, and most of it was burned in the west of the city before. Now the food shortage is even worse. Of course, he must give priority to protecting the Unsullied Legion. How could it be possible for the people to fight for it.


    But to be honest, he really can''t care about the granary now, because the mercenary regiment outside the city has already begun to attack the city, and defending the city is the top priority.


    "Is the battering ram ready?"


    Outside the city of Astapor, at the mercenary position, a tall man with a fiery red beard and long braids asked loudly.


    He is the head of the Cat Group. Few people know his real name, but the nickname "Bloodbeard" is quite famous in the continent of Essos.


    "It will be ready soon!"


    "Hurry up!" Bloodbeard swung his whip in the air, making a crackling sound.


    Afterwards, he recruited a subordinate and ordered:


    "Go to the Long Spears and tell Gillo Reha. An hour later, the official attack will be launched. The Cat Group is in charge of the north gate, and their long spears are mainly attacking the east gate!"


    "yes!"


    An hour passed quickly, and Bloodbeard decisively gave the order to attack.


    The siege battle was undoubtedly **** and cruel.


    Even if it is a regular army, it is inevitable that they will feel frightened when facing a fortified city.


    Not to mention these mercenary legions fighting for money.


    Although Astapor is not a strong city, it still makes the mercenaries of the Cat Regiment feel resigned.


    If Bloodbeard hadn¡¯t made a big promise before the battle, saying that each person would get three gold coins after breaking the city, it is estimated that these mercenaries would not have risked their lives to charge the city wall.


    The attacking side is not considered professional, but the defending side is also unprofessional.


    The Unsullied are trained only with short swords, shields, and spears, not bows.


    After all, bow and arrow training is too expensive and costly, so slave owners are naturally unwilling to arrange it.


    Therefore, Katu Huya could only let the Unsullied use stones and logs to attack the enemy, delaying their siege pace, and wait until the mercenaries really climbed to the top of the city, and then use short swords and spears to attack the enemy. enemy.


    In this way, with both sides unprofessional, the offensive and defensive battle of Astapor kicked off amidst the scorching sun and yellow sand.


    With the incentive of money, the mercenaries burst into a powerful momentum as soon as they came up. They gathered together like ants and rushed towards the city gate.


    Shouts of killing filled the air, and knives and guns flickered in the sunlight.


    The rocks and logs falling from the top of the city could not hinder their progress, and soon, mercenaries climbed up to the top of the city.


    According to common sense, climbing to the top of the city means that the victory of the siege battle is close at hand.


    But in front of the special defenders of the Unsullied, it just means that the battle has just begun.


    The first mercenary who climbed the tower roared excitedly, thinking that he could scare off the defenders.


    But what greeted him was a pair of icy eyes and a spear like a poisonous snake coming out of a hole.


    The Unsullied are indeed serious, but in the field of hand-to-hand combat they are good at, no infantry can compare with them.


    As more and more mercenaries climbed to the top of the city, the battle immediately entered the bloodiest and most intense stage.


    The Unsullied form a team of three or five people, holding a shield in their left hand and a spear in their right hand, advancing together and retreating at the same time, their movements are fierce and fierce, coupled with their fearless style of fearing pain and fear of death, they become heroes on the battlefield. A bunch of killing machines.


    The mercenaries who climbed up immediately felt the horror of these killing machines.


    The spears are like a forest of steel, poking blood holes in the mercenaries.


    Screams and shouts resounded through the city, and the dazzling bright red continued to flow on the red bricks and stones, making their eyes even brighter.


    Using short swords and spears in their hands, the Unsullied turned the city of Astapor into a place like a flesh mill.


    The city walls became mottled, blood flowed down the battlements, and corpses piled up above and below the city, making this battlefield look terrifying and terrifying.


    This scene frightened the mercenaries who were already unsteady.


    The siege battle was just the beginning, and within half a day, deserters appeared in the cat group.


    The pike regiment on the other side was not much better.


    In fact, the Long Spear Regiment is a mercenary regiment composed of more than 800 light cavalry. Charge combat in the open field is their best fighting method. But now, let them leave their horses and climb the city wall. It is too difficult to fight with those Unsullied like killing machines.


    When they first saw a small number of Unsullied in the city, their morale was still strong, but now that the attack was blocked, many mercenaries began to slow down.


    Forced the leader Ji Luo to kill a deserter himself, and promised a huge reward, which restored the morale.


    "Tell my brothers, we also have internal support in the city, as long as we persist for a while, Astapor will definitely be in chaos!" Ji Luo said vowedly.


    But in fact, he himself has no idea.


    Although Mrs. Urho assured that there would be someone in the city to respond, it was already dark at this time, but there was still no movement in Astapor.


    Seeing the casualties of his subordinates getting heavier and heavier, Ji Luo''s mood became more and more gloomy.


    "My lord, it''s getting dark, do you want to temporarily stop the attack?"


    "Retreat first."


    "yes."


    After Gilo gave the order, he walked in the direction of the cat group.


    Suddenly, he seemed to sense something, and raised his head.


    Unfortunately, only the dark night can be seen.


    "Did something fly over just now?" Gillo asked his opponent.


    "Maybe it''s a bird." The subordinate raised his head, but he didn''t see anything.


    Probably not a dragon. Gillo comforted himself in his heart.


    After all, the nobles of Astapor promised that there would be no dragons in the city.


    At the same time, Samwell landed in the city riding a white dragon.


    Katu Huya rushed over after hearing the news, and when he saw the huge body of Bailong, he felt a sense of security in his heart:


    "Your Majesty, you are finally back!"


    "Yes." Samwell nodded, and immediately ordered, "Gather all the Unsullied to the south gate."


    "All?" Katu was stunned for a moment, "Don''t you care about the other three city gates? There are granaries, pyramids..."


    "Don''t worry about it." Samwell''s eyes flickered with a cold gleam, "Since they want to create chaos so much, let Astapor cause chaos."


    Katu seemed to understand something, and responded immediately:


    "yes!"

 Chapter 340: mess up

    Chapter 340 Chaos


    The granary in the east of Astapor City was crowded with countless torches.


    The dim yellow flames swayed in the night wind, illuminating people''s faces flickering.


    The air was filled with restless emotions and voices. People shouted loudly and pushed each other, as if they would rush to grab food by force in the next second.


    But in the face of a group of Unsullied who were fully armed and as cold as ice sculptures, people did not dare to really rush up after all.


    The situation froze here.


    "Someone must take the lead!" Urkhov said, while looking at Cleon with encouraging eyes.


    Of course Cleon understood what she meant, she wanted him to take the lead in rushing up to grab food.


    "Don''t wait any longer...wait for more people."


    Mrs. Urho was obviously not satisfied with this answer, she stared into the man''s eyes coldly:


    "Do you want to be a butcher all your life? Or do you want to be a good lord?"


    "I..." Kleon gritted his teeth and finally nodded, "Okay! I''ll go right away!"


    After speaking, he pulled the woman over, gave her a rough kiss, and strode into the crowd.


    The further he went, the more Cleon could see the Unsullied guarding the granary.


    These cold killing machines, even in the face of the boiling crowd, their eyes did not fluctuate.


    He had no doubt that if he took the lead in charging forward, he would definitely encounter the cold spear of the Unsullied.


    Just as Cleon was thinking about how to avoid becoming a victim, he saw the Unsullied guarding the granary start to line up.


    Then, they abandoned the warehouse door and began to evacuate!


    The Unsullied have withdrawn!


    Kleon grinned and pushed forward with more excitement.


    Now there is no danger of taking the lead in attacking the granary.


    Of course, this also means that he doesn''t need to take the lead.


    Sure enough, the crowd immediately looked like restless monsters, stretching their bloated bodies and rushing towards the granary.


    Before Cleon was happy, he realized that something was wrong.


    The departure of the Unsullied also means that order has disappeared in this area. Facing the temptation of food and the suggestion of herd mentality, the already restless crowd gradually fell into madness.


    People scrambled and pushed, flocking to the barn door, for fear that if they were too late, the food inside would be snatched up by others.


    And the first few people who came out carrying food, don''t even think about leaving safely, they will be surrounded and robbed when they go out. Immediately, a mess broke out in front of the gate of the granary.


    Countless people fell down, and more people squeezed in. But it is easy to squeeze in, but it is as difficult as going to heaven to leave safely with food.


    The hysterical emotions completely overwhelmed people''s rationality, and even later, people had forgotten their original intentions, their eyes were red, and they fought without thinking.


    Precious food is scattered on the ground, trampled on, and stained red with blood, but no one can take care of it.


    Such chaos spread quickly, and gradually spread to the entire Astapor.


    Some villains just took this opportunity to wander around the city, burning, killing, looting, and venting their evil and desires.


    By this time, the situation in Astapor was completely out of control.


    Except for the south gate guarded by the Unsullied, the other three gates were opened, and people began to flee.


    The Cat Group and the Long Spear Group, who had just returned to the camp, did not hesitate to attack Astapor again after learning of the civil strife in the city.


    At this time, Mrs. Urho and Kleon, who instigated the riot, felt a little panicked.


    Because this chaos has exceeded their expectations, people are running around in the streets along the way, and at a glance, there are killings and flames everywhere.


    Various roars and cries came and went.


    "Where are the Unsullied?" Mrs. Urho was protected by a dozen servants, but she still couldn''t hide the tension in her tone.


    "I didn''t see it..." Kleon was also sweating profusely. With his ability, he didn''t know how to quell this disaster.


    They thought that the Unsullied would come out to maintain order and clash with the people, which would keep the civil strife at a less intense level to a certain extent, but it could also restrain the power of the Unsullied and give the mercenary group outside the city Opportunity to kill.


    But who knows, the Unsullied directly disappeared.


    So, who will quell this riot?


    Mercenary group?


    Where is the Unsullied? what are you doing?


    Mrs. Urho suddenly realized that the development of the matter was beyond her control.


    The one who found out that something was wrong was Gillo Reha, the head of the Pike Corps.


    After the city gate was opened, he led his cavalry to rush into the city first.


    I thought I would see the fight between the Unsullied and the rioters, but who knows, I only saw the rioters, the crazy rioters.


    And some people were crazy enough to attack the Long Spears.


    After the initial shock, Captain Gilo decisively issued an order to suppress the riot.


    After all, the contract signed by the Long Spears requires them to help the old nobles control Astapor. Naturally, these rioters cannot destroy the city and ruin the reputation of the Long Spears.


    Thus, groups of cavalry began to gallop along the street, piercing out with sharp spears, mercilessly slaughtering these crazy rioters.


    The cat group also rushed into the city under the leadership of the group leader Xuebeard, and was a little dumbfounded to see this chaos.


    However, since you''ve entered, you can''t quit.


    Bloodbeard scolded the old nobles of Astapor, but he could only issue orders to quell the chaos.


    But riots are easy to incite, but difficult to suppress.


    It would be easy if the mercenary group had overwhelming strength, but the problem was that they didn''t.


    The combined number of the two mercenary regiments is no more than 2,000 people, and the quality of the mercenaries is uneven. Facing the tens of thousands of mobs who have fallen into madness, it is really difficult to parry.


    The rioters suffered heavy casualties, but the mercenaries also suffered more and more casualties.


    Soon, the battle in the city turned into a bad one.


    The most chaotic, of course, is near the granary in the east of the city.


    Mrs. Urho is extremely regretful now, not because she regrets instigating this riot, but because she regrets not leaving the most chaotic eye of the storm as soon as possible.


    She still underestimated the severity of the riot after all.


    Now some red-eyed rioters have taken a fancy to her carriage, thinking that the noble lord must have something good, so they began to attack her guards.


    The guards drew their knives and slashed. Several rioters fell down screaming, but more rioters came up.


    They surrounded Mrs. Urho''s frame and attacked continuously.


    At this moment, Kleon rushed over and shouted at the rioters:


    "What are you untouchables doing! In the carriage is the wife of Lord Grazdan, Mrs. Urho! How dare you be rude to her!"


    Madam Urho was slightly happy when she saw Cleon return, but after hearing his words, her expression changed drastically.


    Fools!


    Madam Urho wanted to strangle this stupid butcher immediately.


    Sure enough, the rioters outside became even more excited when they heard that it was the widow of Lord Good Lord. One by one, with red eyes, they rushed towards the carriage like crazy.

 Chapter 341: Dragon Promenade

    Chapter 341 Dragon Promenade


    Compared to the chaos in other parts of Astapor, the South City Gate is extraordinarily quiet.


    Of course, this kind of quietness is also bought by iron and blood.


    At the beginning, some unidentified rioters attacked the south city gate, but they were killed in front of the army of Unsullied who were waiting in full force.


    The corpses and blood flowing became the best warning signs, so that the follow-up rioters consciously stay away from this area.


    In addition, there is also a white dragon entrenched on the top of the city. Although it can''t be seen clearly at night, you can still see that huge figure and feel the hot and terrifying aura circulating around.


    Samwell sat quietly on the back of the white dragon, watching the chaos in the city with indifferent eyes, without saying a word.


    Until the first ray of dawn pierced the night and shone on the top of the great pyramid in the center of Astapor, Samwell finally gave the order to attack the Unsullied.


    At the same time, he himself turned onto the dragon''s back.


    Cleopatra stretched her body on the top of the city, her milky white wings spread out to both sides, casting a large shadow.


    Hoo¡ª


    The hot airflow rolled up a puff of smoke, and the white dragon soared into the sky.


    At this time, the chaos in the city finally subsided, and the Cat Group and the Long Spear Group finally found the Unsullied who was guarding the south gate.


    The two regiment leaders immediately realized that they suppressed the rioters, but they took advantage of the Unsullied who had been watching coldly.


    Annoyed, they immediately ordered their soldiers to stop suppressing the rebellion, and instead shrink their formation and head towards the south gate.


    They must deal with the main enemy first.


    At the same time, the Unsullied erected their shields, raised their spears, and walked straight towards the mercenary group with orderly steps.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!" Gillo Reha raised the steel knife high and roared.


    The cavalry of the Pike Regiment lined up a dense charge, covering the entire long street.


    In such a narrow terrain, the cavalry is indeed not easy to perform, but the soldiers of this group of spears still showed a crazy and terrifying momentum.


    In comparison, the Unsullied seemed a little too calm.


    Even in the face of the cavalry charge, they still maintained absolute discipline, and the formation was not in the slightest disorder.


    bang bang bang¡ª


    Amidst the sound of collisions, the Long Spears first came into close contact with the Unsullied.


    It has to be said that the huge inertia brought about by the horse''s charge and acceleration is quite terrifying, and it cannot be resisted by manpower at all.


    Even if the Unsullied in the front row erected their shields, they were still unable to be sent flying backwards by the cavalry, spurting blood in the air and breaking countless bones.


    But even so, the formation of the Unsullied still did not become chaotic.


    The soldiers in the back row immediately filled the vacancy, armed with shields and spears, and firmly and fearlessly blocked the cavalry in front who still had the flesh and blood of their companions.


    The impact continued like a tidal wave on a rocky beach.


    But when the Unsullied blocked the first few waves of charge, the momentum of the cavalry began to weaken, as if they were stuck in a quagmire.


    In the confrontation between cavalry and infantry, once the cavalry failed to break through the infantry formation, most of their advantage would be lost.


    If they are in an open field, the cavalry can still distance themselves, adjust their formation and charge again, or choose to cruise around to harass, or simply retreat. As long as they have a speed advantage, they still occupy the strategic initiative.


    But they are arrayed on the narrow streets in the city at the moment.


    Once the formation of the infantry cannot be broken, they will truly feel the horror of the shield spear formation of the Unsullied.


    Long spears shone coldly in the twilight of the morning sun. The Unsullied''s unchanging cold expression for thousands of years can make any enemy feel creepy.


    Like a stretched spring, as long as it is not broken, it will rebound, and the harder it is compressed, the stronger the rebound will be.


    After losing their speed advantage, it would be almost suicide for the cavalry to attack the Unsullied army formation again.


    The steel forest composed of spears exudes the breath of death, harvesting the lives of the cavalry of the Lancers.


    The Unsullied stepped skillfully, raised their shields, and stabbed one by one, dismounting the cavalry one by one, then drew out their short swords and cut their throats.


    Countless corpses were scattered on the ground, and a lot of blood was sprayed wantonly.


    The mercenaries have never faced such a terrible enemy and experienced such a terrifying battle.


    Once the Unsullied started to charge back, they killed them with fear. How could the cavalry in the rear dare to go forward, even if the regiment leader yelled and cursed, it was useless.


    When the cat group saw the plight of the spear group, they also stopped.


    "Come on! Go!" Bloodbeard roared sharply, "Scatter the Unsullied, each will be rewarded with a gold coin!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a shadow passed over his face.


    The fighting and shouting stopped at this moment, and countless voices fell silent.


    They looked up at the sky, through the thumping of their hearts, they heard the sound of flapping wings, and saw the milky white figure in the twilight of the morning light.


    Huge, beautiful and full of danger.


    dragon!


    Didn''t the **** Astapor say there are no dragons?


    The two regiment leaders can''t wait to tear up Mrs. Urho who contacted them.


    Of course, they don''t know yet that Mrs. Urho has been chopped up by the rioters, otherwise the anger in their hearts will probably be relieved.


    "What should I do?" Bloodbeard found Gillo Reha and asked.


    Obviously, the leader of the cat group has already decided to quit.


    "Withdraw!" Gillo Reha said decisively, turning his horse''s head and fleeing.


    But at this moment, the white dragon swooped down, and the hot air rolled up the yellow sand, slapping the faces of the mercenaries.


    Before they could recover, a ball of flames swirled and flowed down, instantly igniting a dozen mercenaries.


    Orange and yellow mixed with scorched black, the raging heat wave drowned out the screams.


    "Gods..." Gillo Reha sighed tremblingly.


    The mercenaries ran faster now, avoiding the shadows cast by the sky, pushing and shoving each other, scrambling to escape the white death above their heads.


    But there are also people who want to be dragon slaying heroes.


    Seeing that Bloodbeard frantically grabbed a spear, and seeing the white dragon swoop down again, he jumped up and stabbed the spear into the dragon''s belly.


    According to legend, the abdomen is the weak point of the dragon.


    But soon, Bloodbeard knew that the legend was a lie.


    The belly of the giant dragon was also covered by strong scales, and the spear seemed to have stabbed a stone, not only did not hurt the dragon, but the force of the shock instantly broke Bloodbeard''s thumb.


    He let out a miserable howl.


    The next second, the dragon flame struck again and devoured him.


    A few more mercenaries might also want to be famous through the ages, and they threw spears at the dragon one after another.


    I don''t know if it was a coincidence or something, a spear just stuck into the gap between the scales at the back of Cleopatra''s neck. Fortunately, the spear thrower was not strong enough to penetrate deep into the flesh, but it aroused the white dragon''s anger. ferocious.


    It suddenly landed beside the person who had injured him, bit off his head with one bite, and bright red blood spurted out from the **** broken pile.


    Following the flapping of the dragon wings, hot smoke and dust rose up, and the dragon flames swept out, roasting the row of mercenaries in front of them into coke.


    "Its eyes! Stab its eyes!" Guilo Reja roared.


    Several pikemen heard the words and tried to follow suit, but saw a white sword light flashing across, and they were instantly disemboweled. When their consciousness was dying, they saw the man holding a giant sword sitting high on the dragon''s back...


    Roar-


    Cleopatra roared sharply, the roar filled the street, and the hot wind like a furnace swept across.


    The mercenaries looked at the pair of lava-like blood-red dragon eyes, as if they were looking at hell.


    Finally, they realized that dragon slaying was a delusion after all.


    One by one collapsed and fled in all directions, unable to turn back and resist.

 Chapter 342: order

    Chapter 342 Order


    When the afterglow of the setting sun shone over the city of Astapor, the chaos in the city finally subsided.


    Kleon walked down the street full of blood and corpses, like an old dog that had been castrated and abandoned.


    Swarms of green flies were attracted by the smell of blood, flying in the smoky air, women in ragged robes moaned weakly on the side of the street, complaining about the tragedy that happened to them, several children with **** heads In order to fight for the radishes scattered on the ground, they fought into a ball.


    The most frightening thing is the streets near the South City Gate, where the corpses have blocked the road, the buildings on the street collapsed and charred, and there are traces of burning fire everywhere.


    Bunches of greasy smoke hovered and rose in the ruins, like a rampant black python.


    The city he was most familiar with has become the closest to **** in the world.


    Just one day ago, Cleon was still sitting in a dream of being a good lord, but now, this dream has become a nightmare.


    The horrible scene where Mrs. Urho was dragged out of the carriage by the rioters and torn into several pieces was destined to become a lingering nightmare in his life.


    "Yes! That''s him! The pig butcher!" A child led several Unsullied to appear in front.


    Cleon seemed to realize something, but he didn''t want to run away anymore.


    Where else can I escape to?


    So, he allowed the Unsullied to hold him back and **** him to the Pride Square.


    The square was filled with a strong smell of blood, but it was like this everywhere in Astapor at this time.


    Kleon was brought up to the high platform in a trance, and knelt down in front of a wooden stake. At this moment, he woke up like a dream and realized that it turned out to be a guillotine.


    The instinct to survive made him struggle: "No! I want to see His Majesty Caesar! I want..."


    ৡª


    The guillotine fell, and the shouting stopped abruptly.


    Samwell stood on the high platform on the west side of the square, watching this scene expressionlessly.


    The turmoil in the city has subsided, and the next step is liquidation.


    Those who colluded with mercenaries, those who instigated rebellion, those who burned, killed and looted during the turmoil... were all taken to the square to be executed one after another.


    Including the old nobles of Astapor, except for the underage children, Samwell took this opportunity to kill all of them.


    Originally, he didn''t move these people because he didn''t intend to control the city.


    Here is not his foundation, and it is impossible to be truly controlled by him.


    After getting the Unsullied, Samwell was ready to leave.


    Unexpectedly, the strange event of the resurrection of the Harpy happened later, and he was also led to the ruined city shrouded in smoke, and Daenerys took half of the Unsullied on her own to liberate Yunkai and Meereen , This also gave some guys who were just about to move a chance, which led to this riot.


    Fortunately, he came back in time, and things didn''t completely get out of control.


    And it¡¯s good to have a mess, Samwell just took this opportunity to wipe out the old nobles in Astapor, and at the same time let those dishonest civilians and slaves jump out and take the opportunity to clean them up.


    However, after experiencing this riot, Samwell has some new ideas about Astapor today.


    While meditating, I saw Katu Huya escorting a middle-aged man covered in blood over.


    "Your Majesty, this person is Gillo Reha, the head of the Pike Corps."


    Samwell turned around and looked at the embarrassed man in front of him with scrutiny.


    "Your Majesty Caesar." Gillo said, blood was still in his mouth, and his speech was a little slurred, "Our Long Spear Corps also takes money to do things, and now we will admit it if we lose. As long as you are willing to spare us, the Qarth people will pay All commissions will be handed over to you."


    Samwell frowned: "The people of Qarth paid for you to come to Astapor?"


    "Yes. Xaro Xhoan Daxos of Qarth hired us on behalf of the Thirteen Giants. And the Cat Group too. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Bloodbeard..." At this point, Ji Luo suddenly stopped .


    Because he suddenly remembered that Bloodbeard, the leader of the cat group, had died under the dragon flame.


    "Xaro..." Samwell chanted this familiar name, recalling some deeds about the famous Qarth merchant tycoon in the original book, and gradually had a plan in his mind.


    "Send someone to Xaro, and tell him that I have something to discuss with him." Samwell ordered, "After finishing this matter and handing over the commission for this employment, I will spare your lives."


    "Okay!" Ji Luo quickly agreed, as if he was afraid that Samwell would repent, "Gods witness!"


    Samwell waved his hand, motioning for the Unsullied to take him down.


    "Have all the Unsullied outside the city returned?"


    "There are still about 1,500 people who haven''t come back." Katu replied, "I have already sent someone to notify. It is estimated that the search is relatively far away and they are still on the way back."


    Samwell nodded and asked again:


    "Any news about Daenerys?"


    "I heard that she has led the army to capture Yunkai. But she didn''t stay long, liberated the local slaves, and immediately marched to Meereen." Katu glanced at Samwell cautiously, seeing that he was not angry , before continuing, "Your Majesty, do you need to send someone to contact her?"


    "No need." Samwell said indifferently, with no joy or anger on his face, "How long can the food in the city last?"


    "A batch was burned before, and a large amount of food was robbed by the rioters in this riot. Even if the rest is only for the Unsullied Legion, it can last for more than half a month at most."


    "Didn''t they plunder a lot of gold from the old nobles this time, as well as the ransom from the Pike Corps and the Cat Corps, to buy a batch of food back."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Katu agreed, but then worried, "But what will we do in the future? The food bought by these golds may not be enough to feed the whole city. Still unbearable¡­¡±


    "Don''t worry about that." Samwell showed a sarcasm smile, "And now it seems that the people of Astapor are not willing to farm. If this is the case, there is no need to force it. The future of Astapor , let the people of Astapor decide for themselves."


    Katu seemed to understand something: "Your Majesty, are you planning to leave Astapor alone?"


    Samwell glanced at him and said with a smile:


    "What? Do you want to be king in Astapor?"


    Katu scratched the back of his head: "That''s not true. I actually wanted to return to Westeros a long time ago. The people and climate here make me irritated, and those Ghis people always look at us with some repulsion."


    "We will be able to go back soon." Samwell comforted, "But before we leave, we must make arrangements here. Go and inform the people of Astapor that a referendum will be held in Pride Square tomorrow, and everyone can vote. to decide whether to continue the slave trade."


    "yes."

 Chapter 343: trade

    Chapter 343 Trading


    As night fell, the King''s Hall in the middle of the pyramid was illuminated by hundreds of burning braziers.


    Crazy drum beats and melodious flute sound blend together to form a wonderful exotic style.


    Three young and beautiful female dancers twirl and jump around the bonfire in the center of the hall.


    They were covered with a layer of oil, and their healthy and beautiful bodies were shining brightly in the firelight.


    More than a dozen Unsullied officers wore spiked helmets, sitting in their positions like sculptures, indifferent to everything in front of them.


    But not everyone is as unappreciative of beauty as they are.


    Katu Huya was so engrossed in watching the performance that his saliva almost drooled.


    While drinking sour persimmon wine, Samwell looked at the dancing girls with artistic appreciation.


    However, the distinguished guest beside him was not like this.


    This person has a pale and thin face, wearing an exaggerated gold silk robe, his bald head flickers slightly under the light of the campfire, and the same flickering, and the opal-colored gemstone inlaid on his nose.


    The man who seems to be more interested in fruit bowls than naked dancers is Xaro Xhoan Daxos, a wealthy businessman from Qarth.


    Although Qarth is ruled by the royal family in name, the actual power is in the hands of thirteen top wealthy businessmen, who are also known as the "Thirteen Giants".


    Xaro Xhoan Daxos was one of the thirteen.


    The youngest and most ambitious one.


    The drumbeat stopped abruptly, and the dancers knelt on their knees to salute.


    "You danced very well." Samwell applauded, and then looked at Xaro beside him, "What do you think? Honored guest?"


    "It is indeed an elegant and moving dance." Xaro said in an exaggerated tone, "The women of Astapor are so good under your training!"


    The corner of Samwell''s mouth twitched. He wanted to explain that he didn''t train any dancers at all, but he still didn''t say it.


    There is no need to explain to this kind of person.


    "Your Excellency Xaro, I heard Daenerys talk about you." Samwell showed a meaningful smile, "She said that you are friendly and hospitable. When she wandered to Qarth, it was thanks to your great help. "


    "Oh, Daenerys, the beautiful dragon queen, it is my honor to be praised by her." Xaro raised his glass, "Excuse me, are you of the same race as her? After all, you all have dragons."


    "We are the last true dragon blood in this world." Samwell raised his glass and touched each other.


    Xaro drank the wine in the glass, laughed and said:


    "In this case, we are friends. I don''t know if the beautiful Dragon Queen told you that I once proposed to her, but unfortunately she didn''t agree, otherwise, we should be relatives."


    Samwell thought of how this man turned a blind eye to the naked dancer just now, and he just wanted to laugh, but on the surface he put on a regretful expression:


    ¡°That would be a shame.¡±


    "Yes, what a pity." Xaro''s eyes were filled with tears, "Since the beautiful Dragon Queen left, my mansion is as empty as a tomb, and the joy that that great city brought me dissipated like dust in my mouth .Ah! Why, you say, did she abandon me?"


    If it weren''t for knowing that Xaro was not interested in women, and that Qartheians were proud of strong emotional fluctuations and regarded them as a sign of civilization, Samwell would have almost regarded this guy as a lover.


    "Perhaps your attitude is not sincere enough." Samwell said casually.


    "Insincere?" Xaro cried. "Do you know that I proposed to her fifty times! Every time I got the same cold refusal!"


    "Fifty times?" Samwell raised his glass to cover his expression, "Then I really blamed you."


    "Yes. Daenerys is a cruel girl, how many men''s hearts she has broken! A humble trader like me is like a gravel under her slender feet in jeweled sandals," said Xaro. Then, another crystal teardrop shed.


    Samwell was amazed to see it. It is not too difficult to cry at any time, but every time you cry, you only shed one tear, no more, no less, which is too much a test of acting skills.


    This one has obviously reached the realm of perfection.


    "No matter what, I regard you as a friend." Samwell said, and suddenly changed the topic, "I didn''t expect that you hired the cat group and the spear group to capture my city. Are all the people of Qarth like this? Is it rude?"


    "You blamed me!" Xaro yelled. "We invited the Cats and Spears to Astapor to fight against you. We heard terrible rumors and learned that there was a riot in the city. Only then did you send mercenaries to help maintain order. You must also know that the stability of Slave Bay is particularly important to Qarth."


    Of course Samwell knew that Xaro was talking nonsense, but the other party''s last sentence was the truth.


    The prosperity of Qarth is based on the slave trade, and the Slave Bay, as the source and center of the slave trade in Essos, is of course very important to Xaro and others.


    "Your Majesty Caesar." Xaro leaned forward slightly, and said, "The Thirteen Giants are willing to recognize your rule over Astapor, but the prerequisite is that you cannot prohibit the slave trade."


    "Oh? As long as I don''t prohibit the slave trade, the Thirteen Giants are willing to recognize my rule over Astapor?"


    "That''s right." Xaro persuaded, "I know you have a compassionate heart, but the slave trade is extremely important to Astapor. If I''m not wrong, you should be short of food, right? Although You can now buy food with gold. But there are no gold mines in Astapor, and the gold will only be used less and less.


    As for your plowing up the banks of the Worm River... you are applauded. However, you may not know it. The hills of Astapor were once forested as well, but were destroyed by dragonfire in Valyria''s war with the Gughis Empire.


    After the forest disappeared, the exposed soil was baked by the scorching sun and turned into flying red sand. Such land cannot grow much food. Your people will die of hunger and pain.


    This is a disaster! "


    "You''re right." Samwell smiled. "Actually, I''m going to tell you that Astapor decided to continue the slave trade through a referendum two days ago."


    "This is really a wise decision!" Xaro exclaimed excitedly, "You see, your people know that freedom is not as important as bread. It is better to be a slave who can feed your stomach than a free man who starves to death .¡±


    Samwell took a sip of the wine, feeling a little complicated, but soon, he put aside the extra thoughts and said:


    "However, although the slave trade continues, there will be no new Unsullied from now on."


    Xaro was stunned for a moment: "Why? Don''t you know how popular the Unsullied in Astaba are? They are the best soldiers and guards. People will wave gold and come to you to buy Unsullied."


    Samwell shook his head firmly: "The training methods of the Unsullied are too inhuman."


    "It is true. But there is no shortcut to cultivating excellent fighters? Blacksmiths also need to burn fire, beat repeatedly, and then put them in ice water to temper. If you want to harvest sweet fruits, you must water them hard."


    "I have made a decision on this." Samwell insisted, "There will be no new Unsullied in the future. However, Astapor will still train slave soldiers."


    "Okay." Xaro shrugged, "if you insist. However, I must warn you that you are about to lose a large profit."


    "It''s us." Samwell smiled, showing eight teeth.


    Xaro froze for a moment: "What do you mean?"


    Samwell smiled slightly, and said leisurely: "I am going to distribute half of the profits from the slave trade in Astapor to the thirteen giants of Qarth."


    "Are you kidding me?" Xaro''s eyes flashed with greed, but soon he calmed down and asked, "What else do you want?"


    "There is indeed one more condition." Sam Wells said, "You also know that my foundation is in Westeros, where there are still many enemies to deal with. Therefore, I am going to take the Unsullied back..."


    "You need boats, right?"


    "That''s right." Samwell nodded, "I know that the Thirteen Giants are merchants in maritime trade and own hundreds of large ships. It should not be difficult for me to transport thousands of Unsullied back to Westeros Bar?"


    Xaro shook the wine glass, the red wine in the glass looked like blood under the light of the fire.


    He took a sip of wine and said with a smile:


    "You are really a shrewd person. You said it was a condition, but there is actually another hidden condition."


    "Oh?" Samwell smiled innocently, "Any other hidden conditions?"


    "Since you want to leave Astapor with the Unsullied, why do you continue to control the city remotely? Paying half of the slave trade profits is actually to let us thirteen giants help you stabilize the situation in Astapor, Fight would-be pretenders."


    Samwell laughed out loud and did not deny it:


    "This proposal is beneficial to both of us. If my rule is overthrown, the new slave owner will not be so kind to give you ordinary profits."


    Xaro pondered for a moment, said:


    "If you can leave Slaver''s Bay with Daenerys and her three dragons and restore the order here, then you will gain the support and friendship of the Thirteen Giants."


    Samwell smiled slightly and said:


    "Can."


    Xaro looked at Samwell in surprise:


    "Are you so confident that you can convince the Dragon Queen? In my impression, she is a very stubborn girl."


    Samwell laughed loudly:


    "It just so happens that I am a very persuasive man."


    "That''s right." Xaro was dubious, "However, if you can really convince the Dragon Queen, maybe Meereen and even Yunkai''s slave trade, we can cooperate."


    Samwell shook his wine glass, showing an inexplicable smile:


    "OK, deal."


    Xaro also showed an exaggerated smile, got up and held Samwell''s hand with both hands:


    "make a deal."

 Chapter 344: suitors

    Chapter 344 The suitors


    Yunkai Dock has become a sea of ??flames.


    Screams and cries hovered in the thick smoke, but no one listened.


    Long ships shuttled among the fireworks and broken wood, and the golden sea monsters on the flags slapped their teeth and claws in the wind, exuding the breath of death.


    Victarion Greyjoy stood on the bow of the Invincible Ironborn, holding a huge horn in both hands, smoke swirled around him, twisted and converged, and the red and gold runes on the horn shimmered , as if breathing.


    "The fire sacrifice has been completed." The red-robed monk Ma Qiluo said. The flame tattoo on his face also flickered slightly with the horn runes, and an empty sleeve fluttered in the wind.


    "Now I''m the master of the Horn of the Dragon?" Victarion couldn''t hide his excitement in his tone.


    "Yes." Maqiro nodded firmly, "No matter who blows the horn, the dragon will obey your orders."


    "Very good!" Victarion nodded in satisfaction.


    He looked through the burning docks, saw the city of yellow bricks on the shore, and said with a little disappointment: "It''s a pity that the Dragon Queen has left Yunkai for Meereen. Otherwise, I will have to talk to her tonight." Sharing a bed."


    "You will be there soon." Maqiro said, "The Lord of Light showed me your glory in the flames."


    "Lord of Light..." Victarion caressed the smooth surface of the Dragon''s Horn, and said with respect in his tone, "We dedicate this beautiful sacrifice to two gods at the same time. Let them Reborn in the flames, wash away the filth of the mortal world, let them go to the water palace of the Drowned God, where they will feast and dance until the sea is dry."


    He put away the horn and loudly ordered to his subordinates:


    "Set sail, let''s go to Meereen!"


    The sails were gradually opened, and they were immediately filled with the vigorous sea breeze.


    Victarion took one last look at Yunkai. The battle in the city was drawing to a close, but it had nothing to do with him, nor was he interested in the city of yellow bricks.


    All he wants now is to find the Dragon Queen, marry her, and return to Westeros with her and the three dragons¡ª


    In the posture of a king.


    ¡­


    "How did the Ironmen end up in Slaver''s Bay?"


    Quentin Martell stood on the shore, looking at the long ships flying away with golden sea monster emblem flags, frowning.


    "Who knows." Sir Garris Dingwater shrugged, his long golden hair was blown by the oncoming hot wind, "It''s not surprising that the ironmen plundered the world, and came to Slaver''s Bay to grab a wave."


    "But Slave Bay is too far away from the Iron Islands. Did they travel thousands of miles just to burn a pier?"


    "Don''t underestimate the wealth of Slave''s Bay, Your Highness..." Garys realized that he had slipped his words as soon as he spoke, but fortunately, the people around him didn''t notice him.


    The current Quentin is not the prince of Dorne, but a mercenary of the Windblown Group.


    The journey to find the Dragon Queen across half the world is destined to be full of hardships, pirates, storms, thieves, war... They have already lost three companions, and the money they brought is almost spent.


    But still did not see the Dragon Queen.


    They followed the news of the Dragon Queen all the way to Qarth, but learned that the other party had left.


    Then they sailed to Astapor again, only to find that the Dragon Queen had led her army to Yunkai.


    When they arrived at Yunkai, they were one step too late, the Dragon Queen had already left for Meereen.


    Recalling the hardships and sufferings along the way, Quentin couldn''t help feeling depressed¡ª


    Are the gods mocking themselves in this way?


    But he knew that he must not give up now.


    Because from the sailor, he had already learned of the death of his father, Prince Doran.


    also knew that Dorne was in civil strife.


    In grief, Quentin finally understood what his father wrote in the letter¡ª


    Dorne needs dragons.


    He must marry that Targaryen princess and get her dragon!


    Only in this way can he save Dorne.


    "We must go to Meereen!" Quentin said firmly.


    "Get out of the Windblown Group and go by yourself?" Sir Garys hesitated.


    Slave Bay has fallen into chaos. It is too dangerous for such a small number of them to go on the road alone.


    "We must leave the Windblown Group." Quentin said, "They have accepted the employment of the wise lords of Yunkai to fight against the Dragon Queen, and since I want to marry Daenerys, I cannot become her enemy .¡±


    Although Daenerys killed all the lords in the city and freed all the slaves after capturing Yunkai, it was a pity that after she left, a new lord sprung up like mushrooms after the spring rain, and brought new life to the city. The slaves put on chains.


    Of course, blood and fire are indispensable in this. Blood and corpses have covered the streets of the city of yellow bricks.


    Quentin''s Windblown Group was invited by the Wise Lords to "restore order in Yunkai".


    It is foreseeable that the Windblown Group will also be hired by the Wise Lords to deal with the Dragon Queen.


    "Then let''s act at night and don''t disturb anyone." Sir Garys suggested.


    When they joined the Windblown Group, they signed a one-year contract. If they sneak away now, it would be an act of betrayal.


    Quentin pursed his lips and nodded.


    He also knew that his behavior was not honorable enough, but for Dorne, he had no choice.


    At this moment, a mercenary ran over and said:


    "Dorne, the leader summoned."


    Quentin and Garys looked at each other in surprise.


    Could it be that the head of the regiment had discovered that they were about to defect?


    "Don''t admit anything." Quentin whispered as he walked by.


    However, when they came to the huge gray tent of the head of the group, they were relieved.


    Because, dozens of people have gathered here, and all of them are Westeros, or at least some people of Westeros blood.


    Realizing that he was not being targeted, Quentin was relieved.


    "I just got the news that the Dragon Queen has captured Meereen." The head of the Windblown Troupe, the Ragged Prince, said, "The wise lords have made a decision to declare war on Meereen, expel the Dragon Queen, and restore the normal order in Slaver''s Bay. .¡±


    "Then let''s fight." A mercenary said, "But why did you call us here? Do you want us Westeros to be the vanguard?"


    "No." The Ragged Prince shook his head, "It''s our business to fight the Dragon Queen. As for you, go to Meereen and join the Dragon Queen''s camp."


    There was a moment of silence in the tent, but then there were discussions one after another.


    "Are you asking us to be spies?"


    "The Dragon Queen is not a fool, why accept us?"


    "Why don''t you accept it?" The Ragged Prince asked back, "Daario of the Stormcrows killed his companions and surrendered to Daenerys. She accepts this kind of chameleon, why doesn''t she accept you?


    Besides, you are all from Westeros, speaking her native dialect and worshiping her gods, doesn''t it make her feel more intimate.


    So don¡¯t worry, just follow my order and go to Meereen. As for what to do next, I will send someone to contact you. "


    Quentin Martell and Ser Garris looked at each other, almost laughing.


    They suddenly felt that they might have wrongly blamed the gods.


    Out of the camp, Sir Garys finally couldn''t help but whispered:


    "Bless the gods!"


    "Yes, the gods bless Dorne!" Quentin looked to the north with complacency, "Let''s embark on a journey to find the dragon!"


    ¡­


    Meereen, the top garden of the Great Pyramid.


    Daenerys Targaryen looked at the lights in the city below her with complicated emotions.


    She has conquered Meereen, the last city-state of Slaver''s Bay.


    Meanwhile, Yunkai was thrown into chaos again.


    Just as she left, the control of the city of yellow bricks fell into the hands of the slave owner again.


    That''s right, she did kill all of Yunkai''s "Lord Lords" before she left, but there are still new "Lord Lords" emerging.


    Daenerys was angry and disappointed about this.


    Anger is naturally aimed at those slave owners, and disappointment is directed at those slaves.


    She had set them free, and now they were willing to submit to the one who put them back in chains.


    Maybe it¡¯s not all their fault.


    Daenerys understands that slave owners have wealth and connections, and they can recruit mercenary groups to help suppress slaves.


    But she can''t lead the army back to Yunkai and free the slaves again, because once she leaves, Meereen, which has just been liberated, will fall into the abyss of the old order again¡ª


    Just like Yunkai before.


    Daenerys finally understands why Caesar is firmly opposed to changing the status quo in Slave Bay.


    But she is not reconciled, she still wants to try...


    "Your Majesty, the Green Saintess Grazdan asks to see you." The maid Ji Qi whispered.


    Daenerys suppressed her thoughts and said, "Bring her here."


    Grazdan is a white-haired old woman, wearing a green robe, her eyes are full of compassion and wisdom.


    "If I offend, Your Majesty, you look tired. Did you sleep well?"


    Daenerys smiled wryly: "It''s not very good. Three freedmen were killed last night, and the murderer drew a harpies with the blood of the victims at the scene."


    Since she conquered Meereen, an organization called "Sons of the Harpy" has secretly opposed her. They threatened the people of Meereen not to assist the Dragon Queen, or they would be assassinated.


    Ser Jorah has always believed that the organization of the Sons of the Harpy was created by the old nobles of Meereen, and suggested that Daenerys arrest all the old nobles immediately.


    But Daenerys hesitated.


    "They are all blasphemers." The green maiden quickly separated herself.


    Daenerys took a deep look at Grazdan:


    "Why are these Meereenese unwilling to accept me? This time I entered the city, I didn''t even kill them. I only asked the nobles to hand over their hostages. They should be grateful."


    "Of course we are grateful for your kindness." Grazdan said, "I also thank you for not hurting those innocent protons. The people of Meereen are willing to accept your rule, but I hope you can also accept our customs."


    "I''ve already put on the toca robe." Daenerys fiddled with the slightly cumbersome clothes on her body, "What else should I do?"


    "You should get married." The Green Maiden persuaded respectfully, "In the eyes of the people of Meereen, after all, you are a conqueror from the other side of the sea. Even wearing a tokar robe still can''t change this. But a husband can. A husband of noble birth, of pure Guiscari blood, will help you rule this city."


    Daenerys glanced at the old woman: "Who do you think is suitable to be my husband?"


    "Noble Hizdahr zo Loraq." Grazdan said decisively.


    Daenerys immediately realized that the Green Maiden came prepared.


    "Thank you for your suggestion. I will consider it." She fiddled with the silver tassels on her clothes, but her eyes gradually became lax.

 Chapter 345: skeleton

    Chapter 345 Bones


    Daenerys dragged her floor-length robes down the wide marble steps.


    She must be careful in every step, lest she lose her balance.


    The Unsullied stood with a shield and spear in his back against a stone pillar, and the spikes on his helmet shone with a terrifying cold light.


    In the audience hall, stood a slender man with smooth amber skin.


    Daenerys knew that he was the noble Hizdahr zo Loraq, whom the Green Maiden recommended to her husband.


    Yes, she did meet him after all.


    After she left, Yunkai was restored by the slave owners, and now she is gathering a large army to attack Meereen. At such a critical moment, Daenerys needs the support of the nobles of Meereen.


    No matter how disgusted she is in her heart, she must learn to be humble with these people.


    Ser Jorah Mormont once advised her to kill the nobles of Meereen, just like she did in Yunkai.


    But Daenerys did not agree.


    What happened in Yunkai has proved that killing these slave owners is not the solution to the problem, because when the old ones die, new slave owners will appear immediately.


    And a killing spree would seriously damage her reputation.


    Now there are rumors that the Dragon Queen bathes in human blood, and some people say that she inherited the madness of her father, the mad king Aerys, and can only solve problems by killing.


    Daenerys certainly didn''t want to be thought of as the Mad King II, so in Meereen, she changed to a softer way of ruling.


    "You know why you were summoned." Daenerys squeezed out a smile, "The Green Maiden seems to think that if I choose you as my husband, all problems will be solved."


    "I will not promise so recklessly." Hizdahr said politely, "but I believe that I can help you. I have money, power and connections, and I have the noble blood of Gujis flowing through my body. I have never married I am married, but have two illegitimate children, which proves that I can bring you an heir. An heir of the noble blood of Gujis, so that the city will be more subject to your rule, and the murder under the night will end. "


    No, you can''t bring me an heir. Daenerys thought sadly. Unless the sun rises in the west and sets in the east. Unless the sea is dry and the mountains are blown away like dead leaves.


    "Can you stop the murder in the night?" Daenerys stared into his eyes, "Will the Son of the Harpy lay down the butcher knife for you? Or are you one of them?"


    "No." Hizdahr immediately denied.


    "Even if it is, will you admit it?"


    "No." He smiled confidently.


    Daenerys said coldly: "Maybe my knight can let you tell the truth."


    "That''s right. Your knight can do it. Let him interrogate me. On the first day, I''ll be the Son of the Harpy. On the second day, I''ll be the Harpy. On the third day, you''ll learn It was I who murdered your father in the Land of Sunset. I shall be crucified on the stake. But after I die, the murders will continue, and the Meereenans will reject you even more."


    Daenerys''s chest boiled with anger.


    Hizdahr did not want to anger the Dragon Queen, so he eased his tone:


    "If you marry me, all this will be over. Meereen will accept your rule, and fight for you, and defend you against the enemies of Yunkai."


    Daenerys took a deep breath and said:


    "Words are like the wind. I would rather believe in actions. In the Seven Kingdoms, knights will travel and adventure, to prove their hearts to the maidens they love, they will seek magic swords, golden treasures, reveal crowns from dragons'' lairs, and offer For the one you love."


    Hizdahr raised his eyebrows:


    "You have the dragon yourself. I have never seen the magic sword. As for the gold, if you want it, I will be happy to give it to you."


    "I want peace." Daenerys said, "Let the Son of the Harpy stop the murder under the night, this gift, can you give me?"


    "If I do it, will you marry me?"


    "Maybe." Daenerys smiled slightly, "I am a fickle girl, maybe one day, I suddenly want a magic sword."


    Hizdahr shook his head in disappointment: "Your Majesty, at least give me some hope? Or, do you agree to reopen the arena?"


    "No." Daenerys shook her head firmly, "I will not allow such a barbaric and **** scene to reappear in this city."


    "But the arena is part of Meereen. And this is not a simple killing, but a display of courage, skill and strength, enough to please the gods. Just like Westeros also has a tournament, you should respect the people of Meereen custom."


    ¡°The knights in the tournament wear armor and use wooden spears.¡±


    "But people will still die."


    Daenerys couldn''t refute this.


    Hizdahr persuaded again: "This is not my personal request, but the common wish of all Meereenese. Even if you are the queen, you should not deprive them of the right to watch the competition."


    "Do those fighters also want to reopen the arena?"


    "They are the ones who want to open the arena the most." Hizdahr said, "Because only there can they win applause, honor, and wealth. I can assure you that future fighters will only participate in the arena voluntarily. No coercion."


    Daenerys feels convinced.


    Maybe it''s time to make some compromises.


    Yunkai''s army is marching towards Meereen, and she needs the support of these nobles.


    "Okay. I agree." Daenerys said, "However, the atrocities of the Sons of the Harpy must stop."


    Hizdahr showed a satisfied smile on his face: "You will get your wish."


    Daenerys gritted her teeth secretly, becoming more and more convinced that the Sons of the Harpy were created by these Meereen nobles.


    After Hizdahr left, the other audience members were brought up one by one.


    After taking Meereen, Daenerys asked the nobles to release all the slaves, but although the nobles agreed under the threat of the Unsullied and the dragon, they still tried their best to ask for compensation.


    Regarding this, the Dragon Queen of course rejected all of them.


    But some demands made Daenerys feel tricky too.


    For example, a teenage boy told her in tears that on the night the city broke down, two slaves at home killed his father and brother, and a strong woman **** his mother.


    "Where are the two slaves now?" Daenerys asked.


    "They joined your army," the boy said.


    Daenerys is silent.


    If she wanted to punish these two slaves, it would be very difficult for many slaves who rebelled on the day the city was destroyed to be innocent. If the punishment is expanded, it will definitely shake the strength that supports her...


    Daenerys has no choice: "Sorry, but I pardoned all slaves who rebelled..."


    The boy roared and was about to charge, but was knocked down by Ser Jorah''s punch.


    "Enough, let him go." Daenerys said.


    But seeing the boy look back when he left, she knew that the Harpy had another son.


    The audience continued.


    Daenerys never imagined that there would be so many problems under her rule.


    No matter how she decides, someone always seems to be dissatisfied.


    The chair beneath me has grown incredibly hard over time.


    She thought of the iron chair that her brother had said should belong to the Targaryen family. It might be even more uncomfortable to sit on.


    "How many people are left?" Daenerys twisted her body.


    "Your Majesty, there are twenty-one other people who have come to claim compensation. Your dragon has recently had a big appetite."


    Daenerys sighed, ever since she learned from Caesar and released the dragon to hunt freely, there have always been herdsmen bringing charred sheep bones and cattle bones to claim compensation.


    "Some people here are probably blackmailers." Jorah reminded.


    "But we can''t tell the difference." Daenerys said, "Let''s pay them the market price of cattle and sheep."


    "Yes, Your Majesty, you are too kind."


    All those who received compensation left one after another.


    Daenerys thought that this torture could finally come to an end, but found that there was still a man standing in the hall lingering.


    "Do you have anything else to say? Come forward."


    The man raised his head and shuffled forward, holding a cloth bag in his hand.


    Ser Jorah stood in front of the Queen vigilantly: "What are you holding?"


    "Bones..."


    "Charred bones?" Jorah said impatiently, "Your Majesty has agreed to compensate your livestock."


    "No, no..." The man shook his head and poured out the contents of the bag, "The black dragon... burnt to death... my child..."


    Daenerys'' face paled instantly, as if she had fallen into an ice cellar.


    Because what the man poured out was neither sheep bones nor ox bones, but human bones!


    The skeleton of a child!


    The hall was instantly quiet, only the man''s suppressed sobbing echoed.


    He cried carefully.


    But it sounded like thunder in Daenerys'' ears.


    In a trance, she seemed to hear the roaring accusations of countless Meereenese, surrounding her and devouring her.

 Chapter 346: Enemy all over the world

    Chapter 346 Enemies of the world


    Daenerys has never found sleep so difficult.


    She closed her eyes and tried to think back to home, to Dragonstone and King''s Landing, and the other places Viserys had mentioned, friendlier places than this.


    But thoughts kept drifting uncontrollably back to Slaver''s Bay.


    She felt like a small boat trapped in a storm, unable to control herself, and in danger of capsizing at any time.


    The time has become extraordinarily long.


    Daenerys didn''t know how long it had passed, and how long it would be until dawn.


    She put on a silk dress, stepped on sandals, and went out to the balcony.


    The breeze in the middle of the night is slightly cool, leaning on the hard brick wall, staring at the city below.


    Under the cold brilliance of the silver moon, thousands of roofs stretched endlessly in sight.


    Under these roofs, how many hungry children cry, how many angry nobles plot, how many disaffected commoners curse and hate?


    The cold roof covered everything, and she couldn''t see anything.


    She could kill all the nobles of Meereen, and the Son of the Harpy would disappear, but what good would that do except to prove her madness and brutality?


    Killing cannot fill a hungry stomach, nor can it be exchanged for the love of the people.


    Daenerys finally understood what Caesar said at the beginning, and also realized that she thought everything too simply.


    Thinking of this, thoughts suddenly flooded in like a tide.


    She suddenly missed Caesar terribly, his black hair and black eyes, his strong arms, his kiss that tasted like sour persimmon wine, and his calmness and confidence that seemed to solve all the problems in the world.


    If only he was around...


    In a daze, Daenerys fell asleep on the balcony.


    In the dream, she married Caesar, and the two lived a simple and ordinary life in the mansion with the red door in Braavos...


    A rustling sound woke her up from her dream.


    Daenerys sat up straight reflexively: "Missandei? Jiki?"


    She called the maid''s name, but there was no response.


    "They are asleep." A woman''s voice answered.


    Daenerys looked around, and saw a woman wearing a dark red wooden lacquer mask standing under the moonlight.


    She immediately recognized that this was the mysterious Shadowbinder who prophesied to herself in Qarth.


    "Are you a Quirk? Am I dreaming?"


    "You are not dreaming." Quai Li shook his head slowly.


    Daenerys frowned: "Then how did you get in? The guards didn''t stop you?"


    "I''m going through another path, a path that your guards will never discover." Quai Li said.


    "As long as I shout, the guards will come and arrest you immediately."


    "No." Quai Li didn''t panic at all, and shook his head slowly, "They will only tell you that there is no one else here."


    Daenerys was dubious: "Then what are you doing here?"


    "Listen to me, Daenerys Targaryen." Quai Li''s tone became serious, "The glass candle is lit, and the Harpy has opened her eyes. The sea monster, the black flame, the son of the sun, the two-headed eagle will come, but they will also bring destruction and disaster..."


    "Is the double-headed eagle Caesar?" Daenerys remembered Caesar''s family coat of arms, with a hint of expectation in her tone, "Will he come to Meereen?"


    "Yes." Quai Li suddenly began to flicker, and his voice became intermittent, "The footsteps of fate are approaching...Daenerys...you are still ignorant..."


    Daenerys was a little angry: "Are you teaching me?"


    "I am... showing the way..."


    Quai Lizard''s voice became more and more indistinct, and Daenerys found that the ruby ??bracelet on her wrist was heating up.


    This is a gift from Caesar.


    Rubies symbolize luck and protection, she remembered him saying.


    "I remember what you told me in Qarth," Daenerys said. "To go north, you must go south. To reach the West, you must go east. To go forward, you must go back. To light , you must pass through the shadows."


    Paused, she said again: "What does this mean? Make it clear! I hate riddles."


    "Ordinary people... can''t tell... destiny..." Quai Li intermittently said, "...fate is not a riddle...it...is the riddle itself..."


    "If you''re talking about things I don''t understand, what''s the use to me?" Daenerys was a little annoyed, the temperature of the ruby ??in her hand was still rising, and it was actually a little hot.


    "You will understand..." Quai Li''s face slowly dissipated in the air, "Dani...remember the Immortal...remember who you are..."


    "I am the blood of the true dragon." Daenerys said, "The Immortals are a bunch of liars!"


    "Remember you...Dani...Demon Dragon...do you know..." Quai Li''s voice became weaker and weaker until it disappeared completely:


    "Your Majesty?" Missandei stood at the door of the bedroom, holding a lantern, "Who are you talking to?"


    Daenerys was startled, only to find that the Quail Lizard had disappeared, as if it had never appeared.


    And the ruby ??on the wrist also stopped heating.


    Is it hallucination?


    Daenerys remembered Caesar saying that she had the blood of the mad king in her body, and also remembered Ser Barristan warning her that there was a mad gene in the blood of the Targaryen family.


    Am I crazy too?


    Daenerys felt like she was really going crazy.


    "I''m praying." She said to the maid, "It''s almost dawn, let''s prepare breakfast."


    "Okay, I''ll prepare it for you right away."


    Soon, the maids presented a hearty breakfast, but Daenerys had no appetite.


    She forced herself to eat something.


    Ser Jorah reported that a group of sellswords from Yunkai had volunteered to serve the Dragon Queen.


    "Bring them up." Daenerys said forcefully.


    Soon, the mercenaries were taken to the garden.


    There were a dozen or so of them, all from Westeros. The familiar faces and language made Daenerys feel quite friendly.


    "Anyone who is willing to fight for me, I will give them my blessing." Daenerys smiled and accepted the offer of the group of mercenaries.


    Everyone saluted and thanked one after another, and then left.


    However, two Dornishmen remained.


    "What else do you need?" Daenerys asked.


    "Your Majesty, I want to ask for your forgiveness, because we deceived you." A short black-haired boy said.


    "Cheated what?" Daenerys asked.


    "We did not come of our own free will, but were sent by the Tattered Prince of the Windblown to join your army."


    "Did he send you as spies?" Daenerys pursed her lips.


    "I don''t know, he only said that someone will contact us." Quentin Martell said, "Also, we also concealed our identities."


    As he spoke, he bent down and unbuttoned his boots, and pulled out a roll of yellowed parchment from it.


    Ser Jorah took it and handed it to the queen.


    "What is this? A letter?" Daenerys opened it slowly, first looking at the signature on it.


    When the name of Sir William Darry appeared, her gaze suddenly froze.


    She read it carefully, and then again.


    Seeing this, Jorah couldn''t help asking: "Your Majesty, can you tell us what is written on it?"


    "This is a secret agreement," Daenerys said, "Ser William Darry signed it for my brother and sister when I was a little girl in Braavos, and Prince Oberyn Martell signed it for Dorne. Signed, witnessed by the Aquaman of Braavos.


    It said that through the marriage alliance, my brother Viserys will marry Prince Doran''s daughter Arianne, and in return, the people of Dorne will support us in overthrowing the usurper and taking back the Iron Throne. "


    "But Viserys is dead," Jorah said.


    "Yes." Daenerys sighed, "If my brother had known that there was a Dorne princess waiting for him, maybe he wouldn''t have been driven crazy by the endless pressure and ridicule..."


    Quentin said: "Although His Majesty Viserys is dead, my father is still willing to support your cause."


    "Father?"


    "Yes." Quentin knelt down on one knee, "Your Majesty, it is a great honor. I am the eldest son of Prince Doran, Quentin Martell, Prince of Dorne, and your most loyal servant. If you wish, I will In place of my sister, I will conclude a marriage contract with you and continue this secret agreement."


    Ser Jorah smiled contemptuously:


    "I heard that Prince Doran himself is dead, and Dorne is in a mess now. What strength do you have to support His Majesty''s cause?"


    Quentin''s face darkened when he heard the words, but he hesitated and couldn''t speak.


    "Jorah, don''t be rude." Daenerys said, "When the Reaver took my father''s throne, Sunspear remained loyal to House Targaryen. For that, I am grateful."


    Quentin immediately beamed with joy: "So you promised to marry me?"


    Daenerys felt that direct rejection might hurt the hearts of allies, so she said:


    "I need to think about it."


    Quentin heard the perfunctory in the other party''s tone, and the smile on his face disappeared immediately. He hesitated to say something more, but he heard hurried footsteps behind him.


    Daenerys also looked up, and saw Dario Naharis, the leader of the Stormcrows, walking in covered in blood.


    "Daario, how did you do this?"


    "It''s not my blood, Your Majesty." Dario laughed, "It''s the blood of the Yunkai''i. I wanted to bring their heads back as gifts for you, but unfortunately there are too many heads. I can''t hold it."


    Ser Jorah curled his lips disapprovingly, as if he had seen through the nature of this bragging mercenary:


    "Brave. Are the Yunkai''i beyond Meereen?"


    "Come on, I met them thirty miles south of the city. The hills are full of Yunkai sergeants, and six mercenary regiments they hired. Not only that, but they are also supported by three new Ghis legions , there are ten elephants in full armor, plus a legion of Taurus.


    Also, according to the captives, Qarth and Valentis are about to send troops to Meereen, and the Dothraki also come roaring from the north. "


    As Dario spoke, bright red blood dripped continuously on the marble floor.


    When he finished speaking, the audience fell silent.


    Daenerys forced herself to calm down, but her hands were still trembling uncontrollably:


    "Why do we have so many enemies?"


    "Because slaves are the cornerstone that supports the operation of the civilized world." The green maiden who had been silent all this time suddenly said leisurely, "And you, Your Majesty the Queen, have shaken this cornerstone."


    Daenerys wanted to say something, but couldn''t.


    Just then, another Unsullied walked in quickly.


    "Is there any bad news?" Daenerys asked a little self-destructively.


    "Your Majesty the Queen." The Unsullied bowed and saluted, "His Majesty Caesar landed on the top of the Great Pyramid riding a white dragon."


    This is great news! Daenerys felt her heart beating wildly, and she stood up abruptly:


    "Quick! Take me to him!"

 Chapter 347: see you again

    Chapter 347 See you again


    Daenerys ran out of the hall in a hurry, almost tripping over the cumbersome tokar robes.


    It was only then that she realized that she shouldn''t have dressed like this to meet Caesar.


    He hated this slave master''s service the most.


    "Missandei, go and entertain Caesar and let him wait for a while. Yili, Jiqi, help me to freshen up."


    Seeing Daenerys'' appearance, everyone understood her intentions.


    Quentin Martell was mad with jealousy, but was frightened by Caesar''s name, and quickly discussed countermeasures with Garris Dingwater in a low voice.


    Jorah Mormont gritted his teeth, thought for a moment, and suddenly raised a key question:


    "Why did Caesar come to Meereen at this time? Didn''t the ''civilized world'' use troops against Astapor?"


    Captain Dario smiled dismissively and said:


    "You don''t know yet, Caesar has restored slavery in Astapor. Now he is a friend of the ''civilized world''."


    "Traitor!" Jorah spat thick phlegm angrily.


    Daenerys was also stunned for a moment, but ignored the slander of several people, turned around and left quickly.


    Of course, the joy in her heart was indeed affected.


    Caesar really restored slavery in Astapor?


    Why?


    He obviously hates the slave trade...


    When the warm bath water wrapped her, Daenerys was still thinking about how to face Caesar.


    Thousands of thoughts flashed through her mind, but she still couldn''t make up her mind.


    "What kind of clothes does Your Majesty want to wear?" Ji Qi asked.


    Starlight and flowers. Daenerys thought subconsciously.


    She found herself unable to blame Caesar at all.


    "Bring me the purple silk dress with pearls on the breast, oh, and my white lion skin and white stone earrings."


    "Where''s the crown?"


    "No crown."


    After dressing properly, Daenerys came to the terrace on the top of the pyramid with complicated emotions.


    I saw Samwell sitting on a stone stool under the pear tree drinking sour persimmon wine.


    He was still wearing the simple and mysterious set of bronze armor, with a sky blue cloak outside, and the huge two-handed giant sword behind his back.


    White dragon Cleopater crouched behind him, biting an animal that looked like a buffalo.


    "Danny." Samwell stood up and said with a smile, "It''s been a long time since I saw you, and you look more and more charming."


    The man''s compliment made Daenerys jump for joy. She wanted to say something nice, but somehow it turned into a question:


    "You restored slavery in Astapor?"


    "Yes." Samwell admitted frankly.


    "Why?" Daenerys bit her red lips, expecting him to give a reasonable explanation.


    "This is the Astaporian''s own choice." Samwell shrugged.


    Daenerys froze for a moment: "The Astaporian''s own choice?"


    "Yes. I have a referendum in Astapor, and everyone can vote, rich or poor, ex-noble or newly freed slave, wise old man or ignorant child, Everyone could cast an equally important vote in deciding whether to resume the slave trade.


    As it turns out, the Astaporians clearly prefer their old lives. Of course I can''t force them. "


    "How...how is this possible?" Daenerys dared not answer, "The people of Astapor voluntarily chose to become slaves?"


    "No, the people of Astapor chose to fill their stomachs." Samwell sighed, "I told you that there are objective reasons why Slaver Bay became Slave Bay.


    The war between Valyria and the Gughis Empire burned down the forest, and the bare land was severely deserted under the scorching sun. Now even if it is recultivated and managed, it is difficult to harvest enough food to feed everyone.


    Besides continuing the slave trade, what else can the Astapors do?


    Yes, we gave them freedom, but when they realize the price of freedom, they don''t appreciate us.


    If you don''t believe it, you can also hold a referendum in Meereen to see if the people here prefer freedom or slavery. "


    "No one likes to be enslaved." Daenerys said stubbornly, "I was sold as a commodity, and I understand what it feels like."


    Samwell pointed to the two Dothraki maids behind her, and said:


    "Iri and Jiqi are slave girls given to you by King Ma, right? Ask them if they would like to regain their freedom and leave you to live alone?"


    Before Daenerys could ask a question, I saw Yi Li and Jiki knelt down in fright and begged:


    "Your Majesty, don''t drive us away, we are willing to serve you."


    Daenerys had no choice but to appease the two frightened maids first, and then said to Samwell:


    "It''s different. I never saw them as slaves..."


    "But they are indeed your slaves." Samwell said, "and you can''t deny that many slaves actually live very well. You gave them freedom without asking their opinions at all, and more importantly, you Broke their way, but failed to lead them on a brighter way.


    Although the former slaves became free men, they still had to run around for their livelihood, and because they lost the support of their masters, their lives actually became more difficult.


    Nobles can still hire these former slaves to work for themselves with extremely low wages. Everything seems to have changed, but in fact it has not changed at all.


    Don''t believe it? If you don''t believe it, you can try to work in the fields for a day in the scorching sun, and then you will understand why the Astaporians would rather be slaves than farm. "


    "But the slave trade is wrong!" Daenerys puffed her cheeks, "And when I set them free, they were so happy, they even called me ''Misha''!"


    Samwell was taken aback suddenly: "What do they call you? Nisha?"


    "No, it''s Misha. This is Gughis language, which means mother." Daenerys said, "How can a mother sell her children?"


    Hearing this, Samwell fell silent.


    Because he suddenly remembered the Valyrian girl he had seen in the illusion of the ruins of Gujis, the wife of Azor Ahai in the legend, that Nissa Nissa.


    Misha, Nissa.


    Is it a coincidence that ?? sounds so similar?


    Or is this some kind of revelation that the Ghiscari gods tried their best to convey to him?


    "Sam?" Daenerys couldn''t help but ask after seeing the man''s silence for a long time, "What are you thinking?"


    Samwell came back to his senses and said with a smile:


    "Nothing. I just want to tell you that the abolition of slavery is of course a just act, but it cannot be done simply by issuing a decree. If this is the case, then the rule is too simple, and there will be no such thing in the world. How foolish the king and the mad king."


    If it was before, Daenerys would retort that he didn''t have the courage to try, but after experiencing everything in Yunkai and Meereen, she realized that the naive person was actually herself.


    She always screwed up everything.


    Brother Viserys used to call me a stupid kid, maybe I was really stupid...


    "Where''s your dragon?" came Samwell''s voice.


    And this question made Daenerys even more embarrassed.


    "They...they..." She wrung her hands, not knowing how to answer.


    She is the mother of dragons, but she can''t even take care of her own children.


    Also delusional to take care of the thousands of slaves in Slave Bay.


    Daenerys looked at Samwell timidly, but fortunately the man''s gentle gaze made her feel comforted.


    "Come with me." She took his hand.

 Chapter 348: monster

    Chapter 348 Monster


    The lower level of the Great Pyramid of Meereen is very quiet.


    The outer walls here are thirty feet thick and covered in dust and cobwebs.


    Daenerys Targaryen and Samwell Caesar accompanied them, descending the steep and narrow stairs.


    Ser Barristan led the way with a lantern.


    If Astapor is a city of red bricks and Yunkai is a city of yellow bricks, then Meereen is a city of colored bricks. Twenty different colors of bricks form a staircase, and there are Unsullied every few steps along the way. guard.


    They were as silent and motionless in the darkness as stone sculptures.


    Through three giant arches and down a **** illuminated by torches, the three finally came to the basement of the pyramid.


    Passing a cistern, a dungeon, and a room where slaves were interrogated, they finally stopped at a gate with rusty chains.


    Two Unsullied stand on either side of the gate.


    "Open the door," Daenerys ordered.


    An Unsullied took out a key and stepped forward to unlock it.


    Accompanied by the creaking sound of the chain, the door slowly opened, and a heat wave full of sulfur smell rolled out.


    Daenerys glanced at Samwell, then walked into the door holding his arm.


    Behind the door was a huge deep pit. The two stood on the edge of the huge pit and looked down.


    In the darkness, four eyes were burning.


    One pair is like molten gold, the other is the color of bronze.


    "My dragon...is here." Daenerys said bitterly.


    Hearing her voice, Lei Ge let out a roar, and a bright yellow flame broke through the darkness, making the entire deep pit instantly bright as day.


    Flames licked the painted brick walls, and the heat that hit his face made Ser Barristan take a few steps back.


    Daenerys and Samwell remained unmoved.


    "Why did you keep them here?" asked Samwell.


    While speaking, another dragon in the deep pit, Viserion spread his wings and fanned the scorching air, trying to fly towards Daenerys, but the rattling iron chain dragged it back to the ground and fell **** the ground. on the ground.


    It spewed out a cloud of flame angrily.


    By the light of the fire, Samwell saw that an iron chain as thick as an adult''s fist tied Viserion''s feet, and there was also an iron collar around his neck, and it was nailed to the wall behind with a chain.


    Rego was also chained. Fireworks burst out from between its teeth, and the air was scorching hot for ordinary people.


    Fortunately, Daenerys and Samwell are not "normal people".


    Sir Barristan could no longer bear the temperature, so he had to retreat outside the door.


    "They..." she said bitterly, "They can eat people..."


    "Of course dragons can hurt people." Samwell''s tone was flat, "Didn''t you see Cleopatra burn those slave owners to death when you were in Astapor?"


    "I know. Viserys told me about dragons when I was a boy. I know how Harrenhal lay in ruins under the flames of the Black Death, and I know how thousands died of dragons in the Battle of Rage. Flame, even the Targaryen family has people who died at the mouth of the dragon..."


    Daenerys still looked sad, "But these are stories, they are other people''s dragons, but now, they are my own dragons, my own children..."


    Samwell said: "In countless songs, how many villages and kingdoms live in fear of dragons, and this fear is not without reason."


    "But that was a little girl, only four years old." Daenerys'' tone was full of guilt, "Her name is Hartsia. Her father brought her bones to me, she was so young..."


    Samwell was silent for a moment, then asked:


    "Is there only bones? Are there any witnesses?"


    "The only witness is Hartsya''s father."


    "Then that doesn''t prove anything." Samwell said, "He may have killed his own girl himself. Don''t be surprised. I''ve seen many fathers who dispose of extra girls. Of course, this may also be the son of the Harpy plot to burn a girl to death, and fake it to be the work of a dragon, so that the city will hate you."


    Daenerys was silent, she suddenly felt tired.


    Maybe I am really not suitable to participate in this Game of Thrones.


    Intrigues, intrigues, schemes and calculations... She couldn''t stand it at all.


    Maybe I should marry him and be his queen instead of trying to be queen. The idea suddenly occurred to Daenerys.


    But he never formally proposed to me.


    Daenerys remembers kissing and arguing in Astapor.


    During the quarrel, he said that he wanted to marry her as queen, but that was not considered a formal proposal.


    He should have proposed, Daenerys thought, like Prince Quentyn of Dorne, like Hizdahr the Lord of Meereen, or at least he should have proposed like Dario, the daring band of mercenaries. She expresses her love clearly¡­


    "After what happened, you locked up the dragons? There are only two here, and there is a black dragon, Drogon?"


    Daenerys suppressed her chaotic thoughts and said:


    "Yes. Viserion was the first dragon to be chained. At that time I led him here with my own hands, and put a freshly slaughtered bull in the deep pit. When it was full and drowsy , the Unsullied rushed in and locked it..."


    Not knowing if he heard his name, Viserion tried to fly towards Daenerys again, and the huge iron chain creaked. It turned back angrily, and once again spewed golden flames towards the wall behind it.


    I don''t know how long it will take, but its dragon flame can crack bricks and melt steel.


    "Rego took more effort," Daenerys continued. "It seemed to hear his brother roaring in the pit, even though there were thick stones between them. It took me a lot to get Rego out." Go calmed down, and the Unsullied covered it with a net of heavy chains.


    It was so strong that it took them three days to stagger and move it to the basement, and six people suffered burns.


    And Drogon...he is the strongest and fiercest of the three dragons, and we tried to capture him, but failed..."


    "So where did it go now?"


    "Flew away." Daenerys almost shed tears, "It spread its black wings and flew north across the Skahazadhan River, and flew towards the Dothraki grasslands, and never came back."


    Samwell was silent for a while, and said:


    "You can''t imprison your own dragon forever."


    "Yes. This is a prison for slaves, and it can hold two dragons, but how long can it last? They become violent day by day, will they attack each other with flames and claws one day? Will they become Weakened and morbid, with withered wings and extinguished flames?"


    "The Targaryen family once built a dragon lair in King''s Landing and locked the dragons in it. It was much more spacious than this basement, but it still bred a group of stunted dragons."


    "I don''t want to either. But what if they attack people after they go out?" Daenerys turned to look at the man, "Did Cleopatra hurt innocent people?"


    Samwell shook his head: "At least I haven''t seen anyone holding a charred human bone to accuse me."


    "Cleopatra seems to be very docile." Daenerys said, "How did you make it so obedient?"


    "The dragon needs to be tamed." Sam Well said, "You should have heard the story of the dragon knights of the Targaryen family, right?"


    "Yes, my brother liked to tell me stories about dragons and dragon knights when I was young. He said that dragon knights must obtain the approval of dragons to ride them, and once a dragon approves of a dragon knight, it will not accept the second dragon knight.


    It is said that not even Aegon the Conqueror could control Vagarhar or Meraxes, nor could his sisters control Balerion the Black Death.


    Dragons outlive men, though, and after Aegon''s death, Balerion accepted other dragon riders, but a dragon never had two dragon riders at the same time, and no one could ever ride two dragons. "


    Viserion roared again, smoke rose from between his teeth, and Samwell could see the golden flame dancing deep in its throat.


    "You are right. Giant dragons need dragon knights. Although you are the mother of dragons and raised them, you have not really gained their approval, so they are wild and hard to change."


    "Get their approval and become a dragon knight?" Daenerys murmured, her voice shaking in the roar of the dragon, sounding like an unconfident little girl, "What do I need to do?"


    "For others, this is an impossible task, but you are Targaryen, of the blood of the true dragon. It is easy to be recognized by the dragon by nature. But even so, you must show courage, the dragon will not accept it A coward."


    "Courage..." Daenerys murmured.


    Two dragons roared at the same time in the deep pit, and the sound waves filled the entire basement, echoing between the walls, and the furnace-like hot wind swept in, raising her long skirt and silver hair.


    She could see the charred flesh between their black teeth, see their hellish eyes.


    Daenerys has never been afraid of her own dragons, she has always treated them as children, but at this moment, she hesitated uncontrollably¡ª


    Will they eat me?


    "Of course, you can only choose one dragon to control." Samwell''s voice sounded again, "No one can control two dragons at the same time."


    Daenerys'' eyes flicked back and forth between Rhaego and Viserion, hesitating.


    "I suggest you choose Drogon." Samwell said again, "It is the biggest, fiercest and wildest one under your command."


    "But Drogon flew away..."


    "It will come back."


    The determination in the man''s tone reassured Daenerys and made her heave a sigh of relief.


    To be honest, she is not ready to tame the dragon yet, whether it is Rhaego or Viserion, she feels strange and scared.


    This has never been the case before.


    How can a mother be afraid of her child?


    The thought made her ashamed.


    "They say dragons are monsters..." Daenerys said.


    Samwell laughed loudly when he heard the words:


    "We are of the blood of the true dragon, and if dragons are monsters, so are we."


    Laughter echoed underground, suppressing the dragon''s roar for a moment.


    Daenerys turned her head to look at the man beside her, her trembling heart finally calmed down, and all the hesitation, guilt, and panic disappeared at this moment.


    "Yes, we are monsters too!" she announced loudly.


    Then desperately hugged the man, looking for his lips.

 Chapter 349: scheduled

    Chapter 349 Schedule


    The roars of Viserion and Rhaego still echoed in the deep pit, but they seemed very far away in Daenerys'' ears.


    She wrapped her arms around Samwell, clinging to him, breathing his smell, feeling the temperature of his body, and indulging in his kiss.


    After a long time, the two separated.


    Daenerys was still huddled in the man''s arms, raised her head and said:


    "Hizdahr zo Lorakh wants me to marry him."


    "who?"


    "My lord, mighty and powerful in Meereen."


    "Will you marry a slave owner?"


    Daenerys pouted, seemingly dissatisfied with the man''s answer, and said again:


    "Prince Quentin Martell of Dorne also wants to marry me."


    "Quentin Martell also came to Meereen?" Samwell thought thoughtfully.


    Daenerys snorted softly: "Jorah Mormont has long wanted to marry me."


    Samwell laughed loudly, he had already understood what Daenerys meant when she said these words, but he just deliberately didn¡¯t answer:


    "The Dragon Queen is very popular. I also met Xaro Xhoan Daxos, one of the thirteen giants of Qarth, in Astapor. I heard that he proposed to you fifty times."


    "Fifty times? Maybe more. Xaro is a shameless businessman who thinks marriage can be bargained." Daenerys stared into the man''s eyes, and finally couldn''t help asking, "Who do you want me to marry?"


    Samwell pretended to think about it, and said with a smile:


    "Hizdahr, he is a coward after all."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he felt the delicate body in his arms become stiff.


    Daenerys saw the teasing smile on the man''s face, and realized that the man was teasing herself, so she deliberately said:


    "Okay, then I promise Hizdahr, he can''t wait to marry me."


    "Remember to invite me to participate. I am about to witness the wedding ceremony of the Ghiscari people. I heard that the bride and groom will tie each other''s wrists together with golden chains, which means they will never be separated."


    Daenerys raised her eyebrows: "Are you just here to see it?"


    "Of course the bride must be snatched away." Samwell said with a smile, "By the way, all the Meereen nobles watching the ceremony will be burned to death."


    Daenerys froze for a moment before realizing that Samwell was not joking:


    "Are you really going to kill the nobles of Meereen?"


    "That''s right. That''s what I did in Astapor. I killed the old nobles and supported a group of obedient upstarts. There is no way to stop the slave trade, but it can be replaced by slave owners we recognize. Some too cruel slave training Projects, such as the Unsullied, can also take this opportunity to abolish. This is the limit of what we can do now. In the future, when our power can expand to Slavery Bay, we can try to completely abolish slavery and give the people here Find a way out again."


    Daenerys did not argue this time, she now realizes that she is not capable of ruling, and forcing her own opinion will only mess things up.


    "Okay, I will do as you say." She nodded obediently.


    Samwell showed a satisfied smile, kissed her again, and then said:


    "I will take you back to Westeros after dealing with the Slave Bay."


    Daenerys put her chin on the man''s chest, and asked with a cute face:


    "In what capacity should I go back with you?"


    "My queen, if you are willing to marry me." Samwell promised.


    But then, he added: "However, you should also know that I already have a queen."


    "I know. Margaery of House Tyrell." Daenerys snorted softly, "Our ancestor Aegon Targaryen once married two wives, so I don''t mind you marrying two too. bit."


    And I can''t have children. Daenerys thought sadly to herself, let Margaery continue your bloodline.


    Samwell took her red lips again.


    A deep long kiss.


    "When you go out later, remember to quarrel with me." Samwell reminded.


    "Arguing?" Daenerys was stunned for a moment before she realized, "Oh, you want the people of Meereen to relax their vigilance, right?"


    "Yes. When I go out later, I will accuse you of imprisoning the dragon, and you will accuse me of restoring slavery... Anyway, after a big fight, I will be so angry that you will ride the dragon and leave. Then you summon Hizdahr, Make a marriage contract."


    "Okay." Daenerys nodded, then looked into the man''s eyes, deliberately put on a serious look, and said, "If you don''t come on the wedding day, I will really marry Hizdahr."


    Samwell laughed loudly: "Don''t worry, I have experience in robbing brides."


    Daenerys looked at him suspiciously:


    "Could it be that you also snatched your last wife?"


    "you guess."


    ¡­


    In the Temple of Grace, Hizdahr walked through a silent corridor accompanied by the Green Maiden.


    "With Caesar around, our chances are slim."


    "It''s just one more person and one dragon." The green maiden said softly, "The Unsullied from Astapor didn''t come so soon."


    "It''s just an extra dragon?" Hizdahr retorted angrily, "Have you ever seen that dragon with your own eyes? It''s bigger than the Dragon Queen''s three dragons combined! And Caesar... is bigger than Daenerys." It''s much harder to deal with."


    "Daenerys may not be able to get along with Caesar." The Green Maiden said, "Astapor has resumed the slave trade, and it is said that Caesar has also reached a cooperation with the thirteen giants of Qarth. The Dragon Queen may not be able to do this. tolerate."


    "That''s true." Hizdahr said with a bit of sarcasm, "She is the most innocent woman I have ever seen. She actually wants to free the slaves. Hehe, without the slaves, she can still maintain such a generous life." Life? It''s ridiculous."


    The green maiden nodded, and said:


    "And I also heard that she can''t control her own dragon anymore, the black one even flew away and disappeared."


    Hizdahr''s sarcasm grew stronger:


    "I will have a few more children burned to death, and then send the charred bones to the Dragon Queen to see what her expression will be."


    "It''s not necessary. Burning too much will reveal the flaws. Why don''t you spread the word about the girl who was burned to death now, so that the people of Meereen fear the dragon and hate the Dragon Queen."


    "Fine."


    The two came to the gate of the temple and were about to say goodbye when they saw a servant rushing to Hizdahr and reported:


    "My lord, Your Majesty the Queen has summoned you."


    Hizdahr frowned slightly: "How is her talk with Caesar?"


    "It was said that it was very bad. The two had a big fight, and Caesar rode a dragon and left."


    Hizdahr and the Green Maiden looked at each other, with a tacit and smug smile on their faces.


    "Okay, I''m going to see the queen now."


    After Hizdahr left, the Green Maiden returned to the inner hall of the temple alone.


    But when she was about to worship the gods, she suddenly froze in place.


    Because, next to the harpy statue on the shrine, there is actually an extra harpy!


    Live Harpy!


    But there was only half of the head left, and the one-eyed eye was shining with lightning.


    And look at the chain between her claws, this is clearly the harpies of Astapor.


    The green maiden suddenly thought of a rumor she had heard before, her legs softened, and she knelt down with a plop.


    "Dragon... girl... must... die!" The harpy made a hoarse and piercing voice, like metal rubbing.


    The green maiden prostrated herself on the ground and said tremblingly:


    "Follow... the oracle!"

 Chapter 350: wedding

    Chapter 350 Wedding


    There was no cloud in the blue sky, and the bricks and stones of the pyramid were soon scorched hot by the scorching sun.


    The handmaiden Jiki took off the silk robe from Daenerys'' shoulders, and Irri helped her into the pool.


    The brilliance of the rising sun shines on the water surface, and the broken shadow of the persimmon tree can be seen faintly.


    "Your Majesty, do you really want to marry..." Missandei summoned up her courage and asked, "Hizdahr?"


    Daenerys turned her head and glanced at her maid, and said with a smile:


    "What? You don''t want me to marry him?"


    "Forgive me, but you obviously like His Majesty Caesar..."


    "Are you so sure?" Daenerys felt that she had already quarreled fiercely with Samwell that day, could it still be seen through?


    Missandei helped the Queen wipe her body, and whispered carefully:


    "The villain heard you call in a dream...the name of Caesar..."


    Daenerys'' pretty face blushed slightly, and she could only barely explain:


    "I am the queen, and the queen''s marriage does not belong to herself, but to the country."


    After saying this, Daenerys couldn''t help but think, was she marrying Caesar for herself or for the country?


    The maids quickly washed the queen clean like never before.


    Daenerys did not rush out of the pool, but continued to soak in the water, tasting the frozen fruit on the silver plate, and fantasizing about the Seven Kingdoms that she had never set foot in.


    Everything in her brother''s story used to be so attractive to her, but as time went by, with wandering, fleeing, being rejected, and being expelled again and again, the fantasy about Westeros gradually became more and more complicated. become blurred.


    But with the arrival of Caesar, the childhood fantasies seemed to be revived again.


    He will definitely take me back.


    Daenerys thought of the scene where Caesar appeared riding a white dragon, and a smile appeared on her face involuntarily.


    This idea finally made her willing to leave the cool pool.


    Water drops covered the white and tender skin, and slowly flowed down the legs.


    Jiqi brought a soft towel to help her wipe her body, and Yili asked from the side:


    "Your Majesty, which dress do you want to wear today?"


    Daenerys wants to wear that purple tulle dress, which matches her eye color best, but unfortunately, she can only wear a cumbersome tokar robe today.


    After all, the person she is going to marry today is Hizdahr.


    "The yellow tokar robe," Daenerys said, swearing inwardly that this was the last time she would wear such a damned garment.


    "And that red veil," Daenerys added. Today''s Meereen may be bleeding like a river, and the red veil can cover the splashing blood.


    Jiqi combed Daenerys'' hair, Yili painted the queen''s nails, Missandei went out for a while and came back, reported:


    "Your Majesty, Prince Quentyn from Dorne asks to see you."


    Daenerys remembered that Caesar told her to imprison the Dorne before he left, but she read that the Martell family was always loyal to the Targaryen family, and she always treated each other with courtesy.


    However, she is not going to meet Quentin anymore.


    "Tell Quentin, I''m really not free today, let''s try another day."


    "yes."


    After dressing, Daenerys left the palace.


    At the bottom of the Great Pyramid, Sir Barristan and others were waiting beside a gorgeous open chariot, surrounded by expressionless Unsullied.


    "Your Majesty." Ser Barristan stepped forward and saluted.


    "Is everything arranged?" Daenerys asked in a low voice.


    "It''s arranged," Ser Barristan reported. "The Unsullied guard the four gates and the Temple of Grace to keep the Yunkai''i from outside the city safe, and more importantly, to keep you safe. But We can¡¯t care about other places in the city.¡±


    "Isn''t there still the Beast Face Army?"


    The Beast Face Army is an army composed of rebellious slaves. Because the sons of the Harpy in Meereen have been assassinating those who serve Daenerys, these free folk soldiers who have not received much military training and low combat effectiveness have always been The key targets of the assassination, once they are alone or go home to rest, they will be found dead in their own beds.


    That''s why Daenerys asked them to wear beast-shaped masks to conceal their true identities, so that the Son of the Harpy could not find the target for assassination.


    "They lack training. And masks can hide a lot of things." Sir Barristan pointed to a soldier wearing an owl mask outside, "I don''t even know if the face under that mask is the same today as it was yesterday."


    "It doesn''t matter." Daenerys was very confident, "It is enough that the key places are already guarded by the Unsullied. As long as the nobles die, Meereen will not be in chaos."


    "I hope so." Ser Barristan said no more, he made up his mind to stay by the Queen''s side every step of the way today.


    Daenerys got into the chariot, and the carriage began to move forward slowly.


    In front of the Great Pyramid is a square of colored bricks. Heat waves evaporate from the gaps in the bricks, forming dense mist.


    There were Meereenese onlookers everywhere, and they cheered when they saw Daenerys'' chariot.


    The Unsullied surrounded the walking chariot, and as they moved forward, they smashed their spears heavily on the ground, making bang bang bangs, driving the crowd away.


    The queue moved forward slowly, and every time they passed a pyramid, the chariots of the nobles of Meereen joined in.


    They sent congratulatory gifts to the queen one after another, including gorgeous robes, precious jewelry, and unique sculptures... Daenerys asked the maids to accept the gifts and thanked them with a smile.


    She noticed that the chariots of these Meereenian nobles were drawn by men, not horses.


    The nobles of Meereen really don''t like horses because they will dirty the city, Daenerys thought this would change after she abolished slavery.


    But the nobles of Meereen still use people to pull carts, but the method has changed from slavery to employment.


    I actually haven¡¯t changed the city at all, Daenerys thought a little discouraged.


    The Temple of Grace in Meereen is very similar to that in Astapor, with a golden dome, and two tall bronze harpies standing in front of the gate.


    Crossing the statue, the convoy stopped slowly.


    Ser Barristan helped Daenerys out of the carriage. In front of him was a staircase paved with colorful bricks.


    Black, purple, blue, green... finally to red, on that level, Hizdahr was waiting for her with a smile.


    Surrounded by saintesses wearing robes of various colors, the great masters of Meereen stood along the steps. The higher the bloodline, the higher the position, and the guards and servants stood at the bottom of the steps.


    The temple was crowded with free people, densely packed, it seemed that everyone in the city had come.


    As Daenerys began to climb the steps, they let out a cheer, and finally converged into the same word¡ª


    "Misha!"


    "Misha! Misha! Misha!" Tens of thousands of people shouted in unison, making the entire temple tremble.


    Daenerys stopped, letting the sound sweep her away.


    I am not your mother. She wanted to shout back.


    She felt unworthy of the title.


    But looking at the cheering crowd, Daenerys still couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    I can''t really liberate you yet, but one day in the future, I will definitely come back. Daenerys made a solemn promise in her heart.


    "Misha! Misha! Misha!" The voice wave after wave, went straight into the sky.


    Samwell rode a white dragon and hovered over Meereen. After hearing this shout, he thought of the woman named Nissa Nissa in the illusion again.


    "Do you want her to die that much?" The corner of his mouth curled up in a mocking arc, "Then I will let her live."


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and patted the white dragon''s neck, signaling it to dive down.


    But at this moment, Samwell suddenly caught a glimpse of the lower airspace below, where a black figure was hovering.


    He recognized it immediately. It was Drogon, the black dragon.

 Chapter 351: Yulong

    Chapter 351 Yulong


    "Your Majesty, how much your people love you!"


    On the highest step, Hizdahr shouted with an exaggerated expression.


    At the same time he held out a hand, beckoning Daenerys to come up and take it.


    Daenerys stopped where she was and didn''t move, she just looked at him quietly, with a cold look in her violet eyes.


    This look made Hizdahr''s heart tighten, and the smile on his face gradually froze.


    He shouted again, but saw that the queen still didn''t move.


    The green saintess also realized that something was wrong. She exchanged glances with a saintess in a red robe next to her, and then the two walked down the steps at the same time, preparing to meet the queen.


    At the bottom of the steps, Ser Barristan and Ser Jorah exchanged glances, and they also started to climb up at the same time.


    Hizdahr said something again, but it was lost in the cheers of the crowd.


    The Unsullied started to move, countless blue and black helmets were approaching the steps, and the spikes on them shone with a chilling light under the scorching sun.


    The green maiden''s complexion changed drastically, and she let out a roar.


    The nobles of Meereen on the steps began to commotion.


    Hizdahr turned his head abruptly, and was about to speak.


    A shadow passed over his face.


    The commotion and shouting ceased, and all voices fell silent.


    Everyone''s eyes are looking at the sky almost at the same time.


    Daenerys also raised her head, a trace of doubt flashed in her eyes, why is it not a white dragon but a black dragon?


    But the next moment, her heart was filled with joy.


    It''s Drogon!


    It''s back!


    The black dragon hovered over the temple, it was covered in black scales, only its eyes, horns and back were blood red.


    Among Daenerys'' three dragons, it was already the largest, but the recent period of wild life made it even more majestic, with black jade-like wings spread a full thirty feet.


    The green maiden froze in place, her heart pounding. Before she could decide whether to continue with her original assassination plan, another bigger shadow shrouded it, almost covering the entire temple.


    Caesar!


    And his white dragon!


    If the appearance of Drogon caused commotion, then the appearance of Cleopatra caused panic.


    The white dragon arrived first, and flew over the crowd quickly. The sound of flapping its wings was like thunder.


    The scorching warm wind blows people to and fro.


    Hizdahr scrambled and scrambled back to hide, and the Meereen nobles around him scattered away, revealing soldiers holding spears, armor and wearing harpy masks hidden behind.


    Seeing them, Daenerys immediately realized that these Meereen nobles were planning to kill her at the wedding too!


    But in front of the giant dragon, such a small number of soldiers can''t make any waves at all.


    Sure enough, as a black and red flame spewed out from Cleopatra''s mouth, a line of fire was drawn in the air, instantly devouring the nobles of Meereen at the top of the steps and the soldiers behind them.


    Screams and shouts rang out.


    Through the three wide steps, Daenerys felt the raging heat wave on her face, and looked at Hizdahr who had turned into a fiery man, the slave master who was about to marry her, and suddenly burst out laughing.


    "Gods!" The green maiden collapsed on the steps, wailing, "Save your people!"


    She shouted in the direction of the Temple of Holy Grace, as if there really was a **** inside.


    The nobles ran frantically, screaming and shoving, trying to escape the hellish sea of ??fire, and many of them tripped over their cumbersome tokar robes.


    Smart ones also know how to take off the toca robe, lose dignity and aristocratic demeanor, just to stay away from the white **** of death that descended from the sky.


    The crowd outside the temple also began to boil, screaming, cheering, and cursing mixed together.


    The Unsullied surrounded the temple, with spears and shields in their hands, and when they saw the nobles running down the steps, they began to slaughter mercilessly.


    The white dragon landed heavily on the top of the steps, its huge body shook the entire temple, cracks covered the surface of the stone steps, and the foundation of the temple seemed to be crumbling.


    The black dragon also landed, but it seemed to be hungry, and actually stretched its claws into the charred corpses and began to eat.


    "No!" Daenerys rebuked angrily.


    "Gods!" The green maiden spat out, "It''s eating people!"


    The screams all around suddenly became high-pitched.


    A soldier wearing a harpy mask rushed out of the flames, holding a spear, and rushed madly at the black dragon Drogon.


    Perhaps he had heard the name of the girl who died under the flames of the dragon, perhaps he had realized that it would be difficult for him to escape from the Temple of the Holy Grace, so he wanted to fight before he died. If he succeeded in slaying the dragon, he would be named Stay forever.


    Compared to the huge and formidable white dragon, the black dragon seems to be easier to kill...


    The Meereen soldier raised the red gauze at his feet, and rushed towards Drogon at a very fast speed.


    What greeted him was a fiery black and red flame.


    But his actions seemed to resonate, and three or four soldiers rushed up with spears in their hands, trying to fight desperately.


    Drogon flapped two of them flying with his wings, and knocked down one with his tail, but the fourth person took the opportunity to climb up the dragon''s spine and stab the iron spear point into the back of the dragon''s neck.


    Daenerys and Drogon scream at the same time.


    Fortunately, there were scales to protect the spear from getting stuck, and it didn''t penetrate deep into the flesh, but Drogon still arched his body and roared angrily.


    Its long neck bent back, and it bit the Meereen warrior on its back.


    "No¡ª" the dragon slayer only had time to roar, before Drogon twisted off the upper half of his body and threw it away like a mouse.


    "Kill it! Kill it!" The green maiden screamed frantically.


    White dragon Cleopatra has turned her head, spouting raging flames, drowning several fish that slipped through the net.


    The black dragon Drogon became more and more frenzied, his huge wings were fully spread, and he kept flapping his fans, raising waves of smoke and dust.


    Daenerys felt its pain and was about to rush over.


    But Ser Jorah, who came over, grabbed her arm tightly: "Don''t go! Your Majesty!"


    Ser Barristan also stood in front of Daenerys: "Your Majesty, this dragon is too dangerous!"


    Daenerys subconsciously went to see Samwell.


    The man stood proudly on the back of the white dragon, and turned his head just in time.


    Looking at each other, Samwell shouted:


    "Don''t be afraid of Dany! You are the blood of a true dragon, a born dragon knight! Show your courage and conquer this dragon!"


    When Daenerys heard that, she immediately broke free from Ser Jorah''s hand, then pushed away Ser Barristan who was standing in front of her, and ran towards the black dragon with big strides.


    Flames streamed down the steps, burning off her sandals.


    But Daenerys didn''t stop, but ran faster.


    The flames licked the soles of her pink feet, and also ignited the courage in her heart.


    The world in front of me seems to slow down suddenly.


    The spear of the dragon-slaying warrior just now was still on Drogon''s back, shaking with the flapping of the dragon''s wings, and hot smoke rose from the wound.


    "Drogon!" Daenerys yelled, "Drogon! Look at me!"


    It turned its head, smoke lingered between its teeth, and a scarlet flame was brewing deep in its throat, as if it was about to burst out.


    "No!" Daenerys stumbled up to Drogon, but her petite body seemed to contain enormous energy, "Don''t you know me?"


    The black dragon poked its head down, its huge mouth almost touching Daenerys'' head.


    Hot breath blows the red veil off her face, and Daenerys can see her own reflection in Drogon''s lava eyes.


    So small, so fragile, so frightening...


    No! I can''t let it see my fear!


    Daenerys looked directly into the eyes of the black dragon, and angrily said:


    "Drogon, get down!"


    The black dragon roared again, and the fiery airflow almost sent Daenerys flying.


    Samwell frowned, and was about to go to help, but Daenerys reached out and patted the belly of the dragon.


    "No!" she snapped, "Drogon! Get down!"


    The black dragon flapped its wings again, once, twice...then folded them and prostrated themselves on the ground.


    Daenerys'' heartbeat finally eased a little, she jumped onto the dragon''s back, grabbed the spear and pulled it out.


    The tip of the spear has melted, emitting a hot red light.


    A few drops of black blood flowed from the wound, falling on the stone steps and turning into smoke.


    Dragon is flesh and blood made of fire, Daenerys suddenly remembered this sentence.


    me too. She raised her head and looked at Samwell, who gave her a thumbs up and gave her an appreciative smile.


    Daenerys laughed too.


    Drogon flapped his black wings, and the colorful stone steps were thrown suddenly under his feet.


    Daenerys only felt dizzy for a while, she couldn''t help closing her eyes, and hugged the dragon''s neck tightly.


    When she opened her eyes again and looked down through the smoke, she saw that the Temple of Holy Grace had become a sea of ??flames.


    The nobles of Meereen were either consumed by the flames, or died by the swords of the Unsullied waiting in battle.


    Countless free folk of Meereen scattered around like ants.


    The sea of ??flames was still spreading, orange red and scorched black were intertwined, a huge white figure suddenly soared into the sky, and soon came to Drogon''s side, keeping pace with it.


    Samwell sat on the back of the white dragon and shouted at her:


    "How does it feel to ride a dragon?"


    "Great!" Daenerys laughed and responded, "It''s like stepping on the world!"


    As she spoke, she untied the tokar robe on her body and threw it into the air.


    The strong wind in the sky pressed the thin gauze tightly to her body, revealing her exquisite curves.


    The long silver-gold hair was raised back, and the whole world seemed to be reflected in the violet eyes.


    Samwell looked at the flame-elf-like beautiful girl in front of him, and was about to say something when he suddenly heard a hurried horn sound.


    He immediately looked down, and saw a dense army appearing outside the four gates of Meereen at the same time.


    "The Yunkai''i are attacking!" Daenerys exclaimed.


    "Don''t panic..." Samwell had just finished speaking halfway, when another low-pitched horn sounded.


    This horn is completely different from the previous ones. It seems to come from the abyss of hell. The terrifying sound pierces into people''s ears, as if to ignite the flesh and blood.


    Moreover, after hearing the horn, the white dragon and the black dragon suddenly became restless.


    Samwell was startled suddenly, and suddenly turned his head to look west.


    I saw a fleet appearing on the white wax-like sea.


    A banner emblazoned with golden sea monsters flapping their teeth and claws in the wind.

 Chapter 352: How to train your dragon

    Chapter 352 How to Train the Dragon


    "Your Highness Quentin, are you really not going to attend the Dragon Queen''s wedding?"


    "No." Quentin Martell was lying on the railing, holding a jug of red wine in his hand, with unwillingness and resentment flowing in his tone.


    He looked in the direction of the Holy Grace Temple, and hearing the faint cheers from a distance, he felt more and more uncomfortable.


    what to do?


    Do you just give up like this?


    Return to Dorne empty-handed?


    He did miss home, the Greenblood River, Sunspear and the Watergardens, longing to breathe the air of Dorne again.


    But what about the entrustment of the father?


    And the father''s hatred...


    When Caesar came to Meereen before, Quentin even thought of assassinating him.


    It''s a pity that Caesar didn''t stay in Meereen for a long time, and soon he had a big fight with the Dragon Queen and left angrily.


    After hearing the news, Quentin didn''t know whether he should breathe a sigh of relief, or regret that he couldn''t kill the enemy with his own hands.


    But Caesar''s departure is a good thing after all.


    Quentin thought he had another chance to marry the Dragon Queen, but unexpectedly, the Dragon Queen agreed to marry Hizdahr.


    He took another big gulp of wine, and coughed because he drank too quickly.


    Footsteps sounded behind him, and Sir Garris Dingwater trotted over, whispering in Quentin''s ear:


    "Your Highness, Melis and the others are going to answer the call of the Ragged Prince and help the Yunkai people open the east gate. Shall we... go?"


    "Help the Yunkai''i open the city gate?" Quentin frowned, "But there are Unsullied guards at the gate."


    "They seem confident, and say Meereen will soon be in chaos, and the Unsullied will no longer be a threat."


    After thinking for a moment, Quentin still shook his head:


    "We don''t want to participate. Whether the Yunkai''i can take Meereen is none of our business. I only want the Dragon Queen..."


    "I''m afraid it will be difficult..." Sir Garys hesitated for a moment, but still persuaded, "Can''t you see that the Dragon Queen doesn''t want to fulfill her brother''s agreement at all."


    Yes, Quentin thought dejectedly, she doesn''t love me.


    This is not something that can be changed by a piece of yellowed parchment.


    Sir Garys saw that the prince was depressed, so he comforted him:


    "Daenerys Targaryen is not the only woman in the world, you don''t have to marry her."


    "But Dorne needs it." Quentin sighed. "Dorne needs her dragon."


    "Then why don''t we go directly to the dragon?" Sir Archibald said suddenly.


    The other two were stunned by these words.


    Quentin''s dark eyes suddenly lit up:


    "Yes, I can go directly to the dragon! As long as I can bring the dragon back, I can save Dorne!"


    "You mean...stealing dragons?" Sir Garris asked with a complicated expression.


    "This is the only way!" Quentin''s gaze gradually became firm.


    "But can you control the dragon?"


    ¡°I could ride a horse when I was six.¡±


    "A dragon is not a horse..."


    "I also have the blood of the real dragon in my body." Quentin said.


    This is indeed true, because Aegon IV married his daughter to Prince Malon Martell in order to let Dorne be incorporated under the rule of the Iron Throne.


    But that was more than a hundred years ago, and now, after seven or eight generations of inheritance and dilution, Quentin may not even have confidence in how much "real dragon blood" remains in his body.


    "I''ve decided!" Quentin forced himself to make up his mind, he never wanted to go back as a loser, "I know that Daenerys locked the two dragons in the basement of the Great Pyramid, and while she was going to get married, Let''s steal a dragon and run away!"


    Sir Archibald said: "There is one more question, Your Highness, how do we bypass those guards and reach the basement?"


    "This one is not difficult." Sir Garys dug out a package, and took out three hooded cloaks, three short swords, and three polished brass masks¡ª


    Made three lifelike animal images.


    "The Unsullied have been sent to protect the queen and the city gate." Sir Garris said, "Now the pyramids are guarded by beast-faced troops. We can get in by wearing this mask."


    "But the Beast Face Army has a code."


    "The password is¡ªdog."


    Sir Archibald took a deep look at Garris: "Are you sure? This is a gamble of your life."


    Quentin couldn''t help but ask, "Where did you get these equipment and codes?"


    Sir Garys smiled:


    "Meris gave me, this is what they dare to rely on to secretly open the gate to the Yunkai people."


    Quentyn nodded thoughtfully, realizing at once that there were Yunkish spies in the Beastface.


    This is not surprising, the Dragon Queen''s foundation in Meereen is too shallow, and it is too easy to infiltrate. If she hadn''t mastered the Unsullied, a perverted army with strong combat power and cannot be bought, the Yunkai''i would not be needed. Lin Gui could drive her out of the city by himself.


    "Then it''s settled!" Quentin made up his mind, "We''ll go now, steal the dragon before the wedding is over, and then go join the Yunkai people!"


    After finalizing the plan, the three of them quickly put on the equipment masks of the Beast Face Army, pretended to be patrolling soldiers, and entered the Great Pyramid.


    In front of the bronze gate, a soldier wearing a fox mask stopped the three of them and asked:


    "Signal?"


    "Dog." Quentin''s heart beat faster.


    The fox nodded and moved away.


    The Dornishman secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly walked into the gate.


    The bottom of the Great Pyramid is like a maze. Fortunately, Quentin came here before and remembered the way.


    Walking into the steep **** leading to the basement, the light gradually dimmed.


    Quentin only felt that it was difficult to breathe, and there was a feeling of top-heavy unreality, like a game, and like a nightmare from which he could not wake up.


    Finally, they came to the double iron gate on the bottom floor, with thick and long iron chains wrapped around the gate, and two Unsullied stood beside it.


    Unsullied!


    Not the beast face army!


    Quentin''s pupils shrank for a while, and his palms were instantly covered in greasy cold sweat.


    "What are you doing here?" an Unsullied asked, his tone mechanical and dull.


    Quentin and Garys beside him quickly exchanged a glance, and then growled hoarsely:


    "Get in!"


    Before he finished speaking, Garys threw the torch at one of the Unsullied, then rushed forward and drew his sword to slash.


    Archibald also roared and rushed towards another Unsullied.


    Quentin drew out his dagger and joined the battle group.


    Three people have an advantage over two Unsullied, but the Unsullied cannot use common sense to infer.


    Archibald had already stabbed the short sword into the chest of an Unsullied Man, but the man still thrust the spear towards Quentin without hesitation.


    It seems that he would rather die than pull a back.


    The point of the spear pierced the mask, leaving a **** streak on Quentyn''s face, but he dodged quickly, otherwise the blow would have pierced his throat.


    Archibald also impaled the Unsullied in the chest.


    Garis on the other side was in a rather difficult situation. The Unsullied''s desperate fight made him completely overwhelmed, and he had four or five scars on his body in just a short while.


    Fortunately, Archibald went to support in time, and the two joined forces to kill another Unsullied.


    "Quick! Get in!" Garys urged, fearing that the sound of the fight had drawn attention from the outside.


    Archibald groped around on the corpse of the Unsullied, found the key, and opened the chain.


    Garys grabbed the hot iron door and pulled it aside.


    Rusty latches squeaked and a wave of heat swept in, smelling of ash, brimstone, and burnt flesh.


    This is the smell of dragons.


    Quentin took a deep breath and strode into the door.


    There was a deep darkness in front of him, and Prince Dorne could feel something lurking in the darkness, staring at him eagerly.


    Gods, please grant me courage.


    He secretly prayed, and walked slowly to the edge of the deep pit.


    Two eyes raised in front of him, bronze eyes, like tempered iron.


    Sir Garys followed and raised the torch high, illuminating the scene in front of him.


    It was a piece of dark green dragon scales. The dragon''s head was about the size of a horse. The dragon''s neck continued to extend, like a python spreading its body, followed by a towering back and smoky wings.


    "The green one is Rego." Quentin said hoarsely. The courage he had finally mustered up disappeared the moment he saw the dragon.


    Hoo¡ª


    Rego suddenly opened his mouth, and light and heat came together, like a toppled furnace, a hundred times brighter than the torches in their hands.


    "Aren''t there two?" Gary asked.


    "There!" Archibald pointed to the ceiling.


    Quentin took a step back, raised the torch, and looked up.


    Above it was a masonry vault scorched black by dragon flames, a golden figure was hiding there, countless ashes fluttered down, and crumbling bricks fell down one after another.


    Its eyes were like molten gold, shining in the dark, and its huge wings suddenly opened, setting off a gust of fiery wind.


    "That''s Viserion..." Quentin''s mind went blank.


    Do you want to control this creature? He suddenly regretted it.


    But at this time, he has no way out.


    Unless he conquers a dragon, let alone save Dorne, he can''t even save himself.


    "Bring the meat!" Quentin said, his tone trembling.


    A full-fed beast will become docile. He comforted himself like this.


    Archibald threw a huge package into the deep pit, which contained cooked leg of lamb.


    Viserion flew down to the ceiling, his wings kicking up a cloud of ash in the scorched air.


    "This one''s eating ours, or should it be?"


    "Okay." Quentin could only bite the bullet and slide down the deep pit, slowly approaching Viserion.


    Rego let out a roar, which frightened Quentin to freeze on the spot.


    Fortunately, he saw that the other party was being held by the iron chain around his neck, so he was relieved and continued to approach Viserion.


    The golden dragon was still eating the leg of lamb, and it didn''t seem to resist Quentin''s approach.


    Quentin became bolder and came to the dragon:


    "Get down!"


    Viserion ignored him.


    "Unchain him!" Garys shouted from above.


    Quentin approached cautiously, and Viserion suddenly turned his head.


    Pale flames burned deep in his throat like a shining dagger, and his eyes were like lakes of molten gold, emitting a frightening light.


    No, I can''t back off, I can''t let the dragon perceive my fear.


    At this moment, a horn sounded suddenly outside the Great Pyramid.


    Quentin''s heart trembled.


    "The Yunkai''i are attacking!" Garys reminded.


    Quentin gritted his teeth suddenly, rushed forward, and unlocked the clasp on Viserion''s body as fast as he could in his life.


    The hot temperature made his hands burn.


    But the dragon didn''t attack him.


    Quentin was greatly encouraged, and shouted again:


    "Get down!"


    Viserion stretched his body, threw off the chain, raised his head and let out a growl, as if celebrating his regaining freedom.


    "Get down, Viserion!" Quentin yelled again.


    Hearing his name, Viserion suddenly lowered his head, flapping his wings, raising ashes and smoke all over the sky, and then an earth-shattering roar echoed in the scorched deep pit.


    "No!" Garris and Archibald yelled frantically.


    Quentin raised his hands blankly to protect his body, but how could flesh and blood stop the flames.


    His hands were on fire, his body was on fire, all on fire, and the flames of **** consumed him.


    Quentin screamed.


    Just then, another horn sounded.


    The two dragons in the deep pit became irritable at the same time. Rego spread his wings and wanted to fly, but was caught by the chain.


    The unchained Viserion rushed out at such a high speed that by the time the Dornishmen reacted, the golden figure had already disappeared outside the door.

 Chapter 353: Shapeshifting

    Chapter 353 Shapeshifting


    woo woo woo¡ª


    The dreadful trumpets echoed over Meereen, loud and deadly, full of pain and fury, full of death and destruction.


    This is the voice from hell, this is the curse from the gods.


    Everyone who heard this voice couldn''t help covering their ears and screaming in pain.


    But their voices were drowned in the trumpets.


    woo woo woo woo¡ª


    The sound of the trumpet is still going on, as if it will never stop, until the world is destroyed.


    Samwell spoke, but his voice was blocked in his throat.


    He only felt that his flesh and blood were about to be ignited by the weird sound of the horn.


    The usually docile white dragon Cleopatra suddenly became extremely manic. It rolled, twisted, and roared in the air, trying to throw it at the dragon knight on its back.


    He turned to look at the black dragon Drogon, and saw that it was in the same situation.


    The sound of the horn seems to be able to control the mind of the dragon.


    Boom!


    The white dragon rolled and shattered the tip of a pyramid, the finely broken bricks and stones splashed and fluttered, and the smoke caused Samwell to close his eyes and shut his mouth.


    The dizziness brought about by the violent tumbling made him top-heavy, and his stomach was overwhelmed.


    The white dragon swooped down and crashed into the ground.


    Cobweb-like cracks spread around.


    The people of Meereen in the square fled like crazy.


    Samwell smacked the white dragon''s neck hard, trying to arouse its attention.


    But Cleopatra was still furious. She opened her mouth and roared, and flames of orange and scorched black spewed out.


    "Cleopatra!" Samwell roared, but the voice couldn''t come out at all.


    At this moment, the world has been filled with that weird horn sound, and there is no room for a second sound.


    Flames spread across the square, and countless people were swept up in it, screaming silently.


    Samwell stepped up his strength and hit the dragon''s back with a heavy punch.


    A piece of the sturdy scale armor was instantly dented.


    Bailong was in pain, let out a silent roar, and then suddenly turned his slender neck, and his blood-red eyes just met Samwell.


    Wisps of green smoke curled up from the dragon''s nose, and a blazing flame could be faintly seen brewing in the huge open mouth.


    Samwell looked at Bailong happily and fearlessly.


    The next second, his eyes rolled up suddenly, and the black pupils disappeared, replaced by pure white.


    Shapeshifting!


    Samwell transformed into a falcon, and also transformed into a Stark direwolf, but never tried to invade the consciousness of a dragon.


    Probably none of the skinchangers in all of Westeros ever tried to control a dragon.


    Dragon is not mortal.


    But now, Samwell did just that.


    Boom¡ª


    Time seemed to stand still.


    Samwell''s consciousness suddenly went blank, and all feelings disappeared.


    But in the next second, the world suddenly came alive again.


    He smelled the smell of burnt meat, felt the fear of the people, and heard the weird sound of the horn that seemed to never stop. A strange impulse surged in his heart, making him want to break free from the shackles desperately, Fly to the source of the horn sound.


    Shackles? fly away?


    Samwell suddenly realized that he had really invaded the consciousness of the white dragon.


    Now, he is Cleopatra.


    But the problem is still not resolved.


    He can even feel that the bond between the dragon and the body is constantly loosening.


    This weird horn is cutting the connection between him and the white dragon.


    Bai Long was struggling and resisting, but it seemed futile.


    Even if Samwell controls its mind, it still cannot stop this process.


    He knew that when the mysterious connection between himself and the white dragon was completely broken, Cleopatra would throw him off and fly towards the horn without hesitation.


    He has to stop this!


    But how?


    Samwell forced himself to calm down, and his mind went to the depths of the white dragon''s consciousness, down, down, down...through the boundary between black and white, sinking into a glowing river.


    Among the interlaced light and shadow, the wolves are roaring, the three-eyed crow is flapping its wings, and the raging sea of ??fire is frozen into ice.


    Dead branches and dead leaves entwined a huge throne, and Samwell sank into the dark soil.


    Go down, keep going down...


    The black abyss opened its huge mouth, and the nameless horror was about to move.


    A slender light suddenly appeared in the darkness, and then quickly went out.


    Samwell saw a rune in that eureka moment.


    A rune that seems familiar and seems to be true.


    Deep darkness enveloped him completely.


    Samwell opened his eyes again, and found that he had returned to his original body.


    But he understood that there might be some secret hidden in Bailong''s consciousness.


    He may not have the strength to pry into this secret.


    However, he did not gain nothing from changing his shape this time.


    Looking at the white dragon that was close at hand, it seemed that it was going to roar again, and Samwell raised his right hand slowly.


    A pinch of flame ignited at the fingertips and spread rapidly.


    The blood-red pupils of the white dragon reflected the trajectories of the flames across the air, and finally formed a mysterious pattern¡ª


    Like a giant dragon, like a poisonous snake, like a tall tower, and like a long river.


    The blood in Samwell''s whole body was agitated, burning, and surging.


    Vaguely, he heard countless voices echoing in his ears, which temporarily covered up the strange sound of the horn like a tarsus.


    The whispering babblings carried a strong temptation and were filled with extreme danger.


    Samwell opened his mouth and spit out four words one by one:


    "Bloodmark: Asylum."


    A huge force continuously emerged from the heart, diffused outwards, and soon enveloped Samwell and the white dragon under him.


    The eerie sound of the horn was still echoing, but it was blocked out, as if it came from another distant world.


    Cleopatra''s blood-red pupils contracted suddenly, and then expanded again, and the flame deep in her throat was also extinguished.


    Samwell stretched out his hand to touch the white dragon''s head, Cleopatra no longer resisted, and came over docilely, and snorted by the way.


    The effect of the Horn of the Dragon has been removed.


    Samwell heaved a sigh of relief, and turned to look in Daenerys'' direction.


    Drogon rolled and howled among the ruins of a collapsing building, and Daenerys had long since been left behind.


    The black dragon put its wings on the ground and crawled westward. Just as it stretched its wings and was about to take off, the white dragon descended from the sky, pressed Drogon''s neck with one paw, and trampled it under its feet.


    The black dragon writhed and struggled among the ruins, smoke and dust rose everywhere, gravel flew randomly, thick smoke and flames spewed out from its mouth, and flowed in all directions.


    But the white dragon''s body was several times its size, and Drogon couldn''t break free at all.


    Samwell looked up to the west, and saw a golden figure flying out of the Great Pyramid and heading towards the sea.


    Viserion?


    It broke free?


    Samwell didn''t have time to think about it, a cold hostility suddenly came from behind, like a javelin hitting the back of his heart.


    He turned his head suddenly, and saw a harpies sitting upright on top of the ruins.


    She has only half of her head left, and the only blood-red agate-like eye is shining with murderous intent and lightning.

 Chapter 354: deadly gift

    Chapter 354 Deadly gift


    woo woo woo¡ª


    The sound of the horn tore through the sky, and the sharp sound was like a sharp blade, scraping eardrums and flesh and blood.


    On the sea surface of the vast Slave Bay, on the bow of the Invincible Ironborn, a dark-skinned slave was blowing the horn.


    The horn was taller than a man, and it was covered with stripes of red gold and black iron, and the ancient Valyrian inscriptions carved on the stripes flashed red with the sound of the trumpet.


    The sailors on the ship hid far away and covered their ears desperately, but they still couldn''t stop the terrifying sounds. They penetrated every hole and seemed to set everyone''s flesh and blood on fire.


    "Iron Captain" Victarion Greyjoy stood three steps behind the slave who played the trumpet, the flesh on his face was twitching.


    Obviously, the sound of the horn made him unbearable, even though he had clearly become the owner of the horn with the help of the red-robed monk Ma Qiluo.


    What about the dragon? Victarion looked back at the red robe monk behind him, and questioned him with his eyes.


    Maqoro pressed his remaining hand on his chest, signaling Victarion to be patient.


    The sound of the horn continued, filling the sky over the entire Slave Bay.


    The Trumpeter looks like he''s dying.


    His cheeks swelled into a big blood-red ball, as if it was about to burst, his whole body was shaking and reddened, steaming mist emerged from his head, and his whole body seemed to be about to be roasted.


    The Valyrian inscriptions on the horns burned violently, white flames spewing from every line.


    Victarion was grinding his teeth, only to feel that his patience was running out.


    But at this moment, Maqoro suddenly patted him on the shoulder, and pointed in the direction of Meereen.


    Victarion looked up, and saw under the scorching sun, a golden shadow was flying out of the city, heading towards him.


    dragon!


    He let out a silent cry, eager and greedy in his eyes.


    But then he frowned. Why is there only one?


    Didn''t it say that the Dragon Queen has three dragons?


    While thinking about it, the golden dragon was flying closer and closer, and it was clearly visible in a blink of an eye.


    Victarion grinned involuntarily.


    But the next second, his smile froze on his face.


    Because, when the dragon passed over the Invincible Ironborn, it didn''t stop at all, and continued to fly westward without stopping.


    what happened?


    Seeing the golden dragon flying farther and farther, Victarion suddenly turned his head to look at Marqoro and questioned him.


    Maqiro seemed a little confused about this.


    At this moment, the horns that filled the universe stopped abruptly.


    The slave who played the trumpet reached the limit, boiling blood flowed out of his mouth, and accompanied by a puff of thin blue smoke, rose to the sky.


    He staggered and fell headfirst on the deck with a thud.


    "What''s going on!" Victarion couldn''t care less about the slave who played the trumpet. He stared at his blood red eyes and shouted at Marqoro, "Didn''t you say that I am already the slave of the horn? Master, and as long as the horn is blown, the dragon will obey my orders, but now, what about the dragon?"


    Maqiro stared at the dead trumpet-playing slave on the deck for a moment, then shook his head and said:


    "Maybe something unexpected happened..."


    Victarion roared angrily, grabbed the red monk by the collar, and sprayed saliva on the other''s face:


    "Tell me clearly, what is the accident?"


    Facing the furious Iron Captain, Marqiro still had no fear at all. He pointed to the horn that fell on the deck, and said:


    "I need to see the Horn of the Dragon."


    "Yes." Victarion said, "But if you can''t give me a reasonable explanation today, I''ll burn you to the ground! Let you reunite with your **** Lord of Light!"


    Maqiro didn''t care about the other party''s threats, and walked slowly to the bow, picking up the huge horn.


    He first carefully checked the Valyrian inscription on it, his brows were tightly frowned, as if he encountered some incomprehensible problem.


    "My lord, come and take a look." Maqiro beckoned.


    Victarion suppressed his anger and took a few steps forward.


    The red-robed monk pointed to the inscription on the horn and read a few words.


    "I don''t understand Valyrian!" Victarion said angrily, "Just tell me what you mean!"


    "It means..." Marqiro said in a deep tone, "Death is in the cabin."


    "Death? In the cabin? What do you mean?" Victarion suddenly felt that this sentence seemed familiar, "Did you say similar things before..."


    Before he finished speaking, Victarion saw a ghostly figure approaching quickly from the pattern reflected on the smooth surface of the horn.


    His pupils constricted suddenly, and he turned around immediately, to see the dark-skinned woman, the salt concubine that Euron "Crow''s Eye" gave him, walking towards him quickly, with a cold light shining in her hand.


    Victarion roared, and was about to reach out to pull out the dagger at his waist, but suddenly felt a sharp burning pain in the back of his heart, a sharp pain like a heartburning fire.


    The knife was not drawn out, but the woman''s dagger was approaching and pierced into his chest.


    Victarion screamed.


    Reaper is in the cabin... He suddenly understood the meaning of this sentence.


    Moreover, he also remembered another sentence¡ª


    Euron''s gift must contain poison.


    Victarion thought the poison was the horn of the dragon, but he didn''t expect that the real poison was this woman.


    The dark-skinned woman suddenly smiled at Victarion.


    This smile is so familiar¡ª


    Evil charm, insolence, with the power of demagogy.


    Euron the Crow''s Eye always smiles like that...


    At this moment, Victarion suddenly figured out everything.


    It turned out that this was Euron''s plan.


    His vicious and treacherous brother had already set a trap for him.


    The horn of the dragon, the red-robed monk Maqiro, and the dark-skinned woman... are all poisonous gifts from Euron!


    He shouldn''t have accepted these gifts, he shouldn''t have come to Slaver''s Bay.


    Dragonhorn has been owned by Euron throughout, not him.


    He was cheated.


    Victarion''s men finally realized, they rushed over roaring.


    But the dark-skinned woman hugged Victarion like a lover''s embrace, and then rushed him off the deck and jumped into the sea.


    Plop!


    The seawater flooded the nose and mouth, and the salt invaded the wound, causing severe burning pain.


    Victarion felt the fear of suffocation, the fear he had felt when he was drowned, and still trembled from it.


    The Drowned God will bring me back to life!


    Just like last time.


    He consoled himself.


    The dead will not die, they will surely rise again, and its momentum will be even stronger!


    Victarion hugged the dark-skinned woman tightly, but saw that she didn''t show any intention of breaking free, and there was still that smile in his eyes, Euron''s smile.


    The gods will not spare the kinslayer!


    Victarion roared silently.


    The dark-skinned woman seemed to understand this sentence, with mockery in her eyes.


    The two continued to sink, away from the world of light, and headed for eternal darkness.


    Victarion''s consciousness gradually became tranced, and when he was dying, he suddenly saw strands of black ink emerging from the woman''s body, rolling and wriggling in the sea water, like countless tentacles of sea monsters.


    "Farewell, my dear brother." The sea monster grew Euron''s face, and smiled at Victarion.


    Is it hallucination?


    Victarion cried, "Euron! The Drowned God will not let you off, a kinslayer! And I, will be reborn in his watery palace! The dead never die!"


    "Really?" Euron curled his lips in disdain, "Then why didn''t your Drowned God punish me when I killed the other two brothers?"


    "You killed two brothers?" Victarion''s eyes widened.


    "Of course." Euron grinned, "Robin and Haron, do you remember these two poor creatures? I killed them with my own hands, and then went to the beach to pee, praying to the Drowned God to take me away. It''s a pity , no. Wake up, my foolish brother, the Drowned God you worship is a lie."


    "No! You blasphemer, you will be condemned by God one day!"


    "Look back." Euron laughed. "See what the Drowned God you worship is."


    No, there is no going back. Victarion warned himself.


    But the sea monster stretched out its tentacles and forcibly turned his head away.


    Then, he saw a pale thing on the bottom of the sea, with a human appearance, with swollen limbs, and a group of fish eating his face...


    No! This is an illusion! Victarion''s consciousness was fading.


    Let me die!


    "See?" Euron''s voice still reached his ears, "This is your god."


    Victarion struggled, but his body was extremely heavy and stiff.


    Thoughts also began to stagnate.


    Before he completely lost consciousness, the last thing he heard was Euron''s arrogant declaration:


    "The gods are lies."

 Chapter 355: recovery

    Chapter 355 Recovery


    When the terrible sound of the horn finally died away, Daenerys Targaryen got up from the ground with lingering fear.


    The clothes on her body were torn, and there was a scrape on her leg, and dark red blood was oozing from the wound.


    Daenerys didn''t care about this minor injury, but went to the black dragon Drogon immediately.


    Turning over the ruins, she quickly found her dragon.


    "Drogon!" She ran quickly.


    Cleopatra let go of Drogon at this time, but the black dragon was very dissatisfied with the guy who stepped on his neck, and was looking at the white dragon with angry eyes, his breath was heavy, and the flames ready to burst were faintly visible in his mouth.


    "Drogon! Don''t!" Daenerys reprimanded.


    The black dragon roared out a puff of smoke, but still lowered its head obediently.


    It appears that the connection between it and Daenerys was not interrupted by the horn.


    Samwell was riding on the back of the white dragon, and he could only see all this out of the corner of his eye. At this time, his attention was more focused on the Harpy not far ahead.


    However, he did not rush to attack.


    Although the harpy was defeated by him and Bailong, this time, the other party was not alone.


    Behind her, there were actually two statues of Harpies that "came alive".


    However, the expressions of these two statues are obviously dull, and they don''t have the pair of lightning-shine eyes of the Harpy in Astapone, and they are more like defective products.


    I don''t know how to fight.


    Samwell waited for Daenerys to ride Drogon again before saying:


    "The shortest harpy will be given to you, and the other two will be given to me."


    Daenerys also sensed the Harpy''s hostility, and nodded resolutely:


    "good."


    After getting a response, Samwell patted the white dragon''s neck and said:


    "Go! Cleopatra!"


    "Roar-"


    The white dragon let out a roar full of sulfur, flapped its wings, and rushed towards the Harpy in front.


    The black dragon rushed up almost at the same time.


    The three harpies let out a sharp whistle, almost piercing their eardrums, and then rushed over.


    Boom!


    The white dragon collided with a harpy, making a huge roar.


    There was a strong wind around, gravel splashed, smoke and dust were everywhere, and the buildings next to it were crumbling and might fall apart at any time.


    Cleopatra roared again, and hot flames gushed out from her mouth, instantly covering the Harpy.


    Samwell pulled out the giant sword behind his back, but suddenly his eyes froze.


    Because he discovered that the other two harpies rushed towards the black dragon Drogon.


    He immediately realized that Daenerys'' hatred value was actually higher than his.


    Before he could think about why, Samwell let the white dragon deal with the harpy, jumped off the dragon''s back, and rushed towards Daenerys.


    At this time, the situation of the black dragon was very bad. A thick chain wrapped around its body like a python, making it unable to move.


    A harpy stretched out its sharp claws, drawing three bloodstains on the black dragon''s front abdomen.


    The hot dragon''s blood dripped to the ground with smoke, making a squeak.


    Drogon roared in pain, opened his mouth and spewed out black flames, straight to the Harpy''s face.


    By this time, Samwell had already arrived.


    Ignoring the raging fire, he nimbly jumped onto the knee of a harpy, and stabbed down with the huge sword in his hand.


    Chi!


    About one-third of the giant sword is sunken.


    The harpy screamed in pain, and swung her claws towards the man on her knee.


    Samwell held the sword in both hands, exerted all his strength, and followed the banshee''s thigh all the way up.


    The huge sword tore through the hideous gaps all the way, but no blood flowed out, but sparks, as if it was cutting bronze.


    However, Samwell was sure that he had done harm to the Harpy.


    Sharp Claws followed closely, and the chains churned like poisonous snakes, chasing Samwell''s figure.


    He dexterously jumped and walked on the Harpy''s body, avoiding the enemy''s attack.


    But soon, he couldn''t hide any longer, because the Harpy saw that he couldn''t attack him, so she pointed her finger at Daenerys.


    "Jump!" Samwell yelled as another harpies pounced on Drogon''s back.


    Daenerys jumped off the dragon''s back decisively without any hesitation when she heard the words.


    Below was the messy gravel, she subconsciously closed her eyes.


    The expected fall and pain did not come, but crashed into a warm embrace.


    "Sam!" Daenerys opened her eyes, smiled and put her arms around the man''s neck.


    Samwell is not in the mood to make out with her right now, so he rolled over while holding her as soon as he stood still.


    Boom!


    The place where he was standing was hit by the chain, and a big hole was smashed out.


    Samwell hugged Daenerys and stood up again, a pool of hot blood dripping from his eyes.


    "Drogon is hurt!" Daenerys exclaimed.


    Samwell also saw a harpy inserting its claws into the black dragon''s back, pulling out a large mass of flesh and blood from it.


    Drogon roared in pain, spewed out raging flames, and twisted his body violently, but he couldn''t break free from the chains.


    Samwell put down Daenerys and rushed forward.


    A chain like a tarsus, chasing his figure.


    Boom boom boom!


    Samwell dodged deftly, and the chain could only hit his back, leaving big pits.


    The fire was bright ahead, Samwell suddenly knelt down, and the world stopped at this moment.


    All spiritual attributes are transformed into strength.


    The ground under Samwell''s feet sank suddenly, and the huge recoil force made him soar into the sky like a fired shell.


    "Cleopatra!"


    White Dragon dropped his opponent, rushed over, and threw the harpy on Drogon''s back to the ground.


    Samwell swung his sword in the air, and the milky white sword pierced the eye of a harpies.


    No special eyes.


    She screamed in pain.


    Samwell held the giant sword and pulled it down violently.


    Amid sparks flying in all directions, Harpy''s head was cut with a hideous slit along the direction of her eyes.


    She didn''t die, though, and continued screaming.


    Another harpy screamed, and a third did the same.


    "Ahhhh¡ª"


    The terrifying scream pierced the sky suddenly, echoing between the heaven and the earth.


    The sky suddenly darkened, and the sun disappeared.


    Instead, a blood-red eye appeared in the west, watching everything in the world with extremely indifferent eyes.


    "Ahhhh¡ª"


    Screams sounded from all directions, and terrifying energy fluctuations were brewing around, covering everything and destroying everything.


    The sea water in Slaver Bay evaporated instantly, the mountains were blown down with the wind like dead leaves, and the buildings in the entire city collapsed like gravel.


    Like the end of the world.


    Samwell froze in place, an uncontrollable fear rose in his heart.


    This terrible scene can make all mortals terrified, because this is no longer a power of the world.


    This is the power of the gods!


    "No, it''s impossible!" Samwell immediately came to his senses, "If you have such terrifying power, why are you still playing guessing games with me?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he didn''t care about it, and with a huge sword in his hand, he rushed to the core Harpy.


    The harpy with only half the head and one eye.


    Blood red eyes.


    Onyx eyes.


    Eyes that can increase attributes.


    The wind suddenly became violent, and the blood-red eyes in the sky shot out a thick light, blasting towards Samwell.


    In the air, countless tentacles with fangs and claws rolled, all of them were grabbing at Samwell.


    The screaming continued, surging like a worm, trying to get into Samwell''s ear.


    But Samwell was unmoved at all, allowing the blood to cover him, letting the tentacles wrap around him, letting countless murmurs, shouts, and pain echo in his ears.


    He only went for that eye.


    He firmly believes that all this is an illusion.


    Only that eye is the truth, the source of everything.


    The so-called Ghiscari gods are nothing but illusions that can be broken with a single poke!


    Just like what he experienced in the ruins of Gujis when he touched the green water, it was all illusory, all lies!


    Ding!


    The giant sword touched the eye, and cracks like spider webs quickly covered the surface.


    In an instant, the world changed drastically, and the wind was surging.


    The blood-red eye that replaced the sun in the sky fell from the east with unwilling anger, and the surrounding tentacles dissipated like smoke. The three harpies also turned back into statues, but the damaged parts still haven''t recovered.


    Samwell picked up the eyeballs on the ground, and when he turned around, he saw Daenerys running towards him.


    "Are you hurt?" He saw blood dripping from between her legs.


    "Sam!" Daenerys was very emotional, and threw herself into Samwell''s arms, hugging him tightly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''m going to give you a baby!" Daenerys looked up, crying with tears in her eyes.


    You will never have another child, Daenerys Targaryen. Unless the sun rises in the west and sets in the east. Unless the sea is dry and the mountains are blown away like dead leaves. Your uterus will move again.


    This is the witch''s curse on her.


    But just now, she witnessed a miracle with her own eyes.


    Witness the blood-red sun rising from the west and setting from the east, witnessing the drying of the sea and the mountains blowing down like dead leaves.


    She also felt a part of her body come alive!


    Her uterus is recovering!


    "I want to give birth to you!" Daenerys gasped and kissed the man, "Give birth to a child with silver hair and purple pupils! Give birth to the pure blood of the real dragon!"

 Chapter 356: capture the horn

    Chapter 356 Capture the Horn


    In the dark basement of the Great Pyramid of Meereen.


    Daenerys looked at the two Dorne knights kneeling in front of her, and the charred corpse beside them¡ª


    Oh, no. The Dorne prince was not quite dead yet.


    Perhaps death is simply a relief for Quentin Martel now.


    He suffered severe burns all over his body, and only a layer of charred black skin remained on his face, so that the skull below could be seen, and the eyes had become two **** of white juice...


    Seeing his miserable appearance, Daenerys couldn''t speak the words of reprimand.


    As Archibald tried to help Quentin put out the flames on his body, his hands were also scorched, and he howled on the ground in pain.


    Garis kept apologizing and asked Daenerys to agree to let them bring Quentin''s bones back to Dorne.


    Daenerys didn''t want to think about it any more when she saw their miserable appearance, so she agreed.


    Turning around, he saw Samwell sizing up the green dragon Rego.


    "Sam, was it because of that horn that our dragon suddenly went berserk? What happened to Rhaegal? And Viserion, where did it go?"


    Samwell was touching Rego''s neck, and the green dragon twisted its body, but it didn''t show much resistance.


    "If I''m not mistaken, the sound just now should be from the horn of the dragon."


    "The Horn of the Dragon?" Daenerys was startled, "What is it for?"


    To be honest, Samwell himself didn''t know about it.


    The horn of the dragon has not been sounded in the original work, so the specific use is naturally not clearly stated.


    Based on the previous dragon''s reaction, he guessed that the horn would forcibly summon a dragon, even a dragon with a dragon knight would not be spared.


    But calling is not the same as taming.


    Cleopatra needless to say, the witchcraft learned by Samwell through the illusion of ruins shielded the influence of the horn on it.


    As for the black dragon Drogon and the green dragon Rego, although they were seriously affected by the sound of the horn, they all returned to normal after the sound disappeared.


    This shows that the effect of the horn on the dragon should be temporary.


    Samwell recounted his guess.


    Daenerys asked anxiously: "Did Viserion be summoned away by the owner of the horn?"


    "It should be." Samwell got up and walked out, "I''ll go after it, you stay in the city to stabilize the situation."


    "Okay." Daenerys actually wanted to go together, but Drogon was seriously injured, and she couldn''t help much if she went, "Then be careful."


    Samwell waved his hand, signaling Daenerys to rest assured.


    Now that he has found a way to deal with the Dragon''s Horn, he is naturally not afraid.


    Out of the pyramid, Samwell rode on the white dragon and headed west.


    Flying over the city walls and piers, they soon came to the sky over Slaver''s Bay.


    He saw at a glance the iron fleet flying the golden sea monster banner, which had already raised its sails, trying to escape from the waters of Meereen.


    Samwell swooped down driving the white dragon, and soon attracted the attention of the Ironborn.


    The fleet suddenly became lively, and the ironmen yelled and threw spears and throwing axes, trying to attack the white dragon in the air.


    Samwell circled a few times over the fleet, looking for signs of Viserion, while waiting for someone to blow the dragon''s horn again.


    But after a while, he neither found the golden dragon nor heard the dragon''s horn.


    While surprised, he suddenly heard a crisp sound of strings moving.


    Samwell was startled suddenly, before he could think about it, he kicked his legs quickly, prompting Bailong to turn.


    whoosh¡ª


    Amidst the sharp sound of piercing the air, a thick crossbow shot past Cleopatra''s left wing.


    Samwell followed his reputation and found a ballista on the deck of a battleship.


    Bailong was also frightened by the attack just now, and let out a roar.


    Taking advantage of the gap between the sailors to refill the crossbow arrows, Samwell decisively drove the white dragon to dive down.


    The sailors exclaimed, trying to speed up the loading, but the more anxious they were, the more they couldn''t load it.


    When they finally put the crossbow bolts into the grooves, before they had time to adjust the shooting angle, the white dragon roared towards them.


    The huge mouth opened, and hot flames poured down like magma, instantly submerging the ballista.


    Flames flowed on the deck, and one by one the firemen fled screaming and jumped into the sea.


    The white dragon turned back in the air, and another flame spewed out and ignited the sail and mast.


    Boom!


    The huge mast broke suddenly and fell into the water, splashing huge waves.


    The raging flames spread rapidly, and soon turned the warship into a torch on the sea.


    The sight terrified the rest of the ironborn, and they paddled like mad and fled in all directions.


    Samwell didn''t care about those small boats, but stared at another warship that looked like a flagship.


    However, this time he was very careful, driving the white dragon to fly hundreds of meters into the air, so he was careful to investigate first.


    Then, sure enough, I saw another bed crossbow at the stern of the ship.


    ÎË¡ª


    The sailors on the ship shot an arrow, but due to the height problem, the arrow became weak and was easily dodged before it touched the white dragon.


    Samwell didn''t waste the opportunity, took advantage of the enemy''s gap to refill the crossbow, and once again drove the white dragon to dive down.


    Seeing that he was about to approach the hull, Samwell suddenly felt a strong crisis.


    He turned his head suddenly, and saw a crossbow bolt shot from a warship on the right.


    The spinning arrows roared in the air, heading straight for the white dragon''s chest.


    Samwell didn''t hesitate, and rushed forward, pulling out the giant sword behind his back with both hands.


    boom-


    Amidst the ear-piercing scream, the arrow was smashed into pieces by the giant sword.


    The huge counter-shock force caused Samwell''s mouth to burst, and his body fell down.


    Fortunately, below is the deck of the Invincible Ironborn.


    The white dragon roared out flames, swallowing the bed crossbow on the stern.


    Samwell climbed up from the deck, swung his sword and chopped down the two ironmen who rushed up over their own strength.


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw the red-robed monk Ma Qiluo standing at the bow of the boat holding a huge horn almost as tall as a person.


    The white dragon was still breathing flames, venting the anger in his heart.


    Samwell rushed towards Marqoro quickly, blood dripping from the giant sword in his hand.


    Maqiro did not dodge or avoid, and even smiled at Samwell.


    Chi!


    The huge sword pierced through the chest, the red-robed monk swayed, and the horn in his hand fell to the deck.


    "Did R''hllor tell you that today is your day of death?" Samwell asked with a sneer.


    The red-robed monk grinned, and blood flowed out of his mouth:


    "Mortal is mortal."


    He breathed a sigh of relief, and said again:


    "And you too, Caesar. I saw your death in the holy fire. Live in blood, and die in blood."


    Samwell smiled disdainfully, drew out his giant sword, and beheaded the red-robed monk, letting him "die in blood" first.


    Then, he picked up the dragon''s horn on the deck, and jumped onto the dragon''s back before the warship capsized completely.


    The Iron Fleet fled in all directions.


    Samwell piloted the white dragon to fly up into the sky again, and distanced himself.

 Chapter 357: 356 Battle of the City Defense

    Chapter 357 356 Battle of the city defense


    Outside the city of Meereen, the blood-red eyes of hundreds of Yunkai''i looking at the sky appeared in the west and disappeared into the eastern horizon.


    Now the sky has returned to normal, leaving only the afterimage of a blood-red arc.


    The fierce sun was as hot as ever, but it couldn''t dispel the chill in everyone''s hearts.


    The terrifying **** eyes, the destructive gaze made the entire battlefield silent.


    "The Ghiscari gods are watching!" someone shouted.


    More people responded.


    The battlefield where the pause button had just been pressed resumed its hustle and bustle again, but no one cared about the city in front of them anymore.


    The terrifying scene lingered in the hearts of the soldiers, making them fear, trembling, uneasy, and finally turned into fanaticism.


    Countless people dropped their weapons, knelt down on the ground, bowed to the sky, and prayed loudly.


    On a high ground behind the battlefield, the twenty-four sages of Yunkai looked at each other, with bewildered emotions in their eyes.


    In the end, everyone turned to the Supreme Commander of the Yunkai Army¡ªGrand Marshal Zacca zo Eraz.


    Gozaka twisted his body on the horse. The **** eyes in the sky just now made him pee his pants, and now he was sticky and uncomfortable.


    "Should I... withdraw the troops first?" He tentatively asked, feeling a little apprehensive about the terrible scene just now.


    Most of the sages nodded in agreement, but a mercenary outside shouted:


    "How can we withdraw troops at this time?"


    Gozaka frowned subconsciously, seeing that the person speaking was Prince Ragged, the leader of the Windblowing Group, he said patiently:


    "The soldiers were frightened, and they continued to attack at this time..."


    "Why are the Ghisians frightened by their own gods?" The Ragged Prince asked back, "It should be those foreigners who should be afraid."


    Gozaka thought deeply.


    A sage lord said: "How do you know that those things just now are the gods of Ghiscari?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?" The Prince in Ragged Clothes took it for granted, "This is Slaver''s Bay, the territory of the Ghiscari gods, seeing outsiders invading, especially outsiders with dragons, he Of course they will perform miracles. Maybe all the dragons in the city have died in that **** light at this time."


    "That''s right! It''s the divine punishment from the Ghiscari gods!" Gozaka finally came to his senses.


    Although he himself was not sure whether the scene just now was the arrival of the Ghiscari gods, but it was enough to fool those low-level soldiers.


    "The gods are protecting us! It''s time to demand blood from the Valyrians! Order the entire army to launch a general attack!"


    "yes!"


    The Ragged Prince heaved a sigh of relief, he was really worried that these Yunkai people chose to withdraw their troops.


    Of course, he doesn''t really care about the ownership of Meereen, but as the head of a mercenary group, he must pay attention to his interests.


    The Windblown has invested heavily in this war. He not only arranged spies in the city, but also bought a group of Meereen nobles with a lot of money. If the Yunkai''i withdraw their troops, his investment will be in vain.


    Mercenaries don''t talk about honor, but they will never damage their own interests.


    The order to attack was passed down layer by layer.


    Sure enough, as Gozaka and others expected, the morale of the Yunkai army began to rise rapidly. After learning that they were protected by the gods, the Ghisians fell into a frenzy of revenge.


    At this moment, they seemed to be the avenging messengers of the ancient Ghis Empire, roaring and rushing towards the tall city wall of Meereen, vowing to wash away the shame of the country''s destruction with the blood of the dragon.


    The rhythm of the battlefield suddenly became extremely **** and cruel.


    Yunkai people gathered like ants and rushed towards the city wall. Arrows and spears flew in the air like locusts, and scimitars and war hammers gleamed coldly in the sun.


    The shouts of killing were deafening, but it was difficult to cover up the screams of the wounded soldiers.


    Flags of various colors fluttered in the wind, but the most conspicuous color was the glaring blood red that kept flowing.


    Six huge trebuchets lined up in a rough crescent shape, surrounding the eastern half of Meereen, constantly throwing stones.


    However, what they threw out were not boulders, but corpses.


    Boom!


    A corpse fell on the top of the city, hitting the front of the watchtower, and the splashed brains and flesh fell like a torrential rain.


    Severed limbs fell to Ser Jorah Mormont''s feet in a sticky pool of rotting flesh.


    "They must be stopped!" Skalatz held his breath and took a few steps back.


    He was originally a Meereen secondary noble. After Daenerys captured Meereen, he was the first group of local nobles who offered their loyalty. In order to show his determination to abandon Ghis culture, he shaved off the most The distinctive hairstyle leaves only a smooth bald head, which is why he is called "Master with a Round Head".


    Daenerys organized the slaves who revolted locally in Meereen and established the Beast Face Army, and this "Master Round Head" was appointed as the commander.


    "Otherwise the morale of the army will collapse." Skalatz looked at the expressionless Unsullied, and added, "My army will collapse."


    The commander of the Unsullied, Gray Worm, glanced at Skaraz indifferently, and said:


    "Your Majesty only ordered us to guard the city gate, so the Unsullied will not go out to fight."


    Skalatz pointed to the remains of the corpse on the ground, suppressing anger and panic in his tone:


    "These corpses will bring a plague of blood! The morale of the army will also drop rapidly. Believe me, the Beast Face Army is not the Unsullied. They still have an instinctive fear of death and disease. If this continues, my people will probably die." Run away!"


    "The Unsullied cannot run." Gray Worm replied lightly.


    Because the Unsullied have no brains! Skalatz slandered in his heart, but there was nothing he could do about the other party.


    The Unsullied of Meereen only obeys the Queen''s orders, and they don''t know how to adapt. He can''t persuade the other party at all.


    While speaking, Skalatz saw six fresh corpses dancing into the sky outside the city.


    But at this moment, a huge shadow suddenly passed over the head.


    "dragon!"


    Someone shouted loudly.


    Skalatz saw a body engulfed in flames, and another body was bounced off by white dragon wings, and fell into the middle of several Yunkai horsemen.


    "It''s Caesar''s white dragon!" There were more and more cheers from the top of the city.


    Bailong''s target was obviously the six trebuchets. He swooped down, and a bright red line of fire gushed out from its mouth, instantly igniting one of the trebuchets.


    The Yunkai soldiers operating the trebuchets fled frantically, and some tried to put out the fire, but the fire continued to burn.


    Even from such a distance, Skalatz seemed to be able to smell the burnt smell, which was the smell of victory.


    There were hurried footsteps behind him, and when he turned around, he saw Ser Jorah Mormont running up in armor and holding a sword, saying:


    "Her Majesty has ordered that the beast-faced army continue to guard the city gate, and the Unsullied will attack with me!"


    "Yes!" Gray Worm decisively accepted.


    After the troops lined up in the tall shadow of the iron-paneled city gate, Ser Jorah turned his horse''s head, looked at the dozens of Dothraki cavalry behind him, and said:


    "Rush out later, remember to follow me! Kill as many nobles as possible, but don''t blindly attack Yunkai''s army formation."


    The Dothraki nodded in confusion.


    Jorah didn''t say much, such a small number of steppe cavalry were not the main force of this attack, but the Unsullied.


    But it takes time for the Unsullied to get out of the city and form their formation, so his task is to buy them enough time to set up their shields and deploy their spears.


    "May the gods watch over us." Jorah took a deep breath and said loudly, "Send orders to attack!"


    Boom!


    The third trebuchet is engulfed by dragonfire.


    Samwell rode the white dragon and passed quickly over the heads of the panicked Yunkai soldiers.


    After failing to find Viserion, he did not entangle with the Iron Fleet, but returned to Meereen to help the Unsullied defend the city.


    Arrows and spears were shot one after another, but they were unable to cause substantial damage to Cleopatra at all.


    The Yunkai people obviously didn''t think about how to deal with the dragon. Maybe they thought that they would encounter Daenerys''s three young dragons in Meereen at most, rather than Cleopatra, who were considered adults in terms of size dragon.


    After no large-scale shooting weapons such as bed crossbows were found in the Yunkai army formation, Samwell knew that the end of this war was doomed.


    Bailong has no natural enemies at all here, and can roam freely.


    This was a fatal blow to the morale of the Yunkai army, and because the Yunkai commander previously declared that the vision of the sky was a divine punishment from the Ghiscari gods in order to boost morale, but now, the dragon did not die. under punishment.


    The panic of the Yunkai people can be imagined.


    Every time the giant dragon flew over a battlefield, it was full of fleeing Yunkai soldiers. Even with its current dragon flame power, it couldn''t burn many people to death.


    More enemies are scared away.


    When the last trebuchet was also destroyed by Dragon Flame, the east gate slowly opened, and a group of Dothraki cavalry rushed out led by an armored knight.


    Even if there were not many people, they rushed out with the momentum of thousands of troops.


    The Yunkai''i fled in all directions, ignoring the Unsullied who were marching out of the city.


    Wait until the Unsullied are safely lined up outside the city, Samwell will know that the overall situation has been settled.


    A book by a friend, if you are interested, you can read it


    "Emperor Dragon" - Tang Song Yuan Ming Qing


    The four fundamental forces are the authority under my control, my eternal crown, and my immortal throne.


    The world respects me as the ultimate dragon, Dilong Saga¡ªSaga Gatanjar Aatrox Diablo Nexus Targaryen Arceus!

 Chapter 358: defeat

    Chapter 358 Destroyed


    "The Unsullied are out of town, shall we act?"


    At the head of the city of Meereen, the soldier wearing the fox mask whispered to his companion wearing the bull-head mask.


    "Wait a minute." The man in the bull-head mask shook his head slightly, "Something is wrong."


    They were all former members of the Windblown Group, and they were ordered to swindle the Dragon Queen.


    Originally, they were ordered to take advantage of the chaos in Meereen, to cooperate with the inside and outside, and assist the Yunkai army to seize the city.


    But looking at the current situation, Merris suddenly hesitated.


    The Yunkai army outside the city has been in chaos under the attack of the dragon and the Unsullied, and it may be about to collapse. In this case, even if they want to do something in the city, there is no one outside to cooperate.


    The Yunkai''i are still unreliable, they can only rule the roost in bed. Melis cursed secretly.


    "Look! It''s the Windblown!" Fox Mask whispered.


    Meris also saw the flag of the Windblown Corps, and also saw the prince in tatters riding on a white horse, commanding nearly a thousand mercenaries under him to pounce on the left flank of the Unsullied.


    Too late. Melis sighed.


    If the Tattered Prince made a decisive attack when the Unsullied had just left the city and hadn''t formed a formation yet, it might be possible to reverse the situation.


    but now¡­


    Sure enough, the wedge-shaped formation formed by the Windblown Group and the spear phalanx of the Unsullied collided together, like two distinct tides, splashing bright red waves of blood.


    The mercenaries let out a strange high-pitched scream, while the Unsullied were eerily silent.


    Even if they were injured or even died, they couldn''t make them scream.


    They are silent warriors, silent gods of death, and killing machines. They easily withstood the impact of the mercenary group and showed the enemy what a real iron-blooded army is.


    The spears shone coldly under the scorching sun, like a moving steel forest, covering and crushing the mercenary group.


    The wedge formation of the Windblown Group not only failed to carve into the Unsullied''s phalanx, but was recoiled by the opponent, dismembered and divided. Torn apart.


    The mercenaries screamed in horror, mixed with the sound of metal and iron clashing together, playing the music of massacre.


    The soldier wearing the fox mask on the head of the city saw this scene, and was very glad that he did not act rashly just now:


    "The Windblown looks like it''s over."


    Meris nodded slightly: "So, we are not a false surrender, but a real surrender. Forget about the orders of the Ragged Prince and the gold. From today on, we will serve the Dragon Queen wholeheartedly."


    The fox mask nodded silently, watching the massacre outside the city with awe in his heart.


    Right at this moment, heavy footsteps sounded from the stairs.


    Meerys turned to see Ser Barristan Selmy striding up.


    The knight from Westeros put on a set of steel armor decorated with white enamel, the cloak on his shoulders was as white as new snow, a white shield in his left hand, and a white helmet covered with white hair.


    His gaze slowly swept across the faces of the soldiers of the Beast Face Army, and then said:


    "By the order of Her Majesty the Dragon Queen, from today onwards, the Beast Face Army no longer needs to wear masks. Everyone, take off your masks immediately!"


    Meris was startled suddenly. Is this against us?


    The fox mask beside him could not help but ask:


    "Lord Barristan, why do we no longer need to wear masks?"


    Ser Barristan took a deep look at this person and said:


    "Because the Son of the Harpy is dead, there will be no more assassinations against you from now on, so there is no need to wear a mask."


    The fox mask seemed to want to speak, but under Ser Barristan''s indifferent and sharp gaze, he dared not speak again.


    Beast Face Army Commander Skalatz was the first to take off his mask and said loudly:


    "Thank you, Her Majesty, for your grace!"


    The rest of the Beast Face Army soldiers also took off their masks one after another, praising the Dragon Queen loudly.


    Meris'' palms were already covered in cold sweat, but he also knew that if he didn''t take off his mask at this time, he would be even more suspicious.


    So, I had no choice but to bite the bullet and take off the mask.


    The other dozen or so mercenaries who sneaked in also took off their masks when they saw this.


    The reason why the Ragged Prince sent these people to feign surrender was because they had the blood of Westeros.


    But the Beast Face Army is composed of local Ghis people in Meereen.


    The difference in appearance made these mercenaries stand out at once.


    "Lord Barristan..." Merris could only bite the bullet and explain, "We also took the initiative to join the Beast Face Army to repay the Dragon Queen for accepting her..."


    "There''s no need to explain." Ser Barristan shook his head, obviously seeing through the intentions of these mercenaries, "The Dornishmen have already revealed your plan, so go ahead and capture them. The Queen may spare you a life."


    Meris'' complexion changed for a while, but when he saw the crowd of beast-faced soldiers surrounding him, he still sighed, put down his weapon, and said:


    "Your Majesty the Queen clearly learned that although we were ordered by the Prince in Ragged Clothes to feign surrender, we have never done anything to betray the Queen!"


    "The queen will give you a fair trial." Sir Barristan waved his hand and asked the soldiers to detain the mercenaries.


    Then, he said to Scaratz:


    "The Beastface will follow me out of the city and launch a general attack on the Yunkai''i."


    "yes!"


    ¡­


    "Retreat, Generalissimo! We have already lost this battle!" A sage lord almost cried out.


    Gozaka glared at the other party viciously, and was about to say something to boost morale, but was suddenly interrupted by a scream:


    "Dragon! The dragon is coming!"


    Gozaka raised his head suddenly, and saw the white dragon flying towards the high hill where he was. The large shadows and flames it cast caused endless panic in the army.


    "Run!" A sage lord roared, and immediately turned his horse''s head and tried to escape.


    Gozaka also woke up like a dream, and he no longer cared about managing his own army, so he turned his horse around quickly.


    But the speed of the giant dragon was terribly fast. Before the Yunkai nobles could run far, the scorching dragon flames poured down like lava.


    More than a dozen nobles, men and horses were engulfed in flames.


    The surviving guards drew down their bows and set up arrows under the command of their master, trying to fight the **** of death in the sky with arrow rain.


    But it was obviously in vain. The arrow flew high into the sky and hit the dragon scale, making a tinkling sound, without leaving even a scratch.


    Fear raged in the hearts of the nobles, no one dared to fight back, and they all ran away like crazy.


    Samwell stared at the most brightly dressed nobles, and drove the white dragon to follow closely.


    Once these commanders escaped, the Yunkai army completely lost the will to resist.


    Batch after batch of Yunkai''i soldiers threw down their weapons, knelt and surrendered, and many more fled frantically.


    This is undoubtedly a feast for the Unsullied and the beast-faced army who just left the city.


    It''s a pity that they don''t have an organized cavalry, otherwise the Yunkai''i army could be wiped out.


    Samwell controlled the white dragon, looking for as many Yunkai nobles as possible to burn and kill. As for ordinary Yunkai soldiers, he couldn''t care less.


    The Yunkai people in the mountains and plains were defeated and fled south along the coastal road.


    However, this journey is also destined to be a road of escape paved with bones.


    It is estimated that one out of ten will make it back to Yunkai alive.


    The chase lasted for five days, and the Unsullied chased the tail of the defeated army straight into the city of Yunkai, taking advantage of the trend to occupy the city.


    So far, the three city-states of Slave Bay have all fallen under the control of Samwell.

 Chapter 359: reward

    Chapter 359 Harvest


    Morning light shines through the silk curtains in the bedroom.


    Samwell opened his eyes, and saw Daenerys'' beautiful face, with long silver-gold hair scattered on the pillow, like a blooming flower.


    The beauty in his arms has not yet woken up, Samwell felt the tender and smooth touch of her body, and couldn''t help but press a kiss on her red lips.


    After her triumphant return from Yunkai last night, Daenerys "hosted" Samwell with extra enthusiasm, and seemed eager to fulfill her promise to bear him a baby.


    However, although the Dragon Queen is passionate, she is actually strong on the outside and capable on the outside, and her body is extremely sensitive.


    Although he tossed until midnight, the sense of accomplishment of conquering the Dragon Queen made Samwell full of energy and radiant.


    He gently pulled his arm out of Daenerys'' embrace, got up and put on a robe, and went to the study next door.


    On the desk are the two most important trophies of the Battle of Meereen¡ª


    The Horn of the Dragon and the other eye of the Harpy.


    Samwell picked up the eyeball first. Since he was stabbed by the giant sword [Dawn] in the previous battle, the surface of the eyeball was densely covered with cracks.


    But it is still bright red like agate, like molten gold, like a raging flame, and you can feel the strange power contained in it even if you hold it in your hand, as if it is flashing thunder.


    Without hesitation, Samwell put the eyeballs in his mouth.


    The sour and numb feeling, like an electric current slipping into the abdomen.


    The next moment, the properties panel changed again:


    Samwell Caesar


    Title: Storm King


    Territory: Storm''s End, Eagle Mouth Island


    Vassals: Lucas Dayne, Gavin Mander, Katu Huya...


    Strength: 20.17


    Agility: 11.76


    Spirit: 39.99


    After the attribute point change this time, Samwell immediately felt that his body was overwhelmed again, his heart was beating violently, the blood was surging in his body, and the dreamy murmurs that seemed far away and near were ringing in his ears again.


    This happened the last time the strength attribute broke through ten points, so Samwell didn''t panic.


    This time, it is estimated that because the agility broke through ten points, and maybe the strength broke through twenty points, it brought some physical reactions.


    However, Samwell frowned at the whispers in his ears.


    Spiritual attributes are stuck at 39.99, so it stands to reason that there is no breakthrough, why is there such a big reaction?


    He looked down at the palm, and saw that only the last petal of the silver petal left for him by the red-robed witch Melisandre was intact, and the remaining six petals were blurred.


    Samwell remembered that Melisandre said that this is actually a seal, which can temporarily reduce the influence of the elemental sea on him.


    Otherwise, with such a high spiritual attribute, he would be in danger of being assimilated by the berserk sea of ??elements without mastering advanced witchcraft knowledge.


    But now, this seal seems to be about to fail...


    Samwell felt that it was best for him to return to the storm as soon as possible and let Melisandre repair the seal.


    Taking a few deep breaths, adapting to the changes in his body, Samwell forcibly blocked the ravings in his ears, and turned his attention to the dragon''s horn in front of him.


    This horn is as tall as a person, with black light shining on the surface, and it is also covered with red and gold stripes, as well as Valyrian inscriptions.


    Samwell picked up the horn, brushed his fingers over the Valyrian inscriptions on it, and felt a burning heat that penetrated his heart.


    You know, he has the talent of [Unburner], and he can still be burned by the inscription on the horn.


    Samwell knew that the horn should be a poisoned gift from Euron Greyjoy to his brother Victarion.


    So the golden dragon Viserion should also be taken away by Euron.


    However, Samwell was not too worried.


    Judging from the performance of Drogon and Rhaego, the horn of the dragon can only temporarily summon the dragon, but it cannot make the dragon recognize its master or completely control the dragon.


    So, even if Euron got Viserion, he still couldn''t tame the dragon.


    He is not of the blood of a real dragon.


    And, for the sake of the dragon, Euron lost the Dragonhorn.


    No matter how you look at it, the gains outweigh the losses.


    Perhaps this guy thought that the four dragons could be summoned away by blowing the horn.


    While thinking, Daenerys came in with bare feet.


    She was only wearing a thin gauze dress, and her exquisite figure with bumps and convexities was looming in the morning light.


    "Is this the Horn of the Dragon?" Daenerys stepped forward curiously, and squeezed into Samwell''s arms.


    "Yes." Samwell nodded.


    "Then if we blow it, can we control the dragon?"


    Samwell did not answer, but pointed to the inscription on the horn and asked:


    "Do you know the Valyrian language above?"


    "I am the Dragonbinder," Daenerys read. "No mortal will make me sound and live. Blood for fire, and fire for blood."


    After reading, she was silent for a while, and said:


    "Does this mean that mortals must pay the price of their lives for blowing it?"


    "I''m afraid so."


    "The trumpet sound before that... who blew it?"


    "It is rumored that in the Valyrian Empire, the dragon''s horn is usually blown by slaves. Of course, the dragon who hears the horn obeys the call of the horn owner." Sam Wil paused and said again, "There is also a saying that people with the talent of [Unburnt] can blow the horn and survive."


    "True dragons are not afraid of fire." Daenerys said, "We all have [Unburnt] talent."


    Samwell asked playfully: "Yes, but do you dare to blow it?"


    Daenerys pondered for a while: "It''s better not to take risks... Anyway, we can control the dragon without the horn."


    Samwell said with a smile: "Actually, it is useless even if you blow the horn. You are not the owner of the horn, and the dragon will still not be summoned by you."


    "Who is the owner of the horn?"


    "It should be Euron Greyjoy."


    "People from the sea monster family?"


    "Yes." Samwell''s eyes flickered, "The craziest sea monster of this generation."


    He thought of the brief fight he had with Euron on the Sea of ??Dorne, when this mysterious and crazy man left a deep impression on him.


    "Then Viserion is with him now?"


    "It should be." Samwell patted Daenerys'' arm, "Don''t worry, we will get Viserion back."


    "Hmm." Daenerys twisted a few times in the man''s arms, found a more comfortable position, and then asked, "Sam, when will you marry me?"


    Samwell lowered his head and kissed the man in his arms, and said with a smile:


    "anytime."


    "Then let''s get married in Meereen." Daenerys suggested, "I was supposed to have a wedding at the Temple of the Holy Grace, but unfortunately you ruined it."


    Looking at Daenerys who deliberately put on an angry look, Samwell laughed loudly:


    "I was going to take you back to Westeros to get married. Are you sure you want to get married here?"


    Daenerys suddenly panicked.


    Westeros, the hometown she dreamed of returning to since she was a child, seems no longer far away now, but at this moment, she suddenly felt an inexplicable worry and fear.


    Will people still welcome Targaryen? Will you still cheer for the Mad King''s Daughter? Will you still worship and love the dragon?


    And Margaery Tyrell, will she accept me?


    "No. I want to get married in Meereen." Daenerys buried her head in the man''s chest.


    Samwell seemed to be aware of her sensitive and complicated thoughts, so he nodded and said:


    "Okay, then I will let someone arrange it. We will be married in Meereen in three days."


    As he spoke, he stood up with the woman in his arms, and came to the outer room of the bedroom.


    Three maids stood there, changing and washing for the two of them.


    "Your Majesty, were you sick last night?" Missandei whispered in Daenerys'' ear while helping her comb her hair.


    "No."


    The little maid felt relieved.


    Daenerys also understood why the maid asked this way, her face flushed slightly.


    However, when she heard that Samwell was explaining their marriage, she felt a burst of sweetness in her heart.


    Samwell went out for a while and then returned to the room, saying:


    "Quarth''s old friend is here, you can go see him with me later."


    "Which old friend?"


    "Xaro Xhoan Daxos." Samwell smiled narrowly on purpose, "The guy who proposed to you fifty times."


    Daenerys snorted softly: "That hypocritical businessman. What is he doing here?"


    "I have reached an agreement with the thirteen giants of Qarth to jointly maintain the new order in the Slave Bay. In the future, we will share the profits of the slave trade with Qarth equally."


    Daenerys frowned: "Why should we cooperate with Qarth?"


    "Westeros is too far away from Slaver''s Bay. It is impossible for us to keep an eye on the situation here, and it would be too wasteful to keep the Unsullied. Therefore, we need a partner. Moreover, we also need the fleet of the Thirteen Giants Bring the army back to Westeros."


    Daenerys said: "This is just a temporary arrangement, isn''t it, Sam? One day, we will come back and rebuild Slaver''s Bay."


    "Yes, this is just a stopgap measure." Samwell stepped forward to kiss her bare shoulder, "I promise. When we have enough strength, we will definitely come back."


    "Okay." Daenerys smiled and kissed her.

 Chapter 360: Meereens Choice

    Chapter 360 The Choice of Meereen


    The scorching sun was baking the earth, and wisps of steam mixed with the smell of rotting corpses permeated the air, forming a suffocating smell.


    Sima wrapped his mouth and nose with sackcloth, and under the command of the blue saints, carried the corpses to the deep pit next to the temple.


    When the pit was filled, the Unsullied threw torches and kindling into it.


    The blazing flame rose up, and the scorching air made Sima take a few steps back involuntarily.


    The saints in robes of various colors prayed around the cremation pit, and the indistinct Ghiscari sacrificial rites rose into the sky along with the scorched smoke.


    There are three of the same cremation piles inside the city, and more outside the city. Wisps of thick smoke carry the spirits of the dead Meereenese, Yunkai, Astapor, and mercenaries from all over the world slowly into the sky. , I just don¡¯t know if there are really gods in the sky to guide their souls.


    After two days of busy work, all the corpses inside and outside the city were cleaned up, but the blood stains left on the streets and walls were not cleaned up for a while.


    Just at this time, a heavy rain came, covering the ancient city of Meereen. The streets and alleys became streams, and the reddish blood took away the stumps and ruins in the corners.


    When the rain stopped, Meereen seemed to have a new lease of life.


    Sima stepped on the slippery bricks and stones with her bare feet, walking cautiously on the street.


    Seeing a group of Unsullied patrolling in front of him, he subconsciously gave way to the side of the road, and was just about to kneel before realizing that he was already a free citizen.


    The thought panicked him, overwhelmed him.


    I am free, but I still have to eat.


    "Adults." Sima summoned up the courage to ask, "Are there any corpses to be transported today?"


    "The corpses have been cleaned up." Unsullied said.


    Hearing this, Sima''s face showed uncontrollable disappointment, his mouth moved, as if he wanted to ask something but he didn''t dare to speak.


    "The referendum is held in the colorful brick square today, you can vote." The Unsullied said again.


    "Referendum?" Seema didn''t understand what it meant, but she didn''t dare to ask more after seeing Unsullied''s indifference, so she nodded repeatedly, "Okay, okay, I''ll go..."


    The Unsullied will not talk too much, and continue to walk, and stop to inform the referendum when they meet pedestrians.


    Sima looked at it for a while, and came to the colorful brick square with curiosity and apprehension, and saw that thousands of people had gathered here.


    Two large wooden boxes were placed in front of the copper pillar in the center of the square. People lined up in front of the wooden boxes and threw something into them one by one.


    A group of young people in gray robes outside were handing out wooden sticks to the newcomers and giving explanations.


    Seema leaned over to listen for a while, only to realize that this so-called "referendum" is for all Meereenese to vote on whether to restore slavery.


    Throw the sticks into the box on the left if you agree to restore, and throw them into the box on the right if you disagree.


    Xima took a look and saw that there were obviously more people queuing on the left than on the right.


    Do you all want to continue being slaves?


    He thought with complicated emotions.


    At this time, the gray-robed young man walked up to him and stuffed a wooden stick into his hand:


    "Do you know what this is for?"


    "Know, know..."


    "Okay, then go to the queue, leave after voting, and don''t come in again."


    "Okay, okay." Sima nodded again and again, but when he was about to step forward to vote, he hesitated.


    To tell the truth, who would want to be a slave if he could be a free man?


    But after being a free agent for a while, after experiencing the initial excitement, Sima only felt panic and confusion.


    He didn''t know what to do.


    Earlier, the Dragon Queen called on everyone to plant beans, so he went, but all the bean sprouts that were planted died within a few days. Some said it was due to lack of water, some said it was due to poor soil, and some said it was the curse of the gods...


    Xima didn¡¯t understand, he had never farmed before.


    Later, someone persuaded him to grow olives, but this time Sima kept an eye out and asked the wise man specifically.


    It turns out that after the olives are planted, it takes three years to mature and harvest.


    Xima knew that she would never be able to survive the bumper harvest in three years, and she might have starved to death long ago.


    At this time, he really missed the days of serving the good lord.


    Although he was a slave at that time, at least the Lord Good Master would give him food.


    Now he is free, but he has to find a way to fill his stomach, and this is so difficult, even harder than being a slave.


    Therefore, Sima held the wooden stick and joined the longer team on the left.


    About half an hour later, Sima threw the wooden stick into the box, and suddenly felt the urge to cry.


    "Misha..." he murmured, and the figure of the Dragon Queen couldn''t help appearing in his mind.


    On the Great Pyramid on the west side of the square, Daenerys stood by the terrace on the middle floor, looking at the voting scene below, feeling slightly sour in her heart.


    She just set these people free, and now they themselves are going to put the chains back on.


    "It cannot be blamed on them." Samwell walked to her side and said softly, "Freedom and bread, Meereen still has to choose bread after all."


    "Blood with blood." Daenerys said.


    "Necessary price, helpless choice."


    "They call me Misha, but I can''t save them, I let them down..."


    Samwell held Daenerys in his arms and comforted him: "It''s not your fault. Breaking the old order is not difficult, what is really difficult is rebuilding a new order."


    "I don''t think there is anything wrong with the old order." Xaro Xhoan Daxos walked over under the leadership of the guards.


    The business tycoon from Quels bowed gracefully, and said:


    "Respected Your Majesty the Storm King, Your Majesty the Beautiful Dragon Queen, please forgive my rudeness, but I think the old order of Slaver''s Bay is the most suitable."


    Daenerys glanced at him in disgust, and said coldly:


    "Of course you would say that, because the slave trade can make you a lot of money."


    "No. You misunderstood me." Xaro said with a smile, "Dear Your Majesty Daenerys, you have a sentimental heart, but your view of the world is still a little naive. Many seemingly evil things are actually It is the most suitable. Like rain."


    "Rain?"


    "Yes, we curse the rain when it falls on our heads, but without it the world would starve. So did the slaves.


    Don''t rush to refute, think about Qarth, think about its achievements in the fields of art, music, architecture, trade, etc. It is these achievements that distinguish us humans from beasts, and make us the thirteen giants, just like you, sitting on the top of the pyramid.


    But instead of bricks supporting the majestic Qarth, it is the backbone of countless slaves.


    You ask yourself, if everyone spends their life facing the loess, who will look up at the endless starry sky?


    If everyone is struggling to survive, who will build a magnificent temple to praise the gods? Who will create wonderful oil paintings and compose moving music?


    For the greatness of mankind, some people must become slaves. "


    "No, slaves are different from rain." Daenerys frowned, "I have been wet by rain, and I have been trafficked. It feels different. No one wants to be enslaved."


    Zaro proudly pointed to the colorful brick square, and said with a smile:


    "If I''m not mistaken, there are obviously more Meereenese willing to be enslaved."


    Daenerys was speechless, and it took a long while before she said:


    ¡°There are no slaves in Westeros, and the Seven Kingdoms also have splendid civilizations, magnificent castles and wonderful music.¡±


    "Although I haven''t been to your hometown." Xaro smiled, "I have met many merchants and sailors from Westeros, and I learned from their mouths that the peasants of the Seven Kingdoms live a very difficult life." How much better than a slave.


    Yes, they are free, but so what? No, he was still trapped on the land all his life, and most of the harvested food was taxed, and the rest was enough to fill his stomach. If there is any catastrophe or war, it will be the end of a broken family, even worse than a slave.


    So, what good is freedom to them? "


    Daenerys wanted to refute, but couldn''t say anything.


    Moreover, she has never been to Westeros at all, and her impressions of it all come from her brother''s story.


    She looked at the man beside her, hoping that he could refute the businessman''s heresy.


    Samwell finally spoke, but he didn''t directly address Xaro''s remarks, but asked a seemingly irrelevant question:


    "Your Excellency Xaro, how long do you think it will take 10,000 people to build a stone castle with an area of ??about five acres and a height of about eighty feet?"


    Xaro thought for a while: "About two or three years."


    "I only used it for less than a year." Sam Wells said, "And it was still under the condition that foreign enemies invaded and interrupted the progress of the construction. If you don''t believe it, you can ask the sailors from Westeros, the river How long did it take for Eagle Island in the Bay to be built?"


    "I believe you." Xaro said respectfully, "But what does this have to do with the topic we are discussing?"


    Samwell still did not answer, and asked again:


    "How long do you think it will take to build an artificial river with a total length of more than 700 miles?"


    "Seven hundred miles?" Xaro''s eyes widened.


    "That''s right. The 700-mile artificial river can irrigate nearly 50 million acres of arable land along the way." Samwell said with a smile, "Don''t think about it, you probably have never seen such a grand project."


    "I really haven''t seen it."


    "Stormland is carrying out such a project. I have mobilized nearly 100,000 laborers, and this number will increase to 500,000 in the future. Believe me, this artificial river will be completed within five years. But if this project is handed over to If the same number of slaves are employed, it may not be possible to complete the work in dozens or even hundreds of years.¡±


    Xaro frowned, looking disbelieving.


    Samwell didn''t care either, and added with a smile:


    "Whips and shackles may not be the most effective tools of governance."


    These words made Xaro fall into deep thought, but after a while, he came to his senses:


    "Your Majesty Caesar, you won''t go back on your word, will you?"


    "No." Samwell pointed to the square in front of him, "I respect the choice of the people of Meereen."


    "That''s good." Xaro breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 361: big wedding

    Chapter 361 Big Wedding


    In the soft morning light, Daenerys walked down the pyramid.


    She was wearing a pure white silk dress with a pearl-embellished ribbon around her waist, and her long silver-gold hair was coiled into a Westeros-specific lady bun style.


    The new Green Maiden once expressed the hope that the Dragon Queen could wear the toka robe unique to Giss to attend the wedding at the Temple of the Holy Grace, but Samwell resolutely refused.


    Daenerys also hates tokar robes, but it''s hard to find gorgeous Westerosi court dress in Slaver''s Bay, and she can only make do with a simple white silk dress.


    The bottom floor of the Great Pyramid is always dark, and the thick walls completely isolate the noise and heat of the street.


    The wedding convoy has assembled. After all, the Queen just "married" a few days ago, and everyone is familiar with it.


    Daenerys climbed onto the chariot with the help of Ser Barristan, and heard the old knight report softly:


    "Your Majesty, Prince Quentyn of Dorne died late last night."


    Daenerys was a little surprised that the prince was able to hold on for so long, but after being burned by the dragon flames, perhaps death was a relief for him.


    "Don''t embarrass them, let Quentyn''s bones go back to Dorne." I will be back soon, Daenerys thought.


    "Yes." Ser Barristan hesitated, as if he still wanted to say something.


    Daenerys could guess what he was thinking, the old knight didn''t want her to marry Caesar, and neither did Ser Jorah.


    However, Ser Jorah did it out of personal interest, so Daenerys sent him to guard the gate early in the morning so that he would not talk nonsense.


    As for Sir Barristan''s opposition, it was out of his insistence on Targaryen orthodoxy.


    He wants to see Daenerys on the Iron Throne.


    Unfortunately, after experiencing the chaos in Yunkai and Meereen, Daenerys has lost confidence in her ability to rule.


    "Your Majesty..."


    "Sorry, I let you down."


    Ser Barristan had just begun to speak when Daenerys interrupted him.


    The two looked at each other for a moment, but the old knight didn''t say anything after all.


    Having been the Kingsguard for so many years, Barristan has long been used to being the silent shadow behind the king. The idea of ??persuading him just now is already a kind of arrogance for him. He closed his mouth.


    The door opened, and the convoy walked into the sun surrounded by everyone.


    The black dragon Drogon flew down from the top of the pyramid, hovered over the convoy, and used his body to help Daenerys block the scorching sun.


    The road leading to the Temple of Grace was crowded with Meereenese, and they cheered enthusiastically for the beautiful Queen. The restoration of slavery this time did not change their love for the Dragon Queen.


    Daenerys was waving at the crowd on the chariot, but shame and self-blame could not be suppressed in her heart.


    I will be back again. She made a solemn promise in her heart.


    The convoy slowly passed through Meereen, and the Temple of Grace finally appeared in front of you. The golden dome was shining in the sun, and the white dragon Cleopatra was circling in the sky. When she saw the team, she flew over, flapping her wings and flapping the heat. The wind welcomes.


    The Green Maiden waits outside the temple gate, surrounded by her sisters, dressed in white, red, blue and other robes.


    After a catastrophe, the number of saintesses has been reduced by more than half compared to last time.


    And the smiles on their faces were a bit forced, Daenerys guessed it was because of her long skirt, or because of her faith.


    Fortunately, she doesn''t care what they think.


    With the support of Ser Barristan, Daenerys got off the chariot, lifted the hem of her skirt with both hands, and climbed up.


    On the colored brick stairs, Samwell was looking at her with a smile.


    Daenerys had a shy but warm smile on her face, and involuntarily quickened her pace.


    Amidst the chants of the saints, under the gaze of tens of thousands of eyes, the two met at the top of the stairs, embraced and kissed each other.


    Samwell supported Daenerys'' waist and led her into the Temple of Grace.


    The temple is filled with thick incense, and the Ghiscari gods are looming in the shadow of the shrine.


    The saints brought out an ivory chair and a golden bowl.


    Samwell picked her up, put her on a chair, untied her sandals, and washed her feet.


    Daenerys giggled uncontrollably as the warm, creamy balm ran over her toes.


    At the same time, she stretched out her hands to hold the man''s face.


    From now on, this is my husband. she thought softly.


    My only family member, my last support.


    After washing her feet, Samwell dried her with a soft towel, put her sandals back on, and helped her stand up.


    The Green Maiden stepped forward holding two golden chains, binding Samwell and Daenerys'' wrists and ankles together.


    Afterwards, she said some congratulations in Ghiscari, but unfortunately the two newcomers didn''t understand much.


    The Green Virgin finally announced in the common language of Westeros that the two were officially married as husband and wife under the witness of the Ghiscari gods.


    Samwell kissed his wife again, and then led her out of the temple, accepting the cheers of the crowd.


    After the ceremony, the two returned to the Great Pyramid in the same chariot, where a sumptuous banquet had been prepared.


    Musicians played strange tunes with bells, airbags, and tambourines, and thirty-three naked dancers danced the ancient courtship dance.


    Wine flowed at the feast, and the new nobles of Astapor, Yunkai, and Meereen cheered in awe at the union of the blood of the two true dragons.


    The Dothraki also sent messengers.


    In fact, they were invited by the Yunkai people to attack Meereen, but after seeing the collapse of the Yunkai army, the Dothraki also withdrew.


    It seems that the current Kaa is still reasonable, knowing that there are Unsullied guards, and Meereen is impenetrable. If they attack by force, they may only repeat the mistakes of the Battle of Qohor.


    What''s more, the Dothraki only want to do the slave trade. Now that Meereen has restored slavery, they have no motivation to attack.


    In addition, Valentis, Guzai, New Ghis, Qarth... many city-states near Slaver''s Bay also sent envoys, but, compared to celebrating the wedding of Samwell and Daenerys, they Many are cheering the resumption of the slave trade.


    "Dear Your Majesty Caesar, Your Majesty Daenerys." Xaro from Qarth was especially excited, "Please allow me to bring a gift from the Thirteen Giants!"


    He brought the two newcomers to the window, pointed to a huge fleet on Slaver Bay in the distance and said:


    "There are one hundred and thirty sea ships here, which can take tens of thousands of people across the ocean to Westeros. Moreover, three of the sea ships are gifts for you. After arriving in Westeros, you don''t have to follow The fleet returns."


    "Oh? Which three?" Daenerys asked with a smile.


    "The large merchant ships ''Cedurion'', ''Summer Sun'' and ''Jesus Yoso'', they will serve as witnesses of the friendship between Qarth and the True Dragon family."


    "Thank you Qarth for your generosity." Samwell said with a smile.


    The dragon has three heads, Daenerys thought, and said, "Now that they are ours, I''m going to rename them."


    "As you wish," Xaro said, "what name would you like?"


    "Balerion, Meraxes, Vhagar." Daenerys looked into Samwell''s eyes, and announced the names of the three dragons of Aegon the Conqueror, "Written with golden lacquer Painted hulls, at least three feet high. I want everyone who sees them to know: The real dragon is back!"


    "Okay!" Samwell laughed loudly, put his arms around his wife''s waist,


    "They will take the Unsullied, they will bring the dragon, they will bring blood and fire."

 Chapter 362: betray

    Chapter 362 Betrayal


    Westeros, Northland.


    The blizzard has been going on for three days.


    As the coldest region among the Seven Kingdoms, the northern region often starts to snow at the end of summer, each time getting bigger and bigger, until winter comes, and snow covers everything.


    On a pure white wasteland, an army of nearly a thousand people is like a steel snake crawling out of its nest, moving forward in the deep snow and ice.


    The direwolf banner of House Stark froze into a slab of ice, frozen in the cold wind.


    Robb Stark grew a long beard on his young face, both because the march had no time to take care of it, and to keep his face warm.


    He wore strange shoes under his feet. This kind of strange long strips made of bent wood and straps were called bear paws by the northerners.


    Put the bear paws on the soles of the boots, so you can walk on the snow without stepping on the snow shell and sinking your thighs.


    Looking up, the land ahead has become a vast expanse of white, covering rocks, tree roots, and deep pits. The cold wind is blowing, engulfing rolling snowflakes, making every step dangerous.


    A neighing sound of war horses made Robb stop in his tracks. Robb turned his head and frowned as he watched the chaos of the baggage train behind him.


    "What''s going on?" Robb asked.


    The team also stopped moving forward.


    Not long after, the herald came to report.


    It turned out that when the transport team passed through a waist-deep snow field that was undulating, they didn''t notice the frozen pond hidden below. As a result, the pond couldn''t bear the weight of the cargo and suddenly shattered, and the icy water swallowed three coachmen and four pack horses, as well as two rescuers.


    Although it was still early in the evening, Robb looked at the raging snowstorm and gave the order to camp in place.


    Afterwards, he came to the convoy with one foot deep and one shallow foot, and watched the people drag out several corpses from the icy water.


    "This one is still alive!" Someone yelled.


    Robb also ran over to help cut off the soaked clothes, wrapped the wounded in warm blanks, and ordered everyone to make a fire quickly.


    The man''s lips were purple from the cold, and his skin was as white as milk. Even being placed next to the fire could not change this.


    After trembling violently for half an hour, he fell into a coma with a high fever and never woke up again.


    Robb sat beside the fire with a dignified expression, staring at the jumping flames in a daze, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "My lord," the logistics officer came over and whispered, "Our food and grass can last for seven days at most..."


    Robb didn''t move when he heard the words. After a long while, he nodded silently, indicating that he knew.


    But he knows what he knows, and there is nothing he can do about it.


    This war, which has lasted for more than half a year, is about to drag down the Stark family.


    In fact, at the beginning of the war, even in the face of the joint encirclement and suppression of the Lannister family, the Bolton family, and the princes of the valley, the Stark family was worthwhile.


    As the eldest son of the Duke of the North, even though it was his first time on the battlefield, he also showed extraordinary talent for leading troops.


    But as the enemy changed his strategy and stopped fighting his own side, the situation gradually became worse.


    Due to the fall of Winterfell, the army of the Stark family cannot get supplies and can only rely on the support of other northern families.


    Fortunately, Duke Eddard has great prestige in the northern border. Except for a few who are determined to follow the Bolton family, all major families in the northern border can provide logistical support.


    But as time went by, the major families in the northern border could not see the signs of the end of the war, and the support to the Stark family decreased day by day.


    Duke Ed was not too harsh on this. After all, winter is approaching, and the major families have to stockpile food for the winter, so he can''t force them to provide food and grass support.


    Two months ago, Duke Eddard no longer entangled with the Lannister coalition forces, and led his army north to try to retake Winterfell, but encountered stubborn resistance from the defenders of the Bolton family in the city. At the same time, the coalition forces formed by Lannister also Follow up and attack and harass them while they are attacking the city.


    Under this situation, it is definitely impossible to continue to attack the city, but when Duke Ed turned around and was about to fight the Lannister family, the opponent retreated back to the camp and could not hold on.


    The furious Duke Ed scolded Tywin for not being worthy of using a lion as a coat of arms, it should be changed to a mouse.


    You can scold him, and Duke Ed also knows that Tywin has found his biggest weakness.


    The Stark family who lost Winterfell became a tree without roots and water without a source. As long as this war continues to drag on, they will be defeated sooner or later.


    No matter how much the major families in the northern border love the Stark family, it is impossible to support them regardless of the cost, especially when winter is approaching.


    After spending more than a month under Winterfell, Duke Ed''s army has become less and less, and food and grass are becoming more and more scarce.


    He knew that he could only wait for death if he continued like this, so he sent his son Robb to lead an army south to the riverland to ask for reinforcements.


    The Freys of the Twins were still on their side, but the army was blocked south of Moat Cailin; although the old Lord Hoster of Riverrun had passed away, the Tullys were the Starks'' in-laws, With this relationship, if Robb can get through the throat of Calim Bay, he should be able to get a lot of help from the riverlands.


    It''s a pity that not long after leaving Winterfell, Robb''s army going south encountered a snowstorm, and they were about to be trapped halfway. What''s worse, the food and grass were almost exhausted...


    Just when Robb was at a loss, there was a sudden loud sound of horses in front of him.


    Not long after, I saw Sir Roderick trotting over, with unconcealable joy in his tone:


    "Master Robb, we have met the sentinels of the Dustin family! They said that Countess Barbara is leading an army to support, and they are now camping in the small town ahead!"


    "Great!" Robb quickly got up from the snow, turned around and mounted the horse again, "Quick, I''m going to see Mrs. Ballerina in person!"


    Bringing a team of cavalry, Robb traveled westward for six or seven miles under the leadership of the sentry cavalry of the Dustin family, and saw a military camp.


    The camp was set in a barren town where there were originally only a dozen farmhouses, a long hall and a watchtower. Now there are large and small tents and bonfires around.


    There is also a lake outside the town, and several soldiers are fishing through the ice.


    Robb walked into the watchtower, the wind and snow were kept out, and the warmth of the campfire in the house made him itchy all over.


    "Countess." Robb took off his hat and bowed, "Thank you for supporting the Stark family at such a difficult time, we will always remember it in our hearts."


    Countess Barbaret Dustin is over half a century old, tall and straight, wearing a black coat inlaid with squirrel fur, with two crossed black-handled rusty long axes and a black crown embroidered on her chest.


    "It is the honor of the Dustin family to fight for the throne." The countess smiled and invited Robb to sit by the bonfire, "and my husband admired Lord Ed the most during his lifetime."


    "Father has always regarded Earl William Dustin as his best partner and comrade-in-arms. It is a pity that he died under the Tower of Joy in the War of the Conqueror. My father often mentioned that battle to us, saying that Earl William Dustin fought bravely, Die with glory."


    Robb was a little guilty when he said these words, because Duke Eddard never wanted to mention the battle at the Tower of Joy back then.


    Naturally, he did not praise how brave Earl William was.


    "That''s right." Mrs. Ballet gave Robb a meaningful look, and passed a wine bag over, "Drink some, the brandy from Yingzui Island is the most suitable for fighting against the severe cold."


    Robb thanked him, took a swig from the wine bag.


    The mellow and rich spirit exploded in the mouth and flowed down the esophagus into the stomach, as if a fire had been ignited in the body.


    "Good wine!" Robb thanked again, "Mrs. Ballet, how many people and food did you bring this time?"


    "Three thousand people, food and grass, should be enough for the first half of the year."


    Robb showed joy on his face, and he told him all the tasks that Duke Ed had given him, and then asked:


    "Ma''am, are you going to go south with me? Or go north to meet my father?"


    "Go north." The corners of Mrs. Ballerina''s lips curled up slightly, "I haven''t seen Mr. Ed for a long time, and I really want to catch up with him."


    "Okay, I believe father will warmly welcome you when you come."


    "Will he?" The smile on Mrs. Ballerina''s face gradually faded.


    "Of course!" Robb said loudly, suddenly feeling dizzy, maybe the wine was too strong.


    "Your father is not a passionate man. But your uncle Brandon is. Too passionate." Mrs. Ballet''s tone was erratic, "I still remember the night he took my virginity, my blood flowed on his Physically. Brandon admired that scene, he said, the **** sword is the most beautiful sword."


    The smile on Robb''s face froze, how could this conversation become so weird.


    He wanted to change the subject, but found that his mind was dizzy, as if rusted.


    Mrs. Ballerina continued on her own:


    "He once promised me that he would marry me. Unfortunately, your grandfather had ambitions for the South, so of course he didn''t want his son to marry the daughter of his vassal. So my father decided to marry me to Brandon''s younger brother. , that is, your father Ed.


    As a result, Ed was also taken away by a woman from the south. Fortunately, I married the young Earl William Dustin, until your father took him away again..."


    "My father took your husband to the battlefield." Robb argued, the bonfire in front of him began to double, and he felt an ominous premonition.


    "That''s right. Everyone knows about the Snatcher''s War." Mrs. Ballerina twisted her lips and showed an ugly smile, "My husband died in the battle for the Stark family, but Ed didn''t even have his bones Brought back, just buried carelessly under the red ridges of Dorne..."


    "The situation was special..."


    "How special? In order to rescue Lyanna Stark, who was kidnapped by Prince Rhaegar, seven northern nobles followed your father to the Tower of Bliss, and five of them died in battle, but your father only brought the bones of his own sister. Return to the North, is this how he treats the vassals who died for him!"


    Robb finally realized something was wrong, he stood up unsteadily:


    "Ma''am...Are you going to betray..."


    "Betrayal?" Mrs. Ballet snorted, "Are you still qualified to continue to be the Lords of the North? Winterfell is lost. A group of bereaved dogs still want to continue to be the wolf king."


    Robb stretched out his hand to draw his sword, but suddenly his eyes went dark, and he fell to the ground with his head up.

 Chapter 363: come back

    Chapter 363 Return


    Storm''s End.


    On the open-air balcony full of golden roses, Margaery Tyrell raised her sore eyes from the heavy books.


    "Your Majesty the Queen," the maid on the side reminded, "You have read the book for too long, it is time to take a rest."


    Margaret smiled slightly, put down the book, and stretched out her hand:


    "Help me up and walk."


    Her stomach is so big that she needs help getting up from the recliner.


    The maid supported the queen for a walk in the garden, and at the same time asked in a curious and slightly nervous tone:


    "Your Majesty, is there really... Are there different ghosts?"


    "Should have." Margaret replied in disbelief.


    She was reading a book about ghosts just now. The stories in the book were so bizarre and weird that it was unbelievable.


    However, the words of the two night watchmen in black from the Great Wall seemed to confirm something in the book.


    "Then what should we do?" The maid became even more nervous.


    "What are you afraid of? Ten thousand years ago, people were able to drive away the aliens, and of course they can now." Margaret suddenly remembered that her husband had also mentioned threats from beyond the Great Wall, and she seemed to have made some preparations...


    While thinking about it, I saw Sir Brienne Tas strode over and reported:


    "Your Majesty, that Maester Aemon is probably dying soon."


    Margaret was slightly startled, and said:


    "I gonna go see."


    She knew that Maester Aemon was not just a maester of the Night Watchman. This old man who was over a hundred years old had served Castle Black as a maester for so long that many people forgot his surname.


    But Margaery knew that the old man''s surname was Targaryen.


    Three months ago, the old bachelor came to Storm''s End by boat, saying that he wanted to see Caesar and the dragon.


    But unfortunately, he came a step late, Samwell has already gone to the continent of Essos.


    Through the garden path, Margaery walked into the first castle, and the old bachelor was arranged in the first room on the left hand side of the front hall.


    Before entering the door, Margaret smelled a strange smell, full of decay, which was the smell of death.


    The suppressed cry came out:


    "...You really shouldn''t come here... Ugh... You really shouldn''t come here. You are over a hundred years old... How can you stand the pain of a long journey..."


    Margaery walked in, and saw the night watchman Dareon crying beside the bed.


    The red-robed witch Melisandre stood on the other side of the bed, and shook her head slightly after seeing Margaery.


    "Is it Queen Margaery?" Maester Aemon was lying on the bed, his body so dry that only a layer of skin remained, but his face was strangely rosy, and his voice was loud and powerful.


    "It''s me." Margaret knew that this didn''t mean that Maester Aemon was getting better, on the contrary, it was an abnormal behavior when he was dying.


    The Stranger is already lingering outside the door, but the benevolent gods always give the dying one last chance to say goodbye.


    "Has Caesar returned?" Maester Aemon opened his blind eyes and looked towards the door.


    "Sorry, not yet."


    "Well, it looks like I won''t see the dragon anymore..." Maester Aemon sighed, "The fire takes it, but the ice and snow keep it. Maybe I really shouldn''t leave the Great Wall. In the ice and snow, I can continue to live... But I am not reconciled after all. My contemporaries have long since died, and the gods have only allowed me to live until now. They must have a purpose for such an arrangement.


    It¡¯s a pity, I have so much to say, but I don¡¯t have anyone to talk to¡­¡±


    "You can tell me." Margaery stepped forward to hold the old man''s hand, "I''ll tell Sam for you."


    "Okay, okay. Tell him, tell him about the Wall, tell him about the savages and the creeping cold, tell him about the resurgent giants and mammoths, tell him about the spying White Walkers and the walking ghouls... all of this tell him.


    Winter is approaching, and the lords of the Seven Kingdoms are still killing each other...We must unite to fight against the terrible enemy from the north..."


    "I will pass it on." Margaery nodded, and then asked, "Maester Aemon, I have read some records about the White Walkers, but they are closer to legends than historical facts."


    "That''s right. If you really want something like a chronicle, you''ll probably never find it." Maester Aemon licked the corner of his chapped mouth, "Our oldest historical record is that the Andals came to Wester Written after Lo, the Ancestors only left runes on the rocks, so what we think we know about the Age of Dawn, the Age of Heroes, and the Long Night are written by maesters thousands of years later.


    In the school city, many doctors don''t believe in these things at all, and they don''t believe in the existence of ghosts.


    But they really exist. The Commander-in-Chief of the Night Watch has been attacked by his dead brother, and the wildlings outside the Great Wall have also seen the white ghosts in the snow, otherwise how could they suddenly go south. "


    "Then how should we deal with the White Walkers?" Margaret asked.


    "Dragonglass," said Maester Aemon. "In the Age of Heroes, the Children of the Forest gave the Night''s Watch a hundred dragonglass daggers every year. Ordinary swords cannot cut through the armor of the White Walkers. Only dragonglass can hurt them. And dragons steel¡­"


    "Dragon Steel?"


    "It''s Valyrian steel." Maester Aemon coughed twice and suddenly became weak, "Of course there is also the most important thing, Dragon Burn... You said before that Caesar went to find Daenerys Targaryen? "


    "Yes."


    "That''s good, that''s good..." Maester Aemon sighed, "I really want to see that girl too. Unfortunately, I don''t have the chance. The dragon is the key to defeating the White Walkers and ending the darkness. Dragons have three heads, Dany Liz is one of them. But there is still one missing...


    Too bad I''m too old and infirm to be one of them..."


    Tears welled up from the old maester''s blind white eyes.


    Margaery was speechless and could only pat the old man''s hand to show comfort.


    "I have stayed in the world for so many years, waiting and observing, but when the dawn is coming, I am already too old." Maester Aemon was still rambling, "For an old man like me, death is nothing to fear Yes. I only regret not being able to see the light, not being able to figure out the ancient secret...


    Why glass candles are lit...Why dragons hatch out of stones...And the riddle of the Sphinx..."


    The old scholar began to speak incoherently, and his breath became weaker and weaker.


    Mumbling something that no one could understand.


    Finally, his hand slipped from Margaery''s palm, and he stopped talking, and the light in his white blind eyes completely disappeared.


    Dareon burst into tears.


    Margaret put the old man''s hand back to her side, and was about to say something, when she suddenly saw the window being blown by a gust of scorching wind.


    "Unfortunately, it''s only one step too late." Melisandre sighed.


    Margaret realized something, and walked quickly to the window, poking her head out to look at the sky.


    In the sky above Storm''s End, three dragons were circling and neighing.


    One white, one black, one green, three colors cruise on the blue background, attracting everyone''s attention.


    "His Majesty Caesar is back!" Cheers echoed in Storm''s End.


    Margaret also showed a happy smile on her face:


    "Caesar is back."

 Chapter 364: funeral

    Chapter 364 Funeral


    The weather was cold and damp, and it rained all morning. In the afternoon, although the rain stopped, it was still covered with dark clouds, and the sun could not be seen.


    Outside Storm''s End, on the cliffs facing the sea, the huge bodies of Cleopatra and Drogon blocked the strong wind from the narrow sea.


    Under the shelter of their leather wings, Aemon Targaryen lay quietly on the pyre in a new black robe.


    "He is a maester of the Academy, he wore a necklace and swore an oath when he was young, and later joined the Night''s Watch, and as always, he did his duty.


    He was named after a heroic knight who died young, yet despite his long life, his life was no less great.


    His wisdom, nobility and kindness are unmatched.


    He is of the blood of the true dragon, but his flame is extinguished.


    He is Aemon Targaryen, and his watch will not rest until death, and it is over at Us. "


    After reading the eulogy, Samwell waved to the white dragon.


    Cleopatra opened her huge mouth immediately, and hot flames spewed out from the depths of her throat, drawing a line of fire in the air, and igniting the funeral pyre.


    Every member of House Targaryen is cremated after death.


    Maester Aemon is no different now.


    The jumping flames rose up, and quickly engulfed the old man''s withered and thin body.


    Daenerys looked at all this sadly, and said softly:


    "I didn''t expect to see the fall of a true dragon''s blood just after I came back. I don''t even know him... Sam, I heard that Maester Aemon had a chance to sit on the Iron Throne. Is this true?"


    "Yes. He is the third son of Maekar I. He was killed when the king conquered the rebel lord. The eldest son died of illness, and the second son died of drinking wildfire. Moreover, the heirs they left behind were all children. Someone wanted Yi Meng took off the necklace and inherited the Iron Throne.


    But he refused. Aemon valued honor and vows more than the throne, so he gave the throne to his brother Aegon, your great-grandfather. "


    Daenerys was silent for a while, then said:


    "What a respectable old man. I really want to hear his story about the past..."


    "Maester Aemon left some words for you." Margaery walked to Daenerys, took her arm naturally, and began to recite Aemon''s last words before his death.


    Daenerys is still a little unaccustomed to the intimacy shown by Margaery, but anyway, Daenerys, who has always been nervous, is secretly relieved that the other party is so easy to get along with.


    Just seeing Margaery''s big belly, Daenerys couldn''t help touching her flat belly, feeling a little sour in her heart.


    She already knew that the scenes she saw in Meereen that conformed to the Witch''s prophecy were hallucinations, and thus she had some worries and doubts about whether she could restore her fertility.


    "So now the savages are attacking the Great Wall?" Samwell asked after hearing Margaery''s report.


    "Yes. It is said that they had to go south to avoid the threat of the aliens."


    "There are White Walkers?" Daenerys asked, she had always heard this as a legend.


    In fact, nearly all Westeros considers the White Walkers to be fictional monsters.


    After all, this thing has never appeared for tens of thousands of years, and there are no detailed historical records, only vague and even inconsistent legends.


    "There are indeed White Walkers, and they are coming soon." Samwell said in a very firm tone.


    "Then what should we do? If the White Walkers are really as terrifying as the legends say, shouldn''t we stop the civil war and unite first?"


    "Even if we want to stop the civil war, others may not agree." Samwell sighed.


    He and the Lannister family have a deep hatred, and there is no possibility of reconciliation, and even if someone like Tywin agrees to peace talks, Samwell can''t believe the other party''s promise.


    The civil war is still to be fought, but it must be resolved quickly.


    "We can write to all the lords in Westeros to tell them about the White Walkers and test their attitudes," Daenerys said.


    "Yes." Samwell did not refuse the proposal.


    He actually knew very well that the lords of the Seven Kingdoms would not believe it unless the White Walkers really entered the Great Wall.


    Samwell didn''t expect a letter to change the attitude of these nobles. He just wanted to take this opportunity to let the lords of the Seven Kingdoms know that Daenerys had returned and married him.


    This is the real princess of the former dynasty, a pure Targaryen bloodline. If there were people who suspected that Samwell was the Blackfyre and questioned his claim to the Iron Throne, but now after marrying Daenerys, as long as he If King''s Landing can be captured and the Lannister family can be wiped out, the other realms can basically be passed down.


    He went to Slaver''s Bay half a world away to bring Daenerys back with such great effort, in order to unify Westeros at the fastest speed with the least cost.


    After all, winter is coming, and he really doesn''t have so much time to slowly fight the war of conquest.


    Although there will be many hidden dangers in this kind of unification, we can only wait until the White Walkers are eliminated before going back to sort out internal problems.


    During the conversation, the funeral pyre was gradually extinguished, and the old man who had witnessed the vicissitudes of Westeros for a century was reduced to ashes in the fire.


    Samwell led the audience to the castle.


    "Where is the brother of the Night''s Watch who sent Maester Aemon to Storm''s End?"


    "I am, Your Majesty." Dareon stepped forward to salute.


    "Is the current Lord Commander of the Night Watch still Lord Jeor Mormont?" Samwell asked.


    "Lord Geor has unfortunately died." Darion said sadly, "He had led an army of night watchmen out of the Great Wall to investigate the situation, but was attacked by white ghosts and ghouls at the Fist of the First Men, and the troops were damaged Seriously, retreated to Custer''s fortress, but was killed by traitors..."


    "Jeo Mormont?" Daenerys asked after hearing the familiar surname, "is that Lord Commander from Ser Jorah?"


    "It''s his father." Sam Wells said, secretly feeling that the commander-in-chief of the night watchman still died outside the Great Wall according to the original track, "Has the night watchman elected a new commander-in-chief now?"


    "It wasn''t there when we left the Great Wall." Darion said, "At that time the wildlings invaded, and everyone was busy defending against foreign enemies."


    Samwell was silent for a while.


    He remembered that in the original book, it was the original master who used a little trick to help Jon Snow win the election of the commander-in-chief of the night watchman. But now that the Great Wall has no "killer" Sam, can Jon still be the commander-in-chief?


    "Your Majesty," Darien said again, "The Night Watch Corps is short of people and food, and encounters wildlings moving south. Seeing that winter is approaching and the White Walkers are about to invade, they are in urgent need of support."


    Samwell nodded: "I will ask the Lords of the Stormlands to send the prisoners in their respective dungeons to the Great Wall. In addition, I will give you a batch of food."


    "The Night Watchman will always remember your help!" Darion was overjoyed.


    He didn''t think it was a humiliation for Samwell to send the prisoners to the Great Wall. Today''s Night Watch Corps has long since lost its glory, and most of them are composed of prisoners, at most, plus illegitimate children and nobles who have failed political battles.


    Quite literally the Seven Nations Trash Dump.


    Maester Aemon had written to the lords of the Seven Kingdoms asking for help before, but they didn¡¯t get any response. Even the Iron Throne ignored the Great Wall¡¯s request for help.


    So after the comparison, Caesar''s approach seems commendable, not to mention that he also presented a batch of grain.


    "However, I have a request." Samwell added.


    "Please tell me."


    "Don''t be nervous, it''s not a request, it''s actually just a proposal." Samwell smiled when he saw Dareon with a tense face, "The position of commander-in-chief of the Night Watch Corps cannot remain vacant all the time, I hope you can elect a new one as soon as possible." commander-in-chief."


    "Of course, we will elect a new commander-in-chief as soon as possible." Darion heaved a sigh of relief, this is really not a requirement.


    Paused, he seemed to realize something, and asked carefully: "Your Majesty, do you have any suggestions for the candidate for the commander-in-chief?"


    "I respect the choice of the Night Watch brothers." Samwell said with a smile, "I just think that the new commander-in-chief should best have the blood of the Stark family."


    "Stark..." Dareon turned his mind quickly, and immediately thought that the only night watchman who met this requirement was Jon Snow, the illegitimate son of the Stark family.


    The Storm King wants Jon to be Lord Commander of the Night Watch?


    But how did Jon know the Storm King? Or was it because of the Duke of Winterfell?


    That''s right, I heard that the Storm King has a good relationship with Duke Ed, and they worked together to kill the false king of the Lannister family.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, I will take your suggestion back to Castle Black."

 Chapter 365: strategy

    Chapter 365 Strategy


    "Danny, this dress is just right for you!"


    Margaery smiled and helped Daenerys put on an elegant black palace dress. The exquisite tailoring technique perfectly outlined her perfect body curve. Elegant and slender white neck like a swan.


    Exquisite and impeccable facial features paired with amethyst-like eyes combine pure, charming and noble temperament to form a unique charm.


    Daenerys looked at herself in the floor-to-ceiling mirror, and she couldn''t help showing surprise.


    "Thank you, Margaery. I have never worn such a gorgeous dress."


    "This is what I should do." Margaery tied a string of tasseled headbands on her head, "As a former princess of the Seven Kingdoms and now the Queen of Storms, you should have a wardrobe worthy of your status. This is what I asked Mr. Modes to do for you, he is the tailor I brought from High Court specially, his craftsmanship is excellent, if you need anything in the future, just look for him."


    "OK."


    Margaery fiddled with Daenerys''s headdress, looked at it again, and showed a satisfied smile:


    "Okay. Also, you need a maid..."


    "I have three maids." Daenerys said, "It''s just that they are still on the summer sea. It is estimated that it will take three or four months to reach the storm."


    Returning to Westeros this time, Daenerys and Samwell rode a dragon one step ahead, and the army of the Unsullied, as well as maids, followers, etc. are still floating in the sea.


    "Then I''ll find two maids to serve you first." Margaret said, "In addition, you need a knight guard."


    "I have two loyal knights..."


    "But are they still at sea?"


    "Hmm." Daenerys suddenly felt an unspeakable loneliness.


    "I''ll help you find a Stormland Knight later."


    "Okay." Daenerys didn''t refuse, and Margaery''s kind attitude reassured her, "Thank you for taking care of me, Margaery."


    "This is what I should do." Margaery hugged Daenerys and kissed her on the cheek, "You should be seventeen years old this year, right? When I saw you, I thought of Alan. She is my cousin. Sister, this year should have been the same age as you."


    Daenerys froze for a moment: "It should have been?"


    "Yes." Margaery sighed sadly, "Last year the Deer Party rebellion broke out in the Reach, and unfortunately she was killed by the rebels..."


    "I''m sorry." Daenerys said hastily.


    "It''s okay." Margaery showed a gentle smile, "You must know the feeling of losing a loved one better than me. And you are stronger than me. If I were you, I''m afraid I would have collapsed long ago."


    Daenerys was sad, but felt that the softness of her heart was touched, and she couldn''t help but blurted out:


    "We will be relatives from now on."


    "Yes." Margaery smiled sweetly, hugged Daenerys again, then took her hand and walked out, saying, "Let me introduce you to Storm''s End, this ancient castle is said to have been It has a history of thousands of years, and there is a sense of simplicity and majesty everywhere, but it is too majestic and depressing, so I planted a lot of roses before, and I will take you to see it."


    "good."


    The two of them walked out of Shoubao and came to the back garden. The patchwork layout of tall trees and low shrubs made the light and shadow changes perfectly blend with the natural environment. It was late autumn, and the trees were full of golden colors, and the half-dead leaves were spinning and falling.


    "It''s late autumn now, and the temperature is not suitable for roses to bloom, so I specially asked them to build a greenhouse." Margaery took Daenerys forward and came to a greenhouse with a glass dome.


    Through the transparent curtain wall, Daenerys can already see the golden roses blooming in the room, like a sea of ??molten gold, gorgeous and dazzling.


    "It''s so beautiful." She couldn''t help expressing emotion.


    Samwell leaned on the open-air balcony on the second floor of the castle, watching his two wives walk into the greenhouse hand in hand, secretly thinking that the two of them got along pretty well.


    Don¡¯t look at Daenerys as strong on the outside, but she is actually fragile on the inside and longs for family affection. If others treat her better, she will easily fall.


    With Margaery''s affinity, Daenerys couldn''t stand it at all.


    Samwell felt that he could save a lot of worry.


    He came back to his senses, and continued to listen to the castle supervisor, Gavin Mander, reporting the situation of the territory.


    Samwell listened patiently, and then ordered:


    "The number of laborers to build the artificial river will temporarily stay at 100,000, don''t increase it."


    "However, Your Majesty, if this is the case, it will be difficult for us to achieve our expected goal, and with the Iron Bank''s two million golden dragon loan, we are not short of money."


    "But we have more urgent things to do." Samwell sighed, "Winter is coming sooner than I expected, so some things must be speeded up. The money in the iron bank is used to buy food first, But don''t buy it in Westeros, buy it in the Free Cities across the Narrow Sea, and buy as much as possible."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "In addition, we need to prepare 8,000 pairs of chain mail, and get them together within three months as soon as possible. If time is too tight and we can''t buy so many, we will replace them with leather armor."


    "yes."


    "There is also dragon crystal." Samwell said again, "Before I asked you to buy dragon crystals in large quantities, how much did you buy?"


    "Currently, about 3,000 pounds of dragon crystals have been hoarded."


    Samwell frowned, looking dissatisfied with this:


    "That''s all?"


    Gavin sighed and explained:


    "Your Majesty, although dragon crystals are not considered expensive minerals, the problem is that only Dragonstone Island produces dragon crystals in large quantities, and that is the territory of Stannis Baratheon. He has noticed that we are buying dragon crystals in large quantities. Afterwards, the sale was ordered to be prohibited.¡±


    Samwell narrowed his eyes and said:


    "Okay, I see. I will deal with this matter. How is the situation in the north now?"


    "The Stark family is still resisting tenaciously, but due to the fall of Winterfell, their situation is getting worse day by day. Although the northern lords supported Ed Stark at the beginning, as time went by, their After seeing no hope of victory, they gradually reduced their support, withdrew their troops, and even many families fell to the lions."


    "Which Northern families fell to the Lions?"


    "Now I''ve heard about the betrayal of the Seven family, the Laswell family, the Dustin family, especially the Dustin family. Countess Barbara Dustin even captured Duke Ed''s eldest son, Robb Smith. Tucker."


    Samwell sighed secretly. He didn''t expect that although the young wolf lord did not die in the betrayal of the Frey family as in the original book, he still fell into the hands of Mrs. Ballerina.


    However, he was not surprised by Mrs. Ballerina''s betrayal.


    This widow in the deserted village has always harbored deep resentment towards the Stark family in her heart. In addition, she has an in-law relationship with Earl Roose Bolton, so it is normal for her to be provoked to betray her.


    "Your Majesty, the Stark family may not last long. If we want to deal with the Lannister family, it is best to send troops before the situation in the northern border completely collapses."


    Samwell glanced at Gavin in surprise. You must know that although Gavin can be said to be the first group of elders to follow Samwell, and has always won the trust of Samwell, Gavin has always been only in charge of logistics. Affairs is Samwell''s chief supervisor, but he has never expressed his views on military issues.


    Gavin saw Samwell staring at him, and immediately told the whole story:


    "Your Majesty, in fact... many knights have come to me... They all think that we should send troops to attack King''s Landing as soon as possible."


    "They are quite anxious." Samwell smiled, but was a little surprised by the urgency of those under his command.


    Maybe this time he returns with Daenerys and the three dragons, and the impact is greater than he expected.


    This is not a bad thing.


    However, Samwell is also very sober. If he wants to attack King''s Landing, he must first solve a key problem¡ª


    How to cross the natural moat of the Heishui River.


    "How is the research progress of the Bachelor of Science?"


    "It should go well. He sent someone to invite you to visit the pier when he heard that you came back in the morning."


    "Okay, then I''ll go and have a look." Samwell set off immediately.


    Going downstairs, I ran into Daenerys and Margaery who had just come out of the greenhouse.


    Both of them held a bouquet of roses in their hands, and put one in their hair. When they saw Samwell, their faces also turned into flowers with smiles:


    "Sam, where are you going?"


    "Go to the beach and see the new gadgets of Bachelor Coburn." Samwell stepped forward and kissed the two respectively, and said with a smile, "Do you want to go together?"


    Margaret nodded immediately: "Okay, the new gadgets of Bachelor Qyburn are always full of surprises."


    Daenerys didn''t know Maester Qyburn, and she didn''t know what the other party''s so-called new gadget was, but she also nodded happily:


    "Okay, I''ll go too."

 Chapter 366: new warship

    Chapter 366 New Battleship


    Storm''s End is about three miles southwest, and the winding coastline is sunken here, forming a natural safe haven.


    A cavalry squad of dozens of people escorted a gorgeous carriage and walked slowly on the edge of the rugged cliff. The knights in the front row held the double-headed eagle flag, and the gray scales on their bodies rubbed against each other, making clanking noises.


    Two giant dragons, one black and one white, hovered above their heads, sometimes roaring in a low voice.


    The cliff in front came to an abrupt end, and a gentle **** reached the sea below.


    The **** is surrounded by wooden fences, and there is a simple watch tower every few tens of meters, and there are soldiers guarding the main entrance.


    This is a military port and is not open to civilian merchant ships.


    After entering the gate, the cavalry dismounted one after another. Samwell stepped out of the carriage and turned around to help Margaery and Daenerys down.


    "Is this your fleet, Sam?" Daenerys saw a dozen warships docked in the port at a glance.


    "Yes." Samwell nodded with a smile.


    The people left their horses and carriages in place and went downhill on foot.


    This section of the road was a bit too steep for Margaery with her big belly. Seeing this, Samwell picked her up by the waist and walked down.


    Margaery blushed slightly, but also enjoyed her husband''s thoughtfulness with peace of mind. At the same time, she lightly pecked his mouth and said with a smile:


    "Sam, are you building a fleet to attack King''s Landing?"


    "Yes."


    Whether attacking King''s Landing from the Reach Land or the Storm Land, it is necessary to cross the natural moat of the Blackwater River.


    This great river originates from the Empty Mountains, divides the continent of Westeros into two parts from west to east, and flows into the Narrow Sea in the south of King''s Landing.


    If Samwell wants to enter King''s Landing, he must first solve the problem of how to get the army across the river.


    Westeros¡¯s traditional maritime power consists of three fleets, the Royal Fleet belonging to the Iron Throne, the Arbor Island Fleet of the Redwyne Family, and the Iron Fleet of the Iron Islands.


    The royal fleet has been buried in the Battle of Blackwater Bay by Stannis Baratheon.


    Although the Redwyne family is a river bend nobleman, it is a hard-core deer party, and it is also the only deer party family that has not been liquidated.


    The reason for this is also because Samwell does not have enough powerful sea power, and there is no way to take Qingting Island, which is isolated overseas.


    As for the Iron Fleet, needless to say, Samwell is neither friend nor foe.


    It is conceivable that once Samwell raises his troops and marches towards King''s Landing, the Arbor Island Fleet and the Iron Fleet will inevitably come to the Blackwater River to stop them.


    Therefore, Samwell must master a sea force that can rival it to protect the army from crossing the river, otherwise attacking King''s Landing is just a dream.


    Margaret seemed worried when she heard the words, but she didn''t want to spoil her husband''s interest, so she had to remind her tactfully:


    "Sam, I heard from my grandmother that the establishment of a navy does not happen overnight. Warships may be built in a short period of time, but qualified captains and sailors need to be trained for a long time before they can go to the battlefield."


    "Don''t worry, I know the difficulty of naval construction." Samwell smiled, "That''s why I said that Bachelor Coburn will give us a surprise."


    Margaery didn''t say any more after hearing that, her beautiful eyes were filled with light of thought.


    Actually, Stormland originally had a navy, but it was at an unpopular level.


    The Baratheon family that originally ruled the Stormlands had a royal fleet after they came to King''s Landing. Of course, they would not bother to build an additional fleet. As for the rest of the Stormland nobles, they did not have the strength to support a large fleet.


    However, because the rainforest in the territory produces high-quality wood, the shipbuilding industry in the Stormlands is quite developed.


    But no matter how many ships are built, it is useless if there are no qualified naval officers.


    Just don''t know what surprise Sam is talking about? Margaery thought to herself.


    "Eh? Those ships... so strange." Daenerys suddenly cried out in surprise.


    Margaret turned her head, and saw several huge warships docked in the port under the dim yellow sunset, and one of them was sailing across the calm sea and slowly docked by the trestle bridge.


    It has a semi-elliptical shape as a whole, about a hundred feet long and thirty feet wide, and it is as high as a three-story building from the water surface to the ship''s side. The four masts stand tall, and the huge sails are being slowly retracted.


    But what really surprised Margaery was that there were actually two huge wheels installed on both sides of the boat...


    Wheels?


    Daenerys asked everyone''s question directly: "Sam, why does this ship have wheels? Can it still drive on land?"


    Samwell laughed loudly: "Of course not."


    "Then why the wheels?"


    "It is used to replace oars, Your Majesty the Queen." Bachelor Qyburn walked over and explained.


    "Instead of oars?" Margaret then noticed that the ship did not have oars.


    "That''s right. This is actually His Majesty Caesar''s idea." Bachelor Qyburn saluted Samwell.


    Samwell put down Margaery in his arms, and said:


    "Dani, you said that you once dreamed of becoming a captain, so do you know what makes a good captain?"


    Daenerys raised her chin, looked at the sparkling sea, and said:


    "An excellent captain should be able to control the ship as if he were his own body. The man and the ship seem to be one, intimately connected with the current, able to insert the wings of the wind, easily smash the undercurrent under the sea surface, and sail freely in the storm. "


    "Then how long do you think it will take to cultivate such a captain?"


    "Ten years?" Daenerys tilted her head, "Maybe longer?"


    "It will only be longer than ten years. And it is not enough to have the captain alone, it also needs the cooperation of experienced and brave sailors. A powerful fleet and excellent crew are actually more valuable than the warship itself." Samwell Sighing, "It''s a pity that there are not so many excellent captains and sailors in the Stormlands. If you want to compete with the Qingting Island Fleet and the Iron Fleet in a short time, you can only work **** the warships."


    "So you designed this kind of boat with wheels?" Margaery took a few steps closer curiously, "Is there any difference between it and a paddle boat?"


    "It uses paddle wheels instead of oars as the source of driving force in a calm state, so I call them paddle steamers." Samwell took the hands of the two wives, "Come on, let''s get on the boat, there are still There are bigger surprises."


    The gangway was lowered on the ship, and Samwell picked up Margaery again and went onto the deck.


    Daenerys also followed, and she immediately noticed the strangely shaped thick black iron pipes placed on both sides of the deck.


    "Sam, what are these? Are they what you call a bigger surprise?"


    Samwell helped Margaery straighten her messy clothes, and said with a smile:


    "Those are artillery pieces."

 Chapter 367: artillery

    Chapter 367 Artillery


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    The twelve guns on the port side of the battleship emitted white flashes one after another, and a thunderous bang shook the entire military port, followed by thick smoke that covered the sky and the sun.


    The movement frightened the war horses on the shore, and they stood up one after another. The riders on the side stood there dumbfounded, and even forgot to appease the frightened horses.


    Cleopatra and Drogon were also startled, they flapped their wings violently, and roared full of sulfur.


    Margaery and Daenerys were also taken aback. Even though Samwell had reminded them and asked them to cover their ears, they were still shocked by the scene before them.


    In the blink of an eye, the unloaded iron shell hit the water surface 200 yards away with a howling sound of piercing the air, splashing waves.


    Until the choking smoke dissipated, Margaery and Daenerys hadn''t recovered.


    Bachelor Keben has seen such a scene before, so he will not be surprised. He is holding his head high at this moment, waiting for praise.


    Unfortunately, what he didn''t know was that Samwell was a little disappointed in the power of this kind of artillery with a lot of thunder and little rain.


    However, this is also because Samwell is used to the scene of the roaring cannons of the later generations, so he naturally despises this most primitive front-loading smoothbore gun, let alone the solid iron shells used.


    According to the power of this kind of artillery, it is estimated that the average large sea battleship will be hit by dozens of bullets and scarred, and may not be sunk.


    "Not bad." Samwell nodded slightly, not wanting to dampen the enthusiasm of his subordinates, "Try using an explosive bomb."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Bachelor Coburn conveyed the order, and the soldiers began to reload.


    The reloading process of this front-loading smoothbore gun is quite long. The gunners need to clean up the remaining gunpowder in the gun bore before reloading the shells and propellant.


    These gunners were sent to demonstrate to the Storm King. Naturally, they were carefully selected, and their movements were extremely proficient and smooth, but even so, it generally took about five minutes to complete the reloading process.


    As the herald swung down the command flag vigorously, the gunners lit the fuses almost simultaneously.


    "Boom! Boom!"


    The continuous gunfire sounded again, and the huge counter-shock force pushed the nearly thousand-ton warship to shake.


    Because the explosive bombs were used this time, the spray from the explosion was obviously bigger than the first wave of shooting.


    Of course, in Samwell''s view, it was still not satisfactory.


    Moreover, the range of blasting bullets is only half that of solid iron bullets, and the accuracy is much worse.


    In fact, the accuracy of solid bullets is not very high. After all, it is a smoothbore gun without rifling.


    "Is this magic? It''s amazing!" Daenerys opened her mouth wide and didn''t recover for a long time.


    Margaret saw some clues: "Sam, this should be the gunpowder you used to blow up the city wall before, right?"


    "Yes." Samwell also showed a smile on his face.


    He felt that he shouldn''t be too demanding. After all, with the productivity of the Middle Ages, it is rare for a Bachelor of Science to fiddle with artillery under his casual guidance, even if it is the most primitive version.


    Although the power of this kind of artillery is not great, it can already be called an epoch-making product.


    With it, since then the warship has a systematic long-range attack method, unlike the previous naval battle, which can only be hit with a sharp hammer on the bow, and then the boarding battle.


    It is said to be a naval battle, but it is actually just a land battle where the battlefield is changed to the deck.


    But now, with the addition of artillery, naval warfare will slowly shift to a new form.


    When the enemy encounters this new type of warship in Stormland, if they want to fight face-to-face, they have to endure several rounds of shelling first.


    As early as when Maester Coburn developed gunpowder, Samwell proposed the idea of ??artillery.


    In fact, the principle of the artillery is very simple, and it is not difficult to manufacture. The difficulty is how to improve the power, increase the accuracy and reduce the weight.


    The current batch of artillery is quite weak in Samwell''s view. Its power is not much greater than that of a catapult machine crossbow. The accuracy is not very accurate because there is no rifling. As for the weight, it is a big problem.


    In order to prevent the chamber from exploding, the wall of the gun barrel is made very thick, which also leads to the need for at least two horses to pull a cannon, and you can only walk on that kind of well-paved flat road, and it is easy to encounter some potholes Breaking the axle, encountering a slightly more complicated terrain, such as forests and hills, let alone mountains.


    So, although the artillery has been developed a long time ago, it was not used at all in the process of attacking the stormy land.


    Instead of wasting manpower and material resources to transport these artillery to the front line, it is better to bury the explosives directly to blow up the city wall.


    However, if you load the artillery on the battleship, you don''t have to worry about transportation. Such a small weight is nothing to a large battleship with a displacement of thousands of tons.


    "Sam, is this the secret weapon you plan to use against the Arbor Island fleet and the Iron Fleet?" Margaery''s eyes flickered.


    "Yes." Samwell smiled, "Do you think there is a chance of winning?"


    "How many warships like this are there now?" Margaret asked.


    Samwell looks back at Maester Qyburn.


    Bachelor Keben immediately reported a number:


    "Your Majesty, we have built twelve warships of the same new type, each with a displacement of 1,200 tons and equipped with twenty-four cannons. There are also thirty smaller warships with a displacement of 600 tons. They are all equipped with paddle wheels and cannons, but the number of cannons is also a little less, each ship has only ten."


    "The number is still a little less..." Samwell rubbed his chin, frowning.


    However, he did not blame Bachelor Coburn, after all, it is not easy to build a fleet of this size in such a short period of time.


    The key is that Stormland is too far behind in naval construction, so it is naturally extremely difficult to catch up now.


    It is obvious that the gap in naval personnel cannot catch up in a short period of time, so it can only be made up by technological means.


    Needless to say, the artillery can greatly increase the long-range attack power of the warship. The design of the paddle wheel is also to make up for the lack of rowers.


    Rowing may seem simple, but it is not easy to play various tricks. Experienced oarsmen are familiar with their warships and hydrological conditions. They cooperate with sailors and helmsmen to make warships go fast. Forward, backward, turn and U-turn, flexible like a fish on the water surface.


    It will take at least ten years to cultivate such a veteran, and it is obviously impossible for Samwell to wait so long.


    Paddle sailboats are relatively simple to operate. Sailors only need to step on the wheels, and the technical requirements are much simpler. Ordinary soldiers, even if they have not been on a ship much, can basically be competent with a little training.


    Moreover, the power output of the waist and legs is definitely greater than the power output of the back of the arm, and it is more durable. The continuous operation of the paddle wheel drive is also an advantage that the paddle drive does not have, especially when sailing against the current in inland waterways and when the wind and waves are small. The advantage of the wheel is even more obvious.


    Coupled with a simple lever and gear structure, the output efficiency of the paddle wheel to beat water is significantly higher than that of rowing. Traditional sailing boats require hundreds of oarsmen, and rotation operations can ensure the continuous sailing of the warship. A ship needs to be equipped with half the number of wheel treaders to continuously drive the warship.


    Of course, paddle wheel sailboats are not as flexible as galley sailboats, but for stormy regions that lack naval talents, paddle wheel technology is the most suitable means for them to achieve cornering overtaking.


    And in Samwell''s vision, the paddle wheel can also be driven by a steam engine in the future¡ªof course, the premise is that Bachelor Coburn can first tinker with the steam engine.


    Steam engine-driven ships, equipped with artillery, are the real killers that dominate inland rivers and coastal waters.


    But now, this big killer is still in a semi-finished state, and time is running out.


    "Your Majesty, we still have three thousand-ton warships under construction." Bachelor Coburn added, "It will be completed in two or three months. If you can wait a year, our fleet size will be about 10000 tons." Doubling it, when the time comes, even if the Qingting Island Fleet and the Iron Fleet join forces, we are confident to fight against it.¡±


    "I''m afraid we can''t wait that long for a year..."


    Winter is approaching, and the situation in the northern border is eroding faster than he expected. Sam Well originally planned to wait for the Unsullied army to arrive in Westeros three months later, and immediately attack King''s Landing.


    If it was later, perhaps the White Walkers had already broken through the Great Wall of Desperation.


    In Samwell''s plan, it is best to enter King''s Landing before the official arrival of winter.


    Unifying the forces of the Seven Kingdoms in this way and stopping the aliens at the Great Wall of Desperation is the best solution.


    Thinking of this, Samwell said: "Since we can''t deal with the combination of the Qingting Island Fleet and the Iron Fleet for the time being, let''s lure one of them first and catch him by surprise. They don''t know the power of the new warships yet, and they will definitely be paralyzed Basically, this is our chance."


    Margaret proposed after hearing the words:


    "Horace Redwyne is currently leading an Arbor Island fleet in the Greenblood River Basin. Maybe we can lure them over and destroy them."


    "Horace is at the Greenblood River?" Samwell was stunned for a moment, then came to his senses, "They must be sending supplies to Sunspear."


    "Yes." Margaret added, "Since the Reachland issued a food embargo order to Dorne, Sunspear City''s food supply is in short supply. The captives nearly rioted."


    Samwell was not surprised by this either. Earl Paxter must have hated him deeply because of Lady Olenna''s death. As long as he was an enemy of the Stormlands, he would be willing to support him.


    "How is the civil war in Dorne going?" Samwell asked.


    "Still anxious." Margaery said, "The Yronwood family sent an envoy to ask us for help, but since you were not here, I did not agree without authorization. He has been waiting in Storm''s End for several months. Do you want to meet him?"


    "OK, take him to the Hall of Storms."

 Chapter 368: Mrs Ians

    Chapter 368 Mrs. Ians


    In the Hall of Storms, Madam Iens Yronwood sat on a chair, waiting anxiously.


    She is the elder sister of the contemporary Earl Yronwood, and also the wife of the heir to the City of Grace, Roger Arion.


    Although she is over 30 years old and has two children, she still has a graceful figure and charm.


    At this moment, she was wearing an elegant black gauze dress and a round-brimmed hat. A black spider silk veil blocked the face above the nose, revealing only her white chin and bloodless lips.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Mrs. Ians got up immediately.


    A tall man in a blue velvet dress came in, and the ruby ??tile-steel crown on his head showed his identity.


    "Your Majesty the Storm King." Mrs. Ians saluted.


    "Sit down." Samwell waved his hand casually.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Mrs. Ians sat upright on the chair, folded her hands on her abdomen, and tried to straighten her slender waist. This sitting posture is not only elegant, but also reveals her beautiful body curves.


    "Tell me about Dorne."


    A man''s voice came, flat without any ups and downs.


    Ms. Ians''s eyes turned red, and her fragrant shoulders shrugged slightly, as if she was sobbing silently.


    She raised her head weakly, only to see the young Storm King standing on the high platform. There was no smile on his sculptural face, and there was no pity in his brown-black eyes, but almost indifferent scrutiny.


    Mrs. Ians knew that her little tricks were ineffective against this person, so she sighed secretly, and could only restrain her description, and began to tell the story in a proper manner.


    It turned out that since Princess Arianne Martell killed Earl Anders Yronwood, her son Cletus Yronwood, the younger brother of Mrs. Ians, had inherited the title of Earl. At the same time, it officially announced its break with Sunspear City.


    Princess Arianne was also unambiguous, and immediately declared the Yronwood family to be rebellious, and raised troops to march towards Yronwood City, and at the same time called on the Dorne families to send troops to support.


    Although Princess Arianne was the legitimate ruler of Dorne according to the law after the death of Prince Lang, her prestige plummeted due to the repeated defeats of the Martell family in Dorne.


    If Prince Doran or Prince Oberyn were still alive, they might be able to convince the nobles of Dorne with their personal prestige, but the young Princess Arianne obviously didn''t have this ability.


    In addition, her actions of killing Earl Anders and detaining a group of lords of grace have already aroused public outrage, so when Sunspear City''s call-up order was issued, it did not cause any waves.


    Most of the lords had a wait-and-see mentality. Even if they didn''t want to disobey Sunspear City, they just sent dozens or hundreds of old, weak and remnant soldiers to deal with it.


    Even some families in the west of Dorne didn''t even send a single soldier.


    Speaking of which, Mrs. Ians took a cautious look at Samwell.


    Because these Dorne nobles in the western region were obviously bewitched by the Dane family in Starfall City, they dared to remain indifferent to the recruitment of Sunspear City.


    Since the food supply in the Reach was cut off, a large-scale famine has broken out in Dorne, but Starfall City suddenly provided a large amount of food, and attracted Sandstone City, Tianji City, Bremen City, etc. Numerous families in the Western region, and urged them to ignore Sunspear''s call.


    Mrs. Ians is very clear that Starfall City has always been the Storm King''s sphere of influence. It was with his support that the young Countess Natalie became the patriarch of the Dane family.


    This time Starfall City was able to produce so much food to win over the nobles of Dorne, obviously it also has the backing of the River Bend.


    The Yronwood family has always wanted to establish a relationship with Starfall City, and has sent envoys many times to request the Dane family to send troops, but no matter what benefits Earl Cletus promised, that Earl Natalie refused to send troops to support .


    So, Mrs. Ians put on a pitiful look and stared straight at Samwell, hoping to get support from the Storm King.


    Samwell naturally understood Mrs. Ians''s intentions, but he did not express his position lightly, but asked:


    "What is the attitude of the Ailion family in Divine Grace City?"


    Hearing this, Mrs. Ians burst into tears again and said:


    "Your Majesty, God''s Grace City is no longer in charge of the Elion family..."


    "Oh? What happened?"


    "After Princess Arianne issued the call-up order, my husband, Sir Roger, didn''t want to completely fall out with the Martell family, and also considered that his mother, the Countess Derlon, was still detained in Sunspear, so he sent a small team to respond.


    But the army of the Martell family passed through the city of Divine Favor on their way to conquer the Yronwood family. Princess Arianne camped outside the city and asked Roger to come out of the city to meet her.


    My husband was worried that if he refused, Princess Arianne would use this as an excuse to send troops to attack God''s Grace City, so he agreed in desperation.


    But after he went out of the city to meet Princess Arianne, he actually agreed to dispatch 3,000 troops to assist the Martell family, and he also made Damon Sand the acting city lord of God''s Grace City.


    My husband will never let a lowly illegitimate son become the deputy city lord!


    Not to mention that the Ailion family will not do their best to help the Martell family fight against the Yronwood family.


    I suspect that Roger is now under house arrest by the Martell family... woo woo..."


    Samwell interrupted the crying of the other party and asked:


    "Since the City of Grace has fallen into the control of the Martell family, how did you escape?"


    "I happened to go back to my natal family to visit relatives, so I escaped this disaster."


    Samwell nodded noncommittally, and asked again:


    "I remember you and Sir Roger have two sons, where are they now?"


    "They are still in God''s Grace City. I don''t know if they have been... woo..." Mrs. Iens began to cry again.


    The slender, white neck bends downward, like a swan with broken wings, arousing pity.


    Samwell watched indifferently, and when she calmed down a little, he asked:


    "How is the situation in Yronwood City now?"


    "It''s terrible." Mrs. Ians wiped her tears, "When Duke Tywin led his army to invade Dorne, Yronwood City was captured once as the front line. The food in the city was looted, and now it has been captured again The army of House Martell attacks...


    Your Majesty, the Yronwood family still has many unyielding warriors who are willing to fight the Martell family to the end, but if the food and grass are cut off, no matter how brave they are, they can only starve to death in the city.


    Even if you don¡¯t want to send troops, please support at least a batch of food¡­¡±


    "Did the Martell family completely surround Yronwood City?"


    "No, Yronwood City guards the southern end of the Bone Road, and the Martell family can only attack from the south, and the Bone Road in the north is always open." Mrs. Ians seemed to understand something, "Have you decided to support us?"


    "I will support a batch of food first." Samwell smiled. "In two weeks, the fleet transporting food will arrive at the mouth of the Ian River via the Dorne Sea. Remember to notify Earl Cletus to send someone to receive it."


    "Thank you so much!" Mrs. Ians stood up in surprise and bowed, "The Yronwood family and the Arion family will never forget your kindness!"


    Samwell glanced at the woman with profound eyes, and then said:


    "I believe that with this batch of assistance, the Yronwood family will surely win."

 Chapter 369: silver moon

    Chapter 369 Silver Moon


    Samwell pushed open the door, and saw Margaery Tyrell lying lazily on the bed in loose silk pajamas.


    The snow-white and slender feet were held in the arms of the maid and gently pressed.


    "Sam." Seeing her husband coming in, Margery showed a sweet smile, "Have you finished talking with Mrs. Ians?"


    "Hmm." Samwell stepped forward and asked a faint fragrance from the tip of his nose, which was familiar to his wife, fresh and meaningful, lingering.


    "I''ll do it, you go down." He waved his hand to signal the maid to get up, then sat on the edge of the bed, embraced Margaery''s feet in his arms, and gently squeezed them.


    The maid saluted and left.


    Only the husband and wife were left in the room. Margaery enjoyed her husband''s tenderness, and bursts of sweetness flooded her heart.


    "Pre-production period is when?"


    "Ms. Melisandre says it''s the last day of next month."


    Samwell was stunned for a moment when he heard the words. I am afraid that modern medicine cannot be accurate to that day, and the red robe witch really dared to say it.


    It should be that she foresaw something in the flames again...


    However, now Samwell is vigilant and disgusted with things like prophecy. After thinking about it, he still didn''t ask.


    "How did you talk?" Margaret asked, her little feet playfully scratching her husband''s belly.


    Samwell did not answer this question, but asked rhetorically:


    "What kind of person do you think Ians Yronwood is?"


    "A standard noble lady from a big family, with a fragile heart and no assertiveness." Margaery commented.


    The corner of Samwell''s mouth pulled out an arc:


    "Just now in the Hall of Storms, she tried to seduce me."


    Margaery was not angry when she heard the words, but giggled instead:


    "Ms. Ians is still very charming, are you tempted?"


    Samwell laughed and said:


    "No matter how charming she is, she can''t compare with you and Dani. I''m just wondering why she has to use **** to seduce her when she comes up?"


    Margaery also restrained her smile, thought about it seriously, and said:


    "It''s really strange. Mrs. Ians is no longer an ignorant girl in Huaichun. She must have done this with a purpose. If it was just to ask for help, there is no need to do it. Storm''s End and Sunspear City have already torn their faces, We will definitely support the Yronwood family, at most, the conditions of support are somewhat negotiable.


    And this is obviously not worth the sacrifice of reputation for someone with the status of Mrs. Ians. "


    Seeing her husband smiling and saying nothing, Margaret pushed his stomach against his stomach again, and asked:


    "Sam, what do you think Mrs. Ians is up to?"


    "I think she''s asking for help. But it''s not for the Yronwood family or the Arion family, but for herself."


    "Herself?"


    "Yes. You also said that Mrs. Ians is a typical noble lady from a big family. She has not experienced any setbacks, her heart is fragile, and she is an extremely insecure person, like a vine clinging to a wall.


    Now, she is impatiently looking for another support, and the only explanation is that the wall she was originally clinging to has collapsed. "


    "You mean...Ser Roger Arion is dead?"


    "Yes. If Sir Roger was still alive, Mrs. Ians would never dare to be so dissolute. She almost said that she would be my lover."


    Margaery pondered for a moment, then questioned: "Princess Arianne dare to kill Sir Roger?"


    "Don''t underestimate that woman''s madness. She even killed Earl Anders directly. Roger is only the heir of God''s Grace City, so it''s strange to kill her. And once Roger died, Countess Delron was killed again. Detained in Sunspear City, they can be ''died'' at any time. In this way, the heirs of God''s Grace City are the two sons of Mrs. Iens."


    Margaret finally came to her senses, nodded and said:


    "I understand what you mean. Do you suspect that Mrs. Ians has been bought by the Martell family?"


    "Yes." Samwell''s eyes were burning, "otherwise, how could she have left just before the City of Grace fell under the control of the Martell family?"


    "Then she seduced you like this... is she hesitating?"


    "Yes. The Martell family controlled her son and forced her to deal with her natal family, but she would definitely struggle in her heart. That''s why after seeing me, Mrs. Ians will put down the dignity of a noble lady and do Such an abnormal behavior, wanting to ask for new support."


    "Since you didn''t respond to her temptation, Mrs. Ians may completely fall to the Martell family."


    "Yes." Samwell smiled a little playfully, "That''s why I told her specifically that a group of grain transport fleets will pass through the Dorne Sea in two weeks and head to Yronwood City."


    Margaret suddenly said:


    "Are you going to use this method to attract the Arbor Island fleet stationed in the Green Blood River?"


    "Exactly. Do you think Horace Redwyne will fall for it?"


    "Definitely." Margaret said disdainfully, with the corners of her lips curled up. "My cousin is impatient, has little patience, and is not very smart. He will definitely lead the army to intercept him when he hears the news."


    Samwell laughed loudly:


    "Then let Sir Horace have a good look at our new warship, I believe he will not be disappointed."


    As he spoke, he was about to take off his coat and go to bed.


    Margaery stopped him, saying:


    "You''d better go and accompany Dani, I''m inconvenient."


    "I just want to hug you and sleep."


    Margaery still shook her head.


    Samwell frowned: "It''s been a long time since I saw you, and you drove me out the first night you just came back?"


    Margaery hugged her husband with a smile, kissed her, and then said:


    "I''ll accompany you tomorrow, okay. Tonight is also Dani''s first night in Westeros, and there is no one familiar with her, so go and stay with her. I can tell that this Tanger Princess Li''an looks strong, but she is actually very fragile inside."


    Samwell looked at his wife with a strange look for a while before saying:


    "Fine."


    He kissed Margaery again before getting up to leave.


    All the way to Daenerys'' room, Samwell found no one in the room.


    "Where''s Daenerys?" He found the maid and asked.


    "Queen Dani went out after dinner." The maid said, "The villain also wanted to serve with her, but Her Majesty the Queen said she didn''t need it, so she left alone."


    Samwell frowned, but soon, he guessed where Daenerys might go.


    Since Cleopatra grew bigger and bigger, Storm''s End seemed a bit cramped for the white dragon, so Sam Wilt ordered people to find a mountain with caves near the castle as the dragon''s lair.


    The two dragons that Daenerys brought back this time were naturally placed in this dragon lair. There will be special people to feed and clean every day.


    As soon as Samwell came to the foot of the mountain on horseback, he saw the white dragon swooping down from a high altitude, and it seemed that he could feel his breath.


    He handed over the horse to his attendants, mounted the white dragon himself, and flew into the dragon''s lair.


    It is said to be a dragon''s cave, but in fact there is no roof above, and the cold moonlight pours down, illuminating the things in the cave.


    "Sam? Why are you here too?"


    Daenerys was indeed here, and she cried out in surprise after hearing the movement.


    The black dragon Drogon and the green dragon Rego also flapped their wings, setting off bursts of hot air, as if to express their welcome.


    Samwell jumped off the white dragon''s back and said with a smile:


    "Seeing that you are not in the room, I guessed that you would come here."


    Daenerys wanted to rush into her husband''s arms, but suddenly remembered something, and stopped again: "You...why don''t you go with Margaery?"


    "Isn''t it because you have no one to accompany you?"


    "I have." Daenerys pointed to the black dragon and the green dragon and said, "I have my children."


    These words made her look even more desolate.


    A pity welled up in Samwell''s heart, and he stepped forward to embrace her in his arms, holding those soft lips.


    Daenerys also fell silent, wrapped her hands around the man''s neck, and responded gently.


    Three dragons stared at the two with molten gold eyes.


    The silver moon shed light, covering everything in the cave with a hazy coat.

 Chapter 370: sacrifice

    Chapter 370 Sacrifice


    Dragonstone Island, Hall of Tables and Tables.


    "Onion Knight" Davos Seaworth pushed the door in, and saw Stannis Baratheon standing behind a huge wooden table.


    The king was wearing a gray woolen coat and a red gold crown in the shape of a flame, but compared to before, he seemed to be ten years older. His hair was already gray and gray, his eyes had become deep blue hollows, and even under his face The shape of the head can be seen.


    Davos sighed to himself. That hellish battle at Blackwater Bay nearly destroyed the king.


    For more than a year, he shut himself in the chamber at the top of the tower, seeing no one and giving no orders¡ªexcept that Lord Alister Florent, Hand of the King, should be thrown into the black cell.


    Because Earl Alister had persuaded Stannis to marry his daughter Princess Shireen to Tommen Lannister to reach a settlement.


    And Stannis'' furious reaction also proved that even in this near-endless situation, the king did not think about surrendering.


    But he couldn''t stop his men from surrendering...


    "Davos," Stannis said, "they are leaving me, why are you still at Dragonstone?"


    "Because of the oath, and because you raised me from a lowly smuggler to a knight." Davos replied without hesitation.


    Stannis nodded expressionlessly:


    "If everyone in the world kept their oaths like you, maybe there would be no war. But alas..."


    After a pause, he gritted his teeth and continued:


    "The lord of Crab Island, Earl Celtiga, has also joined Lannister, did you know?"


    Davos nodded silently.


    Stannis said coldly:


    "Someone suggested that I lead an army to attack Crab Island, execute Earl Tigar, and burn his castle to warn the traitors. What do you think of this idea?"


    "This is a stupid idea." Davos said without hesitation.


    "Why? You don''t think I can''t even capture Crab Island now, do you?"


    "Of course not." Davos knew that although the last battle of Blackwater Bay suffered heavy losses, there are still more than a thousand soldiers on Dragonstone Island. It''s easy to get off. But I want to ask you, why is Crab Island in such a state?"


    Stannis didn''t answer, he was grinding his teeth.


    Davos didn''t seem to care that his words would anger the king, and continued:


    "Because when you issued the call-up order, Earl Celtiga brought his fleet and soldiers to support you without reservation. In Blackwater Bay, they fought and died for you."


    "But now they''re defecting!" Stannis said, raising his voice, angrily.


    "People are different, some are strong and some are weak." Davos said, "Earl Celtigar is an old man who has lost almost everything. Even if you can''t forgive his weakness, you shouldn''t kill him. That one will make you appear¡­¡±


    "What does it look like?" Stannis said coldly. "It is the duty of every lord to be loyal to the legitimate king. Celtigar forgot his responsibility and deserved it."


    Davos knew that he would regret it, but he still contradicted almost crazily:


    "Why didn''t you remain loyal to the rightful king, Aerys Targaryen, when your brother Robert rose up?"


    There is an eerie silence in the room.


    Stannis had a swollen vein on his forehead, and the sound of grinding his teeth became extra loud.


    "Smuggler, I can shorten your tongue too."


    "I am your man, Your Majesty, and the tongue is also yours, and it is up to you to dispose of it." Davos said, "But I still want to tell the truth, although it is often very bitter."


    Stannis calmed down a bit, but the anger in his eyes remained undiminished. After staring at the Onion Knight for a while, he squeezed out a word:


    "explain."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Davos breathed a sigh of relief secretly, "No matter how angry you are, the reality is that we have suffered heavy losses in Blackwater Bay, and we are no longer able to fight against Lannister or other predators, even if you kill Earl Celtigar, burning Crab Island to the ground won''t change that."


    "Then what should I do? Surrender to the Lannisters?"


    "No. Lannisters are nothing more than jesters who stole the throne."


    "What about Caesar? I heard that he has returned to Westeros and brought back the girl from the Targaryen family. She is of the blood of a true dragon."


    "The blood of the real dragon is full of tyranny and madness." Davos still shook his head, "In my opinion, only you are qualified to rule the Seven Kingdoms."


    Stannis showed a wry smile:


    "But with the people I have now, how can I compete with Lannister and Caesar for the Iron Throne?"


    "People''s hearts."


    "People''s hearts? My people are almost gone."


    "That''s because they can''t see your determination and courage." Davos said loudly, "Your Majesty, you can''t stay on this island anymore, you have to do something."


    "What else can I do? You don''t agree to attack Crab Island."


    "You can go to the Great Wall."


    "The Great Wall?" Stannis frowned, "You also think there are real ghosts?"


    "Regardless of whether there are White Walkers or not, at least the wildlings are going south. If they are allowed to break through the Great Wall, it will cause great disaster to the North and even the whole of Westeros. You should march north to save this country."


    Stannis was silent.


    Davos said again: "Just as it is foolish to put the carriage before the horse, it is putting the cart before the horse by winning the Iron Throne. You should save the kingdom to win the Iron Throne."


    "Sir Davos is right!" A loud voice came from the door, "Your Majesty, compared with the real battle to come, the fight for the Iron Throne is nothing more than a fight between children. The ancient alien gods of Dao are gathering strength, and with the cold wind blowing and winter coming, unbelievable horrors will also come outside the Great Wall."


    Davos turned his head and saw Soros, the red robe monk, standing at the door, accompanied by Queen Selyse Florent.


    "My lord, Your Excellency Soros is right." Queen Selyse walked to the king and took his arm, "The White Walkers are coming, Westeros must unite, and in the name of the only legitimate king, also It is you, the Prophet''s Prince, Lord of Dragonstone, Chosen of R''hllor."


    Stannis showed a painful expression:


    "Since the true **** chose me, why did my fleet be engulfed by fire in Blackwater Bay? Now I have only 1,300 people left under my command. Can this power alone stop the invasion of the aliens?"


    "Three hundred years ago, the soldiers under Aegon the Conqueror were almost as small as this." Soros said.


    "But he has dragons."


    "You can have too."


    Stannis narrowed his eyes and said:


    "Where did I get the dragon?"


    Soros opened his arms and said loudly:


    "Your Majesty, the ancient prophecy has long predicted that you will wake up the sleeping dragon from the stone. They are right in front of your eyes, but you just turn a blind eye."


    Indeed, Dragonstone is littered with statues of dragons.


    But it''s just a statue, it''s a stone.


    However, these are statues cast by Valyrians, and it is said that they contain the witchcraft of blood and fire.


    Maybe it can really hatch a dragon...


    "How to wake up?" Stannis asked patiently.


    "King''s blood." Soros said, "Only death can buy life. Your Majesty, you need to sacrifice a person with the king''s blood to R''hllor, so that the dragon in the stone can be awakened. Back then That is what Caesar did in heaven and city."


    "King''s blood?" Stannis seemed to realize something, staring at Thoros with cold eyes, and asked, "Who do you want to sacrifice?"


    Soros lowered his head: "Your daughter, Shireen."


    "You''re crazy!" Davos blurted out.


    Stannis suddenly turned his head to look at his wife:


    "He told you about this?"


    Queen Selyse''s lips trembled, but she still gritted her teeth and nodded, and said frantically:


    "Sacrifice is required for redemption! In order to quench the ''Lightbringer'', Azor Ahai used the painstaking efforts of his wife Nissa Nissa! Your Majesty, if you want to awaken the dragon, you must also sacrifice!"


    "Shireen is my only daughter." Stannis said coldly, "and your only daughter!"


    "Shireen has greyscale, which is a polluted blood." Queen Selyse hugged the king tightly, "I am still young, and I can give birth to more children for you!"


    "Your Majesty!" Davos shouted, "I don''t know dragons, and I don''t know R''hllor, but everyone knows that kinslayers will be cursed by the gods forever! You can''t hurt your own flesh and blood!"


    "Winter is coming." Soros said, "Your Majesty, if you can''t stop the White Walkers, your daughter will eventually die in the long night and cold winter, and thousands of Westeros will die at the same time. A great redemption requires a great sacrifice, and you must make difficult choices, Your Majesty."


    "Your Majesty..."


    "Husband..."


    "Enough!" Stannis roared. "Get out, you all! I need quiet!"


    "Yes." The three retreated in response.


    Stannis was the only one left in the room. He took off the red gold crown on his head, threw it on the table, and walked to the large French window to the north.


    Outside is the starry sky at night and the deep sea.


    Stannis stood for a long time, silent, as if he had become a stone statue.

 Chapter 371: pregnant

    Chapter 371 Pregnant


    Storm''s End.


    Samwell and Melisandre stand in front of the fireplace hand in hand.


    The fire was raging, and a little bit of ashes flew up, dancing in the air, circling, and finally merged into Samwell''s palm.


    The big ruby ??in Melisandre''s throat sips the flickering fire in the fireplace, becoming more alluring and bright red.


    She reached out and wiped the gemstone, and then quickly pressed it on Samwell''s palm.


    The pale flame suddenly churned, and then quickly extinguished.


    Samwell felt a burning pain in his palm, and when he looked down, he saw that the silver petal had regained its brightness.


    "Why didn''t they all recover?" he asked.


    Melisandre sighed:


    "This is the limit of what I can do at present. You are too entangled with the elemental sea, and it is already difficult to completely isolate it."


    Samwell rubbed the mark on his palm and asked:


    "Then what happens if the last two petals also wither?"


    "I don''t know." Melisandre said, "You have a certain grasp of witchcraft now. If you don''t have the protection of this seal, you may be able to withstand the invasion of the sea of ??elements, but it is also possible..."


    "Assimilated by the sea of ??elements?"


    "Yes."


    Samwell was silent for a moment, then asked again:


    "Then how can I avoid consuming the sealing power as much as possible?"


    "Use as little spiritual power as possible." Melisandre said, "If I''m not wrong, you must have used sorcery power a lot this time when you went to Slaver''s Bay, right?"


    "That''s right, but at that time there was no other way." Samwell sighed helplessly, and then recounted the nagging things he encountered in Slaver''s Bay.


    Melisandre listened quietly without saying a word.


    "How much do you know about the Ghiscari gods?" After speaking, Samwell asked again, "And what is their purpose? And why did I meet Nissa Nissa in the illusion of ruins?"


    "Relevant records of the Ghiscari gods have long been destroyed under the flames of the dragon along with the ancient Ghis Empire. Although Slaver Bay still believes in them, the inheritance has been broken, even if the Temple of the Holy Grace The saints also know very little about the gods they believe in."


    Paused, Melisandre seemed to hesitate, but continued:


    "As for Nissa Nissa, I think your suspicion is correct. Daenerys Targaryen is very likely to be Nissa''s reincarnation, so she should bear the fate of being sacrificed."


    "I don''t believe in fate." Samwell said lightly, "It''s just a self-righteous arrangement by a group of guys who call themselves gods, but I refuse to accept any arrangement."


    Melisandre''s eyes softened, and she said:


    "I believe you are in control of your own destiny. And the destiny of humanity."


    Samwell felt embarrassed when he heard the words:


    "The fate of mankind is too grand, I can''t control it, I can only save as many people as I can."


    "Then you have to hurry." Melisandre turned her head and stared at the flames jumping in the fireplace, "The sand in the hourglass is passing by quickly, the footsteps of winter are approaching, despair and terror will descend on the Great Wall, you must Get ready as soon as possible."


    "I know." Samwell glanced at the flame and asked, "Does the flame tell you how long winter will come?"


    Melisandre shook her head: "No."


    Samwell was not disappointed, and turned back to the table.


    There is a huge horn placed on the table, the red and gold lines flickering on the dark surface, as if breathing.


    "This Dragon''s Horn, help me research it." Samwell said, "I suspect it is related to R''hllor."


    "Okay." Melisandre nodded slightly.


    Samwell went out and saw Gavin waiting outside.


    "What''s up?"


    "Your Majesty, Sir Allerken Florent begs to see you."


    Samwell narrowed his eyes:


    "Is he from Dragonstone?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "Okay, take him to the living room to sit for a while, I will see him later."


    "yes."


    Samwell didn''t rush to see Sir Aleken, but went to the pier first.


    The Storm¡¯s End fleet is about to set sail today, escorting a batch of food to Dorne.


    The commander of this fleet is Sir Lucas Dayne, the earliest knight who served Samwell with experience in sailing. Although he is not a very good fleet commander, he is more loyal and reliable.


    More importantly, Samwell couldn''t find a better fleet commander. Moreover, this fleet is a new thing, and it adopts a brand-new combat method. The fleet commander of the old era may not be more competent.


    Watching dozens of new warships slowly sailing out of the naval port, Samwell couldn''t help feeling overwhelmed. He believed that this fleet would give the enemy a big surprise.


    "I really want to set sail with them." Daenerys beside her sighed with longing eyes.


    Samwell laughed:


    "Are you still dreaming of being a captain?"


    "No way?"


    "Of course." Samwell took her hand, "I have already arranged for you a position in the fleet."


    "Really?" Daenerys raised her eyebrows, looking eager to try.


    Samwell was about to tease a few more words when he frowned suddenly:


    "Why are you so hot? Do you have a fever?"


    Daenerys froze for a moment, shook her head and said:


    "I don''t feel any discomfort."


    Samwell touched her forehead and neck again, and found that it was also hot.


    He hurriedly took Daenerys back to Storm''s End to find Bachelor Qyburn.


    "Your Majesty, Queen Daenerys is in good health." Bachelor Qyburn checked and reported, "Except for the high temperature."


    "What''s the matter with such a high body temperature?"


    Bachelor Coben was a little embarrassed: "There may be many reasons for this, and we need to observe it for a while."


    "Sam, I feel that my body is better than ever." Daenerys said, "even better than before."


    "The bloodline of the Targaryen family is different from ordinary people." Maester Qyburn said thoughtfully.


    Hearing this, Daenerys suddenly remembered something:


    "By the way, I remember that there was a period of time before that, and my body temperature was also high."


    "What time?"


    "The last time I was pregnant!" Daenerys exclaimed in surprise, "Sam, I''m afraid I''m pregnant with your child!"


    "Really?" Samwell also turned his worries into joy.


    Daenerys nodded heavily: "It must be."


    As she spoke, she grabbed her husband''s hand and pressed it on her flat belly: "We are the blood of the real dragon, a life made of blood and fire. This is the temperature of our child, can you feel it?"


    Samwell stroked Daenerys'' hot and soft skin, and suddenly felt a throbbing in his heart:


    "Felt it, yes, our children."

 Chapter 372: Shireen

    Chapter 372 Shirin


    Storm''s End, the living room.


    Sir Allerken Florent was wearing a fine linen gown with a floral fox emblem tattooed on his chest, sitting on the sofa with an anxious expression.


    Sitting next to him was a thin girl, wearing a gray maid skirt and a black bowler hat, her face was also covered by a scarf, only a pair of blue eyes were exposed, and she looked curiously at the people in the living room. decorate.


    The tea on the table in front of the two of them has been drained, and the cheese snacks have also been eaten, but they still haven''t waited for the host to meet.


    After an unknown amount of time, he heard footsteps from outside the door, and Sir Alekon stood up hopefully, only to see a young maid walking in.


    "When will His Majesty the Storm King see us?"


    "Sorry, sir, I don''t know about this." The maid bowed apologetically, stepped forward to refill the tea for the two, replaced the burnt incense candle, and then left quietly.


    Aleken couldn''t sit still anymore, so he walked back and forth in the hall, his leather boots stepping on the red paulownia wood floor making a crisp sound.


    "Uncle," the girl said, "cousin...doesn''t he want to see us?"


    "No." Sir Alleken forced a smile, "He must have been delayed."


    The girl didn''t say anything after hearing the words, but just lowered her head with a melancholy expression.


    Aleken actually has no idea in his heart.


    Although the Storm King Caesar is his nephew by blood, the relationship between the two parties is not actually harmonious.


    No way, everyone is their master.


    After the death of King Joffrey, the Florens family naturally put their heavy bets on Stannis Baratheon, but in fact they planned to win over Caesar and tie the Reach to Stannis'' battle. car.


    However, when Caesar took advantage of the power of the Horse Party to control the power of the Reach, he brazenly led his army to invade the Stormlands, which angered Stannis and caused Caesar and the Florens family to part ways.


    Later, after Caesar quelled the Deer Party rebellion, he actually conferred Brightwater City, the territory of the Florens family, to Dickon Tully, which exacerbated the conflict between the two parties.


    Aleken knew that his father, Earl Alister, had planned to make peace with the Lannister family and jointly deal with Caesar, thereby regaining the family territory.


    Unfortunately, Lord Alister underestimated Stannis'' stubbornness and stubbornness.


    The fiasco of the Battle of Blackwater Bay did not completely defeat the king. Stannis not only rejected the proposal of peace talks with the Lannister family, but also deprived Earl Alister of the position of King''s Hand and sent him to the black prison.


    Later, it was reported that Stannis was going to lead his army north to support the Great Wall.


    In Aleken''s view, Stannis may have gone crazy, and he actually wanted to support the Great Wall when he was in danger.


    Seeing that the Baratheon family was about to come to an end, Alekon was planning for the future of the Florent family, and then thought of this nephew who had become the Storm King.


    So, under the guise of going to Pentos to buy food, he planned to sneak to Storm''s End to test Caesar''s tone.


    But just as he was leaving, "Onion Knight" Davos Seaworth actually found him secretly and gave him a girl...


    The sound of footsteps sounded again, and Sir Alekon rekindled hope in his heart. He stopped and looked towards the door.


    This time, he was not disappointed.


    "Uncle." Samwell walked in with a smile and explained, "I''m sorry to keep you waiting. I just learned that Dani is pregnant, so I delayed a bit."


    "Dani? Is that the princess of House Targaryen?"


    "Yes."


    "Congratulations." Sir Alleken said with mixed feelings.


    He still remembers the situation when his nephew was kicked out of the house by Earl Landau. At that time, everyone thought that Samwell must fail to develop and become a wandering knight.


    But three years later, Caesar has become the king of the Stormlands, and married the last blood of the Targaryen family...


    Maybe it won''t be long before my legendary nephew can really sit on the Iron Throne.


    Samwell sat down on the main seat, saw the little girl beside Sir Alekon, and asked:


    "Who is this?"


    "She is Shireen Baratheon." Ser Arleken motioned for the girl to take off her veil.


    "Stannis'' daughter?" Samwell frowned subconsciously.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Shireen originally wanted to call her cousin, but seeing Samwell''s dignified expression, she changed to a respectful title.


    At the same time, she also took off her veil and hat, revealing a sweet and lovely face.


    Unfortunately, the skin on her left face and most of her neck was stiff and necrotic, which made this beauty incomplete.


    Samwell knew that this was a sequela of greyscale.


    "What does Stannis mean by sending his daughter here? For peace?"


    Sir Aleken looked a little embarrassed, and explained:


    "Stannis probably doesn''t know that his daughter has come to Storm''s End..."


    As he spoke, he recounted how the red-robed monk Thoros persuaded Stannis to burn his daughter Shireen to death and sacrifice it to R''hllor, the Lord of Light, in order to awaken the dragon in the stone.


    "Soros really said that?" Samwell rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    "Yes, Davos Seaworth, the ''Onion Knight'', told me, and he was the one who stole Shirene and sent her to my ship." Sir Allerken glanced at his nephew carefully, and continued, "Of course, he originally wanted me to send Shireen to Pentos..."


    "But you sent her to me." Samwell smiled playfully.


    "I think, Shirin went to Pentos and had no one to rely on. How could she survive as a little girl, so I thought of sending you here... After all... she is also your cousin."


    Samwell looked at Shireen and asked:


    "Shireen, would you like to stay with me?"


    The little girl lowered her head subconsciously, covering her necrotic face, and whispered:


    "As long as you don''t drive me away..."


    "But what if your parents send someone to pick you up?"


    Shirin¡¯s eyes are red:


    "Mother wants to burn me to death... She said that I have been cursed by the gods, and I am an unclean bloodline. Only the holy fire can purify my sins... But, but I don''t want to die..."


    "How can there be parents who want to burn their own daughter to death!" Sir Alleken said angrily.


    "Okay, I understand." Samwell nodded and said, "In this case, you can live in Storm''s End with peace of mind."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Shireen raised her head and smiled.


    Although there are flaws, the smile is still pure and sweet, which makes people feel pity.


    Samwell clapped his hands to greet a maid, and asked her to take Shirene down to settle down and rest.


    When there were only two people left in the living room, Samwell said to Sir Aleken:


    "Okay, uncle, tell me, your real purpose for coming to Storm''s End."

 Chapter 373: offspring

    Chapter 373 Children


    Seeing Samwell''s serious face, Sir Allerken also restrained his smile and sat upright.


    "I am here this time, hoping to restore the relationship between the Florent family and the Caesar family. Although the two families did have conflicts before, they are closely related by blood after all, and there is no enmity that cannot be resolved."


    "What about Dickon inheriting Brightwater City?" Samwell asked with a smile.


    Sir Alekon gritted his teeth, nodded and said:


    "The Florent family recognizes it. After all, Dickon is my own nephew and married my daughter. Let Brightshui City give it to him."


    Samwell looked at Aleken with a little surprise, and said with a smile:


    "Uncle, you are much more generous than your grandfather."


    Sir Aleken smiled wryly:


    "Father has already been put into a black prison by Stannis, and the Florens family is on the verge of life and death. We have nothing to be reluctant about."


    "Where''s Aunt Selyse?" Samwell said, "Is she willing to be queen?"


    "Selyse has gone mad," sighed Ser Allerken. "No sane mother would burn her daughter to death. The Florents will not follow her, and follow Stannis to the end."


    Samwell didn''t answer the conversation, but just stared into Aleken''s eyes, as if thinking about the sincerity in the other party''s words.


    His fingers tapped lightly on the chair, once and for all, as if knocking on Aleken''s heart.


    "Sam." Sir Allerken finally couldn''t bear the long silence and pressure, and said, "Please believe me, the Florens family has decided to abandon Stannis. Now there are only thirteen hundred people left on Dragonstone Island." A soldier with low morale, you lend me two thousand men, and I will take Dragonstone Island and dedicate it to you!"


    Samwell finally stopped knocking, but shook his head under Aleken''s disappointed eyes and said:


    "It''s a pity that you came a step late. My fleet has just set sail for the Dorne Sea."


    "I can wait." Sir Alleken said eagerly.


    "Stannis won''t wait. Didn''t you say he was going to the Wall?"


    "That''s just crazy talk." Ser Aleken doubted, "And now that there is no Shireen, and their hope of awakening the dragon is also shattered, Stannis should not go to the Great Wall again."


    Samwell showed an inexplicable smile:


    "Uncle, you have been under Stannis for so long, and you haven''t figured out this man''s temper.


    Stannis actually knows that he is not suitable to be a king, he cannot be loved by people, and he competes for the Iron Throne only for responsibility and obligation.


    Among the four current kings of Westeros, Stannis'' purpose is the purest.


    Even as an enemy, I have respect for him.


    And I also know that with or without dragons, he will defend the Great Wall.


    Because that is his responsibility. "


    Aleken frowned, as if he didn''t quite believe this, but he didn''t open his mouth to refute.


    Samwell continued:


    "Uncle, winter is coming, and terrible enemies will appear in the north. Only by uniting can Westeros survive this catastrophe. Therefore, as long as Stannis is willing to defend the Great Wall, I will not attack him territory."


    Sir Allerken hesitated to speak.


    Samwell stood up from the chair and said:


    "Go back and tell Stannis what I said, and tell him that we have a common enemy. As long as he agrees, we can temporarily put aside our differences and decide on the ownership of the Iron Throne after defeating the White Walkers."


    "Really, are there real ghosts?" Sir Allerken''s eyes widened.


    "It''s absolutely true." Samwell said in a firm tone.


    Then he said:


    "In addition, tell him that Shireen stays in Storm''s End, and I will treat her well. If Stannis unfortunately dies on the Great Wall, the blood of the Baratheon family will be passed on through Shireen. In exchange, I ask him Lift the embargo on Dragonglass."


    "Dragonglass?" Sir Allerken looked puzzled, "What''s the use of that thing?"


    "The weapons made of dragonglass can fight against the White Walkers." Samwell didn''t hide anything, "Tell Stannis this too, believe it or not. Also, tell him, don''t believe the red robe monk''s nonsense, R''hllor is too Liar, if we want to survive this catastrophe, we can only rely on ourselves."


    Sir Alekon never expected Caesar to have such an attitude, and he was stunned for a while before he said:


    "Yes, but Sam, what about our Florent family...?"


    "Of course I went to defend the Great Wall with the king you swore allegiance to." Sam Wells said.


    Sir Alleken said dejectedly:


    "Sam, you still won''t forgive us? Is this our punishment?"


    "It''s punishment. But it''s also redemption." Samwell said lightly, "Uncle, go and defend the Great Wall. I can promise you that when we meet again at the Great Wall, I will pardon all the crimes of the Florens family."


    Sir Allerken was silent for a while before asking in a difficult tone:


    "What if Stannis changes his mind and refuses to defend the Wall?"


    "Then he is my primary enemy." Samwell said without hesitation, "When my fleet returns from the Dorne Sea, I will attack Dragonstone Island as soon as possible. At that time, if the Florens family is willing to cooperate internally and externally , help me capture Dragonstone, and I am equally willing to accept your allegiance."


    "I see." Sir Allerken rekindled a glimmer of hope, "Let us wait and see what Stannis chooses."


    After finishing speaking, he took his leave and left.


    Samwell didn''t keep him either. He had mixed feelings about the Florens family.


    First of all, the blood relationship cannot be denied, and the Florens family did give him a lot of help during his most difficult period.


    But unfortunately, the two parties parted ways because of their positions and interests.


    This may be the helplessness of being in the game of thrones.


    And from the point of view of interests, a declining Florent family is easier to control, and it is more conducive to his younger brother Dickon''s position as Earl of Brightwater City.


    Putting away all kinds of chaotic thoughts, Samwell left the living room.


    At this time, half of the sunset has fallen into the misty narrow sea, and the afterglow of the setting sun pulls out a touch of gorgeous orange red on the sea.


    Samwell stood on the terrace of the tower, just in time to see Margaery and Daenerys walking hand in hand in the garden below.


    The two are in an intimate posture, talking and laughing calmly, as if they are exchanging pregnancy experience.


    Margaery was wearing the iconic dark green dress of the Tyrell family, covered with a shawl embroidered with golden roses, and her high swollen belly filled her with maternal brilliance.


    Daenerys is wearing a red and black palace dress, with floor-length sleeves making her look dignified and noble, but the purple eyes still exude the innocent look of a girl.


    The two seemed to feel their husband''s gaze, they raised their heads almost at the same time, and waved to Samwell with a smile.


    Looking at the two bright and charming smiling faces, Samwell felt warm in his heart, and responded with a smile and waved his hands.


    "She will give birth to a princess for you." Melisandre''s voice sounded behind her.


    Samwell turned around, smiled at the "Human Ultrasonic Detector", and said:


    "Did you say Dani? My daughter is fine."


    "Yes. Queen Daenerys will continue to bear you two princes in the future."


    Samwell laughed loudly:


    "You don''t know how many children I will have in the future, do you?"


    Melisandre nodded lightly: "You will have thirteen heirs in total."


    Samwell had no reaction to the number thirteen, and just smiled more happily when he heard this:


    "It seems that I am still a person with prosperous children."


    Melisandre didn''t smile, the ruby ??in her throat shone brightly, like a third eye:


    "Your Majesty, it is as dangerous to reproduce too many dragons as to reproduce too few."


    Samwell''s smile gradually disappeared, he took a serious look at the red robe witch, and said:


    "And what did you see in the flames?"


    Melisandre was about to speak, but Samwell said again:


    "No, don''t tell me. The prophecies are full of tricks, and the flames are full of traps. You and I know that."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Samwell turned his head back and looked at the two wives below.


    The orange-red afterglow of the setting sun covered them with a layer of hazy brilliance, gradually elongating their shadows.


    When the last sunset completely disappeared into the sky and night fell as expected, the guards lit candles one after another, and Margaery and Daenerys also returned to the main castle and fell into the arms of their husbands.

 Chapter 374: responsibility

    Chapter 374 Liability


    Dragonstone Island, Black Prison.


    The faint firelight shone through the old rusty iron railings, but the back half of the cell was still immersed in darkness.


    "Onion Knight" Davos Seaworth curled up in the darkness, but didn''t complain.


    He knew he deserved it.


    It was a great kindness for the king not to chop off his head immediately after stealing Princess Shireen.


    Davos felt that he was able to save his life, probably because Stannis was actually grateful to himself in his heart, grateful to him for saving Shireen.


    But that doesn''t save him from jail.


    The sea breeze blew in from the rock passage, bringing with it a salty and humid air flow, but Davos didn''t feel cold at all.


    Dragonstone''s rocky soil is hot.


    Davos leaned against the warm wall, and suddenly felt that perhaps those ancient legends were true, that there were dragons sleeping in the rocks of Dragonstone Island, and their hot flesh and blood brought warmth.


    It''s a pity that they can''t bring light, Davos thought idly, he didn''t know how many days had passed in the darkness.


    I don''t know how long the king will continue to keep him here.


    Just then, Davos heard footsteps approaching, louder and louder.


    He brushed the straw off his body, stood up and went to the railing, and saw the prison guard walking over with a bunch of keys in his hand.


    "Smuggler, the king wants to see you." The guard put the key in the lock and twisted it, and opened the prison door. The rusty hinge made a sharp sound, "Quick, come out."


    Davos walked out of the prison door, followed by two guards.


    Through the long rocky passage, Davos saw the sky again, but it was late at night, with a half moon hanging above the sparse clouds, and under the light of the night fire, the wings of the rock dragon cast huge shadows.


    He tried to tell himself that they were just sculptures, cold and dead, lifeless. Although this island once belonged to the Targaryen family, the ancient dragon king and dragon, after all, there is no king''s blood to wake them up now...


    Climbing up the steep stairs, Davos walked into the Stone Drum Tower and came to the Hall of Drawing Tables.


    The king wore a plain woolen coat and sat by the fireplace looking at the night sky outside the window. The red-robed monk Soros stood on one side, and beside him was Queen Selyse Florent.


    Her cousin Arlekan Florent was there, kneeling before the King.


    "Traitor!" The queen cast an angry look.


    Davos took a few steps forward, knelt down beside Sir Aleken, and said:


    "Your Majesty, it was my idea to smuggle Princess Shirene away, and it has nothing to do with anyone else. Moreover, I disguised Her Highness the Princess at that time, and Sir Alekon did not recognize her."


    "Really?" Stannis sneered, "Aleken didn''t recognize Shireen? Then why did he send a strange little girl to Caesar?"


    Davos was stunned this time, and looked at the man beside him in disbelief:


    "Sir Allerken, you handed Princess Shireen to Caesar?"


    Aleken nodded, looked at Stannis without fear, and said:


    "Your Majesty, Caesar promised to protect Princess Shireen. The only requirement is that you cancel the embargo on Dragonglass. Moreover, he also said that as long as you go to support the Great Wall, you will never attack Dragonstone Island."


    "Shall I thank you for helping me make this deal?" Stannis said through gritted teeth.


    Aleken bowed his head and dared not speak.


    "Caesar is forcing you to guard the Great Wall." Queen Seris said, she didn''t want to go to the extremely cold place at all, so she took the opportunity to persuade her, "And guarding the Great Wall means the end of your political career and voluntary renunciation." The Iron Throne."


    Davos retorted: "Your Majesty is not going to be a night watchman. How can you say the end of your political career."


    "What qualifications do traitors have to speak!" Queen Selyse scolded.


    Stannis also looked at Davos, with more fatigue than anger in his tone:


    "Davos, why did you betray me? Is it so difficult to be loyal to your duty?"


    "Your Majesty, what I have done is to be loyal to you."


    "Is it loyalty to steal my daughter?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Davos raised his head and said loudly, "As a knight sealed by you, my responsibility is to protect your reputation and glory. And it is precisely for this reason that I prevent you from burning your own daughter to death."


    "Davos, you don''t even know what you''ve done," Soros the red robe interjected, "You think you saved Princess Shireen, don''t you? You''re so wrong! No matter how she hides in the ends of the earth, when the cold winter When it comes, Shireen Baratheon will die like everyone else, and when the world is dark and cold, not even your own sons will be able to escape.


    do you know? You have interfered with a great cause beyond your comprehension! "


    "Lies!" Sir Alekon suddenly pointed at the red robe monk''s nose and cursed, "You deceptive monk, what kind of **** would require a mortal to sacrifice his own daughter? Is the R''hllor you believe in a god? Or a demon?"


    Soros shook his bald head and said:


    "Mortals can''t understand gods, so you don''t understand. Salvation requires sacrifice. The death of a child is exchanged for the lives of thousands of people. I understand that it is difficult, but sacrifice is never easy, otherwise it cannot be called sacrificed."


    "That''s right, I really can''t understand your so-called gods. In fact, there are many things I can''t understand." Aleken admitted, "But I know that if His Majesty burns his daughter to death, even if he really awakens the spirit in the stone You, the dragon, will also lose your hearts. Any knights and soldiers with a conscience will leave you."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Davos also persuaded, "When you put on the crown, you swore to protect the country and take care of the people. Isn''t Shireen Baratheon counted as your people? If you even How can you protect other people when your own flesh and blood cannot protect them?"


    Stannis looked gloomy:


    "Aleken, Davos, are you laughing at me? Or are you teaching me the duties of a king?"


    Queen Selyse shouted: "Your Majesty, you should cut off the heads of the two traitors!"


    "Woman, get out!" Stannis yelled.


    At this moment, he resembles his elder brother very much.


    Seris''s face was livid, but she still turned her head and left the room.


    The red-robed monk Soros hesitated for a moment, and then left.


    Stannis drew out the saber at his waist, the sword called "Brightbringer" by the red-robed monk. In an instant, a strange orange-red light filled the room.


    Davos felt the long sword swinging towards his neck, sighed secretly in his heart, closed his eyes, but did not avoid it.


    However, the expected pain did not come.


    The long sword stopped on his shoulder.


    Then came Stannis''s indifferent voice:


    "Davos Seaworth, are you willing to be my Hand of the King and serve me all your life, giving me honest advice and absolute obedience, and protecting my reputation and glory?"


    Davos raised his head, his eyes shone with the joy and surprise of the rest of his life:


    "I do, Your Majesty!"


    But immediately, he hesitated and said: "But... Your Majesty, I am not suitable to be the prime minister. I come from a humble background, but I am just a smuggler..."


    "That''s not right," Stannis said. "I''m also a king at the end of the road, and you and I are just right."


    After finishing speaking, he came to Aleken, put the sword on the other''s shoulder, and said:


    "Aleken Florent, are you willing to be the commander-in-chief of my army, no matter the difficulties ahead, always fight side by side with me, take care of my people, and punish my enemies?"


    Sir Allerken struggled for a moment. He really wanted to escape from the doomed ship, but thinking of the salvation that Caesar said and the embarrassing situation of the Florens family, he finally nodded and said:


    "I do, Your Majesty."


    "Get up." Stannis put away his sword and ordered, "You two, immediately rectify the army. In seven days, I will lead the army north to the Great Wall of Immortality to fulfill the responsibility of a king."


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"

 Chapter 375: encounter

    Chapter 375 Encounter


    The narrow sea between Westeros and Essos has always been full of huge waves.


    The complex and changeable climate makes this a monsoon-prone area, and storms come as soon as they are said, without the slightest sign.


    A fleet of forty-two warships and ten transport ships was sailing against the wind and waves on the pitch-black sea.


    In fact, for a thousand-ton warship and a large transport ship, such a storm is not a threat, but those small six-hundred-ton warships bumped badly in the storm, and the bow was often submerged in huge waves, and the deck was full of Flowing sea water.


    Another huge wave hit, several crew members were washed away, quite embarrassed, but Sir Lucas Dane was wet by the sea, but his feet seemed to be nailed to the deck, standing erect. Does not fall.


    Don''t look at Sir Lucas''s calmness and composure on the surface, but in fact, he hasn''t slept well in the past few days as he is commanding a fleet for naval operations for the first time, and he has been worried all the time.


    He knew that the new type of warship designed by His Majesty Caesar and Bachelor Coburn was actually rather cumbersome, coupled with the lack of excellent crew in the stormy land, the continuous storm for three days and three nights made the fleet''s condition frequent, and even a small warship failed to turn in time Hitting a reef, the paddle wheel on the port side was completely damaged, and had to return alone.


    By the light of the lightning, Sir Lucas glanced back at the ships behind, especially those transport ships.


    Although this operation is a trap targeting the Qingting Island fleet, the bait is genuine.


    After all, the Yronwood family really needs support, and now that winter is approaching, every batch of food is precious.


    "How long until we cross the Ismond Strait?" Sir Lucas asked loudly, only in this way can he not let his voice be drowned in the storm.


    "I can leave Ismond Strait tomorrow, my lord!"


    The captain''s words made Sir Lucas relax a little bit. After crossing the Ismond Strait, he will be able to enter the relatively calm Dorne Sea, so he no longer has to be so worried.


    As for the possible encounter with the Qingting Island fleet, he wasn''t too worried.


    Although the enemy has a good reputation and is an old sea force that dominates Westeros, Sir Lucas is very confident in this new warship in his hands.


    He believes that this stormy fleet will surprise everyone.


    Entering the second half of the night, the storm gradually subsided.


    A round of crescent moon sticks out from behind the clouds, casting cool light on the sea.


    Wait until the moon sets and the sun rises, and a new day comes again, and this stormy fleet finally sails into the Dorne Sea.


    Sir Lucas, who was relaxed, took a nap and woke up again in the afternoon. He casually ate some oatmeal and a lemon, and came to the deck again.


    Several seagulls flitted across the sparkling sea, and the bow of the ship split the waves and rolled up white waves. The calm sea is like a blue mirror, reflecting the white clouds and the dazzling sun in the sky.


    Sir Lucas had just admired the beautiful scenery for a while, but he heard a hurried whistle.


    He suddenly raised his head and looked at the lookout post on the mainmast. He saw the sentry sticking out half of his body, and quickly waving the red flag in his hand.


    Sir Lucas understood the semaphore, and his face froze immediately, because the semaphore meant that a huge fleet appeared ahead.


    "Communication man!" he yelled immediately.


    The communications soldier hurried over and stumbled after hearing the words: "My lord, please give me an order!"


    "Notify all ships, prepare for battle!"


    The order was issued quickly, and there was a little confusion in all the ships.


    After all, this is the first official battle, and the crew members are inevitably a little nervous.


    But they still carried out pre-battle preparations in an orderly manner, quickly cleared the redundant things from the deck, opened the arsenal, and began to deliver ammunition.


    The transport ship separated from the fleet, slowly lowered its sails, reduced its speed, and withdrew to the rear of the battleship.


    The forty-two battleships began to line up, aiming their sides in the direction of the enemy''s arrival.


    A few minutes later, Sir Lucas was able to see the sea surface in the southeast direction through the Mir lens, and white sail shadows appeared one after another, densely packed, almost filling the field of vision.


    When he saw the purple grape flag hanging on the opponent''s mast, the last trace of luck in his heart disappeared completely.


    It really is the Qingting Island Fleet!


    And the number of warships is about twice that of your own side.


    The Stormland fleet was also spotted on the opposite side at this time. Sir Horace Redwyne stood on the bow of the flagship and said arrogantly:


    "Send a semaphore to let the Stormland Fleet on the opposite side lower its sails and anchor immediately, stop in place, and accept the inspection of the Qingting Island Fleet."


    "Yes." The semaphore soldier sent out a signal, and soon received the other party''s message.


    "What did the other side say?" Sir Horace asked curiously, looking at his stunned subordinate.


    "They said...Let us die..."


    "Oh!" Horace smiled instead of anger, and immediately ordered, "Since the people of the Stormland are so ignorant, let''s teach them a good lesson and let them learn to be humble! Pass the order and prepare to fight!"


    "yes!"


    The sea breeze rattled the sails, and the horns rumbled, like the call of the devil, passed on from ship to ship.


    Sir Horace''s flagship, the Purple Grape, is a large battleship with 300 oars, the largest in Westeros.


    "Down the oars!" The herald beat the snare drum, and three hundred oars entered the water at the same time, paddling in unison with the sound of the drum.


    The speed of the ship increased suddenly, and the bow of the ship broke through the waves, rolling up a piece of white snow.


    The sounds of shouts, drums, and wooden oars hitting the water surface blend together to form a blood-boiling symphony.


    Sir Horace stood at the bow of the ship in high spirits, and said to the mate beside him with a smile:


    "It''s really not easy for Stormland to gather such a fleet in such a short period of time."


    "But a fleet is never just about ships."


    "Haha." Sir Horace laughed loudly, "Caesar probably doesn''t understand this, so let us teach him a good lesson."


    "My lord, look. The ship on the opposite side is so frightened that it doesn''t even know how to maintain its fighting posture."


    Sir Horace looked up, and sure enough, he saw that the warships on the opposite side had formed a strange semi-circular formation, and all of them aimed at him with the side of the ship.


    "The people of the Stormlands were scared stupid, right?" Horace sneered, "Is this just waiting to be broken by us?"


    "It''s better to hang the white flag and surrender."


    "I''ll sink them all if I hang the white flag!" Horace said viciously, thinking of his younger brother and the isolated Qingting Island, his face became extremely ferocious.


    "Accelerate!" Horace snarled as he pulled out the sword from his waist.


    Hey yo¡ªpuff¡ªhey¡ªpuff¡ªhey¡ªpuff!


    The sound of the drums accelerated, and the speed of beating the oars followed immediately. The leaves fluttered on the sea surface, and the fleet rushed forward like sharp arrows off the string.


    Horras clenched his long sword tightly and stared at the front, as if he had seen the scene where the battleship in Stormland was smashed by his own warship.


    But the next moment, he saw circles of white light suddenly lit up on the opposite battleship.


    Then there was a roaring noise, one after another.


    Horace was stunned for a moment, before he could react, he heard a sharp whistling sound in the air.


    Boom¡ª


    A splash exploded from the water in front of him, startling Horace.


    But the next moment, the shock turned to fear¡ª


    A dozen or so iron **** fell on the deck like a torrential rain, smashing holes one by one.


    An unlucky sailor was hit directly by the iron ball, his body was twisted into a terrifying angle, and he let out a miserable howl.


    Horace stared blankly at all this, and suddenly realized that his opponent was not as vulnerable as he imagined.

 Chapter 376: fierce battle

    Chapter 376 Fierce Battle


    The salty sea breeze brings the pungent smell of gunpowder smoke.


    Horace Redwyne hadn''t fully recovered from his senses, and what puzzled him even more was, what secret weapon did the enemy use?


    How could so many huge iron **** hit like a torrential rain all at once?


    And what is that thunderous bang? What are the circles of white flames and black smoke?


    Sir Horace picked up the Myr lens again and looked at the Stormland fleet. He saw thick black pipes lined up neatly on one side of the enemy ship, and each black pipe had two or three sailors busy at the moment. Stuff something in it.


    Was it the sound and the iron ball made by this thing just now?


    The fear of the unknown grasped Horace''s heart like a big hand, which made him wake up from the arrogance before the war, and finally realized that the enemy in front of him was different from all the enemies in the past.


    Not only Horace, but the entire Qingting Island fleet was frightened by this round of shelling.


    Although the actual power of this round of shelling is actually not that great, no Qingting Island battleship was sunk, at most, a few holes were smashed on the ship''s side on the deck, and a few unlucky ones were directly hit by iron **** , the end was quite miserable.


    But this unprecedented attack method has caused great psychological pressure on the people in Hewan.


    To make matters worse, the commander of the fleet, Horace, not only failed to make a stabilizing move at this time, but also fell into panic and helplessness.


    So the heralds waited for the new order, the drummers stopped beating the drums, and the oarsmen stopped paddling. The Arbor Island fleet just wasted precious time.


    On the side of the Stormland Fleet, Lucas Dayne certainly would not waste time, nor would he show mercy to the enemy. Seeing that the enemy ship was stupidly being a live target within the range of the artillery, he immediately gave the order to fire again. .


    Boom! boom! boom!


    Accompanied by a series of white flashes and thunderous bangs, more than 300 artillery pieces on forty-two warships roared almost simultaneously.


    A series of solid iron shells shot into the formation of the opposite Qingting Island Fleet with a howling sound of piercing the air.


    Of course, most of the shells missed, but fell into the sea water, blowing up a huge water column.


    But the remaining half of the shells still caused a lot of damage to the enemy ship.


    The flagship Purple Grape was at the forefront and was the largest, so it was naturally the primary target.


    Dozens of iron shells made it riddled with holes, and the sailors on the deck fled into the cabin to hide.


    Horace Redwyne, who was still in a daze, was also pulled into the captain''s cabin by the guards.


    "My lord, what should we do now? Should we continue to attack?" The first officer shook Horace''s body, trying to wake him up.


    "Of course we must attack!" Horace yelled reflexively, "We are the Arbor Island Fleet! We are invincible in the sea and have no opponents! Do you want to admit defeat to the Stormlanders? Pass my order! Go forward at full speed! Sink them!"


    This impassioned declaration did not receive an enthusiastic response.


    Horace looked around and saw panicked faces.


    "What? Are you scared?" He asked viciously.


    "Of course not." The chief mate said, "It''s just... what kind of weapon did the Stormlanders use? Can they throw so many iron balls?"


    "It''s nothing more than a trebuchet or something. There''s nothing to be afraid of." Horace said, "You saw it just now, the power is actually just... average..."


    Speaking of this, Horace was also a little guilty.


    What kind of trebuchet can throw such a heavy solid iron ball so far?


    Moreover, the trebuchet is heavy and takes up a lot of space, and it is impossible to load so many on the deck.


    But he knew that he had to give an explanation at this time, otherwise it would only be worse to let the people below think wildly, and he must not expose his weakness, otherwise the morale of the fleet would be over.


    "As you have seen just now, even if those iron **** hit a few hundred, it may not sink our large warship, so we can completely stare at the enemy''s attack and rush towards them at full speed, knock them over with a ram, or engage in a boarding battle , this is the fighting method we are most familiar with, victory must belong to Qingting Island!"


    "Victory must belong to Qingting Island!" Finally someone responded this time.


    The herald also conveyed Sir Horace''s order.


    woo woo woo ¡ª


    The sound of the horn, which symbolized the order to attack, echoed over the Qingting Island fleet, followed by the sound of rumbling drums.


    The oarsmen also took their positions again, paddling the wooden paddles following the rhythm of the drums.


    The huge fleet headed by the Purple Grape started again, splitting the huge waves and moving forward.


    Boom boom boom¡ª


    Another round of bombardment, iron **** crashing down like a rainstorm.


    Based on the experience of the previous two times, the people in Hewan didn''t panic much. The drums kept beating, and the wooden pulp flew up and down, slapping the water surface, and kept moving forward at full speed.


    "My lord, the Haihua is leaking!"


    Hearing the chief mate''s reminder, Sir Horace immediately looked to his right wing, and sure enough, he saw the scarred Haihua stopped, and the semaphore officer on the deck waved the red flag vigorously.


    "The Qingteng and Glory are also dead." Someone reminded again.


    "Go ahead!" Horace swung his arm vigorously, as if to cut off all hesitation and fear.


    "yes."


    The captain''s cabin fell into an oppressive silence.


    Looking at the enemy ships getting closer, someone suddenly suggested:


    "My lord, at this distance, we can use the scorpion crossbow to fight back."


    In order to deal with Caesar''s giant dragon, each battleship of the Qingting Island Fleet specially installed a large scorpion crossbow on the bow and stern of the ship. It was planned to fire a hundred crossbows at once to complete a dragon slaying feat.


    Unexpectedly, before encountering the giant dragon, he encountered such a weird warship first.


    To be honest, shooting a battleship with a scorpion crossbow is like shooting a giant elephant with a bow and arrow. It cannot be said that it is completely useless, but don''t expect to win by relying on this.


    "Okay! Immediately use the ballista to fight back!" Horace still gave the order to shoot.


    Otherwise, being passively beaten all the time will cause a great blow to morale.


    The order was quickly conveyed, and hundreds of scorpion crossbows adjusted their angles and started shooting.


    Whoosh whoosh¡ª


    Hundreds of crossbow arrows shot out from the Qingting Island fleet formation, like hissing poisonous snakes.


    A six-foot-long crossbow bolt sank deeply into the ship''s side of the Storm''s flagship Caesar''s Hammer. The huge force collapsed a large part of the deck, and the arrow tail trembled non-stop under the effect of the remaining force.


    Lucas turned a blind eye to these crossbow arrows, even if the arrow just missed him by half a yard.


    He looked at the enemy ships getting closer and calmly ordered:


    "Change the explosive bomb!"

 Chapter 377: Hellscream

    Chapter 377 Hellscream


    Boom boom boom¡ª


    Horace Redwyne watched the circles of light flickering again on the enemy ship, and trembled slightly in his heart, but he no longer panicked.


    That weird weapon just looks amazing, but its power is not as great as imagined.


    Horace felt that his battleship was fully capable of rushing forward against the enemy''s attack.


    As long as you can rush over, you can enter the familiar fighting style of Qingting Island Fleet.


    As long as you can rush through...


    Boom¡ª


    The torrential shells fell again, but to Horace''s horror, this time was obviously different from the previous few times.


    The huge impact almost made him unsteady.


    A few roars exploded on the deck, thick black smoke rose up, and clusters of flames followed.


    "What''s going on?" Horace asked with lingering fear.


    Before anyone else answered, there was a sound of calling for firefighting outside, accompanied by shrill screams and terrified cries.


    "My lord, look quickly!"


    Horace turned his head to look at the left wing, and saw that the sails of the Swordfish were ignited by raging fire. The tumbling flames were like a ferocious python, and the main mast was twisted off in an instant.


    Boom!


    The broken mast slammed down heavily, cutting off most of the bow, and smashing a long water wave on the sea.


    Dozens of Qingting Island sailors fell into the sea, struggling and calling for help.


    However, the fire was still spreading on the deck. The sailors didn''t care about saving their companions who fell into the water, but tried to put out the fire like crazy.


    But the more terrifying scene is yet to come.


    Due to the loss of the main mast and the rupture of the hull, the Swordfish obviously lost control, staggered off course under the impetus of huge inertia, and collided with the White Hart next to it.


    The huge ram on the bow of the White Hart tore the already dilapidated Swordfish apart, splitting it in two.


    The broken bow and stern were raised high, and then slowly sank into the water.


    Only a huge vortex and countless drifting corpses were left on the sea surface. Blood and flames spread on the sea surface, attracting a group of sharks.


    Sir Horace stared blankly at this scene, and fell into a daze again.


    Although two warships lost their combat capabilities just now, they were only due to water leakage, but now they were directly sunk. Such a scene deeply shocked all the soldiers of Qingting Island who witnessed all this.


    As the eldest son of Qingting Island, Horace actually has rich experience in naval warfare, but in his impression, the combat methods of naval warfare are nothing more than collision and boarding. In fact, boarding is more common.


    The ships of both sides were locked together with hooks, and the soldiers of both sides used close combat weapons to rush onto the other''s ships, kill each other, or be killed by the other side.


    This is the correct way to start a naval battle.


    It¡¯s not the current situation. Even before they get close, their own fleet is already scarred and suffered heavy losses.


    In a trance, Horace felt an irrepressible sense of sadness, as if the shadows had sensed the end of an era.


    But at this moment, he knew that he had no way out.


    "Forward! Full speed ahead!" Horace roared. "Come on! Crush!"


    Boom boom boom!


    The artillery of the enemy ship roared again.


    Thick black smoke filled the air above the sea, covering the sky and the sun.


    Horace couldn''t see clearly ahead, but he knew that the target was close, close, as long as they rushed through this section, as long as they rushed over, they still had a chance of winning!


    There was a loud tearing sound, the shriek of the ship''s wood disintegrating, and the mournful cry of the crew being plunged into the sea of ??fire, but Horace ignored it and just stared ahead.


    "Go! Go! Go!"


    Boom boom boom¡ª


    Hundreds of shells climbed into the sky, passed through the gunpowder smoke, and dragged out their long black tails.


    When they screamed and fell, or splashed huge waves, or burst oak decks, or blasted people alive into bone, flesh and blood.


    Horace pushed away the dissuading guards, rushed out of the captain''s cabin, and looked ahead with scarlet eyes.


    Among the flowing gunpowder smoke, the side of the battleship Tempest loomed.


    "Hit it! Hit it!" Horace screamed desperately.


    Nearly one-third of the fleet behind has lost its combat effectiveness, or smoked, or was blown off its mast, or fell into a sea of ????flames, or sank to the bottom of the water...


    Horace didn''t dare to look back, and couldn''t. He could only move forward, like a moth to a flame.


    "Crash speed! Crash speed!" Horace pulled out his long sword and swung it wildly.


    The snare drum was frenzied and turned into a long and frenzied beating. The blades fluttered and the water splashed. The Purple Grape seemed to take off.


    But at this moment, Horace suddenly noticed a strange giant ship on the side of the enemy ship.


    And it started whirring and turning.


    With a bang, the sails on the battleship Stormland raised.


    The warships that were originally stationary and fired in situ started up one after another.


    They have to hide!


    "Full port! Full port!" horace hollas ordered.


    The helmsman turned the rudder frantically, the beat of the snare drum changed, and the oarsmen cooperated tacitly. The Purple Grape suddenly made a beautiful turn of the tail on the sea, and followed the enemy ship.


    The huge centrifugal force threw Horace on the deck, his teeth snapped shut, and he almost bit off his tongue.


    He spat out a mouthful of blood, and continued to give orders with a grim expression:


    "Catch up! Catch up!"


    The hull of the Purple Grape made an overwhelmed creaking sound, and it seemed to be on the verge of falling apart, which was already riddled with holes.


    But the people on Qingting Island seem to have fallen into madness. They looked at the enemy ship that was close at hand, and they accelerated, accelerated, and accelerated recklessly.


    Boom¡ª


    Finally hit it.


    But the battleship hesitantly adjusted its posture urgently. The ram of the Purple Grape did not directly hit the side of the ship, but plunged into the stern.


    The force was so strong that the head and tail of the two ships collided to pieces at the same time, and the flying sawdust and the thrown crew members fell into the sea one after another.


    Horras clung to the side of the ship to stabilize his figure, and immediately shouted sharply:


    "Hook on! Hook on!"


    The sound of swishing and swishing sounded continuously, and ropes floated from the Purple Grape, tightly entangled with the enemy ship opposite.


    "Board the ship and kill them all!" Horace waved his long sword, "For the glory of Qingting Island!"


    "For the glory of Qingting Island!" The soldiers echoed one after another.


    But they were answered by another round of shelling.


    Boom!


    With such a short distance, the Purple Grape had nowhere to hide, and was hit by more than a dozen shells in an instant.


    Horras only felt his brain buzzing as if he had been hit by a boulder.


    Then a rapid and sharp roar exploded in front of him, and the deck under his feet disappeared in an instant.


    The sky was spinning for a while, and the cold sea water came over the surface and poured into the mouth and nose.


    In boundless horror, Horace spat out a mouthful of salty seawater, grabbed the nearest plank, and held on tightly.


    Looking up, he saw that the Purple Grape had been covered by dense fireworks, surrounded by pieces of wood scattered on the sea and drowned crew members.


    The gun muzzles on the side of the battleship Stormland flashed white flames, as if **** was roaring.

 Chapter 378: Production

    Chapter 378 Production


    The back garden of Storm''s End.


    Margaery Tyrell was wearing a loose dark green robe, covering her high swollen belly, holding Samwell''s left arm with her slender hand, and strolling on the green evergreen grass lawn.


    Her clear and charming face shone with happiness, her doe-like eyes were full of tenderness, and she was always watching her husband.


    "Melisandre said it was tomorrow, but my stomach still hasn''t moved at all."


    "The date she said may not necessarily be accurate." Samwell stopped, and seeing fine beads of sweat oozed from his wife''s forehead, he raised his hand to wipe it off for her, "Are you tired?"


    "It''s okay." Feeling her husband''s thoughtfulness, Margaery smiled sweetly, "Bachelor Qyburn suggested that I move around more, saying that this would help smooth delivery."


    "But don''t be tired anymore." Samwell pulled her to the middle of the courtyard.


    A few stone tables and chairs were laid out there. Samwell brushed off the dust on the stone benches, and then stretched out his hand to test the temperature. After confirming that there was no problem, he helped Margaery sit down, held her smooth and white calf, and moved Massage gently.


    A tall pomegranate tree grew behind the two of them. The tree was full of fruits, and the air was filled with a fresh and elegant fruity fragrance.


    A branch just stretched out to Margaret''s side, with several heavy red pomegranate fruits on it.


    She reached out and picked one, peeled it off, took out a few seeds and sent them to Samwell, asking;


    "Is it sweet?"


    "sweet."


    Margaery laughed, and just about to speak, she suddenly covered her stomach and let out an exclamation.


    "What''s wrong?" Samwell was instantly alert, "Is it going to start?"


    Margaery shook her head and said, "No, the little guy was naughty and kicked me again."


    As she spoke, she grabbed her husband''s hand and pressed it on her stomach.


    Samwell also felt obvious fetal movement, as if the little guy was moving his hands and feet.


    He also felt the little guy''s heartbeat, every pulsation fascinated Samwell, caressing Margaery''s belly, his heart was suddenly extremely peaceful and full of strength:


    "Maybe Melisandre is right, it''s a boy."


    "Then have you decided on the name of the child?" Margaery asked.


    "There are several alternatives..." Samwell pondered slightly, thoughtful.


    "Then make up your mind after the child is born." Margaery said, "Maybe it will be a girl."


    Samwell smiled slightly.


    He actually doesn''t care about boys and girls, but now that he is a king, his heirs are naturally different from ordinary people''s children.


    If Margaery gave birth to a boy, it would be his eldest son.


    According to the inheritance law of Westeros, he is also his first heir.


    Samwell suddenly remembered the words Melisandre said¡ª


    Dragon breeding too much is just as dangerous as breeding too little.


    Although Samwell didn''t care about this meaningful sentence on the surface, and he didn''t ask what prophecy the red robe witch saw in the flames, but in the end, it was still hidden deep in his heart like a thorn, making him uncomfortable from time to time. Get comfortable.


    Giant dragons reproduce too little and risk extinction, so what about multiplying too much?


    The period with the most dragons was during the reign of Viserys I, which was also the period when the blood of the Targaryen family was the most prosperous, but it was followed by the bloodiest civil war in the Dragon Dynasty¡ª


    Blood Dragon Dance.


    During the **** three-year civil war, only four of the 21 dragons of the Targaryen family died, and the blood of the royal family also withered to the extreme, almost cutting off the inheritance.


    Melisandre said that he would have thirteen heirs in the future, and gave such a warning. Although the prophecies in the flames were full of tricks and traps, it was still necessary to take some precautions in advance.


    "If it''s a boy, I''ve already thought of a name." Samwell seemed to have made up his mind.


    Margery''s expression moved slightly, and she was about to ask when she saw Daenerys walking over.


    "Sam, Margaery, do you want to come and see the good things I prepared?" Daenerys asked with a smile.


    "What? A gift?" Samwell asked.


    "That''s right, it''s a gift for the child in Margaery''s womb." She touched her belly, which was not yet pregnant, and said, "It''s also a gift for my child."


    "Okay, let''s go see what it is." Samwell got curious and helped Margaery up.


    Daenerys took a few steps forward, took her husband''s other arm, and asked as she walked, "By the way, Sam, is there any news about our fleet?"


    "Not yet. However, counting the time, if the Qingting Island fleet is fooled, it should have handed over to our fleet by now."


    "You don''t seem worried at all?"


    "I don''t think there is any need to worry, we will definitely win." Margaret said.


    "Yes, must win." Must win. Samwell was actually not as calm as he appeared on the surface.


    Wars are always full of uncertain factors. Although he believes that the power of the new warships is enough to suppress the firepower of the warships of the old era, this thing is new after all and has never been tested in actual combat.


    If something goes wrong, he may not even think about crossing the Blackwater River and marching into King''s Landing in a short time.


    This will have a great adverse effect on his plan to unify the forces of the Seven Kingdoms and jointly resist the aliens.


    So at the beginning, he thought about riding a dragon to participate in this naval battle, but considering that Margaery was about to give birth, he didn''t make the trip.


    He chose to believe in Lucas Dayne and the new warship.


    Of course, the more important reason is that giant dragons are actually not very useful in this kind of naval battle, and he knows that the Qingting Island fleet has specially installed ballistas to deal with giant dragons. Opatra was injured.


    "Look, this is the gift I prepared for the children." Daenerys pointed to the front.


    Samwell came back to his senses, and saw a dozen craftsmen busy in the garden, as if they were building something.


    "Dani, what are you building?" Margaery asked curiously.


    "It''s an amusement park!" Daenerys revealed the answer with a smile.


    Then she took Margaery''s hand, led her a few steps forward, pointed to the busy construction site and explained:


    "There is going to be a swing there, there is a slide there, and that is a carousel..."


    "There is also a castle maze." A crisp and immature voice sounded.


    Samwell noticed that Shireen Baratheon was there.


    "Good day, His Majesty Caesar." Shirene lifted the princess dress and bowed to Samwell sternly.


    Samwell patted her little head and said with a smile:


    "Call me Cousin, or Sam."


    "Okay, cousin." Shirene showed a smile, and then enthusiastically introduced the amusement park to several people.


    It was only then that Samwell knew that the amusement park was originally the girl''s idea. After telling Daenerys, she found a group of craftsmen and started construction.


    "Great idea!" Margaery clapped her hands excitedly, "The children will definitely like this place! However, I think there should be more..."


    Before she finished speaking, she suddenly stopped.


    Samwell hurried forward to support his wife, and asked with concern: "What''s wrong?"


    "Water...Sam, water runs down my legs..."


    "Don''t panic, don''t panic." Samwell picked up his wife, "It''s just that the amniotic fluid is broken, it''s okay. Dany, go and inform Gavin Mander and let him get ready."


    "Oh, good!" Daenerys also understood, and hurried to the main castle.

 Chapter 379: eldest son

    Chapter 379 The eldest son


    Margaery was sent to the delivery room that was already prepared.


    The three most experienced midwives of Storm''s End were on standby inside early, and a group of maids were busy boiling water and ironing cloth in an orderly manner.


    "Don''t worry, Your Majesty, mother and child will be safe." Melisandre said firmly.


    "Yes." Samwell nodded solemnly.


    At this moment, he hoped that the prophecy in the flame would be accurate.


    Margaery¡¯s voice came from the delivery room, and the maids came in and out, delivering various things.


    This busy scene made Samwell a little unreal.


    Regardless of past and present lives, this is his first child and a continuation of his blood.


    Since he came to this world four years ago, Samwell has gone through all kinds of hardships. At this moment, it seems that he has finally taken root here.


    It seems that until now, he has no real bond with this different world.


    The intertwining of illusion and reality gave Samwell a sense of space-time confusion.


    Time passed little by little, the sun set from the west, the moon climbed up the treetops, and then set again, ushering in the dawn that pierced the darkness.


    "Have you come out yet?" Samwell hadn''t slept all night, and he inevitably became anxious.


    "Your Majesty, it usually takes a day or two to give birth, and Queen Margaery is the first child, so it will be a little more difficult."


    In fact, Samwell also understands this truth, but his wife is suffering inside, and it is difficult for him to remain completely calm.


    "Your Majesty, would you like to have breakfast?" the maid asked carefully.


    Samwell waved his hand, indicating that he had no appetite, and seeing Daenerys waiting beside him, he said:


    "Danny, go and eat something."


    "Let''s go together." Daenerys held his hand and persuaded, "There are so many people taking care of Margaery, so nothing will happen."


    Samwell also felt that he was a little too nervous, so he nodded in agreement.


    The two went to the restaurant together, and the servants brought breakfast.


    At this time, there were footsteps at the door, and Gavin walked in quickly, followed by Lucas Dane.


    "Your Majesty, a big victory! A big victory! Our fleet encountered the Qingting Island fleet in the Dorne Sea. After a fierce battle, we won a big victory!"


    Samwell stood up abruptly, laughed loudly, and greeted the two of them:


    "Haven''t you had breakfast yet? Sit down and talk slowly."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Sir Lucas sat down at the long table and began to report on the situation of the naval battle in the Dorne Sea.


    This was indeed a great victory. According to post-war statistics, a total of 28 large warships of Qingting Island Fleet were sunk in this battle, 17 were damaged, 56 small warships were sunk, and officers and soldiers of Qingting Island Navy were captured. More than 3,800 people, including Commander Horace Redwyne.


    The naval warships of the Stormland also had their own damage, but they were all within the repairable range. Another two hundred sailors died.


    "Well done!" Samwell said in a good mood, sternly, "Sir Lucas Dane, you have performed outstandingly in this battle. I formally appoint you as the commander-in-chief of my navy, the Earl of Arbor Island."


    Sir Lucas immediately got up and left the table, knelt down and thanked him.


    He is very clear that although the Qingting Island is still in the hands of the Redwyne family, Samwell''s canonization this time is a promise that after the Qingting Island is captured in the future, it will be his territory.


    And it''s clearly not a blank promise.


    After this battle, the strength of the Arbor Island fleet has been greatly damaged, the Redwyne family has been ordered to be destroyed, and the Arbor Island will fall into Caesar''s control sooner or later.


    "Lucas, it''s time for you to find an heir for yourself. Otherwise, it would be troublesome if no one inherits such a good territory." Samwell joked with a relaxed expression.


    Lucas sat down again, and laughed when he heard the words:


    "Your Majesty, what you said is true, but I can''t have any children at this age. Maybe I will go back to the Dane family to adopt one."


    "Okay, if you need Natalie''s help, let me know at any time." Samwell wanted to persuade Lucas to have one by himself, but thought that the other party had vowed not to marry a wife, so he gave up.


    Then the two chatted about the future development of the Stormland Navy and the plan to enter the Blackwater River in the future.


    Samwell kept talking non-stop, as if trying to distract himself.


    Seeing that the time passed by little by little, and it soon came to noon, there was still no news from the delivery room.


    Samwell became restless again.


    When he came outside the delivery room, he was about to go in and have a look, but suddenly turned around.


    A shadow covered the sky, and the sound of flapping leather wings sounded.


    Samwell stopped and smiled at the white dragon who landed in the courtyard:


    "Cleopatra, why don''t you join in the fun."


    The white dragon''s huge body almost filled the entire courtyard, its slender snake-like neck was shaking in the air, its mouth opened wide, and it let out a sharp roar.


    Roar-


    The hot air flow full of sulfur smell scared away the surrounding guards and maids.


    "Sam, it seems uncomfortable." Daenerys said.


    Samwell also sensed something was wrong with the white dragon, and stepped forward a few steps.


    Cleopatra also lowered her head, and used her head to rub Samwell''s hand.


    Feeling the temperature of the hot and rough scales in the palm of his hand, Samwell comforted him:


    "What''s wrong? Are you worried about Margaery too?"


    Bailong opened its huge mouth, spewed out a few sparks, kicked out with its thick hind legs, and knocked down the courtyard wall.


    Samwell seemed to realize something, and walked behind the white dragon.


    Cleopatra raised her **** in cooperation, and Samwell discovered that there was a red round stone under the white dragon. The surface of the stone was covered with scales, emitting bursts of mist.


    Samwell laughed loudly:


    "So you gave birth too!"


    As he spoke, he stepped forward to pick up the dragon egg.


    The scorching dragon egg made a soft squeak when it touched the skin. Fortunately, Samwell has the talent of [Unburner], otherwise he might be burned.


    At the same time, the door of the delivery room opened, and a maid rushed out excitedly, shouting:


    "Your Majesty! Queen Margaery has given birth! It''s a boy!"


    "Congratulations, Your Majesty!" Everyone congratulated.


    Samwell laughed again, and casually stuffed the dragon egg to Daenerys, then walked a few steps quickly, and entered the delivery room.


    He went straight to Margaery''s window, grabbed her hand, kissed her sweaty forehead lightly, and said:


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    Margaret smiled weakly, and pointed to the side:


    "Go and see our children."


    Samwell put down his wife''s hand, turned around, and hugged the child from the midwife.


    It was very light and soft, and it didn''t feel any weight at all, but it made Samwell''s arms tense, as if he was holding the heaviest thing in the world.


    The newborn baby is actually not good-looking, the skin is wrinkled together, and it is still crying.


    However, the cry is powerful and sounds healthy.


    Samwell suddenly felt moved. He reached out and waved at Daenerys, saying:


    "Bring the dragon egg."


    Daenerys took a few steps closer, seemed to understand what her husband meant, and reminded her in a low voice:


    "Sam, the eggs are hot."


    Samwell still took the dragon egg from her hand, and gently placed it in his son''s arms.


    The little guy who was crying and howling just now suddenly quieted down.


    Gavin Mande understood, and immediately said loudly:


    "Your Majesty, he is of the blood of a true dragon!"


    A series of congratulations sounded again.


    Margaery struggled to sit up and asked:


    "Sam, have you figured out his name yet?"


    "Think it over." Samwell solemnly announced,


    "He is my eldest son, my first heir, he should be called¡ª


    Octavian. "

 Chapter : Childrens Day recommended book list

    Recommended Book List for Children''s Day


    Children''s Day group party is open!


    I deliberately pyed with the bosses. The following is the recommended book list this time. They are basically ten thousand books, and the quality is guaranteed. Readers can pick them up according to their preferences.


    happy holidays!


    By the way, I dared to ask for a wave of monthly tickets.


    ¢Ù Fantasy/Fantasy:


    "Mythic Card Creator" cover


    "Game of Thrones: The Holy Flame King" Carrot on the Scale


    "The Witcher: Liver Experience Begins from the Knight''s Breathing Method" by Tian Li


    "Life Simulation: Adding Entries Starting from Health Preserving Skills" Three More Beasts


    "Mythological Era, I Evolved into a Stellar Behemoth"


    ¢ÚXian Xia:


    "Yuan Tianzun" Fengxian


    "Black Myth: Datang" Dugu Huan


    "No Gentleman Can Defend" Yang Xiaorong


    "My Simulated Longevity" Angry Squid


    "Longevity Begins with Marrying a Wife" likes to eat cucumbers


    "Fairy, please listen to my explanation" Mitian Building


    "I Have a World of Cultivating Immortals" Pure Nine Lotus Lantern


    "This rotten coward can''t stand it anymore" Durian Old Wine


    ¢Û City:


    "Peninsula Prosecutor" Bamboo Leaf Cake


    ¡¶Immortals just want to lie down¡·Pig Heart and Shrimp


    "Return to the 1982 Small Fishing Village" The rice of rice


    "I Think It''s Reasonable" Tian Gong Lei Guang


    "My identity is getting more and more perverted" ah, okay, okay


    "Starting from Obtaining a Certificate with the Queen" Le Duo is a cat


    "My Age of Literature and Art in 1980" Sitting in the Jingting Pavilion


    "After Listening to Persuasion, I Became a Top Ranker"


    "Go: 50/50 between me and AI"


    "Let you serve as a soldier to quit Internet addiction, you will become an officer" Special Forces Song


    "Cultivating a male god: After listening to persuasion, I became a top-notch" Stupid Fanyu QD


    ¢Ü History:


    "The Master of the Ming Dynasty" Rain in the West Lake


    "Establishing a Millennium Family Since the King of Wu defeated Zhou" Flowers are not flowers and moon nights


    "Da Ming: I was exposed by Zhu Di''s Sims life!" "The Bad Atu


    ¢Ý Games:


    "What is a hexagonal jungler?" This is very scientific


    ¡¶Alliance: I really didn¡¯t do badly! ¡·Shadow Night God


    ¢Þ Science Fiction:


    "Into the Unscientific" novice fisherman


    "My Liver Attributes on a Deserted Island" is finally eternal


    ¢ßThe heavens are infinite:


    "People are in the heavens, rich as a country" Tang Sen loves to eat meat


    "The Heavens Across the World, Starting from Hong Kong Comprehensive" Li Jiaxiaoyu


    "People in Hong Kong, you call this an undercover agent?" ¡·Do not eat green onion


    ¢àLight novels:


    "Shepherd''s Tantra" does not pray for ten strings


    "Gourmet Beasts" book shortage is forced to write a book


    "Rebirth: Ten Years Against the Current" Honey Juice Girl


    "Love Must Be After Simulation" is back in the drizzle


    "Being a Man Again from Conan" Li Siyang


    "Under one person, five blessings come to the door" Han Shou Ting Monkey


    "I Invented at Hogwarts" Vera Tiantian Code Words


    "Only after rebirth did I realize that I have green plums" by Cao Manjun


    ¡¶Hogwarts: Harry Returns from the Witcher¡·Zijin Baa


    ¢áFemale frequency:


    "Gong Dou? I read files infinitely, crying for the emperor "Jiang Tit

 Chapter 380: run away

    Chapter 380 Sneaking out


    "We''re fucked."


    Tyrion Lannister sat on the top of the sand dune and said with a dejected expression.


    When the news of the Dornish sea battle came, he was completely dumbfounded.


    And Tyrion couldn''t figure out how the mighty Qingting Island fleet could even defeat a stormy fleet that had just been established not long ago.


    Still lost so badly.


    "The Qingting Island fleet is over, what does it have to do with us." Bronn lay flat on the side, with one foot raised high, swaying leisurely in mid-air.


    "Tell you you don''t understand." Tyrion complained, "and you don''t care."


    "I really don''t care. I''m a mercenary. I use money to do things. When you can''t pay gold, I turn around and leave."


    "You are a knight now." Tyrion reminded.


    "Mercenary, knight, what''s the difference?"


    Tyrion was discouraged: "Well, I''m afraid it really doesn''t make any difference to you."


    He got up from the ground, shaking the sand off his body.


    The sun was already sinking below the horizon, and the western sky looked like a bleeding wound.


    The city of Yronwood stood tall in the north, its walls were covered with mottled blood, showing a strange purple color in the setting sun.


    "With the support of Storm''s End, it is impossible for the Martell family to capture this castle." Tyrion breathed out his alcohol, "It''s time for us to change our strategy."


    "Ready to run away?" Bronn asked frivolously.


    Tyrion rubbed his nose, did not admit, but did not deny:


    "I''m going to see Princess Arianne."


    "Don''t you want to miss that Dorn girl?" Bronn teased, "Give it up, she doesn''t like you, and ah, she''s a big trouble now."


    "I''ve always had a lot of trouble." Tyrion swung his short legs and swayed down the sand dune.


    He came all the way to the camp of the Chinese Army, and after a briefing, the guards let him in.


    Incense was lit in the tent to dissipate the **** smell in the camp. Princess Arianne Martell was reclining on a cashmere carpet, wearing a tulle sleeveless dress casually, her plump and round body The curves of the body are fully exposed, under the long black eyelashes, a pair of big eyes seem to be opened and closed, lazy and charming.


    "Your Royal Highness." Tyrion saluted respectfully.


    "Tyrion, would you like a drink?"


    "No, I just drank a lot." Tyrion sat down on a bench, looked at Princess Dorne in front of him, and sighed inwardly¡ª


    This is also a poor man.


    "Your Highness," Tyrion said after deliberating, "we are in a very bad situation, so..."


    "You want to run?" Princess Arianne suddenly opened her eyes, and an awe-inspiring killing intent rushed over her face.


    "Of course not." Tyrion quickly explained, scolding this woman for being so murderous, "I just think that the city of Yronwood may not be captured, so it''s better to withdraw the troops."


    "Withdraw the troops?" Princess Arianne got up from the carpet, walked over barefoot, stood in front of Tyrion, and looked at him condescendingly, "Tyrion, have you forgotten your promise? Help me kill all the traitors. Or, you don''t want to marry me?"


    The rich aroma mixed with the smell of wine hit his face, making Tyrion rub his nose.


    "Of course I want to marry you, that''s why I advised you to withdraw." He explained, "The fiasco of the Qingting Island Fleet may have a greater impact on the current situation than you imagine."


    "Tell me, how big is it?"


    Tyrion raised his head, took a step back to see her face clearly, and said:


    "First of all, the Dorne Sea is now under the control of the Stormland Fleet. They can transport food to the city of Yronwood this time, and soldiers next time. As long as Caesar is determined to support the Yronwood family, we will not be able to capture this city.


    What''s worse is that without the guardianship of the Arbor Island fleet, the Stormland Fleet can come and go freely in the Green Blood River, cutting off the most important trade channel in the east of Dorne. How did Daeron I conquer Dorne back then? Not exactly by controlling the Greenblood River.


    Now Dorne is much weaker than back then, Caesar only needs to adopt the same strategy, Dorne is destined to fall apart. "


    Princess Arianne fell silent after hearing this.


    After a long time, she spoke again, saying:


    "The Lannister family also doesn''t want to see Dorne fall into Caesar''s control, right? So, it''s time for you to provide support, food, soldiers, these real support, instead of just giving me a dwarf like you."


    "Your Highness, what you said really made me sad." Tyrion deliberately put his hands on his heart, "But you must know that this dwarf in front of you was the son of Stannis Baratheon in Blackwater Bay. The entire fleet was wiped out."


    "Then you also let the Stormland fleet be wiped out." Princess Arianne leaned forward, revealing a touch of snow white, "As long as you can do it, I will let you have a taste of the style of Dorne in advance."


    Tyrion''s Adam''s apple rolled violently, and his eyes were staring straight ahead, unable to look away:


    "Although I am very tempted, but... the same trick can''t fool people twice, not to mention, I have exhausted the wildfire accumulated by the mad king for decades. I just want to repeat the battle of Blackwater Bay, and I can do it again." I can''t."


    "If you can''t do it, then let King''s Landing send someone to support you!"


    "I will write back to King''s Landing."


    The two fell silent at the same time.


    A moment later, Princess Arianne said shyly:


    "King''s Landing will not support the Martell family, will it?"


    Tyrion knew how he should answer at this time, and also knew that Lannister needed the Martell family to hold Caesar in the south, but he couldn''t say the words of deceit.


    After all, I can''t be as cold-blooded as my father. He thought to himself, he couldn''t tell whether it was disappointment or happiness.


    "If I were you," Tyrion persuaded sincerely, "I would find a way to reach a settlement with Storm''s End."


    "You want me to surrender to Caesar?"


    "The same can be said..."


    Princess Arianne suddenly burst out laughing.


    After laughing for a while, she suddenly turned cold again, with a sonorous tone:


    "Have you forgotten the language of the Martell family? Unyielding, unyielding, unyielding! I will never bow to Caesar!"


    Tyrion sighed and said:


    "Okay, let me go back to King''s Landing and try my best to help you get some support."


    Princess Arianne didn''t speak, maybe guessed that the other party was just making excuses to slip away, turned around and lay back on the wool blanket, drinking on her own.


    Tyrion bowed and left the tent.


    Bron was standing guard outside. When he saw him coming out, he whistled and asked:


    "How is it? Have you conquered that Dorne princess?"


    Tyrion was not in the mood to pay attention to Bronn''s teasing, bowed his head and took a few steps, saying:


    "Clean up, let''s go back to Sunspear City."


    "Sneak back to King''s Landing by boat from Sunspear?"


    "Yes." Tyrion pursed his lips, "But before I leave, I have something to do."

 Chapter 381: Bombarding Sunspear

    Chapter 381 Bombarding Sunspear City


    The hot and dry wind blows from the west, rolling up the sky full of gravel.


    When he saw the brown walls, Tyrion knew that the hardest journey was over and that Sunspear was near.


    Bron staggered on his horse and asked:


    "It''s time to tell me, why did you insist on taking a boat back to King''s Landing in Sunspear City?"


    Tyrion whispered:


    "Because I need to take someone away."


    Bronn came to his senses immediately: "That niece of yours?"


    "Niece... Well, it''s okay to be called niece." Tyrion shrugged, "The Martell family is probably about to end, I can''t leave Myrcella alone in Sunspear."


    "The Martell family will not let you take Princess Myrcella away. She is engaged to Doran''s youngest son."


    "Since I dare to come, I have a way." Tyrion smiled mysteriously.


    Seeing Bronn''s mistrustful eyes, he had no choice but to add a few words of explanation:


    "Actually, when I sent Myrcella to Dorne, I made some preparations. Do you know that Lannisport has many lower-level Lannister branches such as Lannis, Lanitz, Lanter, etc. I From among them, a girl was carefully selected to be Myrcella''s maid. She also has blond hair, a similar age difference, and an almost unreal appearance... In short, with a little dressing up, it will not be a problem to deceive the people of the Martell family. "


    "I hope so."


    During the conversation, the two had already entered the shadow city in the west, passed through the maze-like streets, and the triple curved gate, and finally arrived at the Old Palace.


    Tyrion first found Princess Myrcella and told about his plan to secretly take her away.


    Although the princess was young, she was well-behaved and sensible. She didn''t panic or cry when she heard the words, but just tried her best to cooperate with her uncle.


    In order to avoid long nights and dreams, Tyrion didn''t stay here any longer, and dressed the maid as Myrcella, and ordered her to pretend to have a lunch break, and then quietly left the old palace with the real princess.


    Out of the palace gate, several people went straight to the pier.


    Sunspear City is located on a protruding sandstone peninsula at the easternmost end of Dorne, surrounded by sea on three sides, the north and east will be attacked by narrow sea storms, but the bay to the south is a natural good harbor.


    The largest port in Dorne is Slatted Town at the mouth of the Greenblood River. The port of Sunspear City is second only in size, and because it is the seat of the family castle of the Martell family, it has more political significance.


    The ships that come and go from the Greenblood River usually stop at Sunspear City to conduct trade and replenish food and fresh water.


    It''s a pity that after the Rhoyna warrior queen Nymeria led thousands of ships across the sea, she ordered all the ships to be burned in order to stop the people from returning to the original place of Essos.


    Otherwise, perhaps Sunspear City could have a powerful navy even today.


    When Tyrion and his party came to the pier, they could clearly feel the solemn atmosphere.


    He also saw several Qingting Island warships that had escaped from the battle, docking miserably in the port waiting for repairs.


    The riddled hull and the burnt and broken mast are silently telling the tragedy of that naval battle, spreading a panic atmosphere.


    However, there are still quite a lot of ships in the port, including merchant ships and fishing boats. The large displacement is nearly a thousand tons, and the small one is less than a hundred tons. They are densely packed in the harbor, and the masts are densely packed like corn in the field.


    The afterglow of the setting sun quietly sprinkled on the sea level, the light was cold and gloomy, as if heralding a not-so-good night.


    Bronn walked around the pier and came back to report:


    "No ship to King''s Landing was found, but there are several merchant ships to Pentos and Braavos, should we go?"


    "Let''s go!" Tyrion said without hesitation, "Dorne has become more and more dangerous, and one more day of staying is one more day of trouble. Let''s go to Pentos!"


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Several people found a merchant ship bound for Pentos, paid for the ship, and the owner let them board the ship.


    Taking advantage of the rising tide at night, the merchant ship quickly set sail and left the port.


    Looking at Sunspear City gradually going away, Tyrion heaved a sigh of relief. The escape plan was unbelievably smooth. Of course, this is also because the Martell family is in a state of desperation and has no time to manage them.


    Just when he was thinking about finding some wine to celebrate, he suddenly saw a harsh police whistle from the lookout post.


    "What''s wrong?" Tyrion couldn''t understand the semaphore.


    Bronn couldn''t understand either, so he grabbed a sailor and asked.


    "A fleet appears ahead! The fleet of the stormland!" The sailor shouted in panic.


    Tyrion only felt cold all over, and it took a long time before he pulled out an ugly wry smile:


    "Looks like I was too happy..."


    Not long after, they saw the fleet appearing in the north, and the double-headed eagle flag fluttering in the wind looked particularly hideous in the setting sun.


    The merchant ships hoisted white flags, praying that the warships on the opposite side would not attack civilians.


    Tyrion and the others are also praying.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of sincerity and sincerity, but the Stormland Fleet did not take care of these merchant ships, and went straight to Sunspear City.


    As they passed by, Tyrion saw the black holed muzzles on the sides of the warships, and was wondering what those were.


    Soon, he knew what it was.


    As they approached the port, the warships of the Stormland Navy lowered their sails one after another, slowed down, and then began to line up in battle formation.


    "Maybe we can know how the Arbor Island fleet was defeated..." Tyrion murmured.


    I don''t know if they are equally curious. After confirming that the Stormland fleet will not attack them, the merchant ship owner is no longer in a hurry to leave. Instead, he lowers his sails and docks in the distance, with curiosity and fear, and a trace of indescribable excitement , Waiting for the start of this battle.


    Boom boom boom!


    The forty battleships roared almost simultaneously, and the black smoke from them enveloped the entire fleet in gunpowder smoke. Huge shells landed in the port of Sunspear City, and exploded loudly, causing waves of spray.


    The ships docked in the port suffered disaster immediately. Whether it was the escaped Qingting Island warship or the innocent merchant and fishing boat, they were all affected by the artillery fire.


    Screams, screams, and curses were intertwined over the port, but they were drowned out by the rumbling gunfire.


    Three Qingting Island warships rushed out bravely, ready to die with the enemy.


    They were all scarred. They were blown out of numerous large and small holes in the previous sea battle in Dorne. The deck was also a mess, and even the sails were burned. The miserable appearance made people cry.


    However, they rushed out, with a desperate momentum.


    But unfortunately, the battlefield is cruel.


    Under the concentrated fire of more than 40 warships and hundreds of artillery pieces, they were sunk without rushing to the front.


    The shelling continued, and the entire Sunspear City was shaken by the sound of the shells.


    Fortunately, the power of this black powder-driven smoothbore gun is limited. As long as the people in the port are not determined to stay and die with their ships, there is still time to evacuate.


    Although the destructive power is limited, the impact of this shelling on the Dornish people cannot be underestimated.


    The blow to Dorn''s maritime trade is even more devastating.


    From now on, unless the Stormland Fleet is defeated, no merchant ships will dare to dock here again.


    The setting sun gradually set on the sea level, but the warships in the Stormland continued to roar, as if preparing to pour all their anger into this port.


    None of the docked ships are intact, and the sea is full of floating wooden wreckage.


    Countless Dornishmen hid far behind the city wall, watching all this before them, filled with fear in their hearts.


    Tyrion moved his numb neck and sighed:


    "Don''t look, the Martell family is over."

 Chapter 382: Indus

    Chapter 382 Indus


    A gorgeous carriage escorted by a group of cavalry slowly drove into the manor outside the city of the Caesar family.


    The manor is backed by the imperial forest, and to the south is the crimson mountains that stretch for thousands of miles. The garden is full of tall plane trees, so it is called the Wutong Manor.


    The Indus Manor was originally a vacation estate of the Baratheon family, and now it naturally becomes the property of the Caesar family.


    It was late autumn, and the garden was golden. Half-dead leaves spun and fell to the ground, laying out a golden carpet. The surface of the blue-gray stone building was covered with ivy, and gargoyles of different shapes stared at strange eyes. Gazing at a clear river in front of the manor.


    The carriage stopped in front of the gate of the manor, and the door carved with golden roses opened, and the increasingly bloated Duke Mace Tyrell came out with the help of his attendants.


    Gavin Mande stepped forward to greet him: "Dear Lord Mace, welcome to Wutong Manor."


    The Duke of Mace quickly returned the gift politely.


    Although the other party is just a little baron, he is the steward of Storm''s End, the most trusted steward of the Storm King. It is most appropriate to describe him as humble and powerful.


    Just thinking that this person used to be a laborer at Highgarden Wharf made Duke Mace feel a bit of a sigh in his heart. In the past few years, with the strong rise of Caesar, many people have followed suit.


    Of course, many more people were unlucky because of this.


    Duke Mace couldn''t tell what kind of person he was...


    "Is His Majesty Caesar there?" Duke Metz followed Gavin into the manor and asked with a smile.


    "Sorry, Lord Mace, His Majesty Caesar and Earl Randyll went hunting in the Royal Forest, and are not in the manor."


    "Oh, good." Duke Mace quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    He was afraid of his son-in-law from the bottom of his heart. Since the other party was not there, he just didn''t have to go to see him.


    Gavin said again: "Queen Daenerys is entertaining the lords of the Reach and the Stormlands in the hall, do you want to participate?"


    Duke of Mace frowned subconsciously: "Where''s Margaery?"


    "Queen Margaery in the backyard garden."


    "I''ll go see Margaery first."


    "good."


    Duke Mace followed Gavin around the main building, crossed a wooden bridge across a stream, and came to the secluded back garden.


    The garden is full of lavender rosemary, which exudes a fresh smell and refreshes people.


    Gavin pointed to the gazebo ahead:


    "Master Mace, Her Majesty the Queen is in the pavilion. I will take my leave first."


    "Okay." The Duke of Mace walked a few steps quickly, and saw his longing daughter sitting in the pavilion drinking tea, while gently shaking the cradle on the small cart beside him with one hand.


    "Margaery!"


    Margaery heard her father''s voice, turned her head, but raised her finger to her mouth, and then pointed to the cradle.


    Duke of Mace understood immediately, and stepped lightly.


    Entering the gazebo, the baby in the cradle also comes into view.


    The Duke of Mace had a smile on his fat face, walked over lightly, first kissed his daughter on the forehead, and then stared at his grandson with a smirk on the cradle.


    "What''s his name?" Duke of Metz asked softly.


    "Octavian." Margaery said.


    "Octavian?" Duke Metz was stunned for a moment, "What is this name? Is there any source?"


    "Sam said it was a revelation in a dream."


    The Duke of Mace suddenly didn''t dare to express his objection.


    Some members of the Targaryen family often have prophetic dreams, also known as dragon dreams.


    Dragon Dream is both a gift and a curse.


    It allowed the Targaryen family to escape the catastrophe of Valyria''s doomsday, but it has plagued them for the next few centuries, and many people did many unreasonable things because of it, and even went crazy.


    In the eyes of outsiders, being able to dream of dragons is like being able to tame a giant dragon. It is a sign that the Targaryen family is different from ordinary people. Many people even think that the blood of this family is closer to gods than ordinary people.


    "The gods gave Caesar a revelation in a dream, indicating that this child will definitely be extraordinary in the future!" Duke Metz said with emotion.


    Margaery shook her head lightly: "I only hope that he can spend his life in peace."


    The little guy didn''t know if he was woken up, and suddenly opened his eyes. However, he was not noisy, just staring at the fat face in front of him with wide eyes, as if wondering why this person had never been seen before.


    The Duke of Mace showed what he thought was the most kind smile:


    "He has the brown eyes of a Tyrell."


    "And Caesar''s black hair." Margaery picked up her son and gently rocked her in her arms.


    The Duke of Mace noticed that there seemed to be something in the cradle. He lifted the blanket and saw a red round stone.


    The surface of the stone has a rich texture, which looks like enamel. The afternoon sun shines on it, and it shines with a crystal luster like a polished light, which is beautiful.


    "Is this a dragon egg?"


    "Yes." Margaery smiled, "Cleopatra just laid the egg on the day Octavian was born, and Sam put it in the swaddle."


    Octavian suddenly yelled, his hands waving in the air.


    "What''s wrong with him? Is he hungry?"


    "I just fed it before going to bed," Margaret said helplessly, "He wants the egg, and if he can''t touch it, he will start making trouble."


    The Duke of Metz laughed loudly, picked up the dragon egg, and carefully placed it on Octavian''s stomach.


    The little guy really quieted down.


    "According to the tradition of the Targaryen family, every newborn in the family will get a dragon egg after birth. They put the dragon egg in the cradle. If a dragon can be hatched, the newborn will naturally become a dragon knight." Mei Duke Si looked at his grandson expectantly, "I wonder if this dragon egg will hatch..."


    Margaret caressed her son''s face and said with a smile:


    "Ms. Melisandre said yes."


    "That''s great!" Duke Mace rubbed his hands excitedly, as if he was about to own a giant dragon himself.


    After a moment of silence, Duke Mace suddenly said: "By the way, I heard that... Horace Redwyne was captured?"


    The smile on Margery''s face suddenly subsided, she looked at Duke Metz with piercing eyes, and asked:


    "Father, you haven''t seen the Redwyne family, have you?"


    "No, no, absolutely not!" Duke Mace shook his head hastily, "How could I go to see them! I just feel, feel...we are relatives after all, there is no need to make you die..."


    "Father, I advise you not to mention Redwyne in front of Sam, and don''t get involved with the Arbor Island."


    "I get it, I get it..."


    Margaret saw the cold sweat dripping from her father''s forehead, and couldn''t help feeling pain in her heart, so she comforted her again:


    "You don''t have to worry too much. Sam is not a bloodthirsty person. He can even tolerate Stannis Baratheon. Why can''t he tolerate Redwyne? But the premise is that the Redwyne family put down their swords and surrender. If Lord Paxter is still obsessed with it, and no one can help him."


    "That''s right, that''s right." Duke Mace nodded again and again, and quickly changed the topic back to his grandson, "This time, Caesar specially summoned all the lords of the Reach and Storm to celebrate the birth of Octavian. , it seems that he really likes this son."


    "This is Sam''s eldest son after all." Margaret smiled proudly, but said, "However, this gathering at the Indus Manor is not just to celebrate Octavian''s birth."


    "What else?"


    Margaret looked up to the north:


    "King''s Landing, of course."


    "In such a hurry?"


    "Yes, winter is coming, and the Seven Kingdoms should be unified."

 Chapter 383: Decide

    Chapter 383 decision


    In the dense forest, a tall black bear with dark fur fell powerlessly in a pool of blood, surrounded by six roaring hounds.


    Amidst the rapid sound of hooves, a group of more than 20 people arrived on horseback.


    Sam Weller stopped his horse and said with a smile:


    "Yes, it seems that today''s lunch has been settled."


    After speaking, he got off his horse and directed his men to light the fire.


    Lord Randall Tarly also got off his horse and stepped forward to help.


    The Tully family uses the hunter as their coat of arms, so they are naturally familiar with how to deal with their prey. Earl Randyll did it himself, and quickly peeled off a nearly perfect bear skin.


    Afterwards, he divided the black bear into several large pieces for grilling.


    After finishing all this, Earl Randall washed the blood on his hands with mountain spring water, took a few sips from the wine bag handed by Samwell, and said:


    "Remember when I took you hunting when you were a kid?"


    "Yes." Samwell nodded vaguely, many memories of the original owner have been blurred.


    "What is more difficult than hunting is often handling the prey." Earl Landau said meaningfully.


    Samwell laughed and said:


    "Are you talking about my treatment of Qingting Island?"


    Earl Randall nodded and admitted:


    "I heard that you named Lucas Dayne the Earl of Arbor Island."


    "Yes, after capturing Qingting Island, I am going to confer this territory to Sir Lucas."


    "The ancestor of the Redwyne family was ''Vine'' Gilbert, son of ''Greenhand'' Garth. They have been operating on that island for thousands of years, and the Arbor has long been used to accepting these orange-haired, freckled Redwyne''s rule, now you give them a Dane? Do you think they will be convinced?"


    Samwell said with a relaxed expression:


    "The Stormlands accepted the rule of Baratheon before, and then the rule of the Durandon family, but now, aren''t they still subject to the rule of Caesar?


    In my opinion, the common people don¡¯t really care what the ruler¡¯s surname is, nor are they interested in the power games played by the nobles. All they want is to fill their stomachs and live a stable life.


    As long as we can guarantee this, no matter whether it is Qingting Island or the stormy land, there will be no problems.


    The same goes for all of Westeros. "


    Earl Randall glanced at his confident son and said:


    "You''re right, the lower class people really don''t care much about the surname of the lord on the head, but you can''t just rely on these lower class people for your rule. You also need knights and small lords. These people still value blood.


    The reason why you were able to gain the recognition of the princes of the Stormlands is due to the great dragon. But Ser Lucas has no dragons.


    I¡¯m not saying he can¡¯t rule Qingting Island, but if you want to avoid trouble, you¡¯d better take some measures¡­¡±


    "for example?"


    "For example, your younger brother married a Florent, so Brightwater City can accept his rule. You''d better let Sir Lucas also marry Redwyne."


    "I will give suggestions, but Lucas can decide whether to marry or not." Samwell said perfunctorily, but he didn''t intend to force Lucas.


    He knew that his father, like almost all the nobles in this world, cared more about bloodlines and claims, which related to their fundamental interests, so even if the Redwyne family was an enemy, he subconsciously wanted to protect the rights of the other party.


    But as an "outsider", Samwell has no such concerns at all, and even wants to challenge the existing aristocratic system.


    Of course, he will not act recklessly and make himself an enemy of the Seven Kingdoms.


    Marrying Daenerys and hatching dragons are just his efforts to cater to the nobles of the Seven Kingdoms.


    But he always wanted to try it out.


    Qingting Island is a suitable testing ground.


    Lucas Dane has no blood relationship with the Redwyne family, and he was born in Dorne, the sworn enemy of the River Bend. He would not marry a Redwyne because of his vows. Samwell would like to see, the people on this island How would the nobility and the populace react to such a new ruler.


    Earl Randall saw his son say this, so he stopped persuading him.


    The bear meat on the grill oozes fat under the flames, dripping down and making a crackling sound, and the seductive aroma permeates the forest.


    The servants delivered the roasted bear meat.


    Samwell took it, not afraid of the heat, and took a bite.


    The meat is firm and full of oil.


    Earl Randall cut off a piece of meat with a knife, put it in his mouth, and chewed it carefully. Also asked:


    "You summoned the nobles of the Reach and Storm this time, not just to celebrate your son''s birthday, right?"


    "Yes." Samwell didn''t hide it either, "I''m going to march into King''s Landing."


    "I''m in a hurry." Earl Landau commented.


    Samwell sighed helplessly:


    "I also understand, but there is really no way. I''m afraid you don''t know it. The news just came from the north that Ed Stark surrendered. Both he and his son Robb were sent to the Great Wall to be night watchmen. The youngest son Rui Ken inherits Winterfell and bows the knee to the new Lord of the North, Roose Bolton."


    "Ed Stark''s failure was doomed a long time ago." Earl Landau didn''t look surprised at all, "In fact, I was surprised that he could last so long. But, why is his youngest son inheriting Winterfell? ? Didn¡¯t he have three sons? Could it be that the second son also went to the Great Wall?¡±


    Samwell''s eyes flickered, and he said:


    "Duke Ed''s second son, Bran, is lame and, I heard, disappeared."


    Earl Randall obviously didn''t care about Bran Stark, and turned to say:


    "Although Roose Bolton ruled the North in name, it will take a long time to bring the proud Lords of the North to their knees. Remember, handling prey is harder than hunting.


    The same goes for your stormlands. Now rush to mobilize them to fight against King''s Landing. It''s fine if you succeed, but if you fail, your reputation will be completely ruined.


    Therefore, I suggest you not to worry, and confront Lannister across the river for two or three years, and you take the opportunity to gather people''s hearts in the stormland, the artificial canal is good, if it is successfully built, it will make the people of the stormland appreciate your kindness, even Even if they failed to march into King''s Landing, the fundamentals of the Stormlands would not be shaken. "


    "But I can''t wait that long. And I decided to fight King''s Landing not entirely because of the situation in the north." Samwell shook his head and said, "Do you know Aemon Targaryen?"


    "I know, the bachelor of Castle Black. Back then, he voluntarily gave up the throne to guard the Great Wall."


    "He came to look for me two months ago. Unfortunately, I had just returned from Slaver''s Bay, and he couldn''t last long enough to see me. Margaery told me that Maester Aemon and the others met a ghoul who had been resurrected from the dead on the Great Wall. And there are hundreds of thousands of savages marching southward, as if they are avoiding something terrible."


    Earl Randall frowned:


    "You don''t believe in the legends of the White Walkers, do you?"


    "I believe it." Samwell said seriously.


    Earl Randall and his son looked at each other for a while, then shrugged and said:


    "You are the king, you make the decision. However, I suggest that you at least deal with Dorne before marching into King''s Landing, otherwise it will be very troublesome if the Martell family comes out to attack our rear while the army is going north."


    "The Martell family can''t last long." Samwell said with a relaxed expression, "My fleet has blocked the Green Blood River, and they cannot get any food supplies from the outside world. And don''t forget, Sunspear City still has a river What about the two great armies of the Midlands and the Vale, if Arianne can''t feed them, hum."


    "As long as you are prepared." Earl Randall said, "You don''t have to worry about the Reach, the Duke of Metz has always been honest, and now that Margaery gave birth to your eldest son, he will naturally have no objections. I estimate that the River Bend can mobilize about 80,000 troops this time."


    Samwell said: "The Stormlands should mobilize 40,000, and the 8,000 Unsullied I brought back from Slaver''s Bay are coming soon..."


    "Are you planning to use slave soldiers to attack King''s Landing? The nobles of Westeros hate slaves, so don''t be stupid about it."


    "I have given them freedom." Samwell laughed, "My Unsullied are all free people."


    Earl Randall nodded.


    Samwell continued: "Crossing the river is not a problem. The main force of the Qingting Island Fleet has been destroyed. Even if the remaining ones are the United Iron Fleet, my Stormland Fleet can handle it."


    "In this way, it is indeed possible to fight."


    "Okay!" Samwell threw the gnawed bones on the ground, got up and smiled, "Then let''s make a break with Lannister."

 Chapter 384: shared bath

    Chapter 384 Bathing Together


    The afterglow of the setting sun outlines colorful color blocks between the mountains and forests. The autumn wind is blowing slowly, and the endless branches and leaves of sycamore trees are swaying like golden sea waves.


    Samwell returned from hunting and entered the manor with the afterglow of the setting sun and golden leaves.


    Gavin Mander led the servants to greet them, and at the same time reported the nobles who arrived today one by one.


    Samwell took a wet towel from the maid and wiped his face. After listening to Gavin''s report, he asked:


    "It seems that the nobles from Stormland and Reach have basically arrived?"


    "Yes, all are here. Even the Arbor sent Ser Desmond Redwyne to celebrate."


    "Desmond?" Samwell thought for a while, "Is he Earl Paxter''s cousin?"


    "Yes, and he is married to Denise Hightower, the daughter of Lord Layton, Earl of Old Town. This time, they are the couple who are here together, and they are now visiting Queen Margaery. You need to meet her. ?"


    "No." Samwell waved his hand, "Let Margaery talk to them first."


    "yes."


    Samwell took a bear paw and strode towards Daenerys'' room.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw his wife **** with the help of the maid.


    The palace dress is half untied, revealing a white and smooth back.


    "Sam, you''re back from hunting." Daenerys turned her head with a smile, her delicate and impeccable facial features paired with long silver-gold hair exuded a seductive charm.


    "Well, I brought you a piece of bear''s paw. It''s delicious and juicy. Try it later."


    "Okay." Daenerys''s amethyst-like eyes showed charm, "I''m going to take a bath, do you want to come together?"


    Of course Samwell would not refuse, he waved his hand to signal the maid to step back, and then took over the task of **** his wife himself.


    Daenerys was just pregnant, her belly was still smooth and flat, but her chest was swollen.


    "How was your chat with those nobles today?" Samwell asked while stripping his wife naked.


    "It''s so boring." Daenerys complained, "I should have gone hunting with you if I had known how uncomfortable it is for these nobles to meet with."


    Samwell laughed loudly:


    "It''s not that exaggerated, is it? Who did you meet today?"


    "Lord Layton of Old Town, he has been smiling all the time. He seems to know a lot about me. He also said that he sent someone to Qarth to look for me, but he just missed it. And Lord Rowan of Golden Tree City, he has a loud voice. And Lord Tas in the Evening Hall, a polite old gentleman, just boring..."


    "Is there no one you can talk to?" Samwell asked.


    He has already served his wife and motioned for her to help him undress.


    "Countess Tanya in the Long Table Hall is quite easy to chat with me. She is from Myr, and I went to Myr when I fled with my brother." Daenerys unbuttoned her husband''s neckline while Looking into his eyes with ambiguous eyes, "You should have a good relationship with her, right?"


    "Why do you think so?"


    Daenerys pursed her mouth: "Didn''t her son be adopted by you?"


    Samwell laughed loudly, scratched her upturned nose, and said:


    "What adopted son? That''s a hostage. Back then, the Marilynweiss family participated in the Deer Party rebellion. I killed Earl Orton and helped Mrs. Tanya take over, but I also asked her to send her only son as an adopted son."


    "Oh, that''s it." Daenerys was thoughtful.


    "What is their attitude towards you, the daughter of the mad king?"


    "Curiosity and scrutiny, and they are deliberately avoiding mentioning my father, especially the nobles of the storm." Speaking of this, Daenerys snorted softly, "Maybe they are also embarrassed."


    While talking, the two had already taken off their clothes. Samwell picked up his wife and walked into the hot tub.


    Considering that it is not suitable to do that in the early stages of pregnancy, Samwell did not do anything, just bathing normally.


    Of course, the body will definitely react normally, so he tried to continue to find topics to divert attention:


    "Have you tested their views on attacking King''s Landing?"


    "Well, I mentioned it. Of course they all expressed their support for us to retake King''s Landing, and agreed that the Iron Throne belongs to the blood of the true dragon. However, most people seem to feel that it is not appropriate to use force in the near future."


    "Why?"


    "Because winter is coming. The lords are busy storing food for the winter, so they don''t want to fight."


    Samwell nodded, not surprised by this.


    "I also said about the ghosts..." Daenerys said, "but basically no one believes it."


    "Of course no one would easily believe the legends from tens of thousands of years ago."


    "Then how are you going to convince these lords?"


    "Use profit to seduce, use prestige to subdue." Samwell said, "Of course, you can also tell them that I have seen a different ghost in a dream. Targaryen blood has the ability to dream of dragons, so it should be able to win the trust of many people. .¡±


    Daenerys nodded, suddenly remembered something, and said, "Speaking of dreams, Sam, I dreamed of Viserion last night."


    "Oh?" Samwell knew that the golden dragon should have fallen into the hands of Euron Greyjoy, "What exactly did you dream about?"


    "I dreamed of black seas, black skies, and Viserion chained in thick chains, howling in agony. Then a huge sharp arrow shot at it, and blood flowed like lava, igniting The whole sea..."


    Samwell thought about the meaning of this dream and fell silent for a while.


    Daenerys asked worriedly:


    "Sam, is Viserion''s life in danger?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let it happen." Samwell patted her on the back, kissed her lips, and comforted her, "After this war mobilization meeting, it will take some time for the lords to gather their troops. Taking this opportunity, I will take you to find Viserion."


    "Where can I find it?"


    "Iron Islands." Samwell''s eyes flickered coldly, "The Stormland Fleet has been formed, and it is ready to fight against the Iron Fleet. As long as we fight the Remnant Iron Fleet, we don''t have to worry about being attacked by the enemy when we go north to cross the river." The navy harassed."


    "Yeah." Daenerys also felt relieved, her stiff body softened, and she approached her husband''s arms.


    Now, she could feel the changes in the man''s body more clearly.


    "Do you need me to help you?" Daenerys reached out and took a gentle grasp.


    "This...is not good for your health." Samwell hesitated.


    Daenerys just got pregnant here, and Margaery just gave birth there, so Samwell endured a bit of hardship during this period.


    "I can use other methods." Daenerys said with a smile.


    As he spoke, he buried his head in the water.

 Chapter 385: kindness

    Chapter 385 Mercy


    It wasn''t until the servant came to knock on the door to remind the dinner party that the dinner was about to begin that the two climbed out of the bathtub.


    Samwell changed his clothes first, and said to Daenerys, whose hair was still tied:


    "I''ll go to Margaery''s side to have a look."


    "Um."


    Going out and turning a corner, Samwell soon came to Margaery''s room.


    Pushing open the door, there are five people talking in the room.


    Margaery sat in the main seat, with a baby cradle beside her, Duke Mace Tyrell and Lord Leighton Hightower sat on the left, and a couple on the right, the man seemed to be in his forties, With orange hair and black eyes, he should be Earl Paxter''s cousin, Sir Desmond Redwyne from Arbor Island.


    When this person saw Samwell, he immediately got up and saluted respectfully.


    The rest of the people also got up and saluted.


    Samwell nodded back, his eyes swept across the faces of Duke of Mace and Earl Layton, thoughtful.


    "Sir Desmond." He stepped forward and sat down beside Margaery, and said, "Is Earl Paxter not free to come to the meeting?"


    "Cousin is ill, so he sent me here." Sir Desmond explained with a smile, "Cousin is extremely sorry for the conflict that occurred in the Dorne Sea a month ago. There is absolutely no enemy on Qingting Island. mean¡­"


    Samwell interrupted with a sneer:


    "Okay, don''t talk about such deceitful nonsense. The encounter in Dorne was my fleet that was actively attacked by the Arbor Island fleet. And don''t pretend to be innocent, the Redwyne family hates me so much. .¡±


    Sir Desmond hurriedly said:


    "That was in the past. Your Majesty, now the Redwyne family is willing to reconcile."


    Earl Leighton Hightower smiled and said to help his son-in-law:


    "Yes, Your Majesty, we also talked about it just now, and Earl Paxter''s conditions are very sincere."


    The Duke of Mace wanted to speak, but suddenly remembered his daughter''s previous reminder, so he kept silent.


    Samwell smiled indifferently, and said:


    "Oh? What''s the condition, tell me."


    "Your Majesty, Master Paxter is willing to bow his knees to you..."


    "That''s it?"


    "We can also help you deal with the Iron Fleet threat."


    "How to solve it? If I remember correctly, most of the warships of the Qingting Island Fleet have sunk in the Dorne Sea. Do you still have the strength to fight against the Iron Fleet?"


    Sir Desmond was a little embarrassed, but explained:


    "Your Majesty, it may not be possible to fight head-on, but we can use other methods. Before the news of our allegiance to you spreads, Lord Paxter will invite Euron Greyjoy, King of the Iron Islands, to the Arbor Island to discuss revenge. Then¡­"


    Sir Desmond made a murderous gesture, showing his intentions clearly.


    Samwell laughed and said:


    "Will Euron be fooled?"


    "I don''t think it''s a problem." Earl Layton chimed in, "The Arbor Island fleet was almost wiped out, and you forced Lady Olenna to death before. With such a deep hatred, Euron would not doubt Earl Paxter. surrendered to you."


    Samwell laughed and said:


    "But you did surrender, didn''t you?"


    Sir Desmond said:


    "Your Majesty, the Redwyne family has no unresolved hatred with you, so why don''t you show some kindness? And, we will prove our sincerity to you by presenting the head of the King of the Iron Islands."


    "I heard that Queen Daenerys also had a golden dragon that was snatched by Euron. Maybe Earl Paxter can help you get it back this time." Earl Layton said again.


    Samwell looked at the Weng and his son-in-law who were singing together, feeling extremely bored.


    Of course, on the surface, there is nothing missing.


    The Redwyne family has been isolated by the river bay, and the Arbor Island fleet has suffered heavy losses, so it is no longer a concern. But the Hightower family has too much influence in the river bend, and their strength is also extremely strong, so Earl Layton''s words still have a lot of weight.


    It''s just a pity, Samwell had already made a plan for Qingting Island in his heart.


    How willing to be at the mercy of others at this moment.


    And Paxter Redwyne, he would never accept him as his subordinate.


    "Your Majesty." Seeing that Samwell was silent, Earl Layton persuaded again, "The king needs to show mercy when necessary, otherwise no one will be willing to surrender from now on."


    Hearing this, Samwell snorted softly and said coldly:


    "Didn''t I give Redwyne a chance? After the deer party rebellion, I didn''t show enough kindness? Sir Desmond, didn''t the envoy I sent to Arbor Island understand my meaning?"


    Sir Desmond was a little embarrassed.


    After the death of Lady Olenna, High Court did indeed send someone to Arbor Island to persuade them to surrender, but Earl Paxter, who was furious at the time, refused without hesitation.


    They rely on the Qingting Island fleet to separate them from the strait, and they are confident.


    But I didn''t expect that now, the Stormland actually has such a powerful sea power.


    Once the Qingting Island fleet was unable to serve as a guarantee, the Redwyne family immediately panicked.


    "Your Majesty..." Sir Desmond was about to continue explaining.


    But Samwell interrupted unceremoniously:


    "I gave Paxter Redwyne a chance, but he rejected my kindness. Since this is the case, what awaits the Redwyne family is a thunderous blow. Only in this way, no one will dare to squander at will in the future My mercy. Lord Layton, are you right?"


    Earl Layton smiled wryly and said:


    "Your Majesty, the Redwyne family did go too far before, but now that winter is approaching, you also said that we need to join forces to face the powerful enemy in the north. In that case, why not give them another chance? ?¡±


    Sir Desmond said:


    "Yes, Your Majesty, we are willing to help you eradicate the threat of the Iron Fleet. If you can''t, you will punish us."


    Samwell pondered for a moment, then suddenly laughed;


    "Okay, then I will give you another chance."


    Desmond was overjoyed, and hurriedly said:


    "Thank you, Your Majesty Caesar! Our Redwyne family will definitely remember your grace!"


    "Don''t worry." Samwell waved his hand and said, "In order to help you better deal with the Iron Fleet, and to dispel Euron''s vigilance, I will give you a small gift."


    Sir Desmond said:


    "Your Majesty, we appreciate your kindness, but it is best not to let Euron know about our relationship, otherwise the other party will definitely suspect..."


    "When you see my gift, you won''t say that." After speaking, Samwell got up and walked out.


    Leave a few people looking at each other.


    Not long after, Samwell returned again, holding a wooden box in his hand.


    Sir Desmond took the wooden box and immediately smelled the **** smell.


    He was inexplicably horrified, and asked carefully:


    "Your Majesty, this is..."


    "Open it and have a look." Samwell said with a smile.


    Sir Desmond carefully opened the wooden box, and saw a **** head in the box¡ª


    The eldest son of Arbor Isle, the head of Horace Redwyne!


    Samwell¡¯s deep and cold words came from his ears:


    "Now, Euron will no longer doubt your invitation."


    Sir Desmond trembled all over, and he didn''t know whether it was out of fear or anger.


    "Your Majesty! You do this..."


    "It''s only fair for me to do this." Samwell interrupted coldly, "This is the punishment for your kindness before you rejected me. As for the kindness this time, whether to accept or reject it is up to you to decide."


    Sir Desmond froze in place, as if he had become a stone statue.


    Earl Layton sighed secretly and didn''t say any more.

 Chapter 386: choose

    Chapter 386 Selection


    "What on earth does Caesar want?"


    Sir Desmond Redwyne looked at the wooden box on the table that exuded a strong smell of blood, his tone resentful.


    At this moment, he returned to his room, only his wife Denise Hightower and father-in-law Earl Layton were present, so he no longer concealed his anger and dissatisfaction:


    "He killed the heir of Qingting Island, and this is Paxter''s last son, does he still want us to surrender sincerely?"


    Earl Layton did not respond to his son-in-law immediately, but just stared at the wooden box lost in thought.


    Finally, Mrs. Denise couldn''t help but said:


    "Father, what do you think Caesar means?"


    "Isn''t the meaning very clear?" Earl Layton finally spoke, but his tone was not very good, "Go back and trick Euron Greyjoy to kill him on Arbor Island, and the Redwyne family will be safe."


    Sir Desmond slapped the table fiercely, growling:


    "He killed Horace, and still wants the Redwyne family to work for him? Paxter is afraid to go crazy when he sees his son''s head."


    "So you better stop him from going crazy." Earl Layton said lightly.


    "How to stop it?" Sir Desmond said, "When Hopper died in King''s Landing, Paxter suspected that it was Caesar''s murderer, and he just planted it on Gerald Dayne. Now Horace was killed by Caesar again, so How could Paxter tolerate my hatred?"


    "Indeed, it is impossible for Paxter to reconcile with Caesar." Earl Layton still had that calm expression, "But don''t you see it? Caesar doesn''t care what the Redwyne family chooses at all. Qing You were out of the game when the Ting Isle fleet was crushed in the Dornish Sea."


    Ms. Denise sighed and said:


    "I also think that Caesar doesn''t care about the Redwyne family at all. Perhaps by killing Horace, he is actually rejecting the Redwyne family''s surrender in disguise."


    Earl Layton sneered and said:


    "Caesar really doesn''t want the Redwyne family to surrender. After all, he has conferred the title of Earl of Arbor Island to Lucas Dane. If you surrender, he will not be able to deprive the Redwyne family of their fief. How does he explain to Lucas who has made great contributions?"


    "So he deliberately pushed the Redwyne family to the opposite side?" Sir Desmond asked angrily, "Is he too confident? Even if the Arbor Island fleet suffered heavy losses, the Redwyne family is still rich and powerful, and there are still people in the port. There are dozens of warships, and there are thousands of experienced sailors among the people."


    "Caesar is indeed confident, even if you say he is arrogant. But he has the qualifications to be arrogant." Earl Layton said in a deep tone,


    "As early as four years ago, when he came to Old Town, I saw that this person was not simple, even at that time he was just a pioneer knight who didn''t even build a castle.


    Who would have thought that in such a short time, he would become the Storm King, ruling the Reach, and even Dorne might not be able to bear the price of being an enemy.


    The Redwyne family is certainly powerful, but before the Battle of Dorne, would you have thought that the mighty Arbor Island fleet would lose to a Stormland fleet that had just been established less than two years ago? "


    Sir Desmond said unconvinced:


    "Caesar is indeed powerful, but he hasn''t reached the point of covering the sky with one hand. Duke Tywin has pacified the northern border. In this way, the north of the Blackwater River is the Lannister''s world. Sooner or later, there will be a decisive battle between the lion and the double-headed eagle. Caesar may not win the final victory."


    "I think Caesar will definitely win." Earl Layton said.


    Ms. Denise asked puzzledly:


    "Father, are you so optimistic about Caesar? You know, that''s Tywin Lannister! And the lion has the five territories of the North, West, Riverland, Valley, and Kingland, but Caesar only has the Reach and the Storm land and land."


    "It can''t be counted like this." Earl Layton shook his head, "There is an essential difference between nominally controlling a realm and completely controlling a realm.


    Under Tywin, the northern princes will not easily surrender to the Bolton family. Countess Anya Waywood in the valley is difficult to control the situation. As for the riverland, it is even worse. Duke Hoster Tully is dead. Mu is still a prisoner in Dorne, and the nobles in the river are scattered, and the most powerful family, the Frey family, is still entangled with the Stark family...


    So, in fact, what the lion can really control is the Western Territory and the Royal Territory. But these two areas combined are not as rich as the River Bend area, and the number of troops that can be mobilized is not as good. "


    "What if Caesar can''t completely control the Reach?" Sir Desmond said suddenly.


    Earl Layton glanced at his son-in-law and immediately understood what the other party meant, but did not respond.


    Ms. Denise said:


    "Caesar''s control over the river bend is still very strong now. The deer party has been cleaned up, the Duke of Metz has bowed his head and surrendered, and now Miss Margery has given birth to Caesar''s eldest son. In this case, the nobles of the river bend must be Caesar The head of the horse is looking forward."


    "There has never been any ''certainty''." Sir Desmond stared into Earl Layton''s eyes, and said pointedly, "Father-in-law, what do you think?"


    Earl Layton snorted coldly and said:


    "Don''t make any crooked ideas about the Hightower family, I won''t stand up for you."


    "Of course I won''t ask you to stand up for the Redwyne family. I just think that the Hightower family should reconsider their position. Father-in-law, if Caesar sits on the Iron Throne, the princes of the Reach will definitely benefit most from the tower." No doubt the Li family, but what about next?


    is the Tyrell family, and then the Rowan family. As for Hightower, hehe, if you don''t like to hear it, Caesar may not tolerate such a powerful Hightower to continue to be the uncrowned king of the river bend. "


    Earl Layton smiled slightly and said:


    "Desmond, do you know why I think Caesar will win?"


    "Why?"


    "You should have noticed that Caesar is already preparing to mobilize the army to cross the river to attack King''s Landing."


    "Yes, but I think he is too anxious and arrogant. He may not be able to win Lannister now."


    Earl Layton shook his head:


    "Caesar is in a hurry, but not because of arrogance. It''s because winter is coming."


    "Winter is approaching, shouldn''t the war be postponed?"


    "Yeah, in fact, it is more beneficial for Caesar to suspend the war." Earl Layton said, "When winter comes, the disasters in the north will definitely be more serious than in the south, and this winter is unusual, White Walker, well, even if you don''t believe this The thing exists, but at least it is a fact that the savages are going south.


    These savages are Lannister''s trouble, and they will never kill them in the south. Therefore, Caesar can develop safely and let the cold wind of winter weaken Lannister.


    But he didn''t do it. Instead, they are trying their best to speed up the progress and try to unify the seven countries as soon as possible. To this end, even willing to take some unnecessary risks. "


    "Why did Caesar do this?" Mrs. Denise asked her husband''s doubts again.


    "White ghosts." Earl Layton breathed out, "Believe it or not, but the cold winter wind is about to blow, bringing terrifying demons. The people of Westeros will face cruel tests. That''s why Caesar Anxious to unify the Seven Kingdoms before the end of the autumn, in response to the disaster in the north."


    Seeing Sir Desmond''s suspicious expression, Earl Layton said again:


    "I''m not trying to persuade you, and no matter what you choose, no matter what the Redwyne family chooses, the Hightower family will not betray Caesar at this time. In my opinion, he is the one who really cares about Qi The people of the country are more qualified to sit on the Iron Throne than anyone else."


    Sir Desmond bowed his head in silence after hearing the words, his eyes struggling.


    After a long time, he spoke again, saying:


    "Father-in-law, can you take care of Dennis and Dennis for me?"


    Earl Layton seemed to understand something, showing a relieved smile:


    "My daughter and grandson, of course I will take good care of them."


    "Okay." Sir Desmond saluted solemnly, then picked up the wooden box and was about to go out.


    Ms. Denise suddenly panicked, grabbed her husband and asked, "What are you going to do?"


    Sir Desmond patted his wife''s hand and comforted him:


    "I''m going to fight for a future for the Redwyne family."

 Chapter 387: time reincarnation

    Chapter 387 Time Reincarnation


    The setting sun has only a little afterglow, reflecting the western horizon blood red.


    The night has not yet fallen, but the Wutong Manor is already brightly lit.


    The lord of Golden Tree City, Earl Matus Rowan, wore a red and yellow striped velvet dress, and headed for the banquet hall, followed by his youngest son Noah Rowan.


    "So, His Majesty Caesar has made up his mind to attack King''s Landing?"


    "Yes." As Samwell''s attendant, Noah naturally knew how much preparation the Storm King had made for this march.


    He glanced at the frowning father, realized something, and asked in a low voice:


    "Father, do you think now is not a good time to attack King''s Landing?"


    Count Matus shook his head lightly: "I''m in a hurry."


    Noah was hesitating whether to ask or not, when he suddenly felt a huge shadow shrouded his head.


    Earl Matus also stopped and looked up to see Caesar''s white dragon hovering in the sky.


    "It''s grown so big..." He couldn''t help expressing emotion.


    The white dragon''s body covered almost half of the manor. The milky white scales reflected a faint golden luster in the afterglow of the setting sun. Every time the huge wings were flapped, they made a low sound of piercing the air, and the rolled up hot air dispelled the chill of late autumn. .


    Another loud roar sounded, and Earl Matus realized that there was a black dragon and a green dragon following behind the white dragon.


    The size of the black dragon is obviously much smaller, and the green dragon is one size smaller, but the sight of three dragons circling over the manor is shocking enough. All the nobles who came to the banquet stopped to watch, their eyes full of awe.


    "It seems that His Majesty Caesar has indeed made up his mind." Count Matus sighed.


    He knew that Caesar released the three dragons just to give the lords confidence. Of course, this is also a deterrent.


    Now, of course no one in the Stormlands and the Reach would dare to oppose Caesar, but not necessarily no one would secretly retain their strength.


    After all, winter is approaching, and many people are not very happy to start a war at this time.


    Earl Matus looked at the dragon for a while, then restrained himself and entered the banquet hall.


    The Wutong Manor looks ordinary, but the inside is extremely luxurious. The vaulted dome is made of century-old mahogany from the imperial forest, affixed with gold leaf, inlaid with diamonds, and hung with seven huge candlestick chandeliers.


    The painter used these precious decorations and light and shadow changes to depict the images of the Seven Gods on the dome and walls.


    But what Earl Matus cares more about is the carpet under his feet. The exquisite Myr wool is soft and thick, and it feels like walking on the clouds. Moreover, the terrain of Westeros is vividly crocheted with silk threads of various colors. In the territory, every castle, village, town, river, and mountain in the Seven Kingdoms are clearly visible.


    The entire carpet is huge, covering the banquet hall. Standing on it seems to be stepping on the continent of Westeros, and there is a slight dizziness of time and space disorder.


    First, there were three giant dragons circling in the sky, and then there was a huge map blanket in the hall. Earl Matus could feel Caesar''s determination more and more, and at the same time guessed in his heart, what new tricks will come next...


    "Master Matus."


    Hearing the shout, Count Matus turned his head:


    "Lord Layton."


    Earl Layton smiled and pointed at the feet of Earl Matus, saying:


    "Are you looking at my castle and refusing to leave?"


    Earl Matus noticed that he had been standing on the "Old Town":


    "Haha, who doesn''t covet the bustling old town?"


    After making a joke, he became serious again, saying:


    "Lord Layton, what do you think about attacking King''s Landing at this time?"


    Earl Layton smiled slightly, and answered the wrong question:


    "Before Aegon Targaryen conquered Westeros, he built a huge stone table on Dragonstone Island, on which the topography of the Seven Kingdoms was engraved."


    "Of course I am aware of His Majesty Caesar''s ambitions, but is this time... suitable?"


    "There is nothing inappropriate." Earl Layton smiled, "Her Majesty Caesar is not asking for everyone''s opinions, but just showing his determination. Lord Matus, once His Majesty decides to attack King''s Landing, won''t the Rowan family join the war?"


    "Of course to join the war." Earl Matus said immediately.


    "That''s fine." Earl Layton looked towards the door, and the crowd there suddenly fell silent.


    Earl Matus also looked at the entrance of the hall, and saw Samwell walking in with his two wives.


    The young Storm King wore a blue velvet gown with the double-headed eagle of House Caesar embroidered with gold thread on the chest, and the ruby ??Valyria inherited from Aegon the Conqueror Targaryen on his head. The steel crown, with a high-spirited posture, looks powerful.


    Margaery Tyrell in a dark green silk dress is on her left arm, and Daenerys Targaryen is on her right arm in a red-patterned palace gown on a black background.


    The two queens, one gentle and sweet, the other noble and glamorous, each with their own style, instantly attracted everyone''s attention.


    Today''s "protagonist", Octavian, the eldest son of the Storm King, is followed by a maid, holding a red dragon egg in his arms.


    Behind the king was a fiery red shadow¡ªthe red-robed witch Melisandre.


    As soon as this group entered the banquet hall, they became the undoubted focus.


    "Time is a cycle." Earl Layton suddenly let out a soft sigh.


    Earl Matus was taken aback when he heard the words, but he couldn''t help feeling a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu when he looked at the Storm King who was staring at him.


    The same crown, two queens, and three dragons.


    The same high-spirited, invincible, unstoppable.


    At this moment, he seemed to see the picture of the conqueror of the Targaryen family 300 years ago coming to the continent of Westeros.


    The conquerors of that year have become legends, and now, a new conqueror has come.


    Time is a reincarnation.


    Samwell stopped, just stepping on "King''s Landing".


    Stepped on the place where Aegon the Conqueror set foot in Westeros.


    The maids walked briskly and brought up wine glasses filled with light blue liquid.


    Samwell took the lead to pick up a cup and said:


    "This is the latest brandy produced by Yingzuiyu Winery, which is different from any wine you have ever drunk before."


    Count Matus curiously took a glass from the tray in the hand of the maid in front of him, put it under his nose and smelled it, and it was indeed different from any wine he had ever drunk before.


    "Everyone." Seeing that everyone had taken the wine, Samwell raised his glass high and said loudly, "This glass is to my eldest son, my heir, Octavian!"


    "His Royal Highness Octavian!" Thousands of cups collided together, making a crisp sound.


    Count Matus drank the wine in a gulp, the taste was spicy, bitter at first, then sweet, like cream and honey, but also like blood and milk, as if it had all the tastes he knew, but it was not any of them .


    The glass was empty, and he just felt that he was still unsatisfied, so he couldn''t help blurting out:


    "Good wine!"


    Earl Layton on the side stared at the empty wine glass, thoughtful.


    He suspected that the wine was mixed with the water of night shadow¡ª


    This is a magical drink from Qarth, which is the favorite of wizards. Earl Layton tasted it when he was studying witchcraft in his early years. Every time he drank it, he could see something that he couldn''t see normally.


    "This wine will definitely sell well!"


    Hearing Earl Matus'' words of appreciation beside him, Earl Layton smiled mysteriously, but did not tell the other party the truth.


    And he also noticed that the red-robed witch in the shadow behind the Storm King had blood-red lips trembling slightly, as if she was reciting something, and the ruby ??necklace in her throat flickered, as if breathing rhythmically.


    "Everyone." Samwell said again, "Winter is coming, and the cold wind has blown from the north. It will soon bring icy darkness and terrifying demons."


    Everyone looked at each other and discussed in low voices.


    Samwell pointed to a boy in black next to him:


    "This is the brother of the Night''s Watch from the Great Wall, and he brings news of the approaching darkness. Beyond the high walls, ancient horrors are being revived. Giants, mammoths, children of the forest... and the legendary White Walkers are all here Waking up to the sound of winter''s approaching footsteps.


    Hundreds of thousands of wildlings have already felt the terror, and they migrated south under the leadership of Mance Rayder, the king beyond the Wall.


    This is an unprecedented threat, this is a once-in-a-million-year crisis.


    We must act, men and women, old and young, noble or poor, we all have to make choices!


    The gods have sent a revelation! "


    Speaking of this, Samwell stepped on it suddenly.


    The ground shook violently, and the whole manor seemed to shake.


    The nobles were dumbfounded, looking at the portraits of the Seven Gods on the dome of the banquet hall.


    They came alive one by one!


    Heavenly Father lowered the scales, the Holy Mother shed light, warriors had sharp swords, blacksmiths wielded sledgehammers, crones shone with bright lamps, maidens fluttered about, and the stranger who seemed human but not human turned into a pale shadow, covering the entire hall.


    The dome turned into light smoke, and everyone''s eyes seemed to be able to penetrate through it, and saw the three magic dragons hovering in the sky.


    They let out a sulphurous roar, and the hot flames bloomed like fireworks in the night sky.


    "Winter is coming, long night is coming!" Samwell''s loud voice echoed in the hall, "ancient evil will bring destruction and disaster! The gods have issued a warning, we can no longer waste time killing each other, the seven great The kingdom must unite under one voice, one king, against the evil forces from the north!


    So, I decided to¡ª¡±


    Samwell suddenly pulled out the giant sword [Dawn] behind him, and the dazzling brilliance instantly filled the entire space, and the scorching sword wind rushed towards his face, making people palpitate and urging people to surrender.


    "A month later, enter King''s Landing! Who will walk with me and fight for justice?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Earl Matus Rowan said loudly:


    "I am willing to fight for His Majesty!"


    Followed by Lord Randyll Tarly, Lord Selwyn Tarth, Countess Tanya Merryweather...


    A shocked noble knight knelt down on one knee and echoed loudly.


    Earl Layton could no longer tell the difference between illusion and reality. Is all this in front of him the effect of the night shadow water, or some kind of illusion effect of the red robe witch, or the superposition of the two?


    But it doesn''t matter.


    At this moment, he looked at the Storm King, who was guarded by a group of nobles, as if he saw the hero who led humans to defeat the aliens ten thousand years ago.


    Time is a reincarnation.


    Caesar is not only the new conqueror, but also the new savior.


    "The Hightower family is willing to fight for His Majesty!" Earl Layton shouted generously, and knelt down on one knee with everyone.


    Samwell stood leaning on his sword, with the phantoms of the seven gods surrounding him, and three dragons hovering above his head, [Dawn] shone brightly, brilliantly, as if it wanted to pierce the dark night sky.

 Chapter 388: Green vision

    Chapter 388 Green Vision


    Bran Stark dreamed of the three-eyed crow again.


    And three dragons¡ª


    One white, one black, one green.


    They circled and roared in the night sky, spouting hot flames, and beneath them was a beautiful manor full of plane trees.


    A grand banquet is being held in the garden, with elegant gentlemen, beautiful ladies, valiant knights, and a king wearing a ruby ??crown and holding a fiery red giant sword.


    Casts a red shadow.


    Bran always felt that the king''s face was very familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen it.


    He heard the nobles chanting the name of Caesar, and then realized that the king was Caesar, the Storm King.


    Suddenly, Caesar raised his head and passed through the endless night sky, as if he was looking at Bran.


    He found me!


    There was a throbbing in Bran''s heart, like a thief caught by his master, and inexplicable fear swept over him.


    "Bran," came the soft whisper, "Bran, wake up. Bran..."


    Bran closed his third eye, opened the other two¡ª


    Two of human beings, and two blind.


    "Bran?" Meera Reed shook his arm. "Having another nightmare? You were shaking just now."


    "Hmm..." Bran nodded, the eyes of the Storm King just now remained in his mind, those eyes of examining, as deep as night, hot as lava.


    "What did you see?" Jojen Reed asked.


    Meera and Jojen are the children of Howland Reed, the lord of Greywaterwatch. They have a typical Zelander appearance, short and thin, with green eyes.


    The Reed family has been loyal to the Stark family for generations, and Earl Howland is the most trusted partner of Duke Eddard. The battle of the Tower of Joy¡ªa battle that Duke Eddard never wanted to mention¡ªthey are the only two people who survived. .


    After the fall of Winterfell, Bran escaped with his mother and brother, all the way north, until he was taken in by the Umber family in the last Hearth City.


    During this period, the siblings of the Li De family also came to find them.


    Because of the close relationship between the two families and the deep friendship between the parents, Bran quickly became familiar with the Zedi siblings.


    Jojen Reed taught Bran how to use the shapeshifting ability, and also said that he has the "green vision" talent.


    "I saw three dragons, and a king." Brand said.


    He knew that this was a dream brought about by the "Vision of Green", which allowed him to see the past, present and future in his dream.


    But he still can''t control this ability well, he can''t see what he wants to see, but instead he is always troubled by some inexplicable dreams.


    "The one with dragons in Westeros is the Storm King Caesar." Jojen said, "What did he do? How did he scare you like this?"


    Bran shook his head with lingering fear:


    "Nothing, just...he seems to be able to see me..."


    Jiu Jian''s green eyes narrowed slightly, and said:


    "Maybe Caesar also has green vision."


    "How is this possible?" Elder sister Meera retorted, "Caesar doesn''t have the blood of the ancestors, and he doesn''t believe in the old gods, how can he have the talent of green vision?"


    "This..." Jojen was obviously not sure either.


    "I''m hungry, do you have something to eat?" Bran muffled.


    He doesn''t care about Caesar, he doesn''t even care about the dragons, he just wants to see the people he cares about, his father, mother, brother Robb, brother Rickon, sister Sansa and Arya, but he doesn''t understand How to control the dream, so that you can''t see the person you miss.


    "I caught two rabbits, I''ll bring them here for you." Meera said.


    The rabbit meat was cold, tough and fishy, ??but Bran wasn''t picky.


    He is no longer the second son of the Duke. Apart from the Zedi sisters, there is only one servant Hoduo who is stupid and silly.


    Winterfell is also over. Although his younger brother Rickon can still go back to be the lord, everyone knows that a six-year-old child is destined to be a puppet.


    Both his father and elder brother were dispatched to the Great Wall. Bran was supposed to inherit Winterfell, but the mysterious Zedi sisters said that his mission was in the north, outside the Great Wall, in a place called "Three-Eyed Raven". on the person.


    Bran sometimes doesn¡¯t know why he decided to go crazy with this pair of siblings in the first place. Maybe it¡¯s because of those weird dreams, maybe he lost his mind because of being too sad, maybe he just didn¡¯t want to go back and become a puppet...


    Anyway, he sneaked out of Last Hearth with the Zedi siblings, without even saying goodbye to his mother and brother.


    After hastily filling his stomach, Bran wiped his hands on his body and said:


    "Let''s move on."


    "good."


    "Hodor." Hodor has a huge body, and he can still walk like flying with Bran on his back.


    Grandma said Hodor was of giant blood, and maybe it was true. It''s a pity that his brain is not good, otherwise he will become a terrible fighter.


    The group of people did not take the King''s Road, but shuttled among the deserted forest trails, all the way to the north.


    The weather is getting colder and the vegetation is getting less and less. After an unknown period of time, Bran finally sees the slender white line on the horizon.


    He knew that it was the Great Wall.


    "Are we going to Castle Black?" Bran asked excitedly.


    He knew that his father and brother should be there by now, as well as his illegitimate brother Jon Snow.


    He really wanted to see them.


    "Of course not." Jojen said, "The Night Watchman at Castle Black won''t let us pass through the Wall, and I heard that the wildlings are attacking Castle Black."


    Bran was a little disappointed, but did not refute:


    "Then where do we pass the Great Wall?"


    "There are dozens of castles along the Great Wall. Unfortunately, with the decline of the Night Watchman Legion, most of the castles are now deserted. We are going to the north from these abandoned castles."


    "But when the night watchmen abandoned these castles, didn''t they block the gates of the castles with stones?"


    "It''s blocked." Jojen''s eyes flashed green, "But there are still some passages that cannot be blocked."


    Bran no longer asked, and lay on Hodor''s back with peace of mind, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Before it was completely dark, they finally came to a castle covered in weeds.


    "This is the Nightfort." Jojen said, although it was his first time here, "It used to be the largest castle under the command of the Night Watchman Legion."


    As he spoke, he took the lead and walked forward.


    There is no one in the castle, only dilapidated wooden houses, frozen stones and thick dust.


    They began to explore and found dark doors one by one, like a maze.


    But the gate leading to the Great Wall was blocked.


    But Jojen is still looking for it, and it seems that there will be another road leading to the Great Wall.


    He found a well in what looked like a kitchen, and drilled into it.


    Meera immediately followed, Bran hesitated, and directed Hodor to go down behind his back.


    The underground is dark and damp, and the further you go down, the darker it becomes.


    After walking for about ten minutes, Jojen stopped suddenly.


    Bran couldn''t see anything at this time, except for a door.


    The door made of white weirwood exudes a milky light, and there is a pale old face on the door.


    The door opens eyes, white eyes.


    "Who are you?" Door asked.


    Bran didn''t know how to answer, but Jojen said:


    "I am the sword in the dark, the guardian on the Wall, the flames against the cold, the light at dawn, the horn to wake the sleepers, the shield to guard the kingdom."


    He lied. Bran thought. This is the oath of the Night''s Watch, and they are not the Night''s Watch.


    "Go." That doorway, it seems impossible to discern lies.


    Its mouth opens, revealing a passage.


    On the other side of the channel, there is a wind and snow flying all over the sky.


    "Go." Jojen said, and walked into the door first.


    Meera followed, and so did Hodor.


    Bran turned his head suddenly, as if there were a pair of eyes watching him in the darkness.


    Those eyes belonged to the Storm King.


    He remembered that the Storm King in the dream once said a word to himself¡ª¡ª


    Don''t go outside the Great Wall.


    Bran shook his head, forgetting the Storm King''s eyes and warning.


    Let Hodor pass the door behind his back.


    Bran wants to go beyond the Great Wall to meet the Three-Eyed Crow, not only for the mission that the Zedi siblings said, but also because in his dream, the Three-Eyed Crow once said that he could fly.


    He broke his leg and couldn''t walk.


    But he wants to fly.

 Chapter 389: The Unsullied Arrives

    Chapter 389 Arrival of the Unsullied


    The sun slanted westward, and the sea south of Storm''s End shone with golden light.


    Samwell stood on the pier, watching a black spot in the distant sky gradually grow bigger until it showed the whole picture of the black dragon Drogon.


    There is a small green tail behind the black dragon''s buttocks, that is the green dragon Rego.


    The white dragon Cleopatra looked much more stable, crouching quietly behind Samwell, seeing the two black and green dragons circling in the sky, spewing out two **** of hot air from their noses, as if they couldn''t stand the childishness of the same kind gas.


    The black dragon circled around the pier a few times, then swooped down and landed beside Samwell.


    The green dragon landed on Cleopatra''s back, but was overturned by the white dragon''s tail.


    "Sam! I see the fleet!" Daenerys jumped off the back of the black dragon.


    Samwell hugged her quickly, and said with reproach:


    "Be careful when you''re pregnant, don''t jump up and down like this."


    "Got it." Daenerys put her arms around her husband''s neck and kissed her husband with a smile.


    The two lingered for a moment, and Samwell put her down.


    At this time, the outline of the fleet could already be seen on the sea level in the east. After nearly three months of long voyage, the fleet carrying the Unsullied army finally arrived at Vester across half the world from Slaver''s Bay. Luo mainland.


    Samwell has been looking forward to this army for a long time.


    The Caesar family rose too fast, which also led to a lack of foundation. Relying on Samwell''s personal ability and the blessing of the dragon, they won the support of Stormland and Reach.


    But the lack of direct subordinate power has always been a weakness of the Caesar family, and Samwell doesn''t want to use the water of night shadows combined with illusions to fool him every time he mobilizes a war.


    Now that he has an army of the Unsullied, his confidence is even stronger.


    After capturing King''s Landing, Samwell believes that his prestige will reach a new level.


    Under the strong wind of the narrow sea, the fleet quickly sailed into the port. More than a hundred large ships were mighty and mighty, covering the waters in front of them. The Stormland fleet had to leave temporarily, and the port was made available for the fleet to dock.


    Driving on the three large ships in the front row of the fleet, the names of the ships painted in gold are shining brightly in the setting sun.


    Belerion, Vagarhar, Merasis.


    Three hundred years ago, the conqueror of the Targaryen family landed in Westeros with three dragons, but today, three ships with the same name arrived at the port of Storm''s End.


    Among the crowd on the pier, bursts of cheers suddenly erupted:


    "Long live His Majesty the Storm King!"


    "Long live His Majesty Caesar!"


    "Long live the dragon!"


    ¡­


    The white dragon Cleopatra finally got excited, spread her huge wings, and stirred up a cloud of ashes and dust in the air. The black dragon Drogon and the green dragon Rego also flapped their wings, and there was a whirring sound of piercing the air. The scorching wind caused people around to retreat one after another.


    Daenerys tucked into her husband''s arms, and the long skirt fluttered under the hot wind, outlining an infinitely beautiful body curve.


    On the deck of the flagship Balerion, Sir Barristan Selmy looked at the three most conspicuous dragons on the shore, and couldn''t help expressing emotion:


    "The dragon has grown up again, especially the white dragon, it grows so fast."


    Ser Jorah Mormont looked at the white dragon''s pair of leather wings that were almost as big as the sails, and asked with some doubts:


    "None of the dragons of the Targaryen family grew so fast, did they?"


    Ser Barristan shook his head, his white beard fluttering in the wind:


    "Normally speaking, a white dragon with the size of a white dragon should be at least thirty or forty years old. But Caesar''s dragon...is only three years old."


    Jorah stared wide-eyed: "You said it was three years old?"


    "Yes, three years ago, Caesar hatched the dragon in Sky and City. At that time, hundreds of soldiers from the River Bend witnessed it." Sir Barristan was stunned, and after a while, he sighed in a complex tone,


    "Perhaps, Caesar is really God''s chosen one."


    Jorah instinctively wanted to refute, but didn''t know where to start. As the Balerion slowly approached the shore, he also saw Daenerys in Caesar''s arms, and his expression became more and more sour.


    The two walked down the gangway, came to Daenerys, knelt down on one knee, and said:


    "Your Majesty, we are back with your army and cards."


    "You should call me Your Majesty the Queen." Daenerys smiled, then looked at the man beside her, "Caesar is your king."


    At this moment, Sir Kato Huya and Gray Worm also disembarked. The two of them did not hesitate to salute Samwell first.


    Sir Barristan only hesitated for a moment, then knelt down and saluted Samwell again, calling him His Majesty.


    Ser Jorah''s face changed for a while, but he had to kneel down and salute to Samwell.


    "Welcome back." Samwell lifted the four of them up and asked with a smile, "The journey went smoothly?"


    "It went well, Your Majesty," Sir Cato reported, "only when we encountered a strange red storm in the sea near the ruins of Valyria. Fortunately, the rest of the ships were rescued in time, most of the crew were salvaged, and only four Unsullied and eight sailors were lost."


    "It''s too bad." Daenerys said sadly, "I heard that Valyria is full of curses now, and the living can''t get close."


    Sir Barristan nodded and said: "Yes, Your Majesty, we have tried our best to avoid that terrible sea area with red smoke, but unexpectedly we were hit by a storm."


    "It''s good to come back." Samwell turned around and took a few people to the shore, "Let''s take a rest for a week, and there is still a big battle waiting for you."


    Ser Barristan and Ser Jorah looked at each other thoughtfully.


    Sir Katu was excited when he heard this. This young man from the Huya tribe was full of desire for battle and honor.


    Grey Worm has no expression on his face. As an Unsullied, even if he is already a high-ranking officer, he is still used to obeying orders without thinking.


    As soon as he returned to Storm''s End, Gavin Mander found him and handed a letter to Samwell:


    "Your Majesty, this is a letter from Yronwood City."


    Samwell took the letter, flipped through it quickly, and then smiled:


    "Arianne Martell has surrendered."


    Daenerys also laughed:


    "This is good news! It seems that the Martell family is not as indomitable as their language says."


    "The water and land passages have been cut off, and the Martell family is at the end of their ropes. If they don''t surrender, Sunspear City will suffer famine." Gavin explained with a smile, "If the Martell family surrenders, we will have nothing to do if we attack King''s Landing." Worry about the future."


    Samwell restrained his smile, pondered for a while, and said:


    "I still have to go to Dorne, and some layouts should be finalized. The plan for the Stormland and Reach troops to gather at the Bronze Gate City will continue as usual. Gavin, you are responsible for organizing the army of Storm''s End."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "Dani." Samwell said again, "during my absence, I need you to sit in Tongmen City. My father will be responsible for military affairs, and you just need to entertain those lords and nobles on my behalf."


    "Okay." Daenerys responded, "You will come back before the big battle officially starts?"


    "Of course." Samwell kissed her forehead, "It will take at least a month for the army to assemble, enough for me to deal with the affairs of Dorn."


    After finishing speaking, he hurried back to his study, wrote a letter to Natalie Dane, and handed it over to Bachelor Qyburn to send it to Starfall City with a raven.


    Then he went to see Margaret again.


    She was breastfeeding her son, and when she saw her husband coming in, she asked with a smile:


    "Did the Slave Bay fleet arrive smoothly?"


    "Well, two ships sank in a storm, but fortunately most of the crew were rescued."


    "That''s good."


    Samwell stepped forward and squeezed the little guy''s hand, and Octavian grabbed his father''s index finger with his backhand.


    "The little guy is quite powerful." Samwell frowned.


    "Isn''t it because I have been holding the dragon egg and refused to let go, and I have practiced it."


    Samwell laughed.


    Margaret said a little sadly: "I don''t know when this egg will hatch..."


    "It will naturally hatch when it''s time to hatch." Sam Will said.


    The dragon egg with red lines was lying quietly in Octavian''s arms at the moment, exuding a faint heat.


    "By the way, the Martell family has surrendered, I''m going to Dorne." Samwell said.


    "Okay, be careful all the way." Margaery warned, and then asked, "What about the Tongmen City? Is the plan to gather the army going as usual?"


    "Of course it will continue as usual. With my father in charge, there will be no problems in military affairs. In addition, I asked Dany to receive those noble knights on my behalf."


    Margaret thought for a while, and suggested:


    "Why don''t I go too. After all, Dany just came to Westeros and is not yet familiar with the nobles. It would be better if I help you."


    "Don''t you need to rest and recuperate just after giving birth? What about Octavian? Are you taking them with you? Tongmen City is about to become the front line, so it''s always dangerous."


    "I''m not that delicate." Seeing her husband frowning, Margaery persuaded her with a smile, "It''s the same with Octavian. Besides, the Bronze Gate City is not considered the front line. Lannisters will never dare to cross the Blackwater River. We There''s no danger."


    Samwell pondered for a while, then nodded and said:


    "Okay, then you can also go to Tongmen City, but don''t go further north."


    "good."

 Chapter 390: Bracelet

    Chapter 390 Bracelet


    The white dragon landed on the square in front of the Yronwood family castle, setting off a cloud of dust that covered the sky.


    Earl Cletus Yronwood held his breath, letting the scorching wind blow on his face, his heart filled with awe.


    "Your Majesty Caesar, welcome to Yronwood City!" After the hot wind subsided, Earl Cletus bowed and said loudly.


    Samwell jumped off the white dragon''s back, stepped forward to hold Earl Cletus''s arm, and said with a smile:


    "Count Cletus, your father boasted to me about your bravery when he was alive. When I saw you today, you are really extraordinary."


    "Your Majesty, you are honored. The defeat of the Martell family this time is thanks to your help. If you hadn''t sent troops to seal the Green Blood River, cut off the food and grass in Sunspear City, and the captives in the riverlands and valleys broke out in rebellion, I am afraid that soon The Tire family will not surrender so quickly."


    "How is Sunspear City now?"


    "It has been controlled by captives in the riverlands and valleys, but there is a serious shortage of food in the city. The situation is very bad. Princess Arianne put down her arms and surrendered because she knew she was powerless to quell the chaos. Her request was that we immediately support Sunspear City and stabilize the city. situation."


    Samwell pondered for a while and asked:


    "How do you think the Martell family should be dealt with?"


    Count Cletus glanced at the Storm King beside him, and said after deliberation:


    "Your Majesty, I have agreed to Princess Arianne''s request before, and I am preparing to send troops to Sunspear City. And... I am going to marry Princess Arianne."


    Samwell stopped when he heard this, and turned his head to look into the other person''s eyes.


    Count Cletus panicked for no reason, and quickly explained:


    "Your Majesty, I know that I am already engaged to your sister, but... in order to stabilize Dorne, I am afraid I can only break the contract."


    Samwell still didn''t speak, just looked at him quietly.


    Earl Cletus''s forehead was covered with fine cold sweat, and he said again:


    "Your Majesty, my cousin Sir Archibald will marry your sister in my stead. He is a knight more handsome and brave than me, and he is worthy of Miss Tara.


    Your Majesty, please understand that I married Princess Arianne only to successfully take over the authority of Dorne. After all, the Martell family has a prestige that other families in this land cannot match.


    You can rest assured that after we get married, I will kneel down to you with her. "


    Seeing that Samwell was still silent, Earl Cletus became more and more flustered, and quickly said:


    "If you want, we can also give up titles such as prince and princess, accept the title of duke, and swear to be loyal to the Caesar family forever."


    "Cletus." Samwell finally spoke, "It is not a decent thing to repent of a marriage. And have you forgotten that Arianne killed your father with her own hands."


    "Yes, yes, that''s what you taught me." Earl Cletus finally heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that the other party spoke, and his attitude was not too bad, "Of course I haven''t forgotten my father''s hatred, but for the stability of Dorne, I This difficult choice has to be made. I hope you can understand. If you need any compensation, please feel free to ask."


    Samwell looked at the young earl playfully for a while before saying:


    "You broke the heart of my sister Tara when you regretted the marriage, so you must apologize to her personally."


    "Of course, of course. I will kneel in front of Miss Tara and beg for her forgiveness." Earl Cletus was delighted in his heart. Caesar''s conditions were simpler than he imagined, and he was ready to accept the other party''s big mouth.


    did not expect¡­


    "I will always remember your tolerance! Donne will always be loyal to the Caesar family!"


    As he spoke, Earl Cletus once again bowed solemnly.


    It''s a pity that he bent down and didn''t see the cold light flashing in Caesar''s eyes.


    Samwell reached out to help Earl Cletus up, with a smile on his face again, as if he no longer minded the other party''s breaking the contract:


    "Is Arianne in the city?"


    "Here I am."


    "She agreed to marry you?"


    "I haven''t asked yet." Earl Cletus smiled. "After all, I want to ask for your consent first. As long as you agree, does the Martell family have any other options? Since Princess Arianne surrendered voluntarily, it means She has seen the situation clearly and I believe she will not refuse our offer."


    Samwell smiled meaningfully and said:


    "You''d better ask her opinion."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Earl Cletus graciously led Samwell into the castle. "We specially prepared a sumptuous dinner, and I hope you will be satisfied."


    In the small room on the top floor of the castle, Princess Arianne was sitting on the carpet without any image, drinking wine.


    The room is bright and tidy. There is a cyvasse chessboard on the mahogany table, but the chess pieces on it are thrown all over the floor. There were also lemons and roasted leg of lamb on the table, as well as raisins and dragon peppers, but Princess Arianne obviously didn''t touch these foods, and only took red wine.


    A bottle of wine was quickly drunk, Princess Arianne got up unsteadily, and stood by the window. The windows facing east were open, and one could see the blue Dornish Sea and the dusky dunes.


    Princess Arianne looked at the beautiful scenery outside the window, and suddenly burst into tears.


    It must be that the wind and sand are too strong. she thought.


    Close the window, and Princess Arianne threw herself on the feather bed, staring at the empty ceiling in a daze.


    After an unknown amount of time, there was a knock on the door.


    Princess Arianne thought it was the servant delivering food, so she didn''t respond.


    A moment later, the maid pushed the door in and said:


    "Your Highness, please take a bath and cleanse yourself, and you will attend the dinner of the Earl later."


    "Dinner?"


    "Yes. His Majesty the Storm King Caesar is coming to Yronwood City. Your Excellency the Earl has specially prepared a welcome dinner for this occasion. You are invited to attend."


    Princess Arianne''s gaze finally came into focus, she sat up from the bed suddenly, her brain was dizzy due to the speed.


    Slowed down, she said: "Okay, serve me to take a bath."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Wait for the maid to prepare the hot water, Princess Arianne took off her gauze skirt, let loose her long hair, and slid into the bathtub like a mermaid, immersing her exquisite and delicate body in the hot water at a suitable temperature.


    The warm pool water is like the embrace of a loved one, and the anxiety and panic in Princess Arianne''s heart gradually fade away.


    In the dense mist, she seemed to see the face of her father, Prince Doran, crying blood.


    There are also uncle Prince Oberyn, brother Quentin... and countless Dornishmen, their eyes are cold, and they want to speak, but they can''t hear anything clearly.


    Princess Arianne tightly closed her eyes, with tears hanging from her long eyelashes.


    It wasn''t until the maid reminded her that she stood up and walked out of the bathtub.


    The maids dried her body and hair for the princess, put her hair back in a bun, and put on a sleeveless silk dress and sandals woven with sedge.


    "Your Highness, please follow us."


    "Wait a moment." Princess Arianne walked to the bed, rummaged through her jewelry box, and took out an exquisite gemstone bracelet.


    This was a gift from her uncle, Prince Oberyn, on her bar mitzvah.


    "From today onwards, you are a big girl." She remembered her uncle saying, "You must have your own weapons."


    Yes, this is the weapon given to her by her uncle.


    Deadly weapons.


    There are more than a dozen gemstones strung on the bracelet, one of which is crystal clear, as if some kind of liquid is flowing inside.


    Princess Arianne put the bracelet on her wrist, silently chanting the clan language of the Martell family¡ª


    Unyielding, unyielding, unyielding.


    Her eyes became firmer and colder.


    "Let''s go." Princess Arianne turned her head, showing a charming smile again.

 Chapter 391: Poisoned wine

    Chapter 391 Poisoned Alcohol


    Princess Arianne walked through the corridor, the night wind was as sharp as a knife, mixed with the fishy smell of the ocean and the burning of the desert.


    The castle is brightly lit, as if the sky is full of stars falling into the mortal world.


    Led by the maid, she came to the banquet hall.


    The hall is filled with the sound of harps, flutes, people talking and laughing, and the soft sound of knives and forks hitting the dinner plate.


    Princess Arianne caught sight of the young Storm King sitting at the throne on the high platform, wearing a blue velvet coat and a ruby ??Valyrian crown, casting black eyes as deep as endless abysses on her. to look at.


    Count Cletus was sitting on the left hand side of the king, and was talking attentively. At this time, he also saw Princess Arianne entering the door, and suddenly smiled and said:


    "Welcome to our beautiful Princess Arianne!"


    The chatting and laughing gradually subsided, and the guests all turned their attention to the once noble Princess of Dorne. There was not much respect in their expressions, but more joking, anger, and even coveting.


    "I''m not a princess." Arianne stepped forward, meeting Samwell''s eyes, "I''m just your prisoner, and all I can do is to beg for your mercy."


    "His Majesty Caesar will give you the mercy you deserve." Earl Cletus announced, "As long as you are willing to cooperate."


    "How does Your Majesty want me to cooperate?" Princess Arianne asked.


    Be as well-behaved as a sheep.


    The people of the Martel family are sheep?


    Obviously not.


    Not to mention the "Red Viper" Prince Oberyn, even Prince Doran, who seems to be the weakest and likes to compromise the most, actually hides an extremely vicious heart.


    At the coronation ceremony on Blood Reef Island, Samwell had already learned the viciousness of the opponent.


    From this, he became more and more convinced that the Martell family was a den of poisonous snakes, and how could there be sheep in the den of poisonous snakes?


    So, looking at the low-browed Princess Arianne in front of her, Samwell looked playful.


    He didn''t speak, but Earl Cletus seemed a little impatient, and couldn''t help but say:


    "His Majesty actually doesn''t want to see Dorne''s blood flow into rivers, and hopes that this conflict can be resolved peacefully. Therefore..."


    Speaking of this, Earl Cletus glanced at Samwell again, and seeing that the other party showed no objection, he continued:


    "So Your Majesty wants you to marry me."


    Princess Arianne''s expression remained unchanged, as if she had expected this long ago. Her gaze was still fixed on Samwell, and she seemed to be persistently wanting him to speak in person:


    "Caesar, is that so? You want me to marry Count Cletus?"


    Samwell smiled slightly, and finally spoke:


    "What I want is a peaceful Dorne, a submissive Dorne. If the marriage between the Yronwood family and the Martell family can achieve this goal, then I have no objection."


    "Your Majesty Caesar is so right!" Earl Cletus echoed loudly, "Peaceful Dorne, obedient Dorne, this is exactly the blueprint I am looking forward to. Your Highness Arianne, as long as you marry I, the war in Dorne will naturally subside, and we will submit to His Majesty the Storm King."


    Princess Arianne looked at the fiery gaze cast by the young earl, feeling extremely complicated.


    If all this hadn''t happened, Cletus Yronwood would be considered a good match for her.


    He is handsome, brave and good at fighting, and has a noble background. Three years ago, Princess Arianne might have accepted his marriage proposal without hesitation.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late now.


    She killed his father.


    He also killed countless warriors of House Martell.


    The blood flowed like a river, and it was impossible to turn a blind eye.


    Hate piled up, and Princess Arianne couldn''t let herself go.


    Every night when she closes her eyes, she can see her father drenched in blood, and her uncle on fire.


    She is Martell, and Martell doesn''t forget the hate.


    "Okay." Princess Arianne said loudly, "I am willing to marry Earl Cletus. I only hope that His Majesty will forgive the Martell family."


    "That''s natural!" Count Cletus stood up excitedly.


    Being able to marry the beautiful Princess Arianne naturally made him happy, but more importantly, after marrying Princess Dorne, he would be able to share the authority of Dorne with her in the name of her husband.


    In order to achieve this goal, Earl Cletus even deliberately forgot the hatred that Princess Arianne had killed her father.


    "Let''s have a drink together, to celebrate this engagement, and to celebrate the coming peace in Dorne!" Earl Cletus announced loudly.


    The maid came forward with the jug, but was stopped by Princess Arianne halfway.


    With a charming smile, she took the flagon and said:


    "Let me pour you a drink."


    While speaking, she had already removed a ruby ??from the bracelet and pinched it between her thumb and index finger.


    Princess Arianne clearly remembered the poisoning method her uncle taught her when she gave this gift.


    "Red Viper" is a master of poisoning, and although she is not the best student, but at this moment, she knows that she must be the best.


    Movement must be natural, smooth and agile...


    In the blink of an eye, the ruby ??in his hand was crushed, and a drop of water as red as blood fell into the flagon and disappeared.


    Success!


    Princess Arianne has never felt so steady and agile, and she believes that no one can see her little movements.


    Except the gods.


    "It''s our honor to have Her Royal Highness pour the wine herself." Earl Cletus said with a smile, not realizing the problem.


    Princess Arianne walked steadily, with a smile on her face, and walked up to the high platform with a jug in her hand. First, she filled the wine glass in front of Samwell, then Count Cletus, and then several other main guests.


    Finally, Princess Arianne also poured herself a cup.


    Yes, she will drink this glass of poisoned wine too.


    In this way, there will be no doubts at all.


    Tonight, she had no intention of leaving the banquet hall alive.


    The repeated failures made her understand that she would never be able to complete her revenge on the frontal battlefield.


    Fortunately, the Dornish people''s advantage has never been in the frontal battlefield.


    This can be known from the history of Aegon the Conqueror''s failure to conquer Dorne three hundred years ago.


    Princess Arianne involuntarily looked at Caesar, at the terrible enemy that she could never defeat in a fair way.


    Samwell also happened to look over, showing a smile that made her flustered.


    Did he find out?


    impossible!


    "Thank you, Your Royal Highness, for pouring the wine yourself." Samwell picked up the glass, seemingly not noticing Arianne''s little gesture, "This one, to Dorn!"


    "King Dorn!" Everyone echoed in unison.


    "To Dorn!" Princess Arianne said loudly, and immediately drank the wine in her glass without hesitation.


    Sure enough, many people were staring at her, but as Princess Arianne drank the wine in her glass, their doubts were all gone, and they drank it all in one gulp.


    Except for one person.


    "Your Majesty Caesar," Earl Cletus also noticed that Samwell was not drinking, "Why don''t you..."


    His words got stuck in his throat only halfway through, and then he clutched his neck in pain, making a frighteningly thin hiss.


    "There is poison in the wine!" The guards finally woke up and shouted loudly.


    The bachelor rushed to Earl Cletus, trying to save him.


    The maids screamed, the musicians were in a hurry, and the guests fell to the ground.


    The banquet hall was in chaos.


    Only Samwell looked at Princess Arianne quietly, watching her turn blue, and watching her kneeling on the ground.


    His eyes were full of mockery and pity.


    Why? why don''t you drink Princess Arianne stared at the tall figure, wanting to ask questions, but couldn''t say anything.


    Her neck seemed to be tightly strangled by steely fingers, unable to breathe.


    Her consciousness began to trance.


    When she was dying, Princess Arianne finally realized that her little tricks could not fool Caesar at all.


    But then she suddenly realized a problem¡ª


    If Caesar found out that the wine was poisonous, why didn''t he warn others?


    Why just don''t drink it yourself, but let the people of the Yronwood family drink it...


    Could it be that he also wanted the members of the Yronwood family to die?


    In the blink of an eye, Princess Arianne finally woke up.


    At this moment, she just wanted to laugh out loud, laughing at herself for being ignorant, laughing at how she had actually done her enemy a great favor.


    Yeah, not only did she fail to complete her revenge, but she sent a big gift to the enemy instead.


    From now on, both the Martell family and the Yronwood family will withdraw from the stage of power in Dorne, and which family will fill this vacancy?


    A pure and pretty face immediately appeared in Princess Arianne''s mind.


    Natalie Dean!


    Star Falling City...


    Where it all began.


    is also where it all ends.


    She suddenly thought, if she hadn''t impulsively assembled the Dorne army to fight Yingzui Island in Starfall City, would everything have been different?


    Unfortunately, there are no ifs in the real world.


    She will never get an answer to this question.


    Princess Arianne took one last look at Caesar, the man she was destined to never be able to defeat.


    He was also watching her quietly, watching her take her last breath.


    In the deep black pupils, candle flames dance wildly.

 Chapter 392: Guanisai

    Chapter 392 Guan Nise


    Samwell woke up to a loud roar.


    Push open the window, let the gorgeous morning light shine in, and at the same time make the roar more clear:


    "Revenge! Revenge!"


    "Yyronwood Revenge!"


    "Take up arms! Kill Martell!"


    ¡­


    Samwell''s room is on the top floor of the castle. Through the window, one can see that the angry crowd has surrounded the castle and kept shouting.


    It seems that the story of Princess Arianne poisoning the members of the Yronwood family last night has spread throughout the city. With such a fast speed, it is hard to say that no one contributed to it.


    And so many people ran outside the castle early in the morning clamoring for revenge. Samwell would not believe that no one organized it.


    A **** dinner last night almost cut off the blood of the Yronwood family. Obviously, some people saw the opportunity and couldn''t wait.


    Samwell put on his clothes, opened the door, and as soon as he walked out, he saw a dozen armored knights in full armor standing outside.


    The person headed by him seemed to be in his twenties, with gorgeous blond hair and raging anger in his blue eyes. When he saw Samwell, he immediately knelt down on one knee and said loudly:


    "Your Majesty, Arianne Martell violated the sacred rights of guests and did something that would be disgusted by the gods, such as poisoning at the master''s banquet! The Yronwood family will never bear this tone!


    Blood debt must be paid in blood!


    Your Majesty, please allow us to lead our army to conquer Sunspear City, and use the blood of the Martell family members to pay homage to Yronwood who died innocently! "


    "Blood debt!" All the knights behind this person also knelt down and roared angrily.


    Samwell looked at the leading knight quietly and asked:


    "Who are you?"


    "He is Lord Anders Yronwood''s illegitimate son, Ser Olyfar Sand." A voice came from behind the crowd.


    Samwell looked up and saw Maester Yonwood from the Yronwood family walking over, holding a little girl in her early ten years.


    Olifa Shad glanced back at the bachelor, his eyes moved slightly, and said:


    "That''s right, I''m just an illegitimate child, but I also have the blood of Yronwood in my body! Now Earl Cletus and the other adults have died tragically. Of course I have the responsibility to avenge them!"


    "The bloodline of the Yronwood family has not been severed, and it is not up to you to bear this responsibility." Maester Yohn said, pushing the little girl in front of him, and introduced to Samwell, "Your Majesty, this is Ann The youngest daughter of Earl Des Yronwood, Miss Gunessy, is also the first legal heir of Yronwood City."


    "Your Majesty Caesar." Guan Nisse bowed his knees and saluted.


    She is small and thin, with black eyes, brown hair, and a very pitiful appearance.


    "Miss Gunessy," Samwell said with a gentle smile, "I am very sorry for the tragic death of your family. In this situation, as the last blood of the Yronwood family, what do you think?"


    "I, I..." Guan Nisse lowered her head timidly, "I don''t know either. Your Majesty, what do you think should be done? I will follow your orders."


    Samwell pointed to the angry crowd outside the castle, and said:


    "I think you should listen to the voice of the people of the Yronwood family."


    Of course Guan Nisse heard it, it was full of angry cries, cries of revenge.


    "I understand, Your Majesty." She bit her lip and nodded fiercely, as if she had made up her mind with difficulty, "The Martell family must pay the price for their actions! Blood debt!"


    As she spoke, she turned her head to look at Olifa Shad and the others who were kneeling, and ordered:


    "Sir Oliver, as the daughter of Earl Anders Yronwood and the sole legal heir of Yronwood, I order you to lead an army to attack Sunspear, to blaspheme the gods and kill the noble Martell of Dorne." Arrest them all and let them be judged by His Majesty Caesar!"


    Hearing this, Maester Jorn hesitated to speak.


    Sir Oliver glanced at Samwell, seeing that the other party did not express any objection, he put his hand on his chest and said:


    "Yes, Miss Gunessy!"


    After finishing speaking, he got up and left, followed by a group of knights, and the steel armor rattled as he walked.


    "Your Majesty, do you have any other orders?" Guan Nisse asked respectfully.


    Samwell glanced at the little girl thoughtfully, and said:


    "Countess Natalie Dane is on her way, so I will stay in Yronwood City for a few days, and I will trouble you during this time."


    "No trouble." Guan Nisse hurriedly said, "It is a great honor for the Yronwood family to entertain you. If you need anything, please do not hesitate to ask."


    "good."


    Guan Nisse immediately saluted and said goodbye, then turned and left.


    Bachelor Jorn also saluted and said goodbye to Samwell, and followed Guannesse. After walking out for a while, the old scholar asked in a low voice:


    "Miss Gunessy, you shouldn''t let Olifa Shad lead the army, let alone agree to send him to Sunspear."


    "I understand your concerns." Guan Nisse smiled, her eyes shone with a mature light that didn''t match her age,


    "I also know that I shouldn''t send troops to Sunspear. No matter how sinful Princess Arianne is, once our hands are stained with the blood of the Martell tribe, it will be completely impossible for the Yronwood family to take over the authority of Dorne.


    But Maester Yonwood, the current Yronwood family has no choice. It''s not that I want to send troops to Sunspear City to slaughter the Martell family, but His Majesty Caesar wants to do so. I just have to do what he says.


    What''s more, being too ambitious is not a good thing. My brother just didn''t understand this truth, so he ended up like this..."


    Bachelor Jorn was startled when he heard this.


    He was present at the banquet last night and saw Earl Cletus drink the poisoned wine with his own eyes, but Caesar did not drink it.


    At that time, he thought that Caesar was just being cautious, and he didn¡¯t drink after seeing that other people were in a bad state after drinking, but now that he thinks about it carefully, I¡¯m afraid Caesar already knew that there was something wrong with the wine.


    If this is the case, then he deliberately did not say a word to remind him, is it true that he really wants to use the hands of Princess Arianne to kill Yronwood?


    The more Maester Jorn thought about it, the more frightened he became.


    "Bachelor Yohn," Guan Nisse said again, "You understand. Our Yronwood family can only continue to exist if we take the initiative to be stained with Martell''s blood and become the murderous knife in the hands of His Majesty Caesar. The king, the nobles of blood... These past glory and glory are the trap and poison. We should give up early."


    Bachelor Jorn looked at the twelve-year-old girl beside him, and suddenly sighed with complicated emotions:


    "You are smarter than me, and smarter than your brother. Perhaps, the Yronwood family can regain its glory in your hands."


    Gannessy showed an innocent smile, and embraced the arm of Maester Jorn, as if she had become that ignorant and timid little girl again:


    "I''m not smart. I only know that I have no ability, so I will take the initiative to cling to people who are really capable. In Westeros today, the most capable person is of course His Majesty Caesar. I just need to follow his will. Do it, and you will be safe.¡±


    Bachelor Jon nodded and smiled in relief:


    "It seems that you don''t need me to worry about it anymore. However, you still need to pay attention to Olifa Shad."


    "Is there anything he needs to pay attention to." Guan Nisse curled her lips disdainfully, "Didn''t I just say that it''s not a good thing to be too ambitious. Do you think His Majesty Caesar would feel more at ease in letting an ambitious illegitimate son run the Yronwood family?" , or an obedient and sensible little girl?"


    Bachelor Jorn looked at Guannesse who was showing an innocent and lovely smile, and also laughed loudly, saying:


    "Of course she is an obedient and sensible girl."

 Chapter 393: little griffin

    Chapter 393 Little Griffin


    "Little Devil" Tyrion Lannister drunk all the way across the Narrow Sea.


    As soon as he disembarked in Pentos, he threw up all over the floor.


    "I don''t want to be on a boat again in my life." Tyrion said weakly.


    Princess Myrcella Baratheon wrinkled her tender nose and said:


    "But uncle, we have to go to King''s Landing by boat again."


    Tyrion collapsed on the ground without any image, shouting:


    "Then go back to King''s Landing by yourself, and I will spend the rest of my life in the Free Trade City."


    Princess Myrcella is used to her uncle''s temper and knows that he is joking:


    "That''s good, then I will tell my mother and grandfather that you were spotted by a circus in Pentos, and you were forced to stay to join the dwarf performance."


    Tyrion rolled his eyes:


    "You might as well tell them I''m exhausted on the belly of a technical girl."


    Princess Myrcella giggled.


    At this moment, a well-dressed old man stepped forward and asked:


    "Excuse me, Lord Tyrion Lannister from Westeros?"


    Tyrion propped up his body with both hands, looked at the person coming, and said doubtfully:


    "Yes, it''s me. Who are you?"


    The old man smiled slightly and said:


    "I am Governor Illyrio''s steward. I heard that you have arrived in Pentos, and I specially invite you to visit the Governor''s Mansion."


    Tyrion narrowed his eyes and asked alertly:


    "How did Illyrio know that I would come to Pentos?"


    "The Aroma you are on is the Governor''s merchant ship."


    "Oh! What a coincidence!" Tyrion chuckled, but murmured in his heart, guessing who leaked his whereabouts.


    "Yes, the governor has prepared a sumptuous dinner for you, I wonder if you would like to honor it."


    "Okay." Tyrion said with a smile, "I always like to make friends. Since your governor is so enthusiastic, how can I refuse."


    The butler waved his hand, and a luxurious carriage drove over slowly.


    Tyrion took his niece into the carriage, left the pier, walked all the way through the bustling street, and when they stopped again, they had already arrived at the gate of a luxurious mansion.


    The butler took them to a banquet hall, where there was a long table with three people sitting beside it.


    On the main seat was an extra-large fat man with a yellow mustache, wearing a robe that could be used as a tent, revealing a fat white belly, looking like a manatee.


    "Welcome to Pentos!" The manatee smiled, "The wise Lord Tyrion and the beautiful Princess Myrcella."


    "You are Governor Illyrio?"


    "It''s me. Please sit down." Illyrio pointed to the two empty seats, "I have long admired your father, Duke Tywin."


    "What an accident." Tyrion took his niece to the table and sat down, "You know my father always despised the Free Cities and thought you were the most foolish people who fought with gold instead of swords. "


    Illyrio laughed loudly: "In terms of gold, your Lannister family has more."


    "That''s right. But we still fight with Iron Knights, not with money. According to my father''s theory, the more you give to the enemy, the more they will ask for." Tyrion pinched his nose, looking To the other two people at the table, he asked, "Who are these two?"


    "This is His Excellency Griffin of the Golden Company, and his son, Young Griffin." Illyrio introduced.


    The Griffin he was talking about was a middle-aged man in his 40s or 50s, with a firm face, a clean shaven beard, and blue hair, but it seemed to be dyed because the roots were red.


    As for his son, Griffin Jr. looks fifteen or sixteen years old, with a slender build, purple eyes and blue hair.


    "Golden Company?" Tyrion knew that the Golden Company was known as the most powerful mercenary group in the continent of Essos.


    However, its founders are Westeros.


    A century ago, the illegitimate son of King Aegon IV, "Cold Iron" Aigor Rivers, participated in the Blackfyre Rebellion and fled to the continent of Essos after his defeat. Together with the remnants of the Blackfyre and hundreds of Lord Knights who lost their fiefs because of their support of the Blackfyre, they formed the Golden Company.


    Since then, the Golden Company has been fighting for money in Essos, but always dreaming of returning to Westeros one day to reclaim their ancestral homeland and glory.


    Tyrion was thinking about Governor Illyrio''s purpose of arranging him to meet with the members of the Golden Company, and he heard Griffin on the opposite side say:


    "Lord Tyrion, I heard you just returned from Dorne?"


    "Yes."


    "What is the situation of the Martell family?"


    "It''s terrible." Tyrion sighed. "They were fighting the Yronwood family, but Caesar sent troops to cut off the water and land transportation channels. It is estimated that they will soon be in a crisis of food shortage."


    Griffin nodded and asked again:


    "In addition to the fleet blocking the port, did the Stormlands send troops into Dorne?"


    "Not yet." Tyrion rolled his eyes and asked, "I heard that Prince Doran has many friends in the Free Trade City. Are you one of them?"


    "Yes." Griffin nodded and admitted, "Prince Doran once said that he would help the Golden Group go home."


    Tyrion immediately understood the purpose of the banquet, smiled and whistled, saying:


    "If the Golden Group wants to go home, the Lannister family can also help. And I know that you have been persecuted by the Targaryen family. Now the dragon family has been restored in Storm''s End. It is our common enemy."


    "Yes." Griffin raised his glass and said, "For the common enemy."


    "For the common enemy." Tyrion also raised his glass to touch the opponent.


    A verbal alliance was made immediately.


    Governor Illyrio laughed heartily, clapped his plump palms and said:


    "Great! House Lannister and the Golden Company! I believe you will be able to wipe those damned dragons from this world. They are too dangerous and annoying."


    Tyrion smiled and said:


    "My lord governor, how did I hear that you once sponsored the brothers and sisters of Daenerys Targaryen?"


    "That''s because they didn''t have dragons at that time. They were just two poor little things who were hunted down. I took them in at the moment of softness." Governor Illyrio shook his head, "But now, the girl hatched a dragon, which But it wouldn''t be fun."


    Probably because she was snatched away by Caesar. Tyrion grumbled to himself.


    Understand that the governor is angrily trying to fight against the Zhenlong family because the investment was in vain.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Importantly, the Golden Company is indeed a reliable ally.


    At least until Caesar is defeated, it can be trusted.


    But after that, Tyrion glanced at the silent little Griffin again, thoughtfully.


    After reaching the covenant, the atmosphere of the banquet became more and more harmonious.


    It doesn''t end until the host and guest enjoy themselves.


    Before going to the guest room prepared by the governor, Tyrion suddenly turned around and asked:


    "Sir Griffin, where is the Golden Company going to land?"


    "I''m not a knight." Griffin corrected, and then said, "We plan to land at Griffin''s Roost in the Stormlands, and flank Caesar with the Lannister army."


    Then I''m not a dwarf yet. Tyrion complained secretly, and then said:


    "Griffin''s Roost, that''s the heart of the Stormlands, aren''t you afraid of being attacked by Caesar''s army?"


    Griffin glanced at the dwarf: "Do you have any better suggestions?"


    "I suggest you go to Dorne." Tyrion said, "If you save the Martell family, we will get greater help. Moreover, there are mountains between Dorne and the Stormlands, so it will be very difficult for Caesar to send troops to rescue them." trouble."


    "I will consider your suggestion." Griffin nodded.


    Tyrion didn''t say much, and left with his niece.


    Back to the guest room, Princess Myrcella said:


    "Uncle, will that Griffin be our friend?"


    "Maybe," Tyrion said, "at least they''ll help us deal with Caesar, but then..."


    "What happened after that?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s an enemy or a friend after that."


    "Why?"


    Tyrion rubbed his niece''s soft blond hair, and said in a deep tone:


    "The Golden Group are all Westeros exiles, and that Griffin is no ordinary exile."


    "Then who is he?"


    "Who would want to land at Griffin''s Roost?"


    Princess Myrcella blinked and seemed to remember something:


    "You said the former Hand of the King ''Master Griffon''?"


    "Smart!" Tyrion laughed loudly, "That''s right. It''s the Prime Minister of the Mad King and Prince Rhaegar''s best friend Jon Connington. The former Lord of Griffon''s Roost. But I pay more attention to his ''son''."


    "Little Griffin?"


    "Yes, that kid has dyed his hair." Tyrion snorted softly, "Why did he dye his hair? Obviously his original hair color can''t be seen by others."


    "What was his original hair color?"


    Tyrion chuckled: "I guess it''s silver."


    "Silver?" Princess Myrcella recalled the boy''s appearance, "I remember his eyes were purple...silver-haired and purple! Those are the characteristics of the Targaryens!"


    But the next moment, the girl fell into doubt again: "But, isn''t there only Princess Daenerys left in the Targaryen family? Could it be that this little Griffin is also a Blackfyre like Caesar?"


    "Perhaps." Tyrion mused, "The Golden Group was originally formed by the remnants of the Blackfyre, and now there is a former prime minister and a former royal family, hehe, the continent of Westeros is about to become lively .¡±

 Chapter 394: log in

    Chapter 394 Landing


    "Little Devil" Tyrion Lannister boarded the ship again.


    The ruthless and violent wind and waves of the Narrow Sea made him miserable, and he had to rely on alcohol every night to sleep comfortably, but he woke up again soon.


    It was late at night, and he climbed out of the cabin and vomited on the deck.


    A full moon rose above the mast, under the moonlight, the little Griffin was looking at him with disgust:


    "Master Tyrion, since you can''t withstand the wind and waves like this, why insist on going to Dorne with us?"


    Tyrion pulled the side of the boat and stood up:


    "It''s different to go back to King''s Landing by boat."


    He looked behind him, hundreds of large ships loaded with mercenaries from the Golden Company were heaving in the wind and waves.


    After the last conversation, Griffin actually followed Tyrion''s suggestion, instead of landing at Griffin''s Roost, he changed his destination to Dorne.


    To be honest, Tyrion was surprised by this.


    You know, the Golden Regiment is a powerful mercenary regiment with tens of thousands of soldiers and more than 500 armored knights. An army of this size must have strict organization and planning. How could it be possible to change the military goal because of a word from an outsider? .


    Although the Lannister family has reached a covenant with the Golden Company, the effectiveness and binding force of this verbal covenant are worrying.


    Tyrion suspected that Dorn was originally one of the alternative destinations for the Golden Group.


    If Griffin¡¯s real identity is Jon Connington, so he wants to land in Griffon¡¯s Roost, his former territory, then why is Dawn the candidate?


    The Martell family?


    Griffin said before that Prince Doran promised to help the Golden Group go home, but this kind of promise is basically no different from bullshit, and Doran himself is dead, so this promise is even worse than bullshit.


    For the Golden Group to cross the narrow sea to come to the rescue, the Martell family must come up with more reliable guarantees and benefits.


    But what else can the Martell family offer today?


    Tyrion looked at the mysterious young man in front of him, and suddenly realized¡ª


    Princess Arianne!


    Is this kid also planning to marry Arianne?


    That is my fianc¨¦e, Tyrion thought.


    Although he knew that Princess Arianne could not marry him, and agreed to be engaged to him just to gain the support of the Lannister family, Tyrion still couldn''t really let go of the beautiful and charming Princess Dorne.


    Before suggesting that the Golden Group go to Dorne, it was actually out of selfishness, hoping to save Princess Arianne.


    And this time he took the initiative to come to Dorne with the golden group, didn''t he just want to see that Dorne princess again.


    Even if they know that the other party will not fall in love with a dwarf...


    Who would love a midget? Tyrion grieved secretly.


    "What are you looking at?" Little Griff was flustered by the dwarf''s gaze.


    "Why did you dye your hair blue?" Tyrion asked abruptly.


    "To commemorate my dead mother, she was a Tyroshi." Little Griffin replied immediately, as if reciting a standard answer.


    Tyrion laughed loudly: "You are better at lying than your father."


    "My father never lied." Little Griffin stared at him.


    "Then I never get seasick," teased Tyrion.


    Little Griffin snorted coldly, turned around and left with a guilty conscience.


    Leaving Tyrion lying on the side of the boat alone, continuing to drink and vomit.


    The time at sea was long and difficult. Tyrion was upside down day and night, half-dizzy and half-awake. He didn''t know how long it had passed, and finally made it to the day of landing.


    Because the port of Sunspear City was blocked by the Stormland Fleet, they chose to land at the desolate Cape Broken Arm in the northeast of Dorne.


    This is not a good natural harbor, and there are many reefs, which is very unsuitable for landing.


    But it''s better to be safe.


    The Stormland Fleet can easily defeat the Qingting Island Fleet. If the Golden Group encounters them, they will surely die in the bottom of the sea.


    Tyrion lay prone on the war horse, was carried by the horse and waded ashore, and then vomited on the ground again.


    The progress of the landing was extremely slow. Tyrion slept from early morning to dusk, and finally recovered from seasickness, but only a thousand mercenaries went ashore, and a large number of ships were unable to land and were floating on the sea.


    According to this progress, it may take three or four days for all the golden groups to land.


    Griffin decided not to wait any longer, and led a thousand advance team to investigate the situation first, and Tyrion naturally followed.


    They traveled westward, crossing the dry and hot white sand, and finally saw the first castle in the afternoon of the second day.


    The high white walls shone against the dark blue of the Dorne Sea, and a golden banner fluttered from the turret, depicting a green dragon biting its own tail.


    "That''s the soul mound of the Toland family." Griffin said.


    "The Toland family actually used a dragon as their coat of arms." Little Griffin said, with an indescribable arrogance and contempt in his tone.


    Tyrion said pointedly:


    "Yeah, only red dragons are real dragons, right?"


    Griffin should have understood the temptation in his words, and cast a cold glance at the dwarf.


    Little Griffin snorted softly and said:


    "Such a little-known small family has the right to use a dragon as a coat of arms."


    Tyrion smiled and explained:


    "Actually, the coat of arms of the Tolan family was not like this.


    When Aegon the Conqueror tried to conquer Dorne three hundred years ago, Soul Hill was the first stop he conquered. When he came here riding the ''Black Death'' Balerion, the Toland family sent a knight to invite a duel.


    Aegon agreed, and killed the challenger with the Blackflame sword, but later learned that the so-called knight was just a crazy jester, and Earl Toland had already evacuated with his family.


    To commemorate this event, the Tolland family changed their coat of arms to a green dragon that devoured its own tail. "


    "It''s really shameless." Little Griffin commented.


    At this time, the people in the city also discovered these uninvited guests, and a knight came galloping.


    "Golden regiment?" The knight of Soul Hill saw the banner of the golden skull, and his heart trembled, "What are you doing in Soul Hill?"


    Griffin responded:


    "Yes, we are the Golden Group, but now, we are fighting for another banner."


    As he spoke, he waved to the flag officer: "Change the flag!"


    Hoo¡ª


    The original golden skull flag was removed, and a red celibate three-headed dragon flag on a black background was hung on the flagpole, hunting under the sea breeze.


    The Knight of Soul Hill widened his eyes, because it was the banner of the Targaryen family, the banner of the real dragon!


    In the silence, Griffin pointed to the little Griffin next to him and said:


    "Please go back and tell Lord Toland that I have brought Aegon Targaryen, the eldest son of Rhaegar Targaryen, Prince of Dragonstone, and Elia Martell, Princess of Dorne.


    According to the succession law of Westeros, he will ascend the throne as Aegon VI, ruler of the Seven Kingdoms, king of the Andals, the Rhoynar and the First Men. "

 Chapter 395: goodbye natalie

    Chapter 395 Goodbye Natalie


    Tyrion stared wide-eyed, looking at the boy beside him.


    He guessed that the little Griffin should have Targaryen blood, possibly Blackfyre, but he did not expect that the other party turned out to be a direct descendant of Targaryen, the eldest grandson of the Mad King, and the first heir to the Iron Throne.


    Yes, this little Aegon''s line of succession is still ahead of Princess Daenerys Targaryen.


    Even before Caesar.


    Moreover, he also understood why the Golden Group chose to land in Dorne.


    Not because of Prince Doran''s promise, nor because of the marriage contract he guessed, but because this little Aegon, as the son of Princess Elia Martell, already had the blood of the ruler of Dorne in his body.


    Naturally, it is easier to obtain the support of the Dorne nobles.


    The soul hill knight''s face changed for a while, and he said after a while:


    "But Aegon son of Rhaegar died in King''s Landing during the Reaver''s War."


    "Yes." Tyrion also said, "The Mountain smashed the head of Rhaegar''s son, and my father personally placed his body under the Iron Throne as a gift to the new king."


    "It was just the son of a tanner," Griffin said. "His mother died in childbirth, and his father sold him to Lord Varys, Chief Intelligence Officer of the Iron Throne, for a jug of Arbor Isle golden wine. The Tanner had many sons, but never tasted the golden wine.


    Lord Varys exchanged this child for the true Son of Rhaegar before the fall of King''s Landing. "


    Varys was also involved? Tyrion''s eyes rolled wildly, as if he understood a lot.


    "Who are you? Why should I believe your story?" Knight of Soul Hill asked.


    "I am the King''s Hand of the late king, Jon Connington, Earl of Griffin''s Roost. Lady Namera Tolland knows me. Take my word back. Tell her that the dragon has returned and that the Tollands should open City gate, offer your loyalty."


    The Knight of Soul Hill bent down slightly, then turned his horse''s head and returned to the city.


    Tyrion said:


    "I didn''t expect you to be Rhaegar''s son."


    Little Aegon straightened his chest and nodded reservedly:


    "Yes."


    Tyrion smacked his lips and said, "However, a three-headed red dragon flag and a wonderful story may not bring the nobles of Dorne to their knees."


    Little Aegon''s expression darkened, and he was about to say something when he saw the castle gate slam shut in front of him.


    As if he had been slapped loudly, a flush of humiliation immediately appeared on his face.


    "I''ll just say it." Tyrion smiled gloatingly.


    Jon Colinton was not surprised. Seeing this, he just waved his hand and ordered coldly:


    "Siege."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The sun sets, and the afterglow of the setting sun outlines mottled color patches between the sand dunes and the wilderness. The evening wind is hot and dry, blowing bursts of floating sand and flying all over the sky.


    Natalie Dane was sitting on the back of a war horse, her straight and shapely long legs folded together and swayed slightly, her beautiful face was faintly visible under the wrapping of the veil, and the joy and expectation of a girlish feeling flowed from the corners of her eyes and brows .


    Her mood at the moment is as gorgeous as the sunset glow in the sky.


    After a year and a half, she could finally see the man she had been thinking about day and night again.


    After receiving the letter, Natalie''s joy was beyond words. She immediately summoned the army as quickly as possible, and then rushed over all the way.


    "Miss, the city of Yronwood is ahead."


    "Um."


    Natalie looked at the tall castle standing on the dangerous mountain pass, and suddenly became inexplicably disturbed.


    Now that man is king and has married two wives...


    She suddenly didn''t know how to face him.


    A year ago in Starfall City, she had the courage to kiss him, but now, this courage is easily blown away like floating sand in the sky.


    Only that deep dependence and love stretches like a sea of ??sand.


    "dragon!"


    An exclamation interrupted Natalie''s chaotic thoughts. She raised her head and saw a black shadow flying towards her in the afterglow of the setting sun.


    As the distance got closer, the white dragon''s figure became clearer, and its spread wings cast a large shadow on the sand.


    It really is him! And his white dragon! Natalie jumped up uncontrollably.


    The white dragon swooped down, rolling up dust all over the sky, and the scorching wind made the horses retreat one after another, neighing in panic.


    The war horse under Natalie was so frightened that it stood up.


    "Ah¡ª" Natalie let out an exclamation, trying her best to stabilize the horse''s body, but it slid down and backward uncontrollably.


    But just before she landed, she was hugged by a pair of powerful arms.


    The familiar breath rushed over, and Natalie''s hanging heart immediately settled down.


    "Sam!" She put her arms around the man''s neck and cried out in surprise.


    "I haven''t seen you for a year, but I know how to ride a horse." Samwell said with a smile, "It''s just that the technology needs to be improved."


    Seeing that the man still cared for her as before, the anxiety in Natalie''s heart disappeared instantly, and a sweet smile appeared on her face:


    "Then teach me."


    "Okay." Samwell replied, but he didn''t intend to let go of the little girl in his arms.


    At this time, the wind and sand had subsided, and Natalie realized that she was shy when she noticed the eyes of the people around her, but she was reluctant to leave the man''s embrace.


    "Want to ride a dragon?" Samwell asked.


    "Hmm!" Natalie forgot her shyness for a while, and nodded heavily.


    Samwell laughed, and just hugged her and jumped onto the dragon''s back.


    Cleopatra flapped her wings and once again set off a mad sky full of sand.


    The knights of the Dane family held their breath, watching their lords follow the Storm King on a dragon, with different expressions.


    "Will His Majesty Caesar marry Miss Natalie?" Someone asked in a low voice.


    "If you are hugging and hugging in public like this, you will definitely marry."


    "However, His Majesty Caesar already has two queens."


    "Since you have married two, why can''t you marry a third one?"


    "The conqueror only married two..."


    "Okay." Viscount Hughes Dane stopped everyone''s discussion, "Let''s go to the city."


    The army started again and slowly moved towards Yronwood City.


    On the other side, Samwell and Natalie have landed in the city riding a dragon.


    Gennessee Yronwood stepped forward to salute, saying:


    "Count Natalie Dane, welcome to Yronwood City."


    Natalie was hugged by Samwell and jumped off the back of the dragon, her face was still flushed with excitement, and she quickly returned the salute upon hearing this.


    Guan Nisse turned to Samwell again and reported:


    "Your Majesty, the Tolan family of Soul Hill just sent a letter saying that the golden group landed at Broken Arm Point, but they raised three red dragon flags and are attacking their castle."


    "Three-headed red dragon flag?" Natalie asked puzzled, "Isn''t that the flag of the Targaryen family?"


    "Yes. The Golden Company claim to be fighting for His Royal Highness Aegon Targaryen, grandson of the Mad King."


    "Aegon...wasn''t he dead long ago?"


    "It is said that the one killed by the Magic Mountain was only the son of a leather craftsman, and the real Highness Aegon was sent to the other side of the narrow sea." Guannesse said and handed the letter to Samwell.


    Samwell was not surprised by this. He spread out the letter and glanced at it casually, and said with a light smile:


    "Natalie, how many troops did you bring this time?"


    "Six thousand."


    "The strength of the Golden Regiment is around 10,000." Guan Nisai said, "Your Majesty, do you want to send an envoy to let Sir Oliver lead the army back?"


    "No need. Six thousand is enough." Samwell crumpled up the letter, "A group of mercenaries want to participate in this Game of Thrones after finding a fake prince. It''s too whimsical."

 Chapter 396: Divide up

    Chapter 396 Division


    Hunqiu only lasted for two days before being captured by the Golden Group.


    "It''s too simple." Little Aegon rode into the city gate, quite proud of giving advice.


    "That''s because the army of Soul Hill was recruited by Princess Arianne." Tyrion said, "Besides, this is not a strong castle."


    "Anyway, this is a good start. One day, the whole of Dorne, and even the whole of Westeros, will raise my three-headed red dragon flag."


    "I''ll wait and see." Tyrion said beautiful words, but secretly shook his head in his heart.


    This little Aegon was so well protected by Lord Griffon, he hadn''t experienced much wind and rain, and he was completely childish.


    However, maybe this is what Varys, Illyrio and others want.


    A naive young king, obviously better to manipulate.


    Of course, from the perspective of the Lannister family, they don¡¯t want to see a wise descendant of a true dragon appear in Westeros.


    After all, they have no intention of giving up the Iron Throne.


    Now the alliance is only to deal with Caesar together.


    So, Tyrion can watch the fun with peace of mind.


    "Sir Franklin," Jon Connington began to assign tasks after entering the city, "lead people to search the main castle carefully, and don''t let anyone from the Tolland family be spared. Sir Moreau, go search for the bachelor. The tower and the armory. Sir Bened, you are in charge of the stables, the sept and the barracks.


    Drive everyone into the yard, and don''t kill unless the other party is stubborn. We are here to enlist the support of the Lords of Dorne, not to engage in massacres. "


    "Yes, my lord."


    Little Aegon stepped into the castle hall first, looking at the faded tapestry on the wall, the arched windows made of countless diamond-shaped red and green glass, and the rack of spears, swords and war hammers by the wall, with a disappointed expression on his face :


    "Are all the lords of Westeros so poor? Or is it just the Toland family?"


    Tyrion said: "The Dorne nobles are the poorest group among the Seven Kingdoms, and the Toland family is the weakest group among the Dorne nobles."


    "I heard that the Lannister family is the richest in the Seven Kingdoms?" Little Aegon asked.


    "Everyone says so, but we really may not be the richest family in the Seven Kingdoms."


    "Then who is the richest?"


    "It''s hard to say." Tyrion thought about it, "The Hightower family is by no means inferior to us in terms of financial resources, and it is older and more influential. There is also the Caesar family. Although the rise time is very short, they can mobilize The army is the most powerful in Westeros, and it also has three dragons."


    "Hmph! Those should be my dragons!" Little Aegon said through gritted teeth.


    Tyrion blinked, knowing in his heart that Princess Daenerys should be the bride that Governor Illyrio prepared for this little Aegon. Unfortunately, Caesar intercepted him halfway.


    At this time, the soldiers brought several members of the Tolan family to the hall.


    "Have all the men in the Toland family died? Why are there only women left?" Little Aegon asked haughtily while sitting on the main seat on the high platform.


    "My husband was detained in Sunspear, and my son followed Arianne Martell to attack Yronwood City, but he died in the city." Countess Namela said, "So I learned that Arianne After En also died in Yronwood City, I sincerely expressed my gratitude to the gods. Thank them for finally getting rid of Martell who led Dorne to decline and even destruction."


    "Princess Arianne is dead?" Tyrion asked in amazement, with an inexplicable sadness in his heart.


    "Yes, she is dead." Mrs. Namera curled her lips in disdain, "That woman pretended to surrender, attracted Caesar, and poisoned her father at the banquet to avenge her father, but Caesar didn''t expect to be cautious and didn''t drink what she poured. Liquor. She ended up poisoning many members of the Yronwood family, and, of course, herself."


    Oh, foolish Arianne, reckless Arianne. Tyrion sighed inwardly.


    The face of the beautiful Dorne princess resurfaced again, making him sad.


    The cruel gods will not give me a wife. Tyrion thought a little self-destructively.


    "Caesar is also in Dorne?" Jon Connington was startled, "How many troops did he bring?"


    "I don''t know. But at least he brought a dragon." Madam Namela looked at little Aegon, her tone became sarcastic, "The real dragon, not the cloth dragon hanging on the flagpole."


    "Beware of your words." Little Aegon was really angry, "You are my prisoner now, so you must immediately bow down to the descendant of the true dragon, the first legal heir to the Iron Throne, or die!"


    Hearing this, Jon Colinton frowned and persuaded:


    "Little Griffin..."


    "I''m not little Griffin anymore." Little Aegon interrupted him, "Master Jon, don''t you want to show your demeanor and kindness again? Don''t forget the last time you showed kindness, What are the consequences."


    Jon fell silent for a moment.


    Bitter memories flooded my mind.


    Robert Baratheon rebelled back then, but suffered a disastrous defeat at the hands of Earl Randall Tarly, and fled to Stone Hall Town with only a small army.


    As the Hand of the King, Jon Connington led the king''s army to surround Shitang Town and searched from house to house, but he couldn''t find it for a long time.


    Someone persuaded him to set fire to the whole town, and Robert either died in the fire or had to come out to die.


    But Jon hesitated, he didn''t want to hurt the innocent.


    So, Robert hid under the skirt of the artificer until Eddard Stark and Hoster Tully''s reinforcements arrived.


    Wang Jun, on the other hand, missed the best opportunity to end the rebellion and end the war of looters.


    Jon was therefore deposed by the Mad King and exiled to the other side of the Narrow Sea.


    "Yes, Your Highness." Jon bowed his head and said, "I will not make the same mistake again."


    Little Aegon nodded in satisfaction, turned to Madam Namela, and said:


    "It''s time for the Tolan family to make a choice, surrender or destruction?"


    Ms. Namela hurriedly said before her eldest daughter Varenna said something she shouldn''t have said:


    "Yes, Your Highness Aegon, we are willing to surrender."


    "Very good!" Little Yi Geng got up proudly and said, "Swear allegiance to me."


    Jon Connington looked at the daughter of Earl Toland, who was forced to kneel down by her mother, and wondered in his heart, how sincere is such loyalty forced by force?


    But he didn''t say anything more.


    He has keenly noticed that little Aegon has developed some complicated emotions towards himself.


    Maybe it was because he had been his nominal son for so long, and the prince was dissatisfied with being at his mercy.


    Regarding this, Jon didn''t know whether to be relieved or wary.


    After the Toland family took the oath of allegiance, little Aegon sat back on the high platform again and asked:


    "Next, what should we do?"


    Jon deliberated and said:


    "Your Highness, I think the top priority is to march into Sunspear, get in touch with the Martell family, and use them to gain the allegiance of the Dorne lords. Only in this way can we drive Caesar''s power out of Dorne.


    Then we can team up with House Lannister to flank the Stormlands back and forth, free your Aunt Princess Daenerys, and get her dragon. "


    Little Aegon shook his head and said:


    "The Martell family has suffered a series of disastrous defeats, and they can no longer provide much substantial help. Since Caesar is in Yronwood City, I think we should lead the army westward and kill him. As long as Caesar is dead, Stormland and River Bend The land will naturally be ours."


    "Caesar is not so easy to kill." Jon persuaded, "He has dragons..."


    "Dragon is not invincible." Little Aegon said, "We have the scorpion crossbow. Back then the Dornishmen could shoot Meraxes to death, and we can also kill Caesar''s dragon."


    Jon was stunned and speechless. He suddenly discovered that since revealing his true identity, the Targaryen prince seemed to be showing signs of losing control.


    Tyrion also noticed this, he didn''t want to face Caesar''s dragon, so he said:


    "Your Highness, I don''t think Sunspear is meaningless to you. Don''t forget, there are still two captive armies in the Riverlands and Valleys. If you can gain the loyalty of these people, it will greatly enhance your strength. strength."


    Little Aegon pondered for a moment, and said:


    "In this case, let''s divide our troops into two groups. Lord Jon, please lead five thousand troops to the west to meet Caesar. I will personally lead another five thousand people to go south to Sunspear City."


    Jon turned pale with shock, and quickly persuaded: "Your Highness, we are already short of troops, so divide up at this time..."


    "I''ve made a decision!" Little Aegon obviously didn''t like being taught a lesson, "Master Jon, all you have to do is follow the order."


    "Yes." Jon said helplessly.


    Stupid. Tyrion thought, this boy has the wisdom of a mad king, and maybe he is really the son of a dragon.

 Chapter 397: jordan family

    Chapter 397 Joe Dane Family


    An army snakes its way through the sand.


    Various flags fluttered in the wind. The most conspicuous one was the double-headed eagle flag of the Caesar family, followed by the Meteor Sword flag of the Dane family.


    At the front of the team, dozens of armored knights surrounded a gorgeous carriage.


    In the car, Samwell and Natalie sat opposite each other, telling each other about their respective experiences after two years of separation.


    Obviously, Samwell''s story is much more exciting, with ups and downs and splendor, and the little girl was fascinated by it.


    But when it was her turn to talk, Natalie found that all she could talk about was trivial matters about the development of the territory, which was too boring in comparison.


    Fortunately, Samwell seemed very patient, and asked in detail about the situation of Starfall City and High Hidden City, as well as the trade situation between Yingzui Island and Dorne.


    "...Most of the farmers in Dainland are now planting grapes." Natalie said, "The purchase price offered by Yingzui Island is very attractive, and they can buy as much as they produce. Farmers don''t have to worry about the grapes not being sold. .In terms of food, anyway, you can buy food in the river bend at a low price."


    Samwell stroked his chin and asked:


    "What about other territories?"


    "The situation in most of the territories in the west of Dorne is similar. Bremont City, Sandstone City, Tianji City, etc., are almost all helping Yingzui Island to grow grapes."


    Speaking of this, Natalie suddenly asked with some concern:


    "Sam, you have been letting Yingzuiyu buy Dorn grapes at a high price, but selling us cheap grain. If this continues, will Yingzuiyu become poorer and poorer?"


    Samwell laughed loudly:


    "You are a Dorne lord, why do you still think about it for the people of Hewan?"


    Natalie pouted aggrievedly and said:


    "I don''t want you to lose too much. Otherwise, you can increase the price of food. Really, there is a general shortage of food in Dorne now, and there is no need to worry about selling food. I know that after many merchants in Starfall City bought the food in the river bend Ship them all to the east of Dorne, and they can be sold at double or triple the price.¡±


    Samwell shook his head and said:


    "Don''t worry. The trade between Yingzui Island and Dorne has always been in surplus."


    "Surplus?"


    "That is to say, Yingzui Island has always been the side that makes money." Samwell said, "Don''t forget, the grapes purchased will be brewed into brandy in Yingzui Island, and then sold to Dorne. The profit is much higher than the difference between the price of grapes and grain.


    And the brandy can be sold all over the Seven Kingdoms, so you don''t have to worry about me not making money. "


    Nowadays, brandy is indeed selling better and better, and Yingzui Island has also faintly replaced Qingting Island, becoming the largest producer of alcoholic beverages in the Seven Kingdoms.


    Perhaps this is also the economic aspect of the Redwyne family¡¯s deep hostility towards Caesar.


    With the destruction of the Qingting Island fleet, the weakening of the Redwyne family is a foregone conclusion, and the Yingzui Island winemaking industry will no longer be invincible, and will surely become more and more prosperous.


    "That''s good." Natalie was obviously relieved, as if she would rather lose money herself than let Caesar lose money.


    While speaking, the voice of the Dane family knight sounded outside the carriage:


    "Your Majesty Caesar, all the adults of the Jordyn family are here to welcome your car."


    Samwell lifted the curtain, walked out, and said:


    "Okay, we will rest in Thor City tonight."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    The knight brought two war horses from the back of the convoy. Samwell helped Natalie onto the saddle first, and then rode on the other horse himself. The two rode forward, followed closely by the Dane family knights.


    Crossing a sand dune, Samwell saw the green quill flag of the Jordyn family.


    The Jordain family in Thor City is an ancient Andal family. It once established itself as a king in history, and then served the Yronwood family. When Nymeria warrior queen came across the sea, the Jordain family once As a vassal of the Yronwood family, he fought against the Martell family, which had greatly increased its strength and intended to unify Dorne.


    Princess Arianne attacked the Yronwood family this time, and the Jordain family also stood firmly on the side of the Yronwood family, so now that Samwell led the army to arrive, they also showed enough enthusiasm and loyalty.


    "Your Majesty Caesar, welcome to the city of Thor." A girl in a gorgeous red dress stood at the front row of the welcoming line and bowed in salute.


    "You are Miss Miri, the daughter of Earl Jordyn?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Mirui said, "My father is still imprisoned in Sunspear, but even so, our city of Thor has not succumbed to the Martell family."


    "Don''t worry, your father will soon be free. And the loyalty of the Jordyn family will be rewarded." Samwell promised.


    "Thank you for your majesty''s grace!" Mirui said loudly, "The Jordyn family will be loyal to you forever!"


    Hundreds of people behind her seemed to have received the order at the same time, and immediately bowed down and saluted, shouting in unison.


    Samwell helped Miss Miri up, then pointed to Natalie and said:


    "This is Natalie Dane, Earl of Starfall City. Thanks to her, the west of Dorne has not fallen into war and chaos."


    Mirui was thoughtful upon hearing the words, and saluted Natalie.


    Natalie returned the gift with a smile, both excited and a little apprehensive.


    Natalie naturally knew why Samwell recruited her here this time, but she still subconsciously worried that she would not be able to take on the heavy responsibility of ruling Dorne.


    However, she did not refuse Samwell.


    At the beginning, this man helped her, who was still a savage girl, to become the Earl of Starfall City, changing her fate. From then on, Natalie knew that she was inseparable from this man in her life.


    No matter what request he puts forward, she will go all out to complete it.


    After exchanging pleasantries, the three of them drove side by side and headed for Thor City.


    Hundreds of armored knights lined up behind them, holding cold and shiny spears, hooves thundering, winding like a dragon, galloping between the dark yellow sand dunes, moving forward.


    The white dragon flying in the sky lowered its height and circled above the head of its master. Its huge wings almost enveloped the team.


    Arriving at the west gate of Thor City, Samwell and Miss Miri took the lead through the drawbridge and entered the city.


    Both sides of the main road were crowded with welcome crowds, who burst into cheers after seeing the huge dragon and the queue of knights with bright armor.


    In this chaotic era, strength symbolizes security and symbolizes shelter.


    When the prestige of the Martell family fell to the bottom, the Dorne nobles urgently needed a new strongman to fill the vacancy and reintegrate the fragmented Dorne.


    The Dornish people, who have suffered from war and famine year after year, yearn for stability and peace more than ever.


    Now, Caesar and his dragon have become a guarantee of peace.

 Chapter 398: People from Gods Grace City

    Chapter 398 The Arrival from God''s Grace City


    Samwell rested for a day in Thor City, then ordered the army to march east again.


    Accompanying them were five hundred soldiers sent by the Jordyn family.


    Don''t look too little, but Samwell knows that the Jordyn family has done their best.


    Today, the lords of Dorne, except for the special case of the Dane family who have always remained neutral, have all suffered heavy losses in the years of war. The Qiao Dane family can gather 500 people, which can be said to be the last of the family. empty.


    Even the only daughter of Earl Turbat Jordyn, Miss Miri, the heir of the city of Thor, also put on her own clothes and joined the army.


    Miss Miri has a certain aura after putting on the armor. She is not the kind of pampered noble lady, but it reminds Samwell of Sir Brienne Tass.


    After leaving the city of Thor, the army could not march along the coast, but had to go south into the desert.


    Under such terrain conditions, the best time to march is dusk and dawn, because the sun will be more benevolent at this time.


    It was sunset at this time, and the western sky became a golden-purple tapestry, and the clouds bloomed with bright red colors. The surface of the tents in the camp glowed with a faint red light, and the day was coming to an end, which was a good time to hurry.


    Just as Samwell was packing up and riding the white dragon to move on, the sentinel who explored the road came over with two and a half older children.


    "Your Majesty, we have met the team of the Arion family ahead. These two are the sons of Sir Roger Arion. I request to see you."


    Samwell''s expression moved slightly when he heard the words.


    The Arion family is the lord of the City of Divine Favor, and the contemporary patriarch is Countess Delron Arion, who is still detained in Sunspear City at this time.


    And her only son, Sir Roger Arion, is dead, so the two teenagers in front of him are the heirs of the City of Grace.


    "Dear Your Majesty Caesar, I am the eldest son of Sir Roger, Vail Arion."


    "I am Sir Roger''s second son, Willam Arion. It is an honor to meet you."


    The two brothers have brown hair and black eyes. They look thirteen or fourteen years old. They are a little nervous when they see Caesar. From time to time, their eyes drift to the white dragon aside, with awe and curiosity in their eyes.


    Samwell looked at the two immature little guys in front of him, and already had a guess in his heart:


    "Mrs. Ians sent you to find me?"


    "Yes." Weir nodded again and again, and then took out a letter from his arms, "Mother said this letter is very important, so she sent us to deliver it to you personally."


    Samwell thought to himself, sure enough.


    Mrs. Ianse Yronwood had helped him a lot before, not of her own will, of course.


    This woman once went to Storm''s End to ask for help on behalf of the Yronwood family, but she turned around and revealed Samwell''s dispatch information to the Martell family.


    Fortunately, Samwell saw Mrs. Ians''s problem, so he used his plan to lure the Qingting Island fleet to the Dorne Sea, and fought a beautiful battle of annihilation.


    Although Mrs. Ians was "credited" for this battle of annihilation, Samwell will never forget this woman''s betrayal.


    Now, she actually came again.


    Receiving the letter from Weir, Sam Weir glanced it over in a hurry, with no discernible expression on his face.


    Seeing Caesar''s silence for a long time, the two Arion brothers gradually felt uneasy.


    Because their mother solemnly warned them not to peek at the letter, the brothers had no idea what was written in the letter.


    But they knew that the City of Divine Grace was in danger at this time, so they guessed that their mother sent them out to ask for help.


    "Your Majesty," Weir couldn''t help but said, "The golden group is about to arrive at the City of Divine Grace, please make sure to speed up the march to save the Elion family and our people."


    The younger brother also said: "Your Majesty, the Ailion family is willing to pledge allegiance to you, as long as you can support the city of grace."


    "The Golden Group went to the City of Divine Favor? Didn''t they go to Sunspear City?" Miri Jordyn was a little stunned.


    Because at the previous military meeting, everyone agreed that after the Golden Group conquered Soul Hill, the most likely move should be to go directly south to Sunspear City.


    After all, Sunspear City, as the fiefdom of the ruling family of Dorne, is of great political significance in itself, and the lords of Dorne are still being detained there.


    Coupled with Sunspear City and the army of captives from the Riverlands and the Valley, these two armies can be regarded as extremely important new forces in Dorne today. Once their support is won, and they are re-armed, it will definitely be beneficial to many En situation had a subversive impact.


    That''s why everyone was so stunned when they heard that the Golden Group did not go south, but marched west to the City of Divine Grace.


    "It''s absolutely true!" Facing everyone''s questioning gazes, Weir''s face flushed red, "Many people have seen a large army marching towards the City of Divine Grace with the banner of three red dragons."


    "Yes, and the red and white griffin flag," added the younger brother.


    "That''s the Prime Minister of the Mad King, Jon Connington." Miri said, while turning her gaze to Caesar, wanting to hear his opinion.


    Samwell put away the letter, smiled slightly at the brothers, and said:


    "Thanks to the Ailion family for their trust in me, and I will not disappoint you. Earl Natalie, please lead the army to move forward. The target is the City of Grace."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Just as Natalie answered, Samwell handed over the letter.


    "Look at it too, and burn it after reading it." Samwell warned, then jumped onto the dragon''s back, and said, "I''ll go ahead to check the situation first, and you guys move on."


    "yes."


    The white dragon flapped its wings, soared into the sky, and flew eastward with Samwell.


    Natalie gave the marching order, and at the same time read the letter over and over several times.


    But the more I look at it, the more confused I become.


    She is not the kind of person who has her own opinions. She subconsciously wanted to ask the opinions of her vassals, but thinking of Samwell''s advice, she quickly burned the letter and kept her doubts in her heart.


    Two days later, the army crossed the desert, and the blue river of misfortune ahead was clearly visible. Natalie knew that the most arduous journey had been left behind.


    It was noon at this time, and the sun was beating everyone like a hot hammer, but the soldiers were very excited.


    Following Natalie''s order to camp by the river, everyone rushed into the water to embrace the rare coolness.


    A shadow came from the east, blocking the daylight and causing a cheer.


    Seeing Bailong returning with Caesar, Natalie also jumped up to meet him.


    "Sam, drink water."


    "Thanks."


    "Hungry? I have cottage cheese, raisins, and soaked oatmeal."


    Samwell ate a few slices of cheese and drank some wine, and saw Miss Miri from the Jordyn family and two brothers from the Arion family also came to salute.


    "I rode a dragon to circle the city of God''s Grace a few times." Samwell said, "The Golden Group is indeed marching westward, and has already entered the city of God''s Grace."


    The two brothers of the Ailion family suddenly turned pale.


    Samwell comforted after seeing this:


    "There are no traces of fierce fighting in the city. It should be Shen''en City who surrendered voluntarily. Don''t worry, I will help you drive away the golden group soon."


    Brother Weil quickly thanked him.


    Miss Mi Rui said: "Your Majesty, did the Golden Group really not go to Sunspear City?"


    "No, they went." Samwell said, "I saw an army going south from Soul Hill. It seems that the Golden Group should be divided."


    "This is not a good idea." Miss Mi Rui commented.


    "Regardless of the enemy, we just go at our own pace." Samwell made a decision, "After resting, we will continue to march towards God''s Grace City. As for Sunspear City, we will hand it over to Oliver of the Yronwood family. The Jazz will take care of it."


    "yes."

 Chapter 399: trust

    Chapter 399 Trust


    After everyone dispersed, Samwell took Natalie to a crooked tree by the river.


    This kind of tree is called "Desert Beggar" by the Dornish people. There are as many thorns on the tree as leaves. Meeting it means meeting water.


    "Sam, that letter from Mrs. Ians that you showed me...I read it."


    "What do you think?" Samwell asked with the tone of an exam school.


    Natalie recalled the contents of the letter.


    In fact, it was indeed a request for help. However, the tone of Madam Ians in the letter was quite strange, full of guilt and pleading. She said that she voluntarily stayed in the City of Divine Grace and pretended to surrender to the Golden Group, but in fact Arrangements have been made, and the west city gate will be opened on the night of the full moon to help Caesar''s army enter the city to wipe out the mercenaries.


    Mrs. Ians even bluntly said that she sent her two sons out just to convince Caesar of her sincerity.


    This made Natalie very puzzled.


    In her opinion, the Ailion family should not have offended Caesar. Even if they were recruited by the Martell family before, the City of Divine Favor did send some troops to attack the Yronwood family, but that is understandable.


    Moreover, Mrs. Ians is also from the Yronwood family. With her status, if she wants to surrender, there is no need to stay in the city and take risks herself. She just needs to escape with her sons before the golden group arrives. .


    Could it be that Mrs. Ians is worried that abandoning the castle in this way will insult the honor of the family?


    "I can''t understand Mrs. Ians'' behavior." Natalie expressed her doubts in her heart, "If she really chose to stay for the glory of the family, at least she should resist the Golden Group symbolically."


    Samwell shook his head with a smile: "She is a Yronwood, what obligation does she have to defend the city desperately for the Ailion family?"


    Natalie was even more puzzled.


    Seeing this, Samwell told the story of Mrs. Ians''s betrayal.


    Natalie suddenly realized:


    "It turns out that she took the initiative to stay because she wanted to make up for her mistakes."


    "Yes." Samwell asked with a smile, "Do you think we can trust Mrs. Ians this time?"


    Natalie pondered and replied:


    "I think it''s okay, after all, Mrs. Ians sent her two sons here."


    Samwell laughed and shook his head, rubbing the little girl''s head.


    Natalie suddenly lost confidence:


    "Sam, do you think Mrs. Ians is lying to us again?"


    "Actually, I don''t know if Mrs. Ians is lying to us." Samwell said frankly, "I rode a dragon to investigate, and the situation in God''s Grace City is basically consistent with what Mrs. Ians said in her letter. But there are some things that you can''t see just by looking around in the sky.


    Moreover, sometimes what you see may not be the truth.


    Whether Mrs. Ians really wants to make up for her mistakes, or pretends to surrender, it doesn''t matter much. What''s really important is that you don''t trust anyone, you have to be skeptical. As a high lord, trust is a luxury, and sometimes even a fatal thing.


    Especially on the battlefield, it is extremely stupid to rely on a letter from a woman whose friend or enemy is unknown to make a battle plan. "


    "Oh." Natalie nodded, "If Mrs. Ians cannot be trusted, what should we do? Storm the City of Grace?"


    "This is going to be adaptable."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    City of Grace.


    Mrs. Ians and Jon Connington stood side by side on the top of the main castle tower.


    This castle is located at the confluence of the Vance River, the Misfortune River, and the Green Blood River. It is a rare touch of green in the yellow desert.


    But Jon''s gaze has been fixed on the northern desert, as if to reach the end of the horizon.


    "Master Jon, what are you looking at?" Mrs. Ians asked, her tone was soft and weak, which most aroused a man''s desire for protection.


    "Looking at my home." Jon said in an ethereal tone.


    "Your home is Griffin''s Nest Castle. It''s thousands of miles away from God''s Grace City. How can you see it?"


    Jon smiled slightly, looked away, and turned to look at the woman beside him.


    Although she has given birth to two children, Mrs. Ians is still full of charm.


    Feeling the scorching heat in the man''s eyes, Mrs. Ians blushed. She raised her hand to straighten the long hair blown by the wind by her ear, slightly turned her head, and said:


    "My lord, are you going to face Caesar''s army in the City of Grace?"


    "Yes." Jon withdrew his gaze, "Actually, it''s not wise to confront Caesar head-on at this time, but..."


    Thinking of little Aegon''s reckless and stupid decision-making, Jon felt extremely bitter in his heart.


    This child has been suppressed for too long, and too eager for glory.


    But at young Aegon''s age, who is not eager for glory, who is not rash and impulsive.


    Mrs. Ians saw the troubles of the man, and comforted him softly:


    "The City of Divine Grace is extremely strong. Your lord, rely on this, and you will definitely not lose to Caesar."


    "I hope so." Jon smiled slightly, turned his head and walked down the tower.


    Mrs. Ians followed.


    As soon as the two of them stepped out of the stairs, they saw Sir Franklin Flowers walking over.


    Mrs. Ians knew that they had something important to discuss, so she politely left.


    "What''s the matter?" Jon asked, but his eyes were fixed on Mrs. Ians''s graceful back.


    "Caesar''s army has appeared in the west, and it is only two or three days away from the city of grace." Sir Franklin reported.


    Seeing Jon''s gaze, he showed a mocking smile, and said again:


    "My lord, Mrs. Ians is actually a good marriage partner. She not only has the blood of the Yronwood family, but the child is also the heir to the city of God''s Grace. If you marry her, you will be able to win over the two most important families in the eastern part of Dorne. You have been traveling for half your life, and now that you have returned with glory, it is time to start a family."


    Jon glared at Franklin, shook his head and said:


    "Are you still thinking about women at this time? Besides, Mrs. Ians...is not credible."


    Sir Franklin froze for a moment:


    "She can''t be trusted? But since entering the city, she has been very cooperative. And she didn''t admit it, she had betrayed Caesar before, so..."


    "And where is her son?" Jon interrupted.


    "son?"


    "Yes. Mrs. Ians has two sons, but neither is in the city. Guess where they went?"


    Sir Franklin''s face suddenly darkened:


    "You mean, Mrs. Ians pretended to surrender? She was actually responding to Caesar?"


    "I''m afraid so."


    "Why?" Franklin yelled violently, "Since the landing, these Dorne nobles have refused to cooperate with us, the Tolan family in Soul Hill is like this, and the Arion family in God''s Grace City is also the same now!


    They really want to join Caesar?


    His Royal Highness Aegon is obviously a descendant of the true dragon, and also has the blood of the Martell family, what do these Dornish people think! "


    "Because Caesar really has dragons." Jon sighed, with a bitter tone, "We underestimated the difficulty of this war. Although the armies of the Stormlands and the Reach were dragged to the north by the Lannister family, Caesar came alone. Well, that''s enough to make us burn out."


    Franklin gritted his teeth, his eyes flickered fiercely, and lowered his voice:


    "Since Mrs. Ians wants to betray us, why not just kill us?"


    "No." Jon shook his head slowly, "Don''t touch Mrs. Ians, and don''t show any strangeness. The City of God''s Grace is about to become a hunting ground, but who is the hunter and who is the prey is still uncertain."

 Chapter 400: trap

    Chapter 400 Trap


    City of Grace.


    Jon Connington lived in the Lord''s bedroom.


    Lying on the soft feather bed, he tossed and turned unable to sleep, staring at the velvet covering above his head in a daze.


    Fortunately, Jon has long been used to insomnia.


    Since he was deposed and expelled by the Mad King, he has hardly slept a full night. Hatred and regret gnawed at his heart like poisonous insects, making him unable to sleep peacefully.


    For a long time, leading the golden group to fight back to Westeros and restore the family''s fiefdom and glory has been the only belief that supports Jon Connington''s survival.


    The moment he landed at Broken Arm Point of Dorne, Jon thought he could finally wash away the shame and regret of many years, but the reality was far more cruel than imagined.


    Although the progress of the Golden Group was fairly smooth, and they did not suffer any losses in their siege all the way, but Jon clearly knew that all this was just a false appearance.


    The biggest weakness of the Golden Group is the lack of foundation.


    Although the Hill of Souls and the City of Divine Grace were conquered, anyone with a discerning eye knows that the Toland family and the Arion family actually have hearts for Caesar, and little Aegon is not taken seriously here, and many people even doubt the authenticity of his identity. Not many people are willing to fight for him.


    So, unless the Golden Group can really continue to win all the way until they defeat Caesar, otherwise, as long as they fail once, or even need to fail, just one miserable victory, the Golden Group will fall into a situation beyond redemption.


    It''s a pity that many people in the regiment can''t see this clearly.


    Especially little Aegon, who was only thinking of making meritorious deeds. The young and impulsive he was blinded by the momentary victory.


    Don''t even want to be taught by Jon Conrington anymore.


    Perhaps he should have stood his ground and shouldn''t have joined the power struggle in Westeros so early.


    This is the wrong time and the wrong landing point.


    According to Jon''s thinking, the best time is to wait for Lannister and Caesar to officially start the war, and the Golden Group will cross the sea again.


    Besides, they should not come to Dorne, but to land at Griffin''s Roost in the Stormlands.


    There is the fief of the Clinton family, and Jon is confident that the people in that territory will fight for him.


    Griffin''s Roost is located in the center of the storm, which can directly threaten Storm''s End.


    As long as the Golden Group has a firm foothold there, cooperates with the Lannister family, and attacks back and forth, it will definitely make Caesar lose ground.


    Unfortunately some people can''t wait.


    And Jon suspects that the Lannister family may also be secretly contributing to the flames.


    Duke Tywin obviously didn''t want to attract Caesar''s firepower by himself, and let the Golden Group take advantage.


    Therefore, even if he wanted to continue waiting, some people didn''t want to wait anymore. Varys, Governor Illyrio, Lannister with ulterior motives, and those mercenaries eager to return to their hometown all contributed to this wrong landing. .


    The actions after logging in are even more mistakes.


    They underestimated the dire situation in Dorne. The prestige of the Martell family in this land has completely collapsed, and the blood of little Aegon has no appeal.


    On the contrary, Caesar became the savior in the mind of Lord Dorne.


    Mrs. Ians of God''s Grace City, such a weak woman, even disregarded her own safety, but also wanted to be Caesar''s internal support.


    Jon felt more and more that the future of the Golden Group was bleak here.


    Perhaps we can only hope that Lannister will go to war as soon as possible to force Caesar to leave Dorne. Only in this way can the Golden Group have a chance...


    Boom boom boom.


    A rapid knock on the door interrupted Jon''s thoughts:


    "who?"


    "My lord, it''s me." Franklin Buddha Flower''s voice came from outside the door.


    Jon got up from the bed and put on a coat:


    "come in."


    Sir Franklin pushed the door open and said in a hasty tone:


    "My lord, as you expected, Mrs. Ians really has a problem. Just now she secretly summoned a few knights from the Arion family. Are we going to arrest them?"


    "Don''t worry." Jon pressed his hand, "Keep an eye on them and see what they are going to do."


    "Yes." Sir Franklin turned and left.


    Jon went out to wake up the knights under his command, telling them to immediately gather the army and prepare for battle.


    At this time, it was approaching midnight, and the stars in the sky were sparse and dim. Only a full moon hung high in the night sky, casting a cool brilliance.


    Sir Franklin returns to report again:


    "My lord, the members of the Arion family are about to secretly open the gate to the west! They really colluded with Caesar! They want to lure the enemy into the city!"


    "I see." Jon nodded silently, and calmly gave the order, "Take control of all the troops of the Ailion family immediately, and kill anyone who resists."


    "yes!"


    "In addition, mobilize soldiers to ambush at the west gate. When the situation in the city stabilizes, we will open the gate ourselves."


    "We open the city gate ourselves?" Sir Franklin was stunned for a moment, but he quickly reacted and laughed, "Okay, I understand! I will let the brothers prepare a big gift for Caesar at the west gate! "


    After finishing speaking, he left excitedly.


    Soon, the faint sound of fighting came from the castle, but it was not intense.


    Most members of the Alion family didn''t know Mrs. Ians''s plan at all, and were dragged out of the bed by the soldiers of the Golden Regiment in a daze, and controlled them.


    Jon Connington stood at the highest point of the castle, his whole body melted into the darkness, like a stone statue, watching everything silently.


    It wasn''t until the soldiers came to report that everyone in the Ailion family had been controlled that Jon came back to his senses.


    He went downstairs silently, and stayed in front of Mrs. Ians'' room for a while.


    Hearing the crying sound from inside, Jon put his hand on the doorknob, but never pushed it away.


    He didn''t know how to face Mrs. Ians.


    Frankly speaking, Jon is a little moved by her, but he also knows that this woman is just a cup of poison to him.


    Don''t make the same mistake again. He silently reminded himself.


    Seventeen years ago, kindness and pride ruined the first half of his life. Now, he must be ruthless.


    "Keep an eye on her." Jon didn''t push the door open after all. He took a few steps back and said to the soldiers at the door, "If there is any abnormality, kill her immediately."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Jon turned around and strode away.


    When he came to the west gate, he saw thousands of soldiers from the Golden Regiment busy here. They dug traps at the gate, arranged archers and heavy crossbows, and demolished nearby houses to build a fence.


    Jon boarded the tower and looked out.


    The night was dark, and it was hard to see how far away. In the darkness, there seemed to be something about to move.


    Waiting for the soldiers to report that everything was ready, Jon went down from the tower and came to sit in a house behind. At the same time, he gave the order to open the door.


    The rusty iron chain creaked and turned, and the sound was clearly audible in the silent night.


    The heavy door inlaid with iron slowly lifted up, revealing the dark door opening.


    The soldiers of the Golden Regiment hid in the shadows, quietly waiting for the arrival of their prey.

 Chapter 401: lava hell

    Chapter 401 Lava Hell


    The night is getting darker.


    Franklin Flowers leaned against the battlements, hiding himself in the shadows.


    He was a potbellied Riverbend Knight with scars all over his face, his right ear looked like it had been bitten by a dog, and his left ear was completely gone.


    Because his mother was a washerwoman who was raped by the lord of the cider hall, Earl Fossoway, Franklin was also called "the **** of the cider hall", but he himself preferred to laugh at himself as a "rotten apple".


    Franklin''s biggest dream is to return to Westeros one day and blow Earl Fossoway''s head like a rotten apple.


    Unfortunately, this dream is destined to be impossible to realize, because Earl Fossoway has died in the Deer Party rebellion.


    Franklin changed his dream to become the lord of the wine hall one day.


    This is not wishful thinking.


    If he could help little Aegon ascend the Iron Throne, the other party would definitely not be stingy with the Earl of the Fruit Wine Hall.


    Franklin imagined the scene of returning to his hometown, with a beast-like light in his eyes.


    But as time went by, the enemy disappeared for a long time, and he also became anxious.


    Why haven''t you come yet?


    Franklin got up and lay down on the top of the city wall, and looked into the distance for a while, but he couldn''t see anything, only the dark silence.


    "What time is it?"


    "Just past wolf time."


    Franklin nodded silently, sat down again, drew out his long sword and wiped it carefully.


    Time passed extremely slowly while waiting.


    Finally, Franklin couldn''t bear to get up again.


    The movement made the soldiers on the side wake up suddenly.


    "Damn it! Don''t sleep!" Franklin reprimanded him a few times, and then went down the tower sullenly.


    Found Jon Connington in the rear house, Franklin complained:


    "Is it possible that Caesar is afraid and dare not come?"


    Jon said with a cold face:


    "Go back to the city tower, and you are not allowed to leave your post without authorization."


    Franklin shook his head dissatisfied:


    "It''s not an option to go on like this. The soldiers are almost falling asleep."


    "Then go wake them up!"


    Franklin muttered a few words in a low voice, turned his head and left.


    Jon looked at the back of the other party going away, and sighed secretly.


    He has also realized that the Golden Group is already in an extremely passive situation.


    I wanted to take the opportunity of seeing through Mrs. Ians'' trick and design the west gate as a trap.


    If Caesar led his army to rush in, the Golden Legion would definitely inflict heavy damage on the enemy.


    But what if Caesar doesn''t come...


    The golden group is embarrassing.


    They could only stick around near the west city gate, not daring to relax at all.


    If this continues, the soldiers will only become more and more tired.


    Jon suspects that the enemy is likely to choose to attack before dawn, when the Golden Group is the most exhausted, and the enemy is waiting for work.


    Even if they make full preparations at the West Gate, the outcome is uncertain.


    And worse, maybe another situation¡ª


    The enemy does not attack from the west gate.


    Thinking of this, Jon couldn''t help trembling slightly.


    Originally, the Golden Group set a trap for the enemy, but now, this trap has instead become a **** for the Golden Group, making them lose their strategic initiative.


    Jon almost wanted to immediately order the cancellation of the original plan, close the city gate, and let the soldiers go back to rest.


    But he dared not do it.


    What if the enemy really comes from the west gate?


    Although as long as the gates are closed, the Golden Company can still deal with it calmly, but it will make Jon look like a clown in everything he did before...


    If he was commanding the army of the Clinton family, Jon would not have similar worries at all.


    But now, he has a group of mercenaries under him.


    A group of outlaws fighting for money.


    Jon must consider the psychology of the mercenaries, the morale of the army, and the impact on his prestige...


    So, he hesitated.


    But on the other side, Sir Franklin Flowers returned to the tower and began to inspect.


    Seeing the dozing soldiers go up, they punched and kicked, as if they wanted to vent all the anger accumulated in their hearts.


    After venting, Franklin felt much more at ease. He returned to sit by the battlements and continued to wipe the long sword.


    Time turned to owl time, then to nightingale time, and then to owl time... Seeing that dawn was approaching, Franklin couldn''t help dozing off for a while.


    Just when he was in a daze, Franklin suddenly heard a faint sound of breaking through the air.


    The air also seemed to become hotter.


    He subconsciously stood up, his heart clenched tightly, and he had a bad feeling.


    "My lord, what''s the matter?" Seeing this, the soldiers on the side quickly stood up, fearing that the knight would mistake him for dozing off again.


    Franklin didn''t speak, and leaned on the city wall again to look out, as if he wanted to find something from the thick darkness.


    But until his eyes were sore, he still didn''t see anything.


    But at this moment, an exclamation suddenly came from beside him:


    "Fire! Fire!"


    Franklin turned his head suddenly, and saw a beam of dazzling fire blooming in the distance.


    Orange red mixed with scorched fire, like a rising sun, pierced the darkness before dawn, and also pierced the defenses of everyone in the Golden Group.


    They opened their mouths wide and stared blankly at this terrible scene, completely at a loss.


    Fortunately, Franklin reacted first, and immediately ordered loudly:


    "East City Gate! Damn it! The enemy is attacking from the East Gate, hurry up and support!"


    As he spoke, he drew his sword and rushed out.


    Going down the tower, he also ran into Jon Colinton who was giving orders: "Franklin, you lead people..."


    boom.


    Franklin deliberately slammed Jon away hard, cursing non-stop.


    The ear-piercing horn sounded in the city, and more and more soldiers of the Golden Regiment gathered and headed towards the east gate.


    The shouts of killing became louder and louder, and the entire city of God''s Grace seemed to be awakened from sleep, and suddenly entered the most intense and cruel fighting rhythm.


    When Sir Franklin led a team of mercenaries to the east gate, he saw that the gate had collapsed in the fire, and countless enemies poured in like locusts, bringing slaughter and blood.


    "Come on!" he hissed, "Kill these Dornish bastards!"


    "Kill them all!" The mercenaries cried and howled.


    But the next moment, the shouting stopped abruptly.


    Franklin looked up in astonishment. Although he couldn''t see anything, he knew that there was a huge creature hovering above his head, and the shadows cast down enveloped them like a curtain.


    dragon!


    "Get out of the way!" he snapped.


    The next second, the thunderous sound of piercing through the air brought a scorching gust of wind.


    A spear of fire fell from the sky, pouring down like lava, swallowing dozens of mercenaries in an instant.


    Franklin rushed into the house on the street and escaped unharmed, but he also felt the raging heat wave beating his back, making the armor on his body extremely hot.


    The dying soldiers let out howls that were not human-like, and the strong smell of barbecue filled the air.


    "Scorpion Crossbow!" Franklin roared, "Where''s the Scorpion Crossbow?"


    The dragon is not invincible, he comforted himself in his heart.


    Back then, Aegon the Conqueror had a dragon die in Dorne. Now, he can make Caesar''s dragon die in Dorne too!


    The knight who wanted to be a dragon slaying hero rushed out of the burning house and ran towards the tower.


    There''s the Scorpion Crossbow.


    A fierce battle broke out at the gate of the city, and more and more enemies rushed in. However, because the Golden Regiment deployed heavy troops at the west gate, the other gates were severely understaffed. At this time, they seemed to be at a disadvantage.


    What''s more, there is a terrifying dragon hovering above the head, spouting hellish flames from time to time, which is an extremely serious blow to the morale of the Golden Group.


    Must kill the dragon first!


    Sir Franklin didn''t manage the battle at the gate of the city. He rushed up the tower, groping in the dark for the scorpion crossbow according to his memory.


    found it!


    And there are three soldiers operating the ballista.


    But the problem is, the night is deep, they loaded up, but they couldn''t find a target to shoot.


    Franklin grabbed the torch, waved it wildly in the air, and shouted:


    "Caesar! Come on! You low bastard! Come and fight me!"


    The next second, angry roars filled the entire city of grace, and a furnace-like hot wind swept over.


    Franklin saw a pair of eyes in the dark, blood-red eyes.


    I am looking at hell. It was Franklin''s last thought.


    The scorching flames engulfed him, and the whistle of the scorpion crossbow came from his ears.


    But Franklin has no time to see if he has shot the dragon.


    He was on fire.

 Chapter 402: Desperate blow

    Chapter 402 Desperate Blow


    The twilight of the dawn slowly but firmly tore through the night, returning the light to the City of Grace.


    Standing on the top of the main castle tower, Jon Connington looked at the rising sun in the eastern sky expressionlessly, it was so bright that it made people dizzy.


    The city echoed with low-pitched and sobbing battle horns, the sound of metal and iron clashing, and the screams of the wounded, all mixed together to form the music of the massacre.


    And the main player of this piece of music is the white dragon.


    It hovered over the City of Divine Favor, its huge wings flapped the air and made a thunderous sound, and the shadow it cast almost enveloped the entire block, and sometimes swooped down, spouting molten flames.


    Countless Golden Legion warriors were engulfed in flames, and more tried to fight back, but neither bows nor spears could cause damage to a dragon of this size.


    Only the Scorpion Crossbow.


    Jon saw that there was a thick and long crossbow bolt inserted into the belly of the white dragon, which was the masterpiece of the scorpion crossbow.


    But it is a pity that although the scorpion crossbow can penetrate the scale armor, it cannot cause fatal damage to the white dragon.


    It''s too big.


    Didn''t it say that Caesar''s dragon hatched three years ago?


    It looks as big as an adult dragon.


    Even a scorpion crossbow can''t pose much threat to such a huge dragon, unless it is hit by dozens of arrows, it can make the dragon lose its fighting power.


    Or, like Meraxes during the war of conquest, he was shot in the most vulnerable eye by a crossbow arrow, penetrating his brain, and killed with one blow.


    But that''s a lot of luck.


    Unless the gods bless you.


    Will the gods protect themselves? Jon was suspicious.


    But he still wants to try.


    "Let everyone evacuate to the west gate!" Jon said to the herald.


    "My lord... Are we going to give up God''s Grace City like this?"


    Jon suppressed his anger, and said coldly: "Pass on my order!"


    "yes."


    Seeing that the herald finally went to convey the order, Jon sighed secretly.


    He knew that his previous misjudgment had seriously damaged his prestige in the hearts of the soldiers, and now everyone began to doubt his commanding ability.


    In fact, Jon didn''t intend to just evacuate like this, but was preparing for the final blow.


    A blow to the dragon.


    He knew very well that in order to win this battle, he must first get rid of the white dragon.


    To slay a dragon, you can only rely on the scorpion crossbow.


    In order to set up an ambush at the west city gate, most of the scorpion crossbows of the golden regiment were deployed there, and it was too late to transport them in a hurry.


    Therefore, the dragon must be led to the west gate.


    For this reason, even if the entire city of grace is handed over to the enemy, it will not hesitate.


    Soon, the sound of the horn symbolizing retreat echoed in the city, and groups of soldiers from the Golden Regiment began to evacuate towards the west gate.


    The Dornish people were greatly encouraged, and they pursued closely, becoming more and more courageous as they fought.


    Correspondingly, the morale of the mercenaries of the Golden Group was demoralized, and their retreat gradually turned into a rout.


    Hughes Dayne, wearing heavy armor, led 300 cavalrymen straight into the enemy''s formation on the spacious street.


    As a result, needless to say, the Golden Regiment lost all will to fight, and encountered a cavalry assault when they had no intention of fighting, and were defeated after only holding on for a few breaths.


    Then it almost became a one-sided massacre. That section of the street was covered with the corpses of the soldiers of the Golden Regiment, layer upon layer, extending far away.


    Blood gurgled and flowed, converging into a stream.


    The front lines of the two sides shifted rapidly from east to west, and the city of grace was being controlled by Caesar''s army at an extremely fast speed.


    Samwell controlled the white dragon, moved westward with the battle line, and controlled the white dragon to swoop down from time to time, bringing flames and death to the golden group.


    However, the strange changes in the battle situation at this time made him secretly vigilant.


    Although the defeat of the Golden Group had already appeared, it still seemed strange that the opponent chose to withdraw so simply and neatly.


    Giving up too quickly.


    This will only hasten the downfall of the Golden Company.


    Either the commander of the golden regiment is an idiot, or the other party is trying to seduce him.


    In fact, Jon Connington''s military level is similar to that of an idiot in the eyes of Samwell. Whether it is the performance in the War of the Reavers or the performance in this fight, it shows that this "Master Griffin" is really a fool. Not good material for a leader.


    Of course, Samwell will not relax his vigilance because of this.


    Maybe this situation is really a bait.


    But bluffing to lure the enemy is a high-end operation, and if one is not careful, it will turn from a bluff to a real defeat.


    Now it seems that the Golden Group really has this trend.


    During the chase, the West City Gate was already in sight.


    Samwell noticed that the Golden Group had rearranged in the open space in front of the city gate, and seemed to be preparing to fight a Jedi counterattack here.


    The next second, Samwell suddenly focused his eyes, and immediately controlled the white dragon to climb up quickly.


    Whoosh whoosh¡ª


    Amidst the sharp sound of piercing the air, more than a dozen thick crossbow arrows shot out, all aiming at the position of Bailong just now.


    Fortunately, Samwell was always vigilant, and the moment he saw the scorpion crossbow, he controlled the white dragon to turn.


    Several crossbow bolts almost brushed against the white dragon''s belly.


    Although the rain of arrows failed to hurt Cleopatra, it left a faint bloodstain, which deeply angered the White Dragon.


    In addition, when it was at the east gate, a cold arrow in the dark hit its abdomen, and the white dragon''s anger at these hateful scorpion crossbows could no longer be controlled.


    Without waiting for Samwell''s order, it roared and swooped down.


    The huge mouth opened, and orange-red flames spewed out from the depths of the throat, instantly igniting the three scorpion crossbows.


    The soldiers of the Golden Regiment operating the scorpion crossbow also became firemen one by one, screaming and running wildly, rolling on the ground, the scene was extremely terrifying.


    Cleopatra flapped her wings angrily, and sent Pyroman and the flaming scorpion crossbow flying, splashing sparks flying in the air along with the scorched corpse.


    But at this moment, two crossbow bolts were suddenly shot out from nowhere.


    Samwell had quick eyesight and quick hands, and drew out the giant sword behind his back, but he only had time to chop one of them into pieces, while the other crossbow bolt still penetrated into the white dragon''s ass.


    Cleopatra let out a violent hiss, and the sound shook the entire city wall.


    But Samwell suddenly woke up and tried his best to appease the white dragon, preventing it from rushing around. Instead, he flew up to the sky again, keeping a distance from the ground.


    Sure enough, as soon as the white dragon took off, three more crossbow arrows shot over, brushing past the dragon''s wings.


    This is the importance of the dragon knight to the dragon.


    Although the giant dragon is powerful, it is a beast after all, with low intelligence and easily irritated.


    The Golden Group had obviously prepared for it long ago. They did not deploy all the scorpion crossbows in one place, but scattered them, so that Samwell did not discover them all at first.


    When he thinks that the scorpion crossbow has finished a round of salvo and can take advantage of the filling gap to land and attack, the other hidden scorpion crossbows can aim and shoot better.


    I have to say that this strategy is indeed insidious and ruthless.


    If Samwell hadn''t controlled the white dragon and allowed it to run amok with its instincts, maybe the Golden Group would have accomplished the feat of slaying the dragon.

 Chapter 403: doomed failure

    Chapter 403 Doomed Failure


    Seeing the white dragon hovering high in the sky, the members of the Golden Group became anxious.


    At this time, Dorn''s army also arrived one after another, and began to attack the Golden Army''s formation.


    Samwell comforted the restless white dragon and helped it pull out the crossbow bolts from its tail and belly.


    The hot blood flowed out from the wound, almost instantly evaporating into smoke as soon as it touched the air.


    Afterwards, he carefully controlled the white dragon to hover over the battlefield, and carefully found out the hidden scorpion crossbows one by one. After confirming the location, he cooperated with the attack of the Dornish soldiers and let the white dragon swoop down, pouring out flames and anger. on the enemy''s head.


    During this process, he always paid attention to maintaining the distance between him and the scorpion crossbow. At the same time, he controlled the white dragon to constantly change directions in the air, making it more difficult for the golden group scorpion crossbow to aim.


    A crossbow arrow shot through the air, but it could no longer easily hit the white dragon that was flying past.


    Instead, under the impact of Dorn''s army, one after another Scorpion Crossbow was destroyed.


    Seeing that the threat was removed little by little, Bailong became more and more unscrupulous.


    The position of the Golden Group has been plowed with bloodstains by the raging fire. Countless charred corpses and screams make the front of the west gate seem to be a purgatory on earth.


    Finally, the Golden Group completely collapsed.


    The invincible dragon crushed the last straw in their hearts. The surviving mercenaries could no longer organize a decent resistance, and turned around and fled from the open west city gate.


    Jon Connington stood on the top of the tower of the Arion family castle, watching the battle at the west gate, and the last trace of luck in his heart finally disappeared.


    "My lord, run away!" the guard urged.


    Jon turned around silently, and walked down the stairs unhurriedly.


    At this time, the Dornishmen have surrounded the castle and are attacking fiercely.


    Jon had only gone down two flights of stairs when he saw the Dornishmen rushing into the castle.


    He hesitated, and instead of continuing down, he walked through the corridor to a wooden door.


    The guard at the door was still doing his duty, but his face couldn''t hide his panic.


    Jon pushed the door open and entered, and saw Mrs. Ians sitting timidly on the bed in a long lavender dress.


    After seeing the man, she smiled sadly:


    "Are you here to kill me?"


    Jon didn''t answer. He held the hilt of the sword at his waist with his right hand, but he couldn''t pull it out.


    He knew that this woman had betrayed him and caused his failure, but the pride of the knight prevented him from doing so.


    Just like in Stone Hall Town, he couldn''t give the order to set fire to the city and force Robert Baratheon out.


    Countless midnight dreams, Jon thought that if he was given another chance, he might make a different choice in Stone Hall Town.


    But now it seems that this is all an illusion of self-deception.


    He is not that kind of person.


    After a while, he laughed at himself, shook his head, and sighed:


    "The gods made me a proud coward."


    After saying this, he let go of the hilt of his sword with his right hand and turned to leave.


    The shouting outside the door was getting closer, but Jon Conrington calmly ordered:


    "Put down your weapons."


    The guards looked at each other, but finally gave up resistance.


    Jon unhurriedly straightened his collar, as if he was about to attend a grand banquet.


    Seeing a Dorne knight rushing over with a **** sword, Jon said:


    "We surrender. Please allow me to meet His Majesty Caesar."


    At this time, Samwell was standing on the west tower, watching the Dornish soldiers below receive the surrender of the Golden Corps.


    White Dragon was venting his anger at the scorpion crossbows, burning them all to ashes and still not relieved, then flicked his tail and smashed at the wreckage, causing smoke and dust to splash everywhere.


    The corpses and blood had smelled under the scorching sun, and the soldiers mobilized the people in the city to start digging pits outside the city, preparing to bury the enemy''s remains.


    Sir Hughes Dayne hurried up the tower, took off his blood-stained helmet, and began to report casualty statistics to Samwell.


    In a fierce battle last night, the Dane family army suffered more than 500 casualties, of which more than 100 people died in the battle, and the rest were injured in varying degrees.


    Such casualties startled Samwell slightly. He thought it was a devastating victory, but the number of casualties was quite astonishing.


    It seems that the combat effectiveness of the Golden Group is still quite terrifying. Under the threat of the giant dragon and the dragged down by their own commander''s tricks, they still made the opponent pay a big price.


    Of course, their own casualties were even more severe.


    According to rough statistics, nearly 2,000 soldiers of the Golden Regiment put down their weapons and surrendered.


    Samwell was instructing the aftermath when he saw two guards escorting a middle-aged man over,


    Seeing the red and white griffin coat of arms on the opponent''s breastplate, Samwell guessed the identity of this person.


    "Your Majesty Caesar," Jon Connington bowed respectfully, "The former Hand of the King of Aerys II, the former lord of Griffin''s Roost, Jon Connington sends his greetings to you."


    Samwell glanced at him lightly, and said:


    "Are you here to surrender?"


    "Yes."


    "Then don''t pretend, kneel down and beg my forgiveness."


    Jon gritted his teeth and said:


    "Don''t be complacent, Caesar, you only win because of the dragon."


    While speaking, he couldn''t help looking at the white dragon who was still wantonly venting his anger.


    This terrifying giant beast can feel the suffocating sense of oppression even if it is far away.


    Samwell smiled dismissively and said:


    "Don''t you call yourself Targaryen orthodox? That little Aegon, the eldest grandson of the Mad King, doesn''t even have a dragon?"


    Jon was speechless for a moment.


    Samwell continued to sneer:


    "Also, do you know that the Golden Group can''t win from the very beginning, even if you succeed in defending the City of Divine Grace in this battle, it doesn''t make any sense."


    "You won, so of course you are right." Jon was obviously not convinced.


    "Do you know why neither the Toland family nor the Arion family are willing to kneel down to your little Aegon? Is it really just because he has no dragons?"


    "Is not it?"


    Samwell shook his head slowly:


    "You overestimated the role of dragons, and underestimated people''s hearts. The Dornish people don''t have much fear of dragons. They have fought with dragons to the death, and once slaughtered an adult dragon.


    The reason why they reject you, young Aegon, and the Golden Company is because once you win, it will mean a major reshuffle of Dorne''s existing aristocratic system. "


    Jon was stunned, he had already understood what Caesar meant.


    The Golden Group is the gathering place for the losers of the Blackfyre Rebellion. It is full of losers in the political struggles of Westeros. They yearn for glory, and even more for territories and titles.


    "You are here to grab food." Samwell said, "Talk about yourself, if little Aegon ascends the Iron Throne, of course you will be the Earl of Griffin''s Roost, then the current Earl Roland Connington will be obedient Let me give up my title, welcome back?"


    Jon lowered his head, already aware of this cruel truth that he had been ignoring all along.


    The Golden Company is not welcome in Westeros.


    From the day they landed, they were doomed not to be supported by the nobles of the Seven Kingdoms.


    It''s ridiculous. He always thought that as long as there is little Aegon, as long as they unfurl the banner of three red dragons, there will be crowds of voters immediately, and the nobles of the Seven Kingdoms will come to vote one after another.


    Before the resistance of the Toland family and the Ailion family, they always thought it was an exception.


    But that''s just self-deception.


    "You''re right." Jon sighed bitterly, "We deserved to lose."

 Chapter 404: rainy night raid

    Chapter 404 Rainy Night Raid


    The night was dark, and the sky was raining with ice.


    It is late autumn, but the howling north wind has already brought the chill of winter ahead of time.


    On the north bank of the Heishui River, figures swayed, and the gagged war horse neighed dully.


    Thousands of western cavalry wore thick fur cloaks and lined up on the shore to appease the restless war horses.


    The cold raindrops hit the body and penetrated into the skin, and when the cold wind blew, the chill seemed to penetrate into the bones.


    But the cavalry didn''t seem to care at all.


    They have just returned from the snowstorm in the north, and their tolerance to the cold is by no means comparable to that of ordinary people.


    Ser Davon Lannister stared at the opposite bank, motionless as if he had been a statue.


    It wasn''t until he saw a few fire lights in the darkness in front of him, shaking from time to time, that he regained his spirits.


    Because this means that the forward of the army has cleared the enemy''s eyeliner at the ferry on the opposite bank.


    Sir Daven moved his numb and stiff hands and feet, and ordered:


    "Cross the river!"


    Teams of soldiers from the Western Territory took their horses and boarded the boat one after another.


    The water surface of this section of the river is nearly 2,000 feet wide. Fortunately, the current is not too fast, and the army quickly reached the ferry on the other side.


    But it took almost an hour to disembark and re-queue.


    There is a watchtower near the ferry on the south bank, with wolf dung piled on it. It is an observation post set up by the Stormlanders to monitor the movement of the Blackwater River.


    It''s just that the guards in the sentry tower have all turned into cold corpses.


    The cold weather made these people who are used to the warmth of midsummer lose their most basic vigilance.


    Of course, the more important thing is that they did not expect that the Lannister family would take the initiative to attack south.


    In fact, when Sir Davon received the order from Duke Tywin, he also experienced a period of astonishment.


    Fortunately, members of the Lannister family were used to obeying Duke Tywin''s orders, so he immediately led three thousand cavalry from the western region across the river.


    "Advance!" After the soldiers were ready, Sir Davon ordered, taking the lead and walking in the front.


    The horses of this cavalry team were all wrapped in woolen cloth, and they made a low sound when they stepped on the muddy road.


    No one in the team talked, and they all walked in silence, and the awe-inspiring atmosphere condensed in the air.


    The night is getting thicker and thicker, and you can hardly see your fingers.


    The Blackwater River is more than ten miles south, where the King''s Avenue and the Rose Avenue meet, forming a fairly prosperous town.


    But now, this small town has been requisitioned by the Stormland Army and transformed into a military fortress.


    In the church hall in the center of the town, Earl Selwyn Tars was drinking alone.


    His legs and feet are not good. Whenever the weather is cold or rainy, he will have a dull pain, which makes it difficult for him to sleep peacefully.


    So I can only anesthetize myself with alcohol to relieve pain.


    As the first group of lords in the Stormlands to pledge their allegiance to Caesar, Earl Tars has always been valued.


    This time, he was also given a heavy responsibility, leading five thousand soldiers to station at the outpost camp to monitor the movements of King''s Landing.


    The outpost camp is still hundreds of miles away from the Bronze Gate City where the army gathered, but Earl Tas was not too worried.


    Because in his opinion, there is a high probability that the Lannister family will not cross the river to come here.


    As long as Duke Tywin is not stupid, he will not let the natural moat of the Blackwater River go unused, and come to the south bank to fight the army of the Stormy Reach.


    Of course, there are still some people who should be wary of him.


    The city walls of the town have been urgently heightened and reinforced, and a lot of trenches have been dug, and daily inspections have never stopped...


    Thinking of this, Earl Tas suddenly froze for a moment, because he thought that it would be cold and rainy tonight, so no one would be lazy.


    "Bam, Bam!" cried Lord Tars.


    Soon, a young attendant ran in: "My lord, what are your orders?"


    "Go and look around the camp to see if anyone is lazy."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Bam turned to leave, but he was muttering to himself¡ª


    In such a horrible weather, who wouldn''t be lazy.


    The long summer wears down the resistance of the southerners to the cold. Before it reaches the freezing point, many people get sick from the cold.


    Those who were not sick, all huddled in tents and lit a fire to keep warm in this weather.


    Although Bam complained, he still put on a bearskin coat and stepped into the darkness against the cold rain.


    But at this moment, he suddenly saw a faint fire flickering at the north city gate, and then there was a voice of shouting and asking.


    Bam frowned and quickened his pace.


    Before he reached the gate of the city, he heard the sound of warning horns and hoarse shouts.


    Enemy attack!


    Bam''s heart felt cold, but he turned around and ran towards the church hall, shouting loudly as he ran:


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"


    At this time, the south city gate was slowly opened behind him.


    "Kill! Kill in!" Ser Davon Lannister raised his long sword high and shouted, and urged his horse to rush to the forefront.


    The cavalry army, which had already lined up in a black array outside the city, kicked and beat the horse''s belly one after another, and accelerated forward.


    The sound of rumbling horseshoes completely shattered the silent cold night, and under the hazy moonlight, the army of the western region spread towards the camp in the storm like flowing water.


    At this time Earl Tars was still drinking, and he jumped up from his chair reflexively after hearing the sound of the battle horn.


    The soreness in his legs was unbearable, so he shook his body to stabilize himself.


    The attendant Bam also rushed into the hall, and shouted out of breath:


    "My lord, the enemy is attacking! It''s cavalry! Thousands of cavalry!"


    At this time, it was too late to think about where the enemy came from, why there was no warning at the river ferry, and how to launch an attack at this time.


    Earl Tas didn''t say a word, grabbed the saber beside the table, and rushed out without even Caesar wearing it.


    The chaotic scene outside did not make Earl Tas lose his judgment. Facing the panicked soldiers, he comforted him loudly:


    "Don''t panic! In this weather, it is impossible for the Lannisters to cross the river in a big way, and they definitely don''t have the courage to cross the river in a big way! This is just a small-scale sneak attack. As long as we can stabilize, the enemy will naturally not dare to stay here for a long time!"


    Seeing that everyone gradually calmed down, Earl Tas secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    He first found the bachelor with the army and asked him to pass the news of the attack on the outpost camp back to Tongmen City with a raven, then summoned the camp officers and began to issue military orders one after another.


    But it is a pity that the Western Cavalry finally took the lead.


    And in this kind of rainy night raid, the one who has the upper hand is always the one who is more prepared.


    After entering the city, Dafeng divided his subordinates into three thousand-man teams, and personally led one of them to roar through the camp, scattering groups of Stormland soldiers, and then easily chopped them down one by one. land.


    As time went by, the Stormland army got through the initial panic and finally began to organize resistance.


    Arrows are scurrying in the night sky, long swords are dancing wildly in blood, horseshoes, shouts of killing, and screams are intertwined, playing the prelude to the night attack.

 Chapter 405: bad news

    Chapter 405 Bad News


    In the icy night rain, the fighting continued, and the strong smell of blood spread over the camp.


    Earl Tars was wearing armor and leading a team of cavalry to charge back and forth in the camp.


    The battle at this time has become cruel and chaotic, with spears and arrows coming from nowhere, only to find that the number of comrades around is decreasing one by one.


    The rain is getting heavier and getting wet for everyone. The icy rain took away a lot of body heat and made this brutal battle even more difficult.


    Earl Tars''s arm was trembling, and he could hardly hold the hilt of his sword. The quiver has also been shot empty, and the legs are stinging like needles.


    But he still insisted on rushing to the front line, and the flag bearer beside him held up the yellow sun and white moon flag, attracting a large number of storm soldiers who were still resisting.


    They all stared at the red eyes, with scars and blood stains all over their bodies, gathered around the general, preparing for the final decisive battle.


    The army in the storm did suffer heavy losses that night. The bad weather made them relax their vigilance and were caught off guard.


    Earl Tas turned his head suddenly, only to find that even the team of thousands of people could not be assembled.


    He knew in his heart that this camp could no longer be defended, and the only thing he could do now was to lead the remaining remnants out and flee back to Tongmen City.


    After making up his mind, Earl Tas immediately turned his horse''s head and led the remnant army towards the south gate.


    The people in the western region seemed to have anticipated that they wanted to escape, and had already sent a team of thousands of horsemen to wait here.


    "Follow me, rush out!" Earl Tars raised his sword and shouted.


    "rush out!"


    The instinct of survival made the people of Stormland unleash extremely strong fighting power. For a while, the sound of swords and guns piercing into flesh became intensive, and the blood gurgled, dyeing the rain red.


    The gate of the city has almost become a slaughterhouse. There are countless corpses of people from the Stormlands lying there, and of course there are also corpses from the Westlanders.


    Earl Tars''s vision had turned blood red, and the screams and collapses of every Stormlander soldier around him made him feel a throbbing pain in his heart.


    These are elite soldiers of the Tas family.


    Is it all going to be lost here?


    Earl Tas found it hard to believe that this battle hadn''t even started yet, why did it suddenly come to this point.


    The gods seem to have played a malicious joke on him.


    "Selwyn Tarth!"


    A thunderous voice exploded in my ears.


    Earl Tars turned his head, and saw a knight in gold-plated armor and a crimson cloak rushing towards him aggressively.


    The golden lion emblem on the chest reflects the penetrating cold light.


    "Which knight of the Lannister family are you?"


    "Son of Stafford, Davon!" Knight Davon rushed forward, "Today, I want to avenge my father!"


    Earl Tas was still thinking about what the death of Steve had to do with him, when he saw that the knights of the Western Region were about to rush forward.


    The attendant Sim stepped forward to fight, but was stabbed by the opponent and fell off the horse.


    Earl Tas just realized this, and quickly raised the shield in front of him with his sore hands.


    îõ¡ª


    A huge force came, Earl Tars let out a muffled grunt, lost his balance on the horse, and fell to the ground on his back.


    Sir Daven let out a wild laugh, and then ordered to his opponent:


    "Tie him up!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Samwell received the Western Army crossing the Blackwater River and capturing the outpost camp, it was already half a month later.


    At this time, he had just captured Shenen City, and was thinking about how to deal with these golden group prisoners.


    "What''s the matter, Sam?" Natalie Dane couldn''t help asking when she saw Samwell staring at the letter for a long while without speaking.


    "The Lannister has crossed the south and went down." Samwell came back to his senses, his eyes were solemn, "and captured one of our outpost camps."


    Natalie was slightly startled, and said:


    "Is the war in the north about to break out early? What should I do? Do you want to go back quickly?"


    Samwell pondered for a moment, then slowly shook his head:


    "No. Lannister is deliberately trying to lure me back to ease the pressure on the situation in Dorne. However, I don''t believe that Tywin can go south in a big way at this time.


    Although the armies of the Stormlands and the Reach have not yet assembled, the Lannister army has just pacified the situation in the north, and it is impossible to immediately cross the river and fight down the river after withdrawing.


    So this must be just a small-scale harassment, or temptation.


    If I overreact, I will be fooled by Tywin. "


    Natalie reminded worriedly:


    "Then what if Lannister sees that you don''t go back, and really goes south in a big way?"


    Samwell laughed loudly:


    "If the Lannisters really give up the Blackwater River to fight us, then I can''t wait for it.


    In a war, the defender has a natural advantage. If Tywin really dares to come, let the army of the western region go to smash the Tongmen City. With my father, Lord Randyll, in command, the people of the Westlands will inevitably meet and die there. "


    After finishing speaking, Samwell wrote a reply letter, in which he formally appointed Earl Randall Tarly as the commander-in-chief of the coalition forces, and emphasized that Lannister''s provocation should not be ignored, and only need to stick to the Bronze Gate City, and then discuss counterattacks after he returns.


    After writing the letter, give it to the bachelor to send it out.


    Samwell looked again at the captive leader of the golden group who was kneeling in front of him, and fell into deep thought.


    "Your Majesty, we are willing to fight for you." A prisoner shouted.


    Samwell looked at him and asked:


    "May I have your name?"


    "Miss Shad."


    "He is the illegitimate son of Earl Fowler, the lord of Skyreach City." Miri Jordyn reminded, "He was expelled for killing a Manderly by mistake in a tournament."


    "It is inevitable that there will be casualties in the martial arts competition," Mies Shad argued, "but because I am an illegitimate child, the Fowler family wants to kill me to make amends for Mandalay!"


    Samwell sighed secretly. He knew very well that most of the members of the Golden Group in front of him had various conflicts and even hatred with the nobles of the Seven Kingdoms, so they fled to the other side of the narrow sea and became exiles.


    So even if these people are willing to surrender, it is inconvenient for him to accept their allegiance, otherwise he will offend the existing nobles of the Seven Kingdoms.


    "I don''t care what crimes you have committed before, and I don''t care what grievances you appeal, but since you are my prisoner, you must obey my disposal." Samwell said in a deep voice, and made a decision in his heart.


    "I can forgive your crimes and spare your lives, but you must go to the Great Wall of Impossibility and swear to become the night watchman. Otherwise, you will be executed on the spot!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the captives began to pray one after another, obviously not willing to go to the Great Wall.


    Being a night watchman is not as good as going into exile on Essos.


    It''s a pity that Samwell has already made up his mind, so he naturally ignored these people, and waved his hand to signal the soldiers to take them down.


    Jon Colinton remained silent from beginning to end, as if he had accepted his fate.


    Samwell watched the prisoners of the Golden Group being taken down, and couldn''t help but think that the Great Wall of Despair is quite lively today.


    "Any news from Sunspear City?" Samwell asked after disposing of the prisoners.


    "No." The maester shook his head, "The last time the raven received Sunspear City was from the Martell family, saying that the captives in the River Valley rebelled, requesting to send troops for support."


    Samwell rubbed his chin, he knew that there should be three forces gathered around Sunspear at this moment¡ª


    The Golden Company, the captives of the rebellion, and the army of the Yronwood family he had sent in the past.


    A chaotic war is probably inevitable.


    "Let the army rest for a while. In two days, we will march into Sunspear City."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."

 Chapter 406: giant elephant

    Chapter 406 Giant Elephant


    "Sunspear City refuses to pledge allegiance to me?"


    After the captives in the riverlands and valleys rebelled, they killed the few remaining troops of the Martell family and took control of Sunspear City.


    The army of the Yronwood family and the golden regiment almost rushed to the city, but they did not start a war immediately, but sent envoys to the city to persuade them to surrender.


    Both sides are clear that the army in Sunspear City is a new force that cannot be ignored. If the opponent''s position cannot be determined, the outcome of the battle will be unpredictable.


    Unfortunately, it seems that it is not easy to obtain the allegiance of the army in the city.


    "Yes, Your Highness, Lord Edmure Tully said, you can''t just rely on lip service, you must provide food, weapons, and a fleet that can send them home before he will lead his army to serve you."


    Little Aegon snorted softly and said:


    "Don''t they believe my promise? As long as they are willing to fight for me, let alone the food and weapon fleet, I can give them the title of land and castle."


    The envoy hesitated for a moment, and said cautiously:


    "Your Highness, Lord Edmure said...you can''t give away things that are not yours..."


    boom!


    Little Aegon overturned the table, and all kinds of bottles and jars fell to the ground.


    Tyrion Lannister stepped back a few steps to the side, avoiding the splashing food and drink, and said in his mouth:


    "The good news is that the Yronwood family can''t produce what the army in the city wants, but the bad news is that Caesar can, so..."


    "Caesar won''t make it through." Little Aegon said firmly, "Jon will stop him west of the City of Divine Favor..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw a man running into the big tent covered in blood, crying:


    "Your Highness! The City of Grace is lost!"


    The camp fell into dead silence for an instant.


    Tyrion watched Little Aegon''s face turn from white to red, and then from red to purple, and stepped back carefully again.


    Sure enough, the next moment, little Aegon slammed the wine bag in his hand to the ground heavily, and the splashed wine splashed all over the surrounding people.


    "The City of God''s Grace is lost? How did you lose it?"


    Little Aegon''s eyes widened, and he roared with disbelief all over his face.


    "Yes, Your Highness." Recalling that horrible night, the knight who reported the message was still terrified, "Lord Jon misjudged the time and place of Caesar''s attack, and the enemy also has a dragon, ah, that dragon is too big and too scary Even the scorpion crossbow can''t kill it..."


    "Enough!" Little Aegon interrupted the knight''s narration impatiently. "I knew Jon Conrington could not be relied on. It was his stupidity that saved Robert the Predator and killed Tanner." How many members of the Grian family! Now he is going to kill me again! I shouldn''t have handed over the army to him!"


    Tyrion Lannister looked at the young man who was a little out of control, and shook his head secretly.


    No matter how wrong that Lord Griffin was, he brought him up with one hand, and even once became a father and son, but this prince humiliated Jon in such a public way, which is really chilling.


    "Your Highness Aegon," Tyrion persuaded, "We can''t procrastinate in this situation. We must defeat the army of the Yronwood family as soon as possible, otherwise when Caesar leads the army to arrive, we will be attacked."


    "Okay!" Little Aegon immediately ordered, "In the morning, launch an attack! After the Yronwood family is destroyed, I believe that the people in Sunspear will make the right choice."


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    ¡­


    In the early morning of the next day, just after dawn, the golden group began to line up.


    Sir Olifa Shad came to the camp and watched for a while after receiving the report from his subordinates, his face was rather dignified:


    "The members of the Golden Group are in a hurry."


    "Don''t be in a hurry. God''s Grace City has fallen, and His Majesty Caesar and the Dane family''s army will soon come to support and cut off the retreat of the Golden Group."


    Sir Oliver shook his head, but his expression was not so relaxed.


    Because the number of the golden group is superior, and he has also heard the name of the first mercenary group of Essos, the combat effectiveness is very strong.


    Although Caesars won a big victory in the City of Grace, if they can''t withstand this wave of counterattacks from the Golden Group, the situation in Dorne will still be unclear.


    It was useless to think too much, Sir Oliver turned around and began to arrange the battle.


    For them, as long as they can hold the camp, they are considered a victory. When Caesar''s reinforcements arrive, the golden group will die.


    But the Golden Group obviously understands this, so this attack will definitely go all out.


    The fierceness of the battle was already predictable.


    Sir Oliver just finished setting up the combat mission when he heard the desolate horn sounding in the distance.


    In an instant, the wild sand danced wildly, and the murderous aura filled the sky, and a great battle began in a hurry.


    Dorne soldiers waited in formation behind the camp, silently and nervously watching the cavalry squad of the Golden Regiment approaching first.


    They separated to both sides in front of the camp wall, changed their formation, and at the same time drew their bows and arrows, densely packed arrows rose into the sky, and fell with the yellow sand.


    The Dornish archers immediately responded.


    Arrows came and went like locusts. From time to time, soldiers on both sides fell to the ground screaming, blood flowing on the sand.


    Sir Oliver was sitting in the rear, looking at the enemy''s formation, but suddenly his eyes became fixed.


    "What''s that?" The adjutant apparently also noticed something unusual.


    The ground began to tremble, and there was a muffled thunder-like sound in the distance, which was frightening.


    "That''s an elephant!" Sir Oliver gasped, his heart sinking.


    At this time, the Dorn soldiers also discovered the huge monsters in the enemy formation, and the oppressive force brought by the dozen or so terrifying giant beasts was astonishing.


    Panic and fear began to spread in the Dorne army formation.


    "According to the rules of cyvasse, the dragon eats the bishop." The adjutant seemed to want to liven up the atmosphere.


    But it''s obviously not a good idea, they have dragons, but the dragons are not here.


    Sir Oliver took decisive measures and asked the soldiers in the front row to form a shield and spear formation. This is the best formation to deal with cavalry attacks, but to deal with elephants...


    He really didn''t know what to do.


    In the land of Westeros, no one has used elephants on a large scale on the battlefield, so the Dornish people only heard that there were elephant soldiers on the other side of the narrow sea, but they never fought against each other.


    At this time, the Dornish people can only bite the bullet and go on.


    Boom! Boom! bang...


    The elephant''s footsteps kept approaching, stepping on the hearts of every Dornish soldier.


    After the huge body approached, it looked even more hideous and terrifying.


    "Let the arrows! Let the arrows!" Commander Dorn shouted hoarsely.


    The arrows rose again like a torrential rain, and then fell into the formation of the Golden Army.


    But the power of this kind of arrow is really limited for a monster like an elephant.


    "Go! Go! Go!" The soldiers riding on the back of the elephant shouted excitedly.


    They are used to seeing the fear of the enemy, and they can''t wait to see all the obstacles being trampled and crushed by elephants.


    Boom¡ªboom¡ªboom¡ª


    The seventeen elephants still accelerated slowly, facing the flying arrows, and charged towards the Dornish camp like a moving steel fortress.

 Chapter 407: messenger

    Chapter 407 Messenger


    Boom!


    The battalion wall built by lei wood was no different from that of paper in front of the elephant, and it was smashed down.


    As for the so-called strong shield and long spear formation, it is a joke.


    When the charging elephant hit the hedgehog-like shield wall with terrifying inertia, the shield broke and the spear broke immediately.


    Under the terrifying impact, countless Dornish soldiers flew backward like puppets with the sound of bone fractures, spurting blood wildly from their mouths.


    In an instant, the elephant soldiers were like broken bamboos, and the blood mist filled the air. Rows of Dornish soldiers were trampled by like weeds on the side of the road.


    Where the elephant soldiers passed by, the ground was in a mess, and the terrifying scene was like Shura''s hell.


    "The Dornishmen are finished." Edmure Tully watched this scene at the head of Sunspear City, sighing with a complex expression.


    "They don''t have the means to deal with the soldiers at all." Robert Royce said, "So, Lord Edmure, have you made a decision? Is it Caesar or Aegon?"


    Edmure didn''t answer, but his eyes gradually lost focus as he looked at the **** battlefield outside the city.


    ¡­


    "The Dornishmen are finished!" Little Aegon stood on the sand dune behind, waving his arms excitedly, "Come on, my elephant! Crush them! Crush them!"


    Tyrion looked at the overly excited young prince, and seemed to see his dead nephew Joffrey in a trance.


    It really looks like it.


    "See, Tyrion." Little Aegon turned around and laughed, "Isn''t my elephant amazing?"


    "It''s really powerful." Tyrion gave a thumbs up.


    At the same time, he wondered whether he should suggest that his father also go to the other side of the Narrow Sea to buy some elephants.


    But soon, he shook his head and got rid of the thought.


    The reason why the fighting elephants had such a miraculous effect was actually because the Yronwood family was defenseless.


    As long as they prepare some ballistas, they can make these huge and bloated elephants a living target.


    What''s more, the natural enemy of elephants is dragons.


    There are three dragons on Caesar''s side, and they can easily burn these elephants into barbecue.


    However, on the battlefield in front of us, this group of elephants did perform miraculously.


    They easily tore through the defense line of the Dornish people, and the soldiers of the Golden Regiment followed closely behind, flooding in like a tide, killing the Dornish people''s corpses all over the field, and the blood flowed like a river.


    Not long after, the army of the Yronwood family was on the verge of collapse.


    It is worth mentioning that the first to escape was not ordinary soldiers, but Sir Olifa Shad, the commander-in-chief of the army.


    The illegitimate son who jumped out when the blood of the Yronwood family was almost cut off, saw that the defeat was already doomed, so he turned around and ran away.


    At this moment, no ambition or glory is as important as his own life.


    As the coach''s flag fell crookedly, the army of the Yronwood family had no hope of turning around.


    The entire army formation was cut to pieces by the golden regiment, and the panicked soldiers fled in groups.


    The soldiers of the Golden Regiment chased death and chased north, wantonly venting the anger and killing intent accumulated for a long time.


    "The Dornishmen are nothing more than that." Little Aegon commented triumphantly.


    "The Dornish people are not good at fighting frontally." Tyrion said, "What''s more, the wars in Dorne have not stopped in the past few years. The elite troops of each family are basically exhausted, so of course they are vulnerable."


    Although he knew that what the dwarf said was true, little Aegon was still very dissatisfied with the fact that the dwarf poured cold water on him.


    He snorted softly and said coldly:


    "Lord Tyrion, you are so talkative, why don''t you go to Sunspear City as an envoy this time. I believe that the people in the river and valley in the city should see the situation clearly now."


    Sooner or later I will die on this stinky mouth. Tyrion wanted to sew his mouth shut, but some words still came out subconsciously:


    "Yes, Your Highness. I will tell them that if they don''t surrender, you will send elephants to smash the walls, rush in and kill them all."


    Hearing the sarcasm in the other party''s words, little Aegon''s complexion became even worse:


    "You go now!"


    "Okay." Tyrion turned around and ran with his short legs, secretly thinking that he and the young and energetic prince really didn''t get along.


    The battle is still going on at this time, and the Dornish people still have sporadic resistance.


    Two soldiers of the Golden Company escorted Tyrion across the battlefield to the gate of Sunspear.


    "I am Tyrion Lannister, here to negotiate on behalf of His Royal Highness Aegon, the son of Rhaegar Targaryen!"


    Tyrion yelled several times at the top of his voice, and saw a hanging basket dropped from the top of the wall.


    "Fortunately, I''m a dwarf." He laughed at himself, and climbed into the basket that could barely hold a person.


    The soldiers at the top of the city pulled him up.


    When he came to the tower, Tyrion asked as soon as he stood firm:


    "Who is in charge here? Edmure Tully?"


    "Here, only you are responsible for yourself."


    Tyrion looked at the young man who was speaking, and said with a smile:


    "I know you, Bronze Yohn''s second son, Ser Robert Royce, don''t you?"


    "It''s an honor to be known by you." Sir Robert nodded, "Come with me, my lords are waiting for you in the Old Palace."


    Tyrion ran after him in small steps, but kept saying:


    "I heard that you fought side by side with Caesar, and your father gave him the bronze armor inherited from your family before he died, right?"


    "Are you Aegon''s emissary, or Caesar''s emissary?"


    "I am the Lannister emissary."


    Robert laughed lightly: "Lord Tyrion, let me remind you. We are all survivors who have come out of hell, and we are not in the mood to appreciate your witty words. So, when I see you lords later, you''d better give Put out real conditions, rather than patronizing to say some pretty words."


    Tyrion looked at the soldiers on the side of the road who were almost out of shape, wearing tattered military uniforms and not even equipped with weapons, and felt a little heavy in his heart:


    "I see."


    The two stopped talking, went down the tower all the way, walked through the winding streets, and came to the castle of the Martell family - the Old Palace.


    But at this moment, a shadow suddenly shrouded, covering the bright sun in the sky.


    Tyrion stopped and looked up in astonishment.


    The warm wind brushed his face and ruffled his hair.


    Through the pounding of his heart, Tyrion heard the sound of wings beating the air.


    "dragon!"


    Tyrion was fascinated by dragons when he was a child, and he had imagined countless times that he would see them one day.


    When Uncle Kevan told him that the dragons were extinct, he cried a lot.


    As he grew up, such fantasies have long been left behind, until now...


    He never thought that the first time he saw the dragon was in such a scene.


    And he didn''t expect that the dragon is far more beautiful and more terrifying than he imagined.


    The white magic dragon hovers over the old palace, it is a shadow that blocks the scorching sun.


    A body of milky white scales shone brilliantly in the sun, and its two eyes, horns, and spines were blood red. It was so huge that its spread wings were hundreds of feet long.


    When it landed on the square in front of the palace, the furnace-like blast almost knocked Tyrion away.


    The flying dust made Tyrion''s eyes water, but he kept his eyes wide open, as if reluctant to look away.


    Cleopatra noticed the dwarf''s gaze, and her slender neck turned around.


    Tyrion could almost see the scorched flesh on the tip of its teeth, and the flame hidden deep in its throat that was about to burst out.


    His gaze continued to look up, and he saw a familiar figure¡ª


    Caesar!


    "I seem to be a step late." Samwell laughed,


    "For a long time, Tyrion."

 Chapter 408: allegiance

    Chapter 408 Allegiance


    "Your dragon wants to eat me."


    Tyrion looked at the dragon head that was close at hand, almost as big as his body, and his voice trembled.


    Samwell jumped off the dragon''s back and joked with a smile:


    "Don''t worry, it won''t eat dwarves, it won''t grow up if it eats it."


    "Yes, yes." Tyrion didn''t feel offended at all, but nodded repeatedly, "And I haven''t showered for several days, eating it will ruin my stomach."


    Cleopatra seemed to understand, snorted, turned her head away, and stopped staring at the dwarf.


    Tyrion heaved a sigh of relief, but couldn''t help but look at the White Dragon with envious eyes.


    Beautiful yet dangerous creatures are simply miracles of creation.


    Tyrion turned into a curious baby while following Caesar to the Old Palace:


    "How high can it fly?"


    "Ten thousand feet is fine."


    "Will you fall off when you ride on it? I heard that the Targaryens used to wear dragon saddles. Why don''t you wear them?"


    "I have great strength, so I don''t need it."


    "How much does it eat for a meal? Does it pull a lot? Will it be picky eaters..."


    The other party in front of him is endless, and the questions are getting more and more strange, Samwell rolled his eyes and ignored him.


    Tyrion persisted in asking:


    "It''s male and female? Brother Bath said that there are no male and female dragons, what do you think? Don''t keep silent, Caesar, back then we went to the Technical Academy together, don''t be so biological..."


    It wasn''t until entering the main hall of the old palace that the noisy dwarf finally closed his mouth.


    There were dozens of nobles from the riverlands and valleys gathered in the hall, but they were not in good health, obviously because they had suffered a lot during their previous captive career.


    "Lord Edmure, long time no see, you''re still so handsome." Tyrion greeted with a smile, "Ha, little Cleo, it''s great that you''re fine, Aunt Gina is worried about you, Don''t worry, I will take you home.


    Yo, Sir Patrick, you are here too, oh yes, your sister has married my old Sir Damon, and we will be considered relatives from now on..."


    "That''s enough, little devil." Edmure Tully interrupted Tyrion, who was making connections, and said in a bad tone, "Don''t be joking around here, do you know how we have spent the past two years! Tens of thousands of brothers Starved to death and turned to dry bones in the scorching sun, all thanks to Tywin Lannister!"


    "You have wronged people too much," Tyrion cried. "It was the Martells who captured you, and they were the ones who didn''t give you food. It''s not Lannister''s fault. "


    "The army withdrew in the middle of the night and burned the food with a torch before leaving. Tywin did this, right? If it wasn''t for him, why would we be trapped in Dorne?"


    "I can''t deny this." Tyrion shrugged and argued, "But my father just wanted to delay your return to the riverlands and valleys, and didn''t intend to hurt you. You also know the situation at that time. Of the blood of King Robert..."


    "Those three children are not of the blood of the previous king at all, they are the evil seeds of your Lannister family!"


    "You can''t talk nonsense." Tyrion chuckled, "Do you know that even Duke Eddard Stark, who first questioned him in Tianji City, has publicly admitted that what he said was a lie? , and voluntarily went to the Great Wall of Immortality to become a night watchman for atonement."


    "What a volunteer." Edmure sneered, "Do you think we are fools?"


    "I regard you as a friend." Tyrion said, "Your father, Lord Hoster Tully, died of illness. I deeply regret this. His Majesty Tommen has issued an edict to canonize you as the Duke of Riverrun. Guardian of the river, just waiting for you to go to King''s Landing to swear allegiance."


    "It''s just a duke title, and I can afford it." Samwell finally said, "Sir Edmure, don''t forget Tywin''s previous betrayal. Since he can betray you once, he can also betray you a second time. .Only I, is your reliable friend."


    "Dragon can never be trusted." Tyrion immediately said, "Ser Edmure, don''t forget what the Mad King did back then, don''t forget that the fish, wolf, deer, eagle, and lion teamed up to kill the evil The dragons drove out of Westeros, and now they are back, don''t you fear their revenge?"


    "Of course I won''t retaliate."


    "Of course you say that now."


    Samwell laughed and shook his head, saying:


    "Do you know why I will never take revenge? Because it was Targaryen that you drove away, so what does it have to do with me, Caesar?"


    Tyrion said again: "But your wife is the daughter of the mad king, won''t she take revenge?"


    "Robert, who killed Daenerys'' brother Rhaegar back then, is dead. As for the one who invaded King''s Landing and killed Daenerys'' father and clansmen, it was Lannister," said Samwell, looking at Tyrion. She showed a dangerous smile, "Even if she wants to take revenge, she won''t go to the Tully family."


    "But Tully and Lannister are allies."


    "Well, we already know how Duke Tywin treats his allies." Samwell sneered, and then said, "And, Sir Edmure, you should know that I have a very close relationship with your brother-in-law, Duke Ed Alright, that''s why he conspired to kill the false king in Tianji City back then. He even entrusted his two daughters to me."


    "Sansa and Arya?" Edmure was slightly startled, "Are they still alive?"


    "Of course." Samwell smiled, "They are all living well under my protection. As long as you are willing to pledge your allegiance, you will be able to see them soon."


    Seeing that Edmure showed signs of being persuaded, Tyrion became anxious immediately:


    "Sir Edmure, do you know that Riverrun has recognized His Majesty Tommen, and all the houses in the Riverland and Valley have also recognized His Majesty Tommen, and all sent troops to King''s Landing to fight for His Majesty.


    If you are loyal to Caesar now, don''t you worry about going to the battlefield in the future and making enemies with your own people? "


    Edmure suddenly fell into hesitation again.


    Sam Well said:


    "You don''t need to worry about this. You don''t need to participate in this upcoming war."


    "real?"


    "It''s absolutely true." Samwell nodded solemnly, "Your current physical condition is not suitable for participating in the war, so I will arrange for you to recuperate first. When the situation is stable, I will send you home."


    "Okay!" Edmure finally nodded, "However, I want to add another layer of protection."


    "How to add?"


    "Marriage."


    "Yes." Samwell would naturally not refuse, "I have three unmarried younger sisters, you can choose the one you like and marry."


    "Okay!" Edmure strode forward, knelt down on one knee in front of Samwell, raised the general above his head, and said loudly,


    "Dear Storm King Caesar, I, Edmure Tully, the eldest son of the Duke of Riverrun, am willing to serve you. From now on, my sword will always be brandished by you!"


    Samwell took the opponent''s sword, tapped each of his shoulders, and said:


    "I accept your allegiance."


    With Edmure taking the lead, the rest of the Hejian nobles stepped forward to swear allegiance.


    As for the valley nobles, under the leadership of Robert Royce, they also swore allegiance to Caesar.


    Tyrion watched this scene from the sidelines, feeling extremely bitter in his heart.


    he knows,


    Dorn already belongs to Caesar.

 Chapter 409: real dragon

    Chapter 409 True Dragon


    While no one noticed him, Tyrion moved away carefully.


    Out of the main hall, he just breathed a sigh of relief when he saw a huge dragon head blocking in front of him.


    "No, no, I didn''t take a shower."


    The white dragon breathed out a breath that smelled like sulfur, blowing Tyrion back several steps.


    "Tyrion, why didn''t you say goodbye." Samwell''s voice sounded behind him.


    Tyrion knew that it was impossible to escape, so he turned around and said:


    "You will not kill the messenger, Caesar, this is a very disgraceful act."


    "If I want to kill you, I don''t need to do it myself at all." Samwell said with a smile, "I just need to drive you out of Sunspear City. Going back with such bad news, what will the desperate Golden Company do with you?" How about a gamble, I bet they will kill you to vent their anger."


    "I don''t like to bet my own life." Tyrion said.


    However, he also knew in his heart that if he really brought this bad news back, that irritable Prince Aegon would really be very likely to vent his anger on him.


    "Don''t do this, Caesar." Tyrion forced a smile, "I''m very valuable, and my father is willing to pay a large ransom for it."


    "Really? Duke Tywin loves his second son so much?"


    "Well, I can''t talk about liking." Tyrion shrugged and said with some disappointment, "However, I am his son after all, bearing the surname of Lannister, even for the sake of the family''s face, it is impossible for him to let me go. Let me be your prisoner."


    "Yes, you do bear the last name of Lannister." Samwell suddenly smiled pointedly, "But are you really the son of Tywin?"


    Tyrion blinked: "Caesar, what do you want to say?"


    "I want to say, how does Tywin treat you like a biological father? Your elder brother Jaime messed up, broke his oath, and even joined the Kingsguard and couldn''t inherit the title, but Tywin still never recognized you as his heir."


    "My father does prefer James, who made me a dwarf." Tyrion seemed to no longer care about this.


    "Is it really just because of that?"


    Tyrion asked thoughtfully:


    "Caesar, don''t you think I''m not Tywin''s son?"


    "Who knows." Samwell said, "Your mother, Joanna, used to be Queen Leila''s maid, but she was dismissed later. It is said that the queen said she was dissatisfied with the Mad King for turning her maid into his maid."


    "These are all groundless rumors."


    "It may not be groundless, at least Aerys II has repeatedly shown coveting your mother, and your father''s break with the Mad King is also related to this."


    "That doesn''t explain anything." Tyrion said, "The reason why the mad king is called the mad king is because he speaks without restraint..."


    "And act without scruples." Samwell continued.


    Tyrion laughed loudly: "Caesar, if you want to separate, this alone is not enough."


    Samwell also laughed:


    "What about Tessa?"


    The name really made Tyrion''s face change: "How do you know Tessa?"


    "I met a woman named Tessa in Slaver''s Bay..."


    "This is impossible!"


    "Believe it or not." Samwell waved his hand casually.


    Tyrion really got tangled up, and asked after a while:


    "That Tessa you were talking about...how is she doing now?"


    "Should be dead."


    "Dead?" cried Tyrion.


    "Anyway, when I saw her, she was on the verge of dying. At that time, Astapor was in chaos, she was insulted, and she had only one breath left." Samwell made a look of reminiscence, "She saw me The people of Westeros asked me if I knew Tyrion Lannister, and said that he was her former husband, who abandoned her cruelly..."


    "She lied to me!" Tyrion said angrily, "She said that she is a farmer''s daughter, but she is actually a skilled girl hired by my brother!"


    "That''s right, but that woman insisted that she was a farmer''s daughter and fell in love with a nobleman, but unfortunately she was humiliated by that man''s father as a skilled girl..."


    "impossible!"


    "Perhaps that woman is lying, who knows." Samwell laughed, "However, you can ask your brother, Tywin should have redeemed James from the night watchman when he conquered the northern border."


    "I''ll ask." Tyrion forced himself to calm down, "Caesar, you don''t want to lie to me with a fabricated story."


    Samwell laughed loudly: "Yeah, don''t believe the enemy''s words. Go and prove it yourself, I believe you will know the truth one day."


    Tyrion looked at Samwell in amazement. After hesitating for a while, he still couldn''t help asking:


    "That woman you met in Slaver''s Bay...what did she look like?"


    "Black hair, thin and small, his appearance can only be said to be ordinary, but he has a good smile..." Samwell said, "Oh, there is a mole next to the nose. I can''t remember the rest. I suspect she is a liar."


    Tyrion was stunned.


    The mole next to the nose... It was his favorite place when they used to play kissing games.


    Is it really Tessa?


    impossible! This is a story Caesar made up.


    Tessa is a skill girl, the bride of my lie.


    But what if it wasn¡¯t¡­ Father made everyone turn against her, turn against my wife¡­


    Tyrion tried his best to tell himself not to be fooled, but he was still upset.


    "Okay, leave this woman alone." Samwell said again, "There are tens of thousands of peasant girls in the world who dream of getting involved with nobles. Maybe that is another liar."


    Samwell is indeed lying to Tyrion. He didn''t meet Tessa in Slaver''s Bay at all, but although this is a lie, it leads to a truth.


    Tyrion''s wife who was humiliated and expelled by Duke Tywin was really an innocent farm girl, not a skilled girl.


    Duke Tywin couldn''t accept his son marrying a commoner, so he asked James to tell his brother that the woman was a skilled girl whom he had found to help him experience the relationship between men and women.


    So he doesn''t worry about Tyrion going to prove it.


    In the original book, Tyrion killed his father after learning the truth.


    Samwell is looking forward to what he will do now.


    "Okay, Tyrion, don''t worry about that inexplicable woman, let''s talk about business now. Let''s make a deal, you help me trick little Aegon into the city, and I will let you go back to King''s Landing, how about it?"


    How could Tyrion listen to other words at this time, his thoughts were all wrapped around the woman named Tessa like tangled seaweed, and he couldn''t care about other things at all.


    It wasn''t until Samwell repeated it again that he nodded in a daze, and agreed absent-mindedly.


    In a trance, Tyrion left the city.


    "How is it? The people in the city are willing to surrender?" Little Aegon''s words pulled him out of his thoughts for a while.


    Tyrion has only one thought now, and that is to return to King''s Landing and ask James if Tessa was a skilled girl back then.


    As for the life and death of the golden group, he didn''t bother to care about it at all.


    Of course, he can''t control it. The riverland and the valley surrendered to Caesar, and the golden group is doomed.


    No matter how powerful an elephant is, can it still break through the city wall and enter Sunspear City?


    "They agreed to surrender," said Tyrion.


    "Very good!" Little Aegon didn''t have the slightest doubt about this, "Then let them open the city gate, my promise is still valid, food, weapons, and future territories and titles will not be missing from them."


    Tyrion nodded, and returned to Sunspear City in a daze.


    Soon, the city gate slowly opened.


    Little Aegon still kept an eye out, stopped in front of the door and did not go in, and at the same time sent someone to ask the nobles in the city to go out of the city to swear allegiance to him.


    But after waiting for a while, only a young man walked out of Sunspear.


    "Are you Edmure Tully?" asked little Aegon.


    The man showed a meaningful smile and replied: "No, I am Samwell Caesar."


    Little Aegon was stunned for a moment, and when he came to his senses, the man in front of him suddenly stretched out his hand, as fast as lightning, grabbed his collar, and pulled him off the horse.


    The soldiers of the Golden Regiment shouted and roared angrily.


    But Samwell was not afraid at all, and pulled little Aegon back a few steps.


    "Let me go." Little Aegon said, "Otherwise, my people will definitely kill you."


    "Let them try." Samwell said calmly as he stood in front of little Aegon.


    At this time the sky cast a shadow.


    Little Aegon looked up in astonishment, and saw a huge monster swooping down.


    It opened its huge mouth, and orange-red flames poured down.


    "No!"


    Little Aegon howled sharply, but it still couldn''t stop the flames from swallowing him, and Samwell too.


    People inside and outside the city watched this scene dumbfounded.


    When the fire gradually dissipated, they saw that Samwell was still standing upright, but that little Aegon, the son of Rhaegar, the descendant of the true dragon, had already been reduced to ashes.


    "True dragons are not afraid of fire," Samwell declared aloud,


    "So, you''re fake."

 Chapter 410: arrange

    Chapter 410 Arrangements


    Flowing Gardens is located on the beach three miles west of Sunspear, and is the private residence of the Martell family.


    More than a hundred years ago, in order to make Dorne surrender to the Iron Throne, the Targaryen family married Princess Daenerys to Sunspear. This water garden was the resort that Prince Martell built for his wife.


    The salty sea breeze blowing from the sea dilutes the scorching sun and brings the coolness of autumn.


    Walking in the garden, Samwell watched the blood orange trees cast mottled shadows, forming wonderful patterns on the marble floor.


    Passing through an elegant archway, Samwell stopped by the fountain.


    All kinds of water toys scattered on the ground stop and stand still, as if you can vaguely hear the laughter of children playing here.


    "Your Majesty, Tristan Martell has been brought."


    Samwell turned around and saw the guards bringing a thirteen or fourteen-year-old child.


    He has olive skin and straight black hair, his eyes are weak and submissive, and his appearance is seven points similar to that of Prince Doran.


    Prince Doran has three children. The eldest daughter, Arianne, has died in Yronwood City. The second son, Quentin, tried to tame the dragon in Slaver''s Bay, but was burnt to charcoal. Therefore, the youngest son, Tristan, is the first son of Sunspear. Heir in line.


    Because the "Red Viper" Prince Oberyn was not married and left only a bunch of illegitimate daughters, Tristan was the last of the direct bloodline of the Martell family.


    Although the prestige of the Martell family in Dorne has greatly declined after the wars in recent years, the emaciated camel is bigger than the horse. If you want to rule Dorne, it is impossible to ignore the influence of the Martell family.


    In fact, Samwell originally planned to let the illegitimate son of the Yronwood family clean up these Martell tribes in the name of revenge, and it was done once and for all.


    Even if there is infamy, it is the Yronwood family who will bear it, and the Dornish people will not resent Caesar.


    But who would have thought that the illegitimate son of the Yronwood family was so useless that he was beaten up by the Golden Company, and he couldn''t even enter Sunspear City.


    And Samwell to wipe his ass.


    But without this scapegoat, Samwell is a little trickier to deal with these people in the Martell family.


    "Your Majesty Caesar..." Trystane Martell felt worried when he saw Samwell staring at him without speaking, "You...you won''t kill me, will you?"


    "Do you think I''m going to kill you?" Samwell asked.


    "I don''t think you will."


    "Why?" The corners of Samwell''s mouth curled up slightly.


    "Because..." Cui Sidan summoned up his courage and said, "A true king should possess the virtues of benevolence and forgiveness. Only in this way will more people be willing to surrender to you and pledge their allegiance to you in the future."


    Samwell deliberately said with a cold face:


    "Forgiveness is not unconditional, nor is it regardless of the target. Your father tried to assassinate me under the guise of forming an alliance, and your sister pretended to surrender but was poisoned in wine. It can be seen that the body of the Martell family The blood of betrayal flows, who knows if you will stab me in the back one day?"


    Trystan¡¯s face turned pale with fright, but he still gritted his teeth and said:


    "That''s why you should forgive me."


    "oh?"


    "If the nobles of the Seven Kingdoms see that you can even forgive the Martell family who has betrayed many times, then they will not be worried when they surrender."


    Samwell laughed loudly:


    "Excellent answer. Did you come up with this yourself, or did someone teach you?"


    Trystan glanced back and said, "It''s... Mrs. Ellaria taught me."


    Following his gaze, Samwell also saw the illegitimate daughter of the Prison Gate Castle standing in the distance¡ª


    Ellaria Sand.


    This woman is also the lover of the "Red Viper" Prince Oberyn. Samwell also met her a few times when he was in King''s Landing.


    "Bring her here." Samwell ordered the guard.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    The guard trotted over and brought Ellaria over.


    After some greetings, Ellaria sincerely persuaded:


    "Your Majesty Caesar, I beg you to forgive the Martell family. This is not for us, but for you to rule Dorne better."


    Samwell smiled noncommittally, and asked:


    "You don''t want to avenge Oberyn Martell?"


    Ellaria shook her head slowly:


    "Believe it or not, it never occurred to me to avenge Oberyn. You killed Oberyn in a fair duel on the battlefield, the most honorable way, and I hold no grudges.


    Moreover, revenge never solves the problem, it only creates more hatred, more blood.


    Doran lost his own life in order to avenge his younger brother, and Arianne killed more people in order to avenge his father.


    Dorne has had so many dead over the years, we haven''t seen so much blood and death since the War of Conquest.


    Dorne has had enough blood.


    Enough, really enough.


    The current Dornish people only hope for peace, hope that they don''t have to worry about food anymore, and hope that they won''t be suddenly dragged into the battlefield to avenge a certain nobleman.


    Your Majesty Caesar, you should be able to understand the psychological changes of the Dornish people along the way. They are willing to surrender to you, as long as you can show mercy and give them a chance. "


    Samwell looked at the two people in front of him and remained silent for a long time.


    It was so long that Ellaria and Tristan almost thought that the other party was unwilling to forgive the Martell family.


    "I can forgive the Martell family." Samwell finally spoke.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty Caesar!" The two thanked quickly, their faces full of surprises after the catastrophe.


    "But you also have to pay the price for what you did before." Samwell continued,


    "First of all, the Martell family no longer holds the titles of prince and princess, and has been reduced to the title of earl. Secondly, the fief of the Martell family will only retain Sunspear City, and I will distribute the surrounding villages and towns to other families. Finally, Trystane will Be my adopted son, and follow me back to Storm''s End."


    Trystan looked at Ellaria next to him in bewilderment, expecting her reaction.


    Ellaria sighed secretly, she knew how harsh these conditions were, if she agreed, from now on, the Martell family would fall from the throne of Dorne rulers and become a second-tier nobleman.


    It is still a second-tier noble who is always guarded by Caesar, and will never have a chance to rise again.


    But even knowing that these conditions are harsh, Ellaria also knows that she has no right to refuse.


    The Martell family has no bargaining capital.


    Ellaria sighed and asked, "If the Martell family is reduced to earl, who will become the new ruler of Dorne?"


    "Natalie Dayne." Samwell said, "When she arrives in Sunspear, you will lead the Dorne nobles to swear allegiance to her."


    At least Dane is a Dorne noble. Ellaria could only comfort herself in this way.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. Thank you for your kindness."


    Tristan had no choice but to salute, agreeing to Caesar''s conditions.


    But suddenly, he seemed to remember something, and asked again:


    "Your Majesty, can I still marry Princess Myrcella Baratheon? We have a marriage contract."


    Samwell glanced at his adopted son with a strange look, and said:


    "The Lannister family has stolen Myrcella, so the marriage contract is of course void. But don''t worry, I will help you arrange a marriage contract that matches your current status."


    But I still want to marry Myrcella. Trystane wanted to say that, but he didn''t dare.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, everything is at your disposal."

 Chapter 411: Duke of Dorn

    Chapter 411 Duke of Dorne


    Dorn in late autumn can''t feel much coolness.


    The scorching sun is shining down on the yellow land, and only the wind on the Narrow Sea can relieve the heat.


    The Spear Tower and Sun Tower with the architectural features of Rhoyna stand on both sides of the old palace, symbolizing the combination of Martell''s spear and the Rhoyna sun.


    Today, a group of Dornish nobles gathered in the Throne Hall of the Tower of the Sun. They will witness the major changes in the political situation of Dorne and the birth of a new ruler.


    The soaring Tower of the Sun has golden vaults and leaded glass. The sun shines directly from the circular vaults, reflecting the pale marble floors in colorful colors.


    There were originally two almost identical seats on the high platform in the Throne Hall, one of which had the golden gun logo of the Martell family on the back of the chair, and the other had the sunburst pattern of Rhoyna on the back of the chair. But now, one of the two chairs has been removed, and the pattern on the back of the only remaining chair has also been replaced with a coat of arms intersecting a shooting star and a long sword.


    Of course the Dorne nobles know that it is the coat of arms of the Dane family in Starfall City.


    Although Caesar had long guessed that Caesar planned to push Natalie Dane to the throne of the ruler of Dorne, when this scene really happened today, the mood of the Dorne nobles was still extremely complicated.


    Of course, no one would object to Caesar''s decision in this situation.


    After three years of war, Dorn is already extremely weak, and the political ecology has also undergone earth-shaking changes.


    The Martell family has long since declined in a series of failures and setbacks, and it can even be said to be the opposite of the Dorne nobles.


    Nowadays, the coat of arms of the blazing sun halberd has completely lost its appeal in the hearts of the nobles of Dorne.


    It is not so difficult to accept a new ruler''s coat of arms.


    Moreover, Dane is also a traditional Dorne nobleman, a member of his own family. The proud Dorne people have not been conquered by outsiders.


    The Dornishmen can still comfort themselves in this way.


    Many Dorne nobles are secretly looking at the Countess of Starfall City standing in the front row, secretly thinking about whether they can share the supreme power of ruling Dorne through marriage.


    What''s more, the countess is so beautiful.


    She was wearing a dignified and elegant palace gown. The exquisite tailoring process outlined her perfect figure curve. Her long brown hair was pulled into a lady''s bun, revealing a swan-like elegant and slender white neck. Her delicate features were matched with purple The crystal eyes made the young countess the focus of all eyes.


    However, some smart people know that the Countess has an ambiguous relationship with the Storm King. If Natalie is really Caesar''s lover, then their idea of ??marrying is asking for trouble.


    The melodious bell rang suddenly.


    The Dorne nobles came back to their senses, and saw the Storm King in a sky-blue dress slowly walking into the hall.


    Everyone fell silent, only the sonorous footsteps of Samwell in the hall, the atmosphere was solemn and dignified.


    The Dorne nobles present were both in awe and admiration for the Storm King. They witnessed the miracle of his resurrection on Blood Reef Island, and also witnessed that the other party stirred up the situation in Dorne with only one man and one dragon. Bring House Martell to its knees.


    Such a person is a well-deserved conqueror of Dorne.


    So when Caesar showed kindness to the Martell family and respect for the power of the Dorne families, the nobles surrendered with peace of mind.


    Under the eyes of everyone, Samwell stepped onto the high platform, turned around and stood still.


    The sun shines through the glass dome on the top and enters the hall to form a pure beam of light, which envelopes Samwell and casts a faint golden halo on him.


    His gaze slowly swept across a group of nobles with many graces, and finally stopped on Natalie, smiling slightly.


    "Natalie Dayne."


    Hearing the Storm King''s call, Natalie''s heart was pounding, and her chest exploded with joy mixed with a trace of nervousness.


    She lifted the long skirt that dragged the floor, went up the steps, and knelt down on one knee in front of Samwell:


    "Your Majesty Caesar."


    Samwell drew out the giant sword behind his back, put the blade on Natalie''s shoulder, and said loudly:


    "I, Samwell Caesar, under the witness of the gods, in the name of the Storm King, canonized Natalie Dane as the Duke of Starfall City, guarded by Dorne. From now on, you will be in charge of the authority of Dorne, Lead the nobles of Dorne and watch over the people of Dorne."


    Natalie''s crisp voice then sounded:


    "I, Natalie Dane, in this sacred place, swear to the gods, and take the responsibility of protecting Dorne from today, and take it as a glory until the day when my life ends."


    Samwell withdrew his giant sword, and a warm smile appeared on his face again.


    He lifted Natalie up, took her to the only seat and sat down, then stepped aside.


    Trystane Martell under the high stage knew that it was time for him to express himself.


    Even though he had already made psychological preparations, he couldn''t help feeling sore when he thought that from now on, the power of the Martell family would be handed over to the Dane family.


    But no matter what he thought, Tristan knew he had no choice.


    Caesar has already given enough mercy to the Martell family, but if they are unwilling to cooperate, the end is destined to be even more miserable.


    Trystane took a deep breath, walked out of the crowd slowly, knelt down in front of the high platform, bowed his head and said loudly to the Duchess above:


    "I, Tristan of the Martell family, under the witness of the seven gods, swear by the name of the Sunspear, to offer unparalleled loyalty to Duke Natalie Dayne."


    Before he finished speaking, the young Martell family patriarch was sobbing.


    But in the end, he still completed the allegiance ceremony.


    Next, a group of benevolent nobles also stepped forward to swear allegiance to Duke Natalie.


    Natalie, who was sitting on the high platform, responded one by one, accepting their allegiance.


    During this process, her heart went from uneasy at the beginning to gradually calm down later.


    Because Natalie knows that no matter what happens, there will always be a tall figure behind her guarding her and helping her clear all obstacles.


    It was this man who brought her from the Crimson Mountains to Starfall City, and now, he held her hand and led her to sit on the position of the supreme ruler of Dorne.


    Natalie admired him, loved him, and followed his footsteps wholeheartedly.


    Even if she doesn''t desire power, and is even afraid of being the focus of everyone''s attention, Natalie is willing to accept any title as long as he needs it.


    After the allegiance ceremony, Samwell stepped forward again and extended his hand to Natalie.


    Natalie held her with a smile, and let him lead her down the high platform, out of the hall, and to the steps of the Old Palace.


    On the square in front of him, tens of thousands of Dornish people had already gathered.


    After they saw Caesar and Natalie, they burst into cheers.


    "Your Majesty Caesar!"


    "Duke Dayne!"


    The white dragon Cleopatra flies across the square, casting a terrifyingly large shadow.


    At this moment, the ancient Dorne Territory has entered a brand new era.

 Chapter 412: campfire dinner

    Chapter 412 Campfire Dinner


    Hundreds of bonfires were raised by the Green Blood River, and the skinned cattle and sheep were slowly turning on the barbecue grill, exuding a tempting aroma.


    Tonight, almost all the citizens of Sunspear gathered by the river to celebrate that Duke Natalie Dayne became the new ruler of Dorne.


    In order to help Natalie build momentum and buy people''s hearts by the way, Samwell specially asked the fleet to send a large amount of food.


    On the beach outside Sunspear City, thousands of long tables were piled with bread, vegetables, fruits, and freshly roasted beef and mutton, so that everyone who came to the celebration party could feast on their mouths.


    Even drinks are not limited.


    This is simply a great gift for the Dornish people who have just experienced a difficult famine.


    While eating delicious food, they kept praising the grace of Storm King Caesar and Duke Natalie.


    Samwell also invited several circus troupes to perform at the banquet, juggling, animal taming, singing and dancing... Tonight, the banks of the Green Blood River are filled with laughter and the aroma of wine and meat, just like a scene of thousands of people carnival.


    Because it is an open-air party, and in order to reflect the fun with the people, the nobles are dressed more casually, and the atmosphere is relaxed and lively.


    Natalie was wearing a cool sleeveless skirt, revealing her white and flawless shoulders and well-proportioned arms. There was a silver ribbon tied around her waist. Her long brown hair was casually draped over her shoulders. She was wearing a pair of high-heeled sandals on her exquisite slender feet. Cute and lazy.


    A group of many nobles surrounded the new duchess, chatting cordially, but Natalie seemed uncomfortable.


    She hasn''t adapted to the change in her identity yet.


    Fortunately, Samwell stood by her side, helping her deal with the Dorne nobles.


    "You don''t have to worry about food." Of course Samwell knew what these Dorne nobles were most concerned about, "The Reach will lift the food embargo on Dorne, and you will be able to buy cheap food soon. "


    "Your Majesty, what about the food price?"


    ¡°It will be slightly higher than before.¡±


    These words immediately made the nobles of Dorne nervous, and many people asked in unison:


    "How much will it go up?"


    "Barley and wheat are expected to sell for three more copper coins per pound than before, and beans will cost five more copper coins per pound. As for meat and alcohol, the increase will be even more, but they are not essential after all, and you can buy according to your ability."


    This price fluctuation is actually not too big, and considering that winter is coming, such a price increase is actually very reasonable.


    But the Dorne nobles frowned when they heard the words, and hesitated to speak.


    After several years of war, Dorne is now full of holes, and some small families are even unable to make ends meet. At this time, the increase in food prices is a terrible news for them.


    Samwell took a panoramic view of everyone''s faces, smiled slightly, and said:


    "Considering that everyone will have difficulties, I have a proposal for food exchange."


    "Trade-in offer?"


    "Yes, it is to exchange grapes for food." Sam Wells said, "In fact, Starfall City has signed such an agreement with Yingzui Island. You can ask Duke Natalie for the details."


    Seeing everyone''s eyes focused on her, Natalie, who was still on a errand just now, was taken aback. Fortunately, she still heard Samwell''s last words, and nodded quickly:


    "Yes, we have implemented the exchange agreement for almost two years. Starfall City grows grapes, and then transports them to Yingzui Island in exchange for grain. Each pound of grapes can be exchanged for three pounds of oats, four pounds of wheat, or one pound of soybeans. You can change the brandy..."


    Everyone immediately realized that this trade-in agreement was very beneficial to them.


    Dorne''s climate is not suitable for growing food, but more suitable for growing grapes that are resistant to cold and heat and require long-term sunlight.


    And more importantly, this replacement ratio is calculated based on the price of food before the price increase.


    So someone immediately asked: "If we sign this agreement, will the replacement ratio...will change?"


    "It won''t change." Samwell affirmed, "If everyone is willing to sign such a replacement agreement, they won''t be affected by the increase in food prices."


    As soon as this remark came out, some people were happy and others were sad.


    Those who grew grapes in their territories were naturally happy, and quickly said that they would sign the same exchange agreement.


    And those who did not grow grapes in their territories began to worry.


    This trade-in agreement is obviously very cost-effective, and with the advent of winter and the price of food continues to rise, the trade-in agreement becomes more and more attractive to the Lord of Dorne.


    These lords immediately made up their minds secretly, and asked the leaders to replant grapes after returning.


    There are also very few smart people who are aware of the hidden traps in this trade-in agreement.


    Once Dawn grows grapes on a large scale, its food production will inevitably drop significantly, and it will inevitably become more and more dependent on the food supply from the River Bend in the future.


    If one day the two lands turn against each other, and the Reach only needs to embargo food again, then a severe famine will break out in Dorne.


    Obviously, this seemingly beautiful exchange agreement hides a trap designed by Caesar to control Donne.


    But even knowing this, how could the Dorne nobles be willing to give up signing such an agreement.


    After all, as long as Dorne does not become an enemy of Caesar, this agreement is indeed beneficial to Dorne.


    For a long time, the relationship between Dorn and the other six countries has been relatively alienated. This is due to cultural customs and geographical factors, and it is difficult to eliminate in a short time.


    But if Dorne relies heavily on the Reach for agriculture, this estrangement and tendency to split may gradually disappear.


    After trying to understand this point, the Dorne nobles became more and more in awe of the young Storm King in front of them.


    "Your Majesty, I heard that you are gathering troops to attack King''s Landing. Do we need Dorne to send troops to participate in this battle?"


    Samwell laughed and said:


    "I know that Dorne has been fighting for years, and I''m afraid you won''t be able to send many troops. I can understand your difficulties, so you can send as many troops as you can in this war, and just do what you can."


    All the nobles breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly thanked Caesar for his kindness and praised him for his wisdom.


    "If you are still in trouble, it is difficult to get enough gold coins or grapes to buy food, and you are worried about famine in the territory, you can call those people who you can''t afford to support, and I will make unified arrangements to take them to the storm." Sam Willdao,


    "I believe you have also heard that I am building an artificial river and urgently need manpower. Moreover, the Battle of King''s Landing is about to break out, and I also need more people to deliver logistical support to the army.


    So, instead of letting them become an unstable factor in your territory, it is better to send them to the Stormlands. As long as I can work, I can guarantee that they will not starve to death. "


    "Your Majesty, you really helped us solve a big problem."


    "Your Majesty, you are so merciful!"


    The nobles of Dorne beamed with joy, and spoke their praises one after another.

 Chapter 413: heart

    Chapter 413 Love Heart


    After getting the promise they wanted, the Dorne nobles gradually relaxed, and the atmosphere of the bonfire banquet became more and more enthusiastic.


    Beef and mutton are grilled by the fire, and the oily fragrance is overflowing. The servants smear spices and salt water, put them on a silver plate, and present them to the nobles.


    Natalie took Samwell''s plate and cared for him with a knife to cut the beef into small pieces. Seeing that the man''s wine glass was empty, she took the wine bottle and filled it up.


    This gentle gesture is like a little wife serving her husband.


    The Dorne nobles saw this scene in their eyes, and no longer doubted the ambiguous rumors between Caesar and Natalie.


    Some nobles who fantasized about pursuing the beautiful duchess were finally awakened at this moment, realizing how absurd and dangerous their thoughts were, and decisively cleared them from their minds.


    Natalie also gradually noticed the eyes of the Dorne nobleman looking at herself and Sam, and a shy blush suddenly appeared on her face, but her hands did not stop.


    Samwell knew that the little girl was thin-skinned, so he smiled and dispersed the Dorne nobles, took her away from the crowd, and went for a walk by the Greenblood River.


    The hustle and bustle of the dinner party was gradually left behind, only the gentle sound of the wind and the rush of the river lapping on the bank remained in my ears.


    Several small boats are floating on the river, and the lights on the boats are lit up, which contrast with the starlight reflected on the water surface, making it difficult to distinguish each other. Further to the east is the mouth of the Narrow Sea, where the darkness is dense, as if hiding some terrible monster.


    Natalie, who was able to help Samwell pour the wine and divide the meat in front of everyone''s eyes, now felt nervous and timid for no reason.


    Neither of them spoke, walking side by side by the river, the atmosphere gradually became ambiguous and warm.


    Natalie hung her head, her heart beating wildly.


    Back in Starfall City, she was able to muster up the courage to kiss a man because Caesar was not married at that time.


    But not now.


    When she thought that her sweetheart already had two wives, Natalie felt sad inwardly.


    In recent years, her mother Ashara had also helped her find suitable marriage partners, but Natalie refused them all.


    She could never forget the man who single-handedly brought her from the crimson mountains into the noble castle.


    "Did you blame me for pushing you to the position of Duke of Dorne without your consent?"


    The man''s gentle tone calmed Natalie''s twitching heart a little.


    She raised her head, and clearly saw the eager gaze from the man''s eyes. A heart worried about gains and losses was like falling into a vat of honey, sweet and smoky, like falling into the clouds and extremely at ease.


    "Of course not." Natalie shook her head and smiled, "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have the opportunity to live in a luxurious castle and receive the cheers and support of thousands of people."


    Samwell also laughed:


    "Do you still remember the first time I took you to Starfall City?"


    "I remember." Natalie pouted, "You left me at the pier and went to the Dane family castle by yourself. I was so angry at that time, I thought you disliked my humble background and lack of etiquette, You don''t take me to the noble lord''s castle."


    Samwell laughed loudly, reached out and rubbed the little girl''s hair, and said:


    "Now do you know why I didn''t take you there?"


    "Hmm." Natalie glared at the man reproachfully, straightened her hair again, and said, "You should be worried that the Dane family will recognize me. But how did you know my real identity at that time? Did you already know my mother?"


    "Of course I don''t know your mother, but I can see that she must be a noble lady, and with some associations, I guess she is Ashara from the Dane family. When I went to Starfall City, I asked someone to paint you , just to verify this conjecture.¡±


    "So that''s the case." Natalie bit her red lips lightly, and suddenly asked tentatively, "If you found out that I wasn''t from the Dane family...would you still treat me like this?"


    "Won''t."


    The light in Natalie''s eyes dimmed.


    Samwell continued with a smile:


    "If you are not from the blood of the Dane family, how could I force you to inherit Starfall City. However, this will not change our relationship."


    "What is the relationship between us...?" After asking this sentence, Natalie felt that a heart was about to pop out of her throat.


    Samwell stopped and turned to face Natalie.


    The two were so close that they could smell each other''s breath and even hear each other''s heartbeat.


    Natalie''s slender hands were tightly twisted together, the man''s bold and fiery gaze made her feel like a deer, but she couldn''t bear to look away.


    The eyes of the two were intertwined, and time seemed to freeze at this moment.


    After looking at each other for a while, Samwell slowly lowered his head, leaned forward, and answered Natalie''s question with actions instead of words.


    Watching the man get closer and closer, Natalie''s mind buzzed, and it went blank for an instant.


    The pretty face was quickly stained with blush, the bridge of the nose with straight eyebrows trembled slightly, and there seemed to be crystal **** in the half-closed eyes.


    The emotions accumulated over the years exploded at this moment, making her crumbling.


    Fortunately, Samwell gently hugged her into his arms, and took hold of the delicate red lips.


    Sweet and sour, like ripe strawberries.


    Natalie only felt that she was surrounded by great happiness, tears of joy could not stop flowing down, years of waiting and anticipation were finally answered, she responded to the man''s love tenderly and obediently.


    After a long time, the two separated again.


    Samwell gently helped Natalie put her messy long hair behind her ears, with a hint of guilt in her tone:


    "Actually, as early as in Starfall City, I should have responded to your kiss..."


    "I understand." Natalie interrupted, "You also like Miss Margery, and she is actually more suitable to be your wife. I don''t blame you, and I don''t expect fame. Being your lover is enough gone."


    "I will give you a title." Samwell said firmly.


    "But you are married..."


    "Since you have married two, what''s the problem with marrying the third one?" Samwell said, "However, I have to wrong you to wait for a while. The Battle of King''s Landing is coming soon, and it is impossible for us to hold a wedding at this time, so ..."


    "It''s okay." Natalie threw herself into the man''s arms, "As long as you are willing to marry me, it doesn''t matter how long you wait."


    Samwell caressed Natalie''s soft long hair with a little distress, and sighed:


    "Trust me, it won''t be long. I''ll marry you after King''s Landing."


    "Um."


    "The battle of King''s Landing, do you need me to send troops to support?"


    "No need, my army is enough to clean up the Lannister family. And Dorne has just stabilized, so your army should stay here, to prevent some people from getting what they shouldn''t have."


    "Well, I''ll listen to you." Natalie huddled in the man''s arms like a kitten, her hanging heart finally found a harbor, and she was extremely stable.

 Chapter 414: eurons gift

    Chapter 414 Euron''s gift


    Iron Islands, Pike City.


    An autumn rain has been pattering for a few days, and the temperature is getting colder as it falls.


    But the air in the city seemed suffocating and hot, a raging flame rose from the fireplace in the hall, and black smoke billowed out.


    Coupled with the heat emitted by the wedding guests, mixed with the smell of wine, barbecue, and the sour smell of sweat, it permeated the not-so-spacious banquet hall, making Asha Greyjoy feel even more irritable.


    She played with the sharp table knife in her hand, and looked at the couple on the high platform with an inexplicable gaze.


    Today was the wedding day of her uncle Euron "The Crow''s Eye" Greyjoy and Desmera Redwyne, daughter of the Lord of the Arbor.


    If it was before, how could the proud Redwyne family agree to marry the Greyjoy family, but since the Arbor Island fleet suffered heavy losses in the Dorne Sea, Lord Paxter Redwyne had to give his precious The daughter married the most despised sea monster ever.


    The wedding was presided over by the priests of the Seven Gods brought by Earl Paxter, because the priests of the Drowned God, led by Aeron "Damphair" Greyjoy, collectively boycotted the wedding.


    Perhaps it is more accurate to say that they are boycotting Euron the Crow''s Eye.


    "An ungodly Euron will surely draw the wrath of the Drowned God."


    Asha heard that her uncle Aeron beside her began to mutter again.


    "Uncle, you were in the Gray Sea King''s hall, but you put the driftwood crown on Euron''s head with your own hands."


    "I had no choice then," sighed Aeron. "He won the support of the most Ironmen. I must abide by the rules of the kingsmoot and crown him. But since I can put the crown on his head, You can take it off again."


    "How to pick it?" Asha suddenly became interested.


    You know, if Euron is stripped of his crown, Victarion dies in Slaver''s Bay, and Aeron cannot be king as a priest, then the first heir to the Driftwood Crown is her, Balon''s eldest daughter up.


    Unless brother Theon is still alive.


    But even so, Theon is a loser, and the Ironborn will not embrace a loser as king.


    Asha had the confidence to make that naive and stupid brother kneel to her.


    "The ironborn were overwhelmed by Euron''s horn, thinking he could indeed bring back a dragon..."


    "He did bring back a dragon," interjected Asha. "A golden dragon."


    "But he can''t control that dragon." Aeron said coldly.


    Asha said in astonishment: "Euron can''t control it? Then how did he **** that dragon? And that horn..."


    "Have you ever seen him on the back of a dragon?"


    "No." Asha shook her head and said thoughtfully, "I haven''t even seen the dragon. I only heard the roar of the giant beast from the cave on Pyke Island. Euron sent heavy troops there, who Don''t let them come any closer."


    "Yes, because Euron can''t control the dragon. So he has to chain the dragon in the stone cave. He cheated the driftwood crown with a lie, and I will expose this lie and tell all the ironmen, Euron is a liar."


    "Euron will kill you," Asha warned her uncle.


    "Then he''d better hide." Aeron said indifferently, "At least like he did with Victarion, he can''t leave anyone with a clue. Because the ironborn will not accept a kinslayer to become king .¡±


    Asha secretly sighed, knowing that she couldn''t persuade her uncle.


    She turned her head to look at the high platform. On the stage, the king and his new wife made seven marriage vows in front of the priest of the Seven Gods, accepted seven blessings, exchanged seven promises, and then sang hymns.


    Euron took off his cloak, shook it off, and threw it over his wife.


    The girl from the Redwyne family showed a shy but happy smile, and looked at her husband tenderly.


    Seeing this scene, Asha sneered in her heart. Poor silly girl, she has no idea who she''s married to.


    That''s right, Euron is handsome on the outside, and he is the king of the Iron Islands. He is smart and courageous, but under these beautiful qualities, there is a vicious, crazy, and corrupt soul hidden.


    A soul rejected by the gods.


    "Under the gaze of the Seven Gods, I officially announce." The priest said loudly, "Euron of the Greyjoy family and Desmera of the Redwyne family have married. From now on, they will be one One body, one mind, one soul."


    The hall immediately burst into cheers.


    The leaders of the ironmen couldn''t hold it anymore, and now they let out a strange cry and slammed the table loudly.


    Such a rude move made the Redwyne family frown.


    A trace of anger and contempt also flashed in Earl Paxter''s eyes, but he quickly hid it.


    Now that he has made up his mind to ally with the Iron Islands, he must endure these pirates.


    "Your Majesty," Earl Paxter forced himself to smile, "The banquet can begin, and everyone can''t wait."


    Euron raised his glass and announced loudly:


    "Respect the friendship between Iron Islands and Qingting Island!"


    "Respect friendship!" Thousands of cups clashed at the same time, announcing the official start of the banquet.


    Earl Paxter had just sat down when he saw Euron walking over and said:


    "Father-in-law, I have another gift for you."


    "Oh, what''s the gift?"


    "Follow me," Euron said, standing up.


    "Honey, you haven''t even given me a gift yet." Desmela acted coquettishly to her husband.


    Euron kissed his wife with blue lips, and said reassuringly:


    "Wait a while, the next one will be your turn."


    "Really? That''s great!" Desmela said excitedly.


    Iron saw this scene and couldn''t help but sneer in a low voice:


    "Poor man, they don''t know that Euron''s gift must contain poison."


    Asha heard these words in her ears, and her heart trembled slightly.


    She had heard her uncles say this many times, both Victarion and Aeron, had warned her not to accept Euron''s gift.


    But Lord Paxter evidently had not heard this, and had no idea what Euron''s gift meant.


    The two walked out of the banquet hall, braving the drizzle and walking all the way up the mountain.


    Earl Paxter wanted to ask several times, but in the end he didn''t ask.


    A moment later, Euron led him into a cave.


    In the cave, there are jagged rocks, the air is dry and hot, and it is full of a smell of sulfur, which is extremely pungent.


    Earl Paxter seemed to be aware of something, and he was puzzled, but his steps were much lighter.


    As the two of them went deeper into the cave, the light was blocked, and there was a deep darkness in front of them, as if there were some living creatures lurking in it, ready to move and eyeing.


    Chick¡ª


    Euron lit the torches.


    Earl Paxter realized that he was standing on the edge of a huge pit.


    In the pit, a pair of blood-red eyes gleamed.


    dragon!


    Although the whole picture has not yet been seen clearly, Earl Paxter has already guessed its identity.


    "This is the dragon you snatched from the mad king''s daughter?"


    "Yes." Euron admitted, nodding. "It''s called Viserion. What an ugly name."


    "It''s really ugly." Earl Paxter replied absent-mindedly.


    At this time, his eyes had adapted to the darkness, and he finally saw the dragon in the pit clearly.


    It has golden scales all over its body, its head is as big as three horse heads, and its dragon neck extends backwards continuously, like a huge python. It spread its wings and fanned the scorching wind, blowing up a cloud of dust and ash.


    "Why don''t you give him a new name," suggested Euron.


    "Me?" Earl Paxter was stunned.


    "Yes. After all, this is my gift to you."

 Chapter 415: bloody wedding

    Chapter 415 Scarlet Wedding


    Although there were already speculations, when Euron really said such words, Earl Paxter still felt a burst of disbelief.


    "You want to give me this dragon?"


    "Exactly."


    Although there were countless doubts in his heart, Earl Paxter still couldn''t help his heart beating wildly.


    This is a giant dragon!


    Who can refuse the temptation of a giant dragon.


    Taking a few deep breaths, Earl Paxter forced himself to calm down:


    "Why?"


    Euron laughed loudly: "As your son-in-law, do you need a reason to give you a gift?"


    Earl Paxter couldn''t help but look at the dragon in the pit again.


    It also saw the two people above, opened its huge mouth suddenly, and sprayed out a spear of fire.


    Earl Paxter couldn''t help but took two steps back. With the help of the dazzling firelight, he noticed that the dragon''s feet were tied by thick iron chains.


    "You can''t control the dragon." He thought he finally understood why Euron sent the dragon.


    "Yes." Euron admitted frankly, "I believe that you may have a way."


    What can I do. Earl Paxter secretly slandered, he was not a Targaryen, so how could he know how to tame a dragon.


    But at this time, he couldn''t say no.


    He even began to think about what better name to give this dragon.


    Should he use the name of Gilbert to commemorate the ancestors of the Redwyne family, or use the name of his most beloved grandfather, Runseford?


    "Okay, I accept your gift." Earl Paxter said.


    "Very well." Euron laughed.


    The next second, he kicked his father-in-law down a deep pit.


    "No!"


    Earl Paxter screamed.


    He fell to the bottom of the pit, covered in ashes, the dragon spread out in the pit like a giant snake, its wings creaked, and it blew a manic and hot wind.


    "Accept my gift well, my lord father-in-law." Euron above laughed wildly.


    "Why?" Earl Paxter scrambled and scrambled away from the dragon behind him, "We have a common enemy, and we can obviously cooperate...Ah!"


    There was a sharp pain in his left leg, and Earl Paxter knew that one of his legs was gone.


    "Save me! Save me!" He cried out, "What do you want? I can give it to you!"


    "I want the whole world to surrender at my feet!" Euron was still laughing wildly.


    "Crazy!" Earl Paxter screamed, "Greyjoy is a bunch of lunatics!"


    "Yeah, we are all lunatics!" Euron smiled instead of anger, leaning forward and backward, out of breath, "and I am the craziest one!"


    A dazzling golden-red flame lit up at the bottom of the pit, and Earl Paxter became a mass of charred black meat.


    The dragon tore off most of the head, swallowed it, and continued to breathe fire to roast the corpse on the ground.


    Euron was still laughing wildly, until the dragon had finished his meal and roared at him with a terrific roar.


    It tried to fly, but was pulled back to the bottom of the pit by the chain.


    Euron finally stopped smiling, patted the ashes on his clothes, turned and left.


    Returning to the banquet hall, he seemed to have just relieved his hands just now, and there was no trace of abnormality on his face.


    Desmela came up to meet her, took her husband''s hand, and asked:


    "Where''s my father?"


    "He is enjoying my big gift."


    "Oh." Desmela doubted him, "What about my gift?"


    "Don''t worry, it will be your turn soon." Euron pulled his wife and walked towards the high platform.


    The road was full of noisy drunks, and the ironborn leaders were dancing with the noble ladies of the Redwyne family. There was unconcealable reluctance in their eyes, but they dared not refuse.


    The accompanying music was extremely bad, almost out of tune, and all the people of Qingting Island cursed in their hearts that the barbarians of the Iron Islands didn''t know how to play.


    In fact, even Asha couldn''t stand the bad music, and shouted at her uncle:


    "Euron, throw your **** musician out! I want silence!"


    Euron ignored her, and led his wife up the dais.


    He raised his glass and took a big sip, then fed it to Desmera.


    The girl took it with a smile, and just took a sip, but the man took the cup away again.


    The wine glass hit her teeth, and Desmera shook her husband''s arm dissatisfied.


    But Euron ignored her, the man who was gentle and considerate just now seemed to have changed his appearance suddenly.


    I saw him slam the wine glass to the ground, making a loud bang.


    The splashing of wine caused several Qingting Island noble ladies to exclaim.


    And the terrible music suddenly stopped.


    Asha looked at her uncle in amazement, not knowing why he was going crazy again.


    At the same time, she also sensitively noticed that the atmosphere in the hall suddenly became solemn, and cold eyes wandered through the crowd like poisonous snakes.


    The next second, Asha''s arm was grabbed by Aeron, and she quickly retreated towards the wall.


    Just as she was about to ask a question, she saw those extremely incompetent musicians take out bows and crossbows from under the chairs!


    No wonder they played so badly, they weren''t musicians at all, they were bowmen!


    Whoosh whoosh¡ª


    Arrows shot out like a torrential rain.


    The screams rang out in the hall.


    Asha kicked over the table and stood in front of herself and Uncle Aeron.


    After a round of arrow rain, most of the people on Qingting Island have fallen.


    "Euron! What are you doing!"


    "Why kill us!"


    "Aren''t we allies!"


    Euron sat high on the stage, looking at the scene below with a smile. The wife next to her was already frightened and stupid, and now she forgot to question her.


    Euron sneered: "Who is your ally now. The Ironborn never needed allies, we only need slaves. Kill them all."


    He shouted loudly: "Kill Redwyne, the Arbor Island is ours!"


    "Kill Redwyne!" The ironmen screamed strangely, and took out the short knives and daggers they had hidden long ago, and joined in the **** massacre.


    "No!" Desmela seemed to have finally come to her senses, knelt at her husband''s feet, and begged, "Please, don''t!"


    But the howling, screaming and metal clashing drowned out her prayers.


    Arrows are flying, swords are slashing, blood is flowing... This is a premeditated massacre.


    Asha noticed that the Ironmen leaders had obviously been told by Euron that they hid swords and wore armor under their clothes. At this moment, killing the unprepared people of Qingting Island is really like killing chickens.


    But what made her nervous was that she and her uncle Aeron had obviously not been informed in advance.


    Did Euron try to kill them too?


    Plop.


    An Arbor Island knight fell beside her.


    Asha hastily pulled out the dagger from his chest, held it tightly in her hand, and watched Euron on the high platform vigilantly.


    The massacre continued, and blood mixed with wine flowed all over the floor.


    The screams gradually subsided until they turned into weak whimpers.


    The ironborn leaders laughed and stepped forward to make up the knife.


    Fortunately, they didn''t bother Asha and Aeron.


    "Euron, you violated the guest rights!" Aeron reprimanded, standing up, "The Drowned God will curse you!"


    "Let him come," Euron replied nonchalantly.


    Asha tugged Laelon''s sleeve to remind him not to say anything that would irritate Euron.


    But Aeron ignored his niece at all, spoke again, and said to the ironborn leaders:


    "Are you willing to follow such a king? A blasphemer who has no reputation, no glory, and no bottom line?"


    Euron laughed and stood up from his seat.


    Desmela hugged his leg, but he kicked it away.


    "Iron, I just want to let you know that the so-called gods, the so-called glory, and the so-called moral rules are all lies to deceive the world!


    In this world, only gold is real!


    Westeros is dying, and gold flows from it like blood.


    Qingting Island is just the first wound, I will lead you to have a drink! "


    "Drink! Drink! Drink!" the ironborn leaders raised their **** swords and shouted.


    Aeron felt chills all over his body, terrified beyond words.


    Gods, Euron is leading us to destruction.


    Who will save the Iron Islands?


    The cries in his ears and the strong smell of blood overwhelmed him like sea water, making him unable to breathe.

 Chapter 416: come back

    Chapter 416 Return


    The afterglow of the setting sun dyes Heishui Bay in golden yellow.


    Tyrion Lannister leaned on the side of the ship with both hands, watching the port that was getting closer and closer.


    "My lord, we have arrived at King''s Landing."


    "Hmm." Tyrion withdrew his wandering thoughts, moved his stiff hands and feet, and prepared to get off the ship.


    No one came to greet me on the pier.


    This is just as Tyrion expected.


    He returned as a released captive, not returning in victory, so naturally he did not expect the scene of the people cheering.


    But the last time he defeated Stannis Baratheon''s fleet here and helped the Lannister family win a key victory, no one seemed to cheer for him.


    Who would cheer for a dwarf?


    Tyrion curled his lips in self-mocking, and got off the boat with difficulty with his short legs.


    Through the crowded and noisy dock, Tyrion came to Mud Gate with ease.


    Of course the gold-cloaked guards knew this highly recognizable second son of the Duke of the West, and immediately sent a team to **** him into the city.


    King''s Landing was as crowded, fetid, and gloomy as ever.


    No, it looks worse than before he left.


    Haunted men and women with sunken eye sockets, as well as skinny children gathered by the roadside, some stared silently, some begged loudly, some lay helplessly on the ground, waiting for the sweet death to come.


    The Reach Land no longer transports food to King¡¯s Landing. As for the River Land, it was also severely damaged in the war. Although the war has subsided now, it will take some time to recover, not to mention that winter is approaching.


    The Great War is coming.


    Tyrion looked at the scene in front of him, his mood became more and more gloomy.


    The last time King¡¯s Landing faced a food crisis, Uncle Kevan Lannister urgently recruited 50,000 young men and sent them to the Stormlands to die, but now?


    Call another group of people to die?


    With the lessons learned from last time, will the people of King''s Landing still be deceived?


    And Tyrion is very clear that although his uncle''s strategy solved the food shortage crisis last time, it also planted a huge hidden danger.


    Because of the atrocities committed by the Reavers during the war, the people of King''s Landing already hated the Lannister family. After the last conscription incident, this hatred will only deepen.


    Now that members of the Lannister family are walking on King''s Landing Street, they must bring enough guards, otherwise their safety will not be guaranteed.


    Tyrion is the same at this time.


    If it wasn''t for the **** of a team of gold-cloaked guards, he would have been torn to pieces and eaten by those civilians long ago.


    Judging by the way the civilians around him looked at him, Tyrion had no doubts about this.


    So, don''t let Caesar''s army surround King''s Landing.


    Otherwise, without them attacking, the city will be in chaos by itself.


    Thinking of this, Tyrion suddenly understood why his father sent troops across the Blackwater River to take the initiative to attack.


    The farther the battle line is from King''s Landing, the better.


    While thinking, Tyrion had arrived at the Red Castle.


    "Has my lord father come back?"


    "Lord Tywin has returned and is holding an imperial meeting."


    "good."


    Tyrion didn''t even change his clothes, so he went straight to the Prime Minister''s Tower.


    "Oh, didn''t you inform me of the imperial meeting?" He called out as soon as he entered the door, "Or is it that the Chancellor of the Exchequer has changed?"


    "We thought you died in Dorne." Queen Mother Cersei glanced at her younger brother in disgust, "I didn''t expect Caesar to let you back."


    "I''ve let you down, good sister." Tyrion grinned and climbed into his seat.


    "You are indeed disappointing." Duke Tywin said coldly, "I sent you to Sunspear to win over the Martell family and let Dorne stand by our side, but now?"


    Tyrion spread his hands: "Once Doran dies, there will be no one in the Martell family who can stand up to the scene, especially that crazy woman Arianne, who completely defeated the prestige and army of the Martell family , what can I do.


    You don''t really expect me to calm Dorne alone, do you, Father. If this is the case, then I think you think highly of me. "


    "Don''t make excuses for your failure, Tyrion, Caesar also went to Dorne alone, and his army is in the city of Bronze Gate."


    "But he has a dragon."


    "I also gave you the Golden Squad, which is the number one mercenary group in the Essos continent. Isn''t it better than a minor dragon?"


    "Underage?" Tyrion snorted exaggeratedly, "Father, you should really see Caesar''s dragon with your own eyes, that guy can swallow three of me in one bite!"


    Cersei sneered:


    "How big can a three-year-old dragon grow? Tyrion, even if you want to justify your failure, don''t use such a stupid excuse."


    Tyrion didn''t bother to argue, and said: "Believe it or not, anyway, it won''t be long before Caesar''s dragon will be able to soar above King''s Landing. Then you can see for yourself how big it is."


    At this moment, Varys, the chief intelligence officer, "Octospider" said softly:


    "My lords, according to the information I got, Caesar''s white dragon is indeed growing extremely fast, far exceeding normal dragons."


    Duke Tywin asked seriously:


    "How big is it?"


    Varys said: "It''s about as big as the ''Yang Yan'' driven by Aegon II during the Dance of the Blood Dragons."


    There was a brief silence in the chamber.


    Although none of the people present had experienced the **** civil war in the Dance of the Blood Dragons, they could also understand the horror of the giant dragon named "Yang Yan" from the historical records.


    That is a terrifying existence in the hands of the Green Party, second only to Waghar.


    After a long silence, it was Duke Tywin who spoke first:


    "The dragon is not invincible."


    "Yes, that''s right!" Cersei immediately echoed, "The Dornish people can even shoot Meraxes, but that dragon is bigger than Yang Yan. We don''t need to be too afraid of Caesar''s white dragon."


    "Caesar didn''t just have one dragon," Tyrion reminded, "Princess Daenerys brought two dragons. Oh, by the way, I heard that Euron of the Iron Islands stole a dragon. This man is the same as Caesar." If there is a grudge, we can win it over, so we at least have a dragon."


    Hearing this, the chamber fell silent again.


    "What''s wrong?" Tyrion wondered, "Did I say something wrong?"


    Varys sighed and said:


    "Lord Tyrion, you just came back, so you haven''t heard the latest news. Lord Tywin did try to win over Euron, and even arranged for him to marry the eldest daughter of Arbor Island, but I didn''t expect...he actually killed her at the wedding. The members of the Redwyne family led troops to capture the Arbor Island."


    "Murder at the wedding?" Tyrion was dumbfounded, "He, he doesn''t care about the rights of the guests?"


    "Are you talking about guest rights with a bunch of pirates?" Cersei curled her lips in disdain.


    "Euron Greyjoy is an unreasonable lunatic." Duke Tywin concluded, "We can''t count on him and his Iron Fleet. However, things are not too bad, at least Euron captured After arriving at Qingting Island, the next target must be the River Bend.


    Let this lunatic help us harass Caesar''s rear. "


    "If Euron was a sensible person, the next target would be the Reach. But he''s a madman." Tyrion shook his head and said, "Father, don''t be too optimistic."


    "I know." Duke Tywin changed the subject stiffly, "Okay, let''s discuss the deployment next."


    Tyrion was not interested in this combat deployment, and because he just came back, he missed many previous meetings, and he couldn''t keep up with the rhythm of the crowd, and soon his mind wandered.


    It was not until Duke Tywin announced that the meeting was over that he came back to his senses.


    Seeing Duke Tywin leaving, he immediately followed quickly.


    "What else do you need?" Duke Tywin asked impatiently.


    "Is James back?"


    Duke Tywin''s face froze, and said:


    "No."


    "No?" Tyrion was taken aback, "Could it be that the night watchman doesn''t even give you face and won''t let you go?"


    "It''s your brother who doesn''t want to come back." Duke Tywin said through gritted teeth, "He actually said that he had made an oath, and he refused to break it."


    Tyrion blinked, and wanted to say that when James killed the Mad King with a sword, why didn''t he remember that he had made an oath.


    "However, he is coming back soon." Duke Tywin said again, "I have sent people to the Great Wall, and I will tie him back."


    "Oh, it''s really your style." Tyrion whistled.


    "What else do you need?"


    Tyrion looked at his father''s cold face, after all, he didn''t dare to ask questions about Tessa.


    "No more." Tyrion decided to wait for James to come back, and test his tone first.


    "Do something if you don''t have one. You will be responsible for the logistics of this war, so don''t embarrass me again."


    After saying this, Duke Tywin left his son and strode away.


    Tyrion looked at his father''s back, and laughed at himself:


    "I live to embarrass you, right, Father."

 Chapter 417: situation

    Chapter 417 Situation


    Bronze Gate City.


    Samwell rode a white dragon and landed on the square in front of the castle. The people and guards retreated to the corner one after another, watching the young Storm King and his white dragon in awe.


    Since there was no advance notice, no one was arranged to meet him.


    A few minutes later, Earl Ralph Buckler, who got the news, hurried over and greeted:


    "Your Majesty, welcome to Tongmen City!"


    Samwell told him to send someone to look after the white dragon before entering the castle.


    At this time, the nobles of the Stormlands and the Reach came to salute and greet one after another. Queen Margaery Tyrell also came out with Octavian in her arms to welcome her husband who had returned from afar.


    I haven''t seen her for a month, and her demeanor has become more dignified and elegant, graceful and luxurious, and her beautiful brown eyes are full of tenderness.


    Samwell felt warm in his heart, stepped forward to kiss his wife, and then kissed his son''s chubby cheek. Looking at the red dragon egg in Octavian''s arms, he couldn''t help laughing and said:


    "The little guy hasn''t hatched yet."


    Margaret sent her son to her husband''s arms, and said softly:


    "You don''t help him either."


    How can this help? Samwell was also scratching his head a little, is it necessary to kill another king as a sacrifice?


    "Okay, okay, I will find a way." Samwell hugged his son and shook him gently.


    The little guy giggled and peed on his pants.


    "Is this how you welcome Dad?" Samwell shook his head and laughed.


    Margaery couldn''t help laughing, she took her son away and handed it to the maid to change the diapers.


    Pulling her husband into the castle, she said, "Let''s go, I''ve got hot water ready for you to wash and change your clothes."


    "Where''s Dani?" Samwell led Margaery up the spiral staircase and asked.


    "She rode Drogon to patrol the front."


    "They are all pregnant and still so dishonest."


    "I tried to persuade her a few times, but she couldn''t stay idle."


    "I''ll tell her when she comes back."


    The two entered the bathroom, and Margaery waved the maid away and helped the man undress himself.


    Samwell also helped her take off her clothes, stripped them clean, and took a very fragrant bath together.


    It wasn''t until the sunset that Samwell changed into clean clothes and went out refreshed.


    "Is Lord Randyll in the castle?"


    "Your Majesty, Lord Randyll has just returned from a tour of the camp and is currently in the study on the second floor."


    "good."


    Samwell went down the stairs and came to the study. When he entered the door, he saw his father talking with Lord Leighton Hightower.


    "Your Majesty." The two immediately stood up and saluted after seeing Samwell.


    "Sit down." Samwell waved his hand, sat down on the sofa, and asked directly, "How is the army gathering now?"


    "The armies of all the families in the Reach and Stormlands have arrived." Earl Randall said, "Except for the Redwyne family on Arbor Island."


    "Redwyne." Samwell took a sip of the coffee on the table, letting the bitter taste fill his mouth, "You all know what happened in the Iron Islands, right?"


    The two nodded.


    "Euron Greyjoy is an unruly madman."


    "A dangerous madman, too."


    Earl Layton looked worried: "Your Majesty, the Ironborn have occupied the Arbor Island, and the next step may threaten the Reach. Many nobles in the Reach want to withdraw their troops and return to defense..."


    "We must not let them go back." Earl Randall immediately said, "If this opening is made, Lannister only needs to send a small group of troops to harass our rear, and everyone will have a reason to withdraw. At that time, the army will fall apart and attack King''s Landing is a joke."


    Samwell also understands that at this time, he must not agree to the request of the nobles of the River Bend to withdraw their troops. It took him so much effort to organize this war, and it took so much manpower and material resources, how could he give up halfway.


    "Whoever wants to withdraw, let him come to me in person." Samwell glanced at Earl Layton, and added, "Lord Layton, I also know that you are worried about the safety of the old town, but please believe me, the Ironborn will not They are good at attacking cities. Without the help of the rebels from the Deer Party this time, they will never try to capture any castle in the Reach."


    "I''m not worried about Old Town." Earl Layton said, "It''s true that the ironmen won''t be able to capture the castle, but they will plunder the countryside."


    "I will send the Stormland Fleet to the Mande River." Sam Will said.


    This time Earl Layton finally felt relieved, with a smile on his face again:


    "This should be no problem. Your fleet can defeat the Qingting Island fleet, and I believe it is no problem to deal with the Iron Fleet."


    Earl Randall seemed to want to say something, but in the end he closed his mouth.


    Samwell could actually guess his father''s worries.


    The Stormland Fleet is sent to the Mande River, so when the army of Tongmen City wants to cross the Blackwater River, it will lack water protection.


    However, at this time, Samwell knew that he had to do something, otherwise it would be difficult for the nobles of the Riverbend to settle down and fight for him.


    As for the army crossing the river, he was not too worried.


    After all, the Qingting Island Fleet is finished, and the Iron Fleet obviously has other plans. I am afraid that they will not come to the Blackwater River to help Lannister stop his army.


    In this case, Lannister will not have much water power and can threaten his army to cross the river.


    "How''s the situation on the front line?" Samwell asked again.


    Earl Randall replied:


    "Since the capture of our outpost camp, the Lannister family''s army has not moved further. It is estimated that seeing that the Tongmen City is strong and there is a large army stationed there, they dare not move forward."


    "It''s also because your Majesty calmed Dorne." Earl Layton added, "Tywin knows that he can''t restrain you anymore, so he won''t make any unnecessary moves."


    "Tywin''s troops are not as strong as ours." Earl Randall said, "Bronze Gate City has assembled a total of 120,000 troops from the Stormlands and the Reach, and King''s Landing, according to our estimates, has at most 80,000 troops."


    "That''s right." Earl Layton said with a smile, "If they defend the city, they still have a little chance of winning. If they dare to fight out..."


    "Tywin would never dare to defend the city." Earl Randall said firmly, "The Blackwater River is the life and death line of Lannister. If this line is lost, they will be finished."


    Samwell nodded in agreement:


    "Yes. The population of King''s Landing is too large, and the food burden is too great. If we surround the city and cut off the supply lines of the Golden Road and the King''s Road, King''s Landing will inevitably face famine and riots. So Tywin will definitely stick to the Blackwater River."


    Earl Layton also wanted to understand this, and his expression immediately became much easier:


    "It seems that we have the absolute initiative."


    "Yes." Samwell also laughed, "The Lannister family won''t last long, and I want to end this war as soon as possible. After all, winter is coming."

 Chapter 418: dragon dream

    Chapter 418 Dragon Dream


    After night falls, the castle is lit with little fire.


    In the spacious and luxurious bedroom, Daenerys Targaryen was wearing a short nightgown, sitting in front of the dressing table and taking off the jewelry in her hair one by one.


    Under the soft candlelight, the white jade-like skin shone with crystal luster, and the beautiful and delicate body that made the blood pumping fluctuated with the light and shadow, full of indescribable charm.


    The slightly raised belly also added a lot of maternal glory to her.


    Hearing the door was pushed open, Daenerys turned around and saw Samwell walking in.


    "Sam!" She threw herself into the man''s arms, "You''re back from Dorne!"


    The fluttering hair touched the tip of Samwell''s nose, and the familiar fragrance penetrated into his heart. He couldn''t help but gently rubbed his wife''s smooth and soft waist. Reminder:


    "Your belly is so big, stop flying around on a dragon. And I heard from them that you flew over the enemy camp?"


    Daenerys giggled and said:


    "I''m flying very high, and the enemy''s bows and crossbows are impossible to hit us. I even suspect that they haven''t noticed a dragon flying overhead."


    "That doesn''t work either." Samwell made a serious face on purpose, "Riding a dragon is still a bit dangerous, you have to think about the child in your stomach."


    "Okay, okay." Daenerys didn''t insist either, "Then I won''t ride a dragon from today until the child is born."


    "That''s right." Samwell smiled again, and leaned down to kiss her lips.


    Daenerys responded enthusiastically.


    The temperature of her lover made her feel weak all over.


    Daenerys raised her head, the corners of her eyes and brows were filled with irresistible charm: "I''m about to take a bath, do you want to come together?"


    Samwell coughed lightly: "I just washed it, and it''s at Margery''s."


    Daenerys giggled and said, "Wash with me again, it''s really just a bath."


    Samwell had no choice but to strip her naked again, and carried her into the bathroom.


    The water temperature is very hot. Fortunately, both of them have the talent of the unburned, so they don''t care about it.


    "I flew over King''s Landing today." Daenerys lay in the man''s arms and breathed heavily in his ear.


    "Fly so far?" Samwell helped her tie up her long silver hair, "How is it? How do you like that city?"


    "It''s not what I imagined." Daenerys showed a look of reminiscence, "When I was a child in Braavos across the narrow sea, my brother Viserys often told me stories about the Seven Kingdoms. Said to take me back to King''s Landing, to the city founded by our Targaryen ancestors.


    It''s a pity, after all, he will never have the chance to set foot on the continent of Westeros and see the city with his own eyes. "


    Samwell gently kissed his wife''s frowning brows away, and said:


    "I always thought you didn''t like Viserys."


    "I really don''t like it. He beat me, scolded me, and sold me to the Dothraki for an army." Daenerys sighed, her face became a little complicated, "But anyway, he is My brother. And he was a poor victim too.


    The long-term escape, the pressure of survival, and the contempt and ridicule of everyone drove him crazy. "


    "But it didn''t drive you crazy." Samwell said, "You are stronger than him."


    Daenerys pursed her lips and smiled: "Actually, I was going crazy too. Until I found out that I can draw power from dragon eggs."


    "Draw power from a dragon egg?"


    "Yes." Daenerys said, "After I was arranged to marry Khal Drogo, I followed the Dothraki to their holy land, Vaes Dothraki, and my hips were scarred and **** from riding for days. The bleeding continued, my hands were blistered by the reins, the muscles in my back were so sore that I could hardly stand up straight, and I cried myself to sleep every night...


    At that time, I even thought about suicide, but one night, I fell asleep with the dragon egg, and then I had a dream about the dragon. "


    "A dream about a dragon?"


    "Yes. I dreamed of a dragon whose scales were black as night and stained with blood. That was my blood. Its eyes were two pools of lava fire, and flames spewed from its mouth.


    I was not afraid at all. I opened my arms and hugged the flame, and let the flame swallow me completely. At that moment, I felt that I was burning up and my blood was boiling, but there was no pain. Instead, I felt extremely strong and reborn.


    When I woke up the next day, I found that I was holding a black dragon egg in my arms, the same one that later hatched Drogon.


    It gave me the strength to keep going. "


    Listening to Daenerys'' narration, what Samwell thought of was the red dragon egg of his son Octavian.


    He didn''t know that the little guy kept holding on to the dragon egg, was it because he could draw strength from the dragon egg?


    There is also the problem of hatching. Samwell actually doesn''t know how to help his son.


    In his opinion, the hatching conditions for Octavian''s dragon egg should not be as demanding as he and Daenerys.


    After all, the people of the Targaryen family put dragon eggs in the cradle of the family''s newborns. They will hatch naturally and accept the children who accompany them day and night as dragon knights.


    As for the reason why it is so difficult for him and Daenerys to hatch the dragon, it is because the dragon has been extinct for hundreds of years, and the dragon eggs have turned into stone.


    In fact, they did not hatch the dragon normally, but resurrected the dragon from the stone, so they need strict conditions¡ª


    Red Comet, Fire Sacrifice, and King''s Blood.


    Octavian''s dragon egg should be alive, and it is estimated that it will hatch normally when the time comes.


    "What are you thinking, Sam?" Daenerys asked a little dissatisfied seeing the man distracted.


    "Thinking about dragons." Samwell gave her a comforting kiss, "There are too many unknown mysteries about them."


    "Yes. They are the most magical creatures in the world." Daenerys suddenly remembered something, and said, "By the way, Sam, I heard that you met the Golden Company in Dorne, and one of them claimed to be Targaryen of Rhaegar''s son."


    "It''s just a counterfeit product launched by a group of careerists." Samwell said lightly.


    "Oh, that''s it." Daenerys didn''t doubt it, "I was still wondering, didn''t Rhaegar''s son die in King''s Landing a long time ago. By the way, Sam, I dreamed of Viserion recently .¡±


    Viserion is the golden dragon that Euron snatched.


    "How about dreaming about it?"


    "I dreamed that it was surrounded by black shadows, with **** scars all over its body, and two people whose faces couldn''t be seen clearly. It seemed that a man and a woman stood in front of it, and a terrifying spell echoed in the air..."


    Samwell felt his wife''s body trembling, hugged her tightly, and comforted her:


    "I have sent Sir Lucas to lead the Stormland Fleet to the Mander River. He will definitely defeat Euron and bring back Viserion."


    "Yeah." Daenerys raised her head, asking for the man''s kiss again


    The two of them had skin-to-skin contact, but after all, they couldn''t hold back their desire for each other.


    The bath water suddenly became turbulent and surged out, everywhere.

 Chapter 419: The Return of the Iron Bank

    Chapter 419 The Return of the Iron Bank


    Now that Samwell has arrived at the front line, the plan to attack King''s Landing has officially entered the countdown stage.


    The atmosphere in Tongmen City suddenly became chilling, and the soldiers were in a hurry, making the final preparations before the battle.


    Since early in the morning, the noble knights have been requesting to see Samwell. Some came to express their loyalty to him, some came to impassionedly ask for a fight, some came to offer advice, and some of the nobles of the River Bend cryptically proposed Concerns about the ironborn express a meaning inside and outside the words¡ª


    It is still necessary to withdraw part of the army to return to defense.


    But at this point, how could Samwell agree to the request of the last group of people and resolutely refute it.


    At the same time, he also clearly told these people that if the Ironborn really looted their territory, he would compensate all the losses in the future.


    The nobles felt the determination of the Storm King and got the promise they wanted, so they stopped their flags and concentrated on preparing for the battle.


    But just when Samwell thought he had finally unified the thinking of the whole army and could officially march into King''s Landing, an unexpected visitor brought him new troubles.


    "Respected His Majesty the Storm King, thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to meet me." Naho Demetis, the envoy of the Iron Bank, bowed respectfully and saluted.


    Samwell smiled and waved his hand, signaling the other party to sit down, and said:


    "I am very grateful to the Iron Bank for its support and help to the Caesar family. I believe you have also seen my army. It will not be long before they will enter King''s Landing and drive the false king who defaulted on your loan from the Iron Throne."


    Nahuo smiled slightly, but he didn''t seem to be too excited about it, and he turned to persuade:


    "Your Majesty, winter is approaching, so it might not be appropriate for you to start a war at this time?"


    The smile on Samwell¡¯s face suddenly subsided, he looked at the messenger in front of him thoughtfully, and said:


    "Since I''m starting the war now, I''m naturally confident enough to win. The Iron Bank doesn''t need to worry about this. Besides, the sooner King''s Landing is captured, the sooner I can repay the loan, right?"


    "I think you''d better think about it again." Nahor persuaded again, "I think the artificial ditch plan you proposed before is the most important thing, especially when the winter is approaching, to increase the area of ??cultivated land, increase the Only by increasing the food production can your people survive this cold winter better.


    At this time, it is difficult to start the war. It would be fine if you win, but if you lose... Of course, I am not questioning your military ability, but the outcome on the battlefield is unpredictable.


    Obviously you have a safer way, why take the risk. "


    Samwell narrowed his eyes, and his tone became cold:


    "Your Excellency Nahuo, you Iron Bank have lent me a lot of money, but the loan agreement does not say that you are qualified to dictate to me."


    "Of course I didn''t mean that. I was just making a suggestion..."


    "I do not accept your proposal."


    The atmosphere in the living room became visibly awkward.


    Nahuo sighed and said leisurely:


    "Your Majesty Caesar, you are too young and energetic to understand that the road to the king is full of dangers and traps. We kindly reminded you as friends, but we didn''t expect... Hey. If you insist on this, the Iron Bank will call back the loan."


    Samwell was not angry anymore, he looked at the messenger in front of him for a moment, and suddenly laughed:


    "The Lannisters paid back the money for the Iron Throne, didn''t they?"


    Naho didn''t seem surprised that the other party could guess this, and said frankly:


    "The Lannister family is indeed as rich and generous as the rumors say."


    Samwell laughed even harder:


    "So your Iron Bank turned to support Lannister? Sure enough, contracts, integrity, and dignity are not worth mentioning to you, only money is what you value."


    Naho didn''t care about the other party''s ridicule, and said lightly:


    "Your Majesty, the Iron Bank has its own rules of conduct. Since the Iron Throne has repaid the money, our previous agreement will naturally be invalidated. Of course, considering that this matter is not due to your voluntary breach of contract, we can waive the interest on the loan as long as you repay the principal Gold will do."


    "Should I thank you Iron Bank for your kindness?" Samwell''s smile became brighter, but the killing intent in his eyes became more intense.


    Nahuo obviously felt the killing intent, and couldn''t help but feel anxious, but still bit the bullet and said:


    "Please don''t get me wrong, we have no intention of helping the Lannisters. The Iron Bank has no intention of interfering in the political struggles of Westeros, nor does whoever sits on the Iron Throne matter to us. We just want to get back what we owe. "


    "What if I don''t say yes."


    "Then we probably have no choice." Najo said, "I know that you used the loan from the Iron Bank to purchase a large amount of equipment and food in the Free Trade City, and most of them have not yet arrived in Westeros. If If you cannot repay the debt, we may have to withhold this part of the equipment and food to offset the loss."


    "It turns out that this is the reputation of the Iron Bank." Samwell sneered, "I have seen it today."


    "Your Majesty, we don''t want to go to this point either. That''s why we persuade you to withdraw your troops temporarily. You can use military funds to offset part of the debt, and we can give you more time to pay back the rest."


    Samwell sneered and said:


    "I''m afraid Tywin Lannister has not only repaid the debt owed by the Iron Throne, but the Iron Bank must have transported a lot of gold from Casterly Rock.


    And I also heard that the Sea King of Braavos has witnessed the marriage contract between Viserys Targaryen and Arianne Martell. It seems that you are not as indifferent to the change of power in Westeros as you claimed. Do not care. "


    "What Neptune did has nothing to do with the Iron Bank." Nahuo argued, but seemed very weak.


    Samwell was too lazy to talk nonsense with this person, got up and said:


    "Okay, Naho Demetis, the Iron Bank has no right to tell me what to do, and the Sea King of Braavos can''t control Westeros. When I attack King''s Landing is up to me. And because of your betrayal In the first place, I won¡¯t pay even a single gold coin for that debt.¡±


    "Your Majesty, I can understand your anger, but please don''t act impulsively."


    "No, I''m not impulsive." Samwell said with the corners of his mouth upturned, "And I tell you very clearly, Iron Bank, and Neptune, will pay the price for what happened today."


    Nahuo sighed: "Your Majesty, you are creating a powerful enemy for yourself."


    "I have never had fewer enemies." Samwell said decisively, "Now, before I intend to kill you, get out!"


    Naho bowed down, turned and left.


    Samwell stood alone in the hall for a long time, staring at the place symbolizing Braavos on the map in front of him, his eyes gradually became extremely cold.


    "Iron Bank, Neptune. Hehe, Tywin, the helper you asked for this time may not be able to save yourself."

 Chapter 420: Decide

    Chapter 420 decision


    The road from King''s Landing back to Bronzegate was long and bitter, especially for a released captive like Lord Selwyn Tarth.


    The gate of Tongmen City was opened, and a large number of soldiers and civilians came in and out, and an anxious and tense atmosphere filled the air.


    This is the taste of the coming war.


    "Father!"


    Earl Selwyn came back to his senses, and saw his daughter Brienne Tass striding over from the city gate.


    "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine." Earl Selwyn forced a smile, "Lannister is kind to me. Of course, I can come back thanks to His Majesty Caesar, who exchanged me with Tywin''s second son Tyrion .¡±


    Sir Brienne nodded heavily, and said solemnly:


    "Our Tas family has received too much grace from His Majesty."


    "Yes." Earl Selwyn also sighed with emotion, "I am old and have lost another battle. I guess I will have no chance to serve His Majesty again. I hope you can represent the Tas family and repay Your Majesty''s kindness."


    "Father, you don''t need to say such disheartening words. Your Majesty still values ??you very much. Right now, he is convening a military meeting with several great lords. Knowing that you are about to arrive in Tongmen City, he specially asked me to invite you to attend the meeting. Woolen cloth."


    Earl Selwyn felt a surge of warmth in his heart, and the previous depression and worries were swept away on his face, and his fighting spirit suddenly reappeared.


    He walked towards the castle at a faster pace, and said to his daughter:


    "Tell me about the current situation. Is Your Majesty preparing to officially launch an attack?"


    "It was originally planned to launch an attack, but..." Brienne recounted the visit of the Iron Bank envoy as she walked.


    Earl Selwyn sneered after hearing this:


    "It seems that His Majesty put a lot of pressure on Tywin, forcing this old lion to use his own gold to fill the financial hole of the Iron Throne. However, the Braavosi people are too naive to think that they can interfere The war in Westeros. Hehe, they are getting burned."


    Brienne didn''t speak when she heard the words, she was not interested in these.


    This female knight is more used to carrying out orders silently, rather than thinking about the things behind the orders.


    The two entered the castle all the way and came to the meeting hall on the first floor.


    Brienne tapped twice on the wooden door, and opened the door after getting a response from inside.


    Earl Selwyn walked in, and saw that more than a dozen great lords from the Reach and Stormland had gathered inside, and of course the Storm King Caesar was sitting at the top.


    "Your Majesty," Earl Selwyn knelt down on one knee and bowed his head, "It was my carelessness that gave Lannister an opportunity to lose the outpost camp..."


    "You can''t blame you for that defeat." Samwell stepped forward to help Earl Selwyn up, "No one thought that Lannister would take the initiative to cross the river to attack. But it doesn''t matter, the outpost camp on the south bank of the Blackwater River is very For Lannister, it is more like a sweet trap, and now Tywin is probably having a headache whether to keep it or give up."


    Earl Selwyn immediately patted his chest and said:


    "If Your Majesty wants to take back the outpost camp, I am willing to go into battle and charge for you!"


    Samwell laughed loudly:


    "Okay! If everyone has your courage, no amount of difficulty will stop us from entering King''s Landing."


    Hearing Samwell''s pointed words, the lords present exchanged a few glances, and they all had a certain understanding of the Storm King''s attitude.


    After appeasing Earl Selwyn, Samwell returned to his seat and sat down, asking:


    "You all know the attitude of Iron Bank, so let''s talk about it, how should we deal with it?"


    After a brief silence, Earl Layton Hightower spoke first:


    "Your Majesty, the Iron Bank is mercenary. Since the Lannister family can buy them, we may not be able to."


    It is not surprising that the Hightower family said this, after all, the wealth of this family may not be less than that of the Lannister family.


    Samwell did not respond, but just drank his tea in silence.


    Earl Selwyn retorted:


    "If the Lannister family increases the price, will we also increase the price? Attacking King''s Landing, the result is that the Braavos will make a lot of money. This is too absurd."


    "And even if we pay more money than the Lannister family, it may not make the Braavos on our side." Earl Randle said, "Don''t forget that the House of Black and White once sent the Faceless to assassinate His Majesty, I''m afraid Aquaman has been reluctant to see His Majesty ascend the Iron Throne smoothly."


    "Aquaman has a grudge against His Majesty?"


    Everyone turned their attention to the Storm King on the throne.


    Samwell shook his head and said:


    "Aquaman and I have never met, and we have no personal enmity. But now it seems that Braavos really does not want me to sit on the Iron Throne."


    "why is that?"


    "Because of the dragon." Sam Wells said, "Braavos is a city-state established by fugitive Valyrian slaves, and they have a natural aversion and fear of dragons.


    Before, I always wondered how the Baratheon family owed such a huge sum of money to the Iron Treasury after occupying the Iron Throne for just over ten years. Thinking about it now, I am afraid that during the process of Robert''s rebellion against the Targaryen family, the Iron Bank also secretly supported a lot of gold. "


    "This conjecture makes sense." Count Matus Rowan nodded, "If that''s the case, then let''s stop trying to bribe the Braavosi people. Let me tell you, leave these guys alone, now we''re hoarding The supplies should be enough, so we can directly send troops to King¡¯s Landing, as long as the Lannister family is killed, the Braavosi can only stare blankly, so why would Aquaman dare to send troops to Westeros?¡±


    Earl Layton said: "Braavos does not have a powerful army, but it has a sea fleet known as ''invincible in the world''. We have to be prepared for this."


    "Invincible in the world?" Earl Selwyn sneered, "Who wouldn''t brag. It''s okay for the Neptune''s fleet to bully the soft-boned fleet of the Free Trade Cities. I don''t believe they dare to confront the three major fleets of Westeros. What''s more, His Majesty''s fleet has defeated the Qingting Island fleet, and if Aquaman doesn''t want to lose his foundation, he should let his fleet hide in the port obediently and not interfere in the war in Westeros."


    "If the Stormland Fleet is here, I''m naturally not worried." Earl Layton glanced at Samwell and said, "But His Majesty has sent the fleet to the Mander River to prevent the Iron Fleet from raiding the Reach. Therefore, If Neptune really sends a fleet to support the Lannister family, it will be very difficult for our army to cross the Blackwater River safely."


    Several Stormland nobles hesitated to speak.


    Samwell saw their expressions and guessed what they were thinking.


    It is nothing more than saying that the Stormland Fleet should give priority to protecting the army from crossing the river, and that the Ironborn cannot capture the Reach Castle, but such words obviously cannot be said in front of the nobles of the Reach.


    And he was fed up with some people''s hesitation and hesitation, and decided to cut the mess quickly.


    "There is no rush to cross the river." Samwell stood up and made the final decision, "Drive the Lannister forces to the other side first. Earl Selwyn, would you be willing to be the vanguard and give me the outpost Take back the camp?"


    Earl Selwyn stood up suddenly, and said loudly:


    "Willing to die for His Majesty!"


    "Okay! You lead 5,000 soldiers as the vanguard, and set off early tomorrow morning. The army will officially set off in three days, heading north!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Everyone responded loudly.


    They all knew in their hearts that the Storm King had made up his mind. Once the army started, it would not stop advancing.


    There is one more chapter to wait

 Chapter 421: engagement

    Chapter 421 Engagement


    On the north bank of the Blackwater River, Duke Tywin Lannister was inspecting the army, but his face didn''t look very good.


    Like Samwell, he has his own set of troubles.


    Even though he occupies the four realms, and he still has King¡¯s Landing in his hands, he is indeed stronger than Caesar who occupies the three realms in terms of territorial area, but in fact, the troops in the south have a clear advantage.


    After all, the Reach is the richest and most powerful territory in Westeros, and on his side, only the West can go all out for his own use. Not to mention the great loss of strength, he is still unwilling to fully cooperate with the Lannister family.


    There is no way, the influence of the three major families of fish, wolf and eagle in these three realms is too great.


    Although he has supported new forces such as the Bolton family, the Frey family, and the Waywood family, in a short period of time, he still cannot completely replace the fish wolf eagle and completely control the three northern territories.


    Those families whose hearts are devoted to the fish, wolf and eagle, although they dare not openly resist the Lannister family under the current situation, they can still obey the law. For example, they sent some old, weak, sick and disabled to perfunctory this time.


    Nominally, King¡¯s Landing has gathered 80,000 troops, but only about half of them are really elite.


    Duke Tywin did not dare to reprimand those northern families, for fear of making them anxious and causing chaos in the rear.


    In fact, the rear has already begun to become unstable.


    The Royce family of the valley openly questioned Countess Anya Waywood''s qualifications as the guardian of the valley, and claimed that the other party had imprisoned Duke Robert Arryn for evil.


    The Tully family in the riverlands went too far. Under the leadership of the old duke''s younger brother, "Blackfish" Tully, they occupied Riverrun and declared themselves independent.


    As for the northern border, although Winterfell is now controlled by the Bolton family, and the Stark family only has a seven-year-old child left as a puppet, Tywin knows that many northern families do not accept Roose Bolton at all. The Duke of Dayton, taking advantage of the army going south and leaving the north empty, is already about to move.


    Originally he thought that winter was coming, Caesar would not lead his army northward, and he would have enough time to slowly clean up the old forces of the fish, wolf and eagle in the three northern borders, but he did not expect...


    Even though he had bought the Braavosi people with a lot of money, he still couldn''t dispel the determination of the Storm King to start the war.


    He just received the news that the vanguard of the southern army had left Tongmen City and headed for the outpost camp.


    So at this time, Duke Tywin couldn''t care less about the chaotic situation behind him, and had to face a more difficult choice¡ª


    Should they give up supporting the outpost camp on the south bank, or withdraw to the north bank, relying on the natural moat of the Blackwater River to stop Caesar''s army going north?


    While meditating all the way, Duke Tywin had already returned to the Red Castle under the **** of his guards.


    "Go and call Tyrion to me."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Duke Tywin came to the study, spread out a roll of parchment, picked up the quill, but didn''t write for a long time.


    There was a long silence in the room.


    Until the door was knocked.


    "Come in."


    Tyrion pushed the door and entered. After seeing his father with a cold face, he smiled and said:


    "If you''re asking about logistics, I''m afraid you won''t get good news. We''re short on food..."


    "Don''t worry about the food issue." Duke Tywin interrupted his son, "The Braavos will send a batch of food soon."


    Tyrion whistled happily:


    "I didn''t expect Neptune to be your friend."


    The corners of Duke Tywin''s mouth twitched slightly. Of course he would not tell his son that he gave all the gold mined in Casterly Rock City in the next ten years to that Sea King, and finally won his "friendship".


    "There is something you need to do."


    "You just tell me."


    "There have been repeated disturbances in the three northern regions, so I decided to..."


    "Father," Tyrion exclaimed exaggeratedly, "you''re not going to send me to quell the chaos, are you? Didn''t what happened in Dorne make you understand that I''m not as omnipotent as you expected."


    "I didn''t expect you to quell the chaos." Duke Tywin said with a cold face, "I just asked you to marry a wife."


    "That sounds much simpler." Tyrion asked curiously. "I wonder which poor lady has the misfortune to be the wife of a dwarf?"


    Duke Tywin was very unimpressed by his son''s witty words, and said a name lightly:


    "Sansa Stark."


    "Ed Stark''s eldest daughter? She has always been in your hands?" Tyrion couldn''t help feeling hot when he thought of the innocent and lovely red-haired girl.


    Merciful gods, have you at last decided to dwarf me, the dwarf?


    Or is this just another malicious joke?


    Duke Tywin didn''t answer this question, he just put down the quill, got up and walked out, saying:


    "You come with me."


    Tyrion followed curiously.


    The two of them left the study room and went all the way to a tightly guarded room on the top floor of the Prime Minister''s Tower.


    The guards hurriedly bowed to salute after seeing Duke Tywin.


    "Open the door."


    "yes."


    The heavy wooden door was slowly pushed open, and Duke Tywin walked in first.


    Tyrion followed.


    "She is the wife you are about to marry." Duke Tywin pointed to a red-haired girl in the room.


    Tyrion took a look at the girl, frowned, and asked:


    "Is she Sansa Stark?"


    The girl looked fifteen or sixteen years old, pretty, with long maroon hair and big dark eyes.


    It is true that she is somewhat similar to Duke Eddard Stark''s eldest daughter, but Tyrion knows that she is not Sansa Stark at all.


    "I said she is, she is." Duke Tywin said.


    The girl stood timidly in a corner of the room with her head down, not daring to look at the father and son at all.


    Tyrion shook his head and said:


    "I know you want to use this marriage to appease the old forces of the Fish Wolf Eagle family, but if they know you''ve played this trick, I''m afraid they will only be angered even more."


    Duke Tywin was unmoved and said:


    "They haven''t seen Sansa Stark for several years. How many people still remember her appearance clearly? Girls of this age are growing the fastest, and it is not normal for some changes in appearance.


    Moreover, Earl Rickon Stark has set off from Winterfell to King''s Landing. He will attend your wedding, hold his sister''s hand in person, and marry her to you. "


    Tyrion shrugged, and said: "A seven-year-old''s endorsement, hehe, I''m afraid it will be difficult to win people''s trust."


    Duke Tywin gradually became impatient:


    "Believe it or not is their business, you just marry. Ed Stark''s eldest son has become a night watchman, and the second son is missing, so in case the youngest son Rickon also has an accident..."


    Speaking of this, Tyrion saw a cold golden light flash in his father''s eyes.


    "Then your wife is the heir to Winterfell." Duke Tywin continued, "And you can also use her name to control the first city in the north."


    "Then I won''t have to think about your Casterly Rock, will I?" Tyrion sneered.


    Duke Tywin did not deny it, turned and walked out, saying:


    "Exchange your feelings with your future wife, and I will arrange for you to get married as soon as possible."


    "Father." Tyrion said again, "If James insists on refusing to inherit Casterly Rock, will you consider me..."


    "Don''t think about Casterly Rock anymore!" Duke Tywin suddenly turned his head and said coldly, "I will never allow a dwarf to sit in the position of guardian of the western region. You will make the family a joke just like my father!"


    Tyrion quietly looked at his furious father, not much fear, but a sense of revenge-like pleasure.


    "So it''s like this. You kept denying my inheritance right because you were worried that the family would become a joke." Tyrion chuckled, "I thought I wasn''t your son."


    Duke Tywin''s eyes flickered, and he said:


    "The world asks you to bear my surname, and I will give you the treatment you deserve. But other than that, don''t think about more."


    After speaking, he turned and left.


    Tyrion looked at the majestic back of the other party, and the question hidden in his heart was about to come out, but when it finally reached his mouth, it turned into:


    "Is James back? I hope he can attend my wedding."


    Duke Tywin paused, without looking back:


    "It should be in time."


    "That''s good." Tyrion resumed his playful look again.


    After Duke Tywin left, he looked at the timid girl in the room, and his tone eased:


    "May I have your name?"


    "Sansa Stark."


    "I mean your real name." Tyrion said, "Don''t try to lie to me, I have seen the real Sansa Stark."


    The girl trembled uncontrollably, and whispered in a crying voice:


    "Jenny Poole."

 Chapter 422: wolf girl

    Chapter 422 Wolf Girl


    Arya Stark wakes up in a dark, cramped cabin.


    The leaky window made her skin crawl. Arya fumbled in the dark to put on her clothes, and the noise she made woke up her sister Sansa, who was in the same bed.


    "What dream did you have yesterday? You kicked and screamed in the middle of the night." Sansa yawned and muttered to her sister dissatisfied.


    Arya sat cross-legged, tried her best to suppress the urge to yawn, tilted her head and recalled:


    "I dreamed that I turned into a wolf."


    "Did you dream of a wolf?"


    "No! I dreamed that I became a wolf." Arya insisted, "I clearly remember running in the forest, hunting, smelling the fragrance of the soil, and the blood of the prey. This dream is so real, It was as if I had really turned into a wolf."


    Actually, Arya had another dream, an even scarier one.


    In the dream, it was raining heavily all the time. She stumbled across the mudflat, through blood and fire. Her mother''s screams and father''s roars echoed in her ears, making her cry out loud.


    Arya didn''t tell her sister about the dream.


    A crying child and a vigorous direwolf, of course she prefers the latter.


    "You won''t turn into a wolf." Sansa obviously felt that her sister was saying stupid things, but these words reminded her of the direwolf she once had named "Lady".


    There is also his father, who is called the wolf king of the North, as well as his mother and brothers.


    This made her feel sad, and she couldn''t help but bury her face in the bed, sobbing softly.


    "Why are you crying?" Arya persuaded when she saw her sister''s shrugging shoulders, "Don''t be afraid, Lannister will not be arrogant for long, I heard people say that Caesar''s army has already set off to the north, he will definitely be able to attack Down to King''s Landing. When the time comes, he will sit on the Iron Throne, and we will ask him to forgive father and brother and let them return from the Wall..."


    "You idiot!" Sansa turned her head and cursed, "The king can''t relieve the night watchman. Once the oath is made, father, brother and the others can only guard the Great Wall for life."


    Arya yelled unconvinced: "What nonsense oath! They were forced to swear, and it doesn''t count at all!"


    "But even so, if they break their vows and come back, the northerners will look down on them! You don''t understand anything at all!"


    "You don''t understand anything!"


    "You do not understand!"


    "you!"


    A knock on the door interrupted the bickering between the two sisters.


    Arya turned her head, and saw Mrs. Shataya pushing the door and walking in.


    "Arguing again?" Mrs. Shataya smiled and said, as if she had gotten used to it, "You two, you have to fight every day. Come out quickly, and you have to sell oysters after breakfast."


    "good."


    Arya rolled over and got out of bed.


    Sansa also got out of the bed. She has just turned sixteen now, but she is well developed, with a slender and graceful body, very feminine.


    The eldest daughter of the Stark family inherited from her mother, Lady Catelyn, the exquisite cheekbones, clear blue eyes, and thick and smooth maroon hair of the Tully family. Any man feels sorry for him.


    Compared with her, the younger sister Arya''s appearance is more ordinary. She inherited the long face, gray eyes and brown hair of the Stark family from her father, Duke Eddard, with a lively and mischievous temper, which did not meet the aesthetic standards for noble ladies of this era.


    At this time, Arya tousled her hair and put on a loose and rough linen coat, looking like a little boy.


    Sansa also began to dab things on her fair and delicate face. Their identities were not visible in King''s Landing. If they were discovered by the Lannister family, their fate would be very miserable.


    "Are you ready?" Arya urged her sister impatiently.


    "Okay." After some fiddling, Sansa put an ugly dark red birthmark on her face, covered her exquisite body with a loose linen coat, and scattered her maroon hair over her shoulders. It''s a completely different look.


    Arya sized up her sister. She didn''t know whether it was out of jealousy or mischief, and deliberately added a few black marks on her face with her dirty hands:


    "Haha, no one will recognize you now."


    "Arya! You! You idiot!"


    The two sisters chased and ran out of the room until they bumped into Mrs. Shataya in the yard before restraining themselves.


    After a simple breakfast, the two pushed a trolley full of oysters into the street.


    The weather is good today, there are many pedestrians on the street, but they are all in a hurry.


    Since the atmosphere of war enveloped King''s Landing, the price of food in the city has risen accordingly, causing many people to complain.


    It is said that in the flea nests in the slums of King''s Landing, people starve to death every day.


    The square in front of the Baylor Cathedral is full of homeless people, scrambling to line up to receive a little gruel from the church every day.


    Fortunately, the army is stationed outside, and the order in the city has not yet collapsed. Although there are some small disturbances, they will not spread.


    However, when the flames of war really burn to the city of King''s Landing, it may be hard to say whether this fragile order can be maintained.


    The two sisters thought of the scene of the last riot in King''s Landing, and their hearts were sad, so they didn''t have the thought of bickering.


    All the way to the fish market in silence, it was already full of people who came to sell, of course there were housekeepers, cooks and housewives, while observing the aquatic products this morning, while bargaining loudly.


    "Fresh oysters, three copper coins." The two sisters began to yell.


    Sansa doesn''t like the stench here very much, but she also knows that she doesn''t have the right to be coquettish now. Since she is dependent on others, she has to do some work.


    "Fresh oysters, a copper coin..." A shadow suddenly enveloped Sansa, making her stop shouting.


    Looking up, I saw a few drunken soldiers standing in front of the booth, looking at themselves with unkind eyes:


    "Oysters are so expensive?"


    "Yes, yes..." Sansa turned pale.


    Although Sansa has already made a disguise, the soft and charming temperament on her body still makes the soldiers feel hot:


    "Hehe, at this price, unless you are selling oysters from your body. Hahaha..."


    The soldiers burst into obscene laughter.


    "You don''t have to buy it if you think it''s too expensive." Arya stood up and cursed.


    "Oh! Then I must buy it today!"


    "Then pay!" Arya put her hands on her hips without fear.


    "Hahaha." The soldier laughed again, "I only have this!"


    As he spoke, he drew out the long sword at his waist.


    Sansa was frightened, and hurried to fetch her sister, but Arya kicked the oyster basket away with a sudden kick.


    Oysters and salty seawater splashed several soldiers all over.


    They were so angry that they screamed and were about to take revenge when they saw that the two sisters had already run away.


    "Don''t run!"


    Arya pulled her sister through the market stalls like a nimble fish.


    Sansa seemed to finally come to her senses, complaining angrily and urgently:


    "Why are you messing with them!"


    "What are you afraid of?" Arya yelled as she ran, "They don''t dare to cause trouble in the city, as long as they find the golden robe guards, look, there is a team of golden robes over there!"


    As he spoke, he dragged his sister out of the market and ran towards the pair of gold-cloaked guards in front.


    "Killer!" Arya yelled exaggeratedly, "Someone is causing trouble, and they are going to kill!"


    The gold-cloaked guards stopped softly.


    Sansa saw clearly that the guards were escorting a nobleman, and that nobleman had golden hair, but was short in stature, a dwarf...


    Such obvious appearance features made her immediately realize the identity of the other party¡ª


    "Little Devil" Tyrion Lannister!

 Chapter 423: spider

    Chapter 423 Spider


    "What happened?"


    Tyrion reined in his horse and asked back.


    "It seems that someone is causing trouble..."


    Tyrion saw a few soldiers chasing the girl, and he knew it immediately.


    "Who dares to cause trouble in the city!" He said angrily, "Bring them here, let me see whose soldiers it is!"


    "yes!"


    Watching the gold-cloaked guards rushing towards the pursuers behind her, Sansa was not at all happy, but was trembling in place.


    Arya also recognized Tyrion, and quickly lowered her head in fright.


    In King''s Landing, there has long been news that the little devil of the Lannister family is about to marry "Sansa" of the Stark family. Of course, the sisters know that "Sansa" must be a fake.


    But if their identities are revealed, I''m afraid...


    Sansa nearly shed tears at the thought that she might be forced to marry this ugly dwarf.


    Tyrion over there has sent someone to subdue the rioting soldiers, and he also asked about the cause and effect of the incident.


    "Are you members of the Farman family?" Seeing a few people nodding, he continued to scold, "Go and get the ten army sticks yourself, and then go back to the camp outside the city!"


    After dealing with the troublesome soldiers, Tyrion turned to the two sisters again. Seeing them trembling with their heads down, he thought they were frightened by the soldiers before him, so he comforted him:


    "Don''t be afraid, they won''t pester you anymore."


    Sansa lowered her head and hummed softly.


    Arya stared and cried:


    "And they overturned our oysters!"


    Sansa turned pale with fright, and grabbed her sister''s arm tightly, almost covering her mouth.


    Tyrion was not angry:


    "How much? I will pay you."


    Arya suddenly became worried, and she couldn''t figure it out.


    Seeing this, Tyrion took out three silver coins from his pocket:


    "Are these enough?"


    "Enough, enough." Sansa was afraid that her sister would cause trouble again, so she quickly took it, "Thank you, master."


    Tyrion seemed to feel that the sisters looked familiar, and was about to ask, but he heard Varys beside him say:


    "Take the money and leave quickly."


    The two sisters ran away in a hurry as if they were pardoned.


    "Lord Tyrion," Varys said again, "It seems that these soldiers have to be controlled. Even if they are on rotation, it is best not to let them enter the city. It is easy to cause trouble."


    Tyrion''s attention was diverted at this moment, and he no longer paid attention to the pair of familiar sisters. He nodded and said:


    "You''re right. King''s Landing is messed up enough now. I''ll persuade my father to issue a military order prohibiting soldiers from outside the city from entering."


    But on the other side, the Stark sisters finally breathed a sigh of relief after running away.


    Sansa began to criticize her younger sister for her recklessness again, but Arya teased her older sister for her timidity.


    The two bickered while walking back slowly.


    As she approached her residence, Sansa suddenly stopped in her tracks.


    "What''s the matter?" Arya asked puzzled.


    Sansa pointed to the front, and saw a familiar fat figure standing in front of the hut where they were hiding.


    Surprisingly, it was the Chief Intelligence Officer of the Iron Throne they had just met, "Octospider" Varys.


    Arya rolled her eyes and said softly:


    "Don''t be afraid, he doesn''t necessarily recognize us. Just pretend nothing happened."


    Sansa tried her best to control the fear in her heart, so she could only bite the bullet and follow her sister forward.


    When she came to Varys, Arya showed an innocent smile:


    "Master, do you have anything else to do?"


    Varys smiled brightly:


    "Aren''t you going to invite me into the house?"


    "Our house is dirty and messy, I''m afraid you don''t like it, master..."


    "I do not mind."


    Sansa was already trembling. She knew that Varys must have recognized herself.


    what to do?


    Running is definitely not acceptable.


    This is King''s Landing, they can''t escape at all.


    Arya didn''t seem to be flustered, she opened the door as if nothing had happened, and said:


    "Master, please come in."


    Varys leaned slightly and said politely:


    "The two ladies go first."


    He really recognized us! Sansa almost turned around and ran, but was dragged through the door by her sister.


    After seeing the two sisters, Mrs. Shataya asked with a smile:


    "I came back so early today."


    But when she saw Varys who came in later, her expression changed drastically.


    "Ms. Shataya, long time no see." Varys greeted with a smile, "Why did you sell the technical academy?"


    Madam Shataya forced a smile: "Master Varys...I, I...I just want to change my career...so..."


    "Sell seafood." Varys said, "I''m afraid you didn''t open a technical academy to make money?"


    Seeing that the other party was too scared to speak, Varys smiled and waved his hands, comforting him:


    "Don''t be afraid, I have no malicious intentions. If I wanted to expose you, I would have told Lannister."


    Sansa recalled the previous encounter, and found that the other party was indeed covering up for her, and she felt a little more at ease.


    Arya cried:


    "Then what are you doing at our house now?"


    "I just want you to do me a favor." As he spoke, Varys took out a letter from his large sleeve, handed it to Mrs. Shataya, and said, "Help me deliver this letter to His Majesty Caesar."


    Ms. Shataya quickly denied:


    "Master Varys, we have lost contact with Caesar for a long time, really, I won''t lie to you. I sold his technical academy..."


    Varys said with a chuckle: "Then you still keep these two ladies from the Stark family?"


    "I, I took them in because I thought they were pitiful..."


    "Don''t deny it." Varys shook his head and said, "I know you have a lot of ravens, and you can communicate with Caesar."


    Mrs. Shataya still dare not answer the letter.


    Arya saw this, and shouted again:


    "Don''t you have a lot of little birds yourself, why use our ravens?"


    Varys explained with a smile:


    "It''s safer to use yours, and just let Caesar know clearly that I have found you."


    "What do you want to do?" Arya stared wide-eyed, "Caesar is not afraid of you! Soon he will lead an army to capture King''s Landing, and you, Lannister''s accomplice, will be in trouble!"


    Varys deliberately put on an aggrieved look:


    "My lady, you have misunderstood me. How could I be Lannister''s accomplice? I have no choice but to serve them now, but you must know that His Majesty Caesar and I have been good friends for many years and have been looking forward to one day He can lead the army to fight back."


    Arya''s eyes were full of suspicion: "Really?"


    "It''s absolutely true." Varys stepped forward and stuffed the letter into Mrs. Shataya''s hand, "It''s just a letter, and it''s not a big deal. Give it to His Majesty Caesar, and he will naturally understand what I mean."


    After saying this, Varys turned and left.


    The three of them watched the obese figure of the chief intelligence officer disappear outside the door, they couldn''t help but looked at each other in blank dismay, and remained silent for a long time.


    "Why don''t we read what is written in the letter first?" Arya suggested.


    "This...isn''t that good." Madam Shataya hesitated.


    "It''s okay, he didn''t use sealing wax." Arya pointed to the letter and said, "We will read it and no one will know. If it is really a Lannister conspiracy, we can also know in advance."


    "Let''s see, Mrs. Shataya." It was rare for Sansa to reach an agreement with her sister this time.


    Mrs. Shataya saw that the two sisters said so, so she spread the letter.


    Arya immediately moved over, but frowned again, wondering:


    "Why is there nothing?"


    "Isn''t there a spider?"


    Yes, nothing was written on the letter, only a spider was drawn, with eight lifelike claws, lying quietly on the white letter paper.


    "What does it mean?"


    Mrs. Shataya shook her head, put the letter away again, and said:


    "We don''t know what Varys wants to do, let His Majesty Caesar think about it."

 Chapter 424: fight

    Chapter 424 War Start


    Today, this small town located on the south bank of the Heishui River has become a real military fortress.


    After the Lannister family took it from Caesar''s army, they reinforced it again. The city wall was not too high, only more than twenty feet, but the base of the city wall was extremely wide, enough to be more than ten feet, shaped like a Trapezoidal embankment.


    Samwell knew that the enemy made such a modification to prevent himself from blowing up the city wall with gunpowder again.


    The wide and thick base ensures the stability of the city wall. Even if the bottom is bombed with gunpowder, the entire city wall will not collapse.


    It has to be said that the Lannister family has indeed been paying attention and vigilance to Samwell, and has a deep understanding and research on his offensive methods, and has also come up with a good countermeasure.


    Of course, there are gains and losses. Such a city wall is not as effective as an ordinary tall and towering city wall when dealing with traditional methods of siege.


    In addition, a large number of giant crossbows were deployed at the top of the city, apparently specially designed to deal with dragons.


    It can be seen that the Lannister family has really exhausted all means to deal with such a powerful enemy as Caesar.


    And the effect is also very significant, Caesar''s two major siege weapons - gunpowder and giant dragons have been restricted to the greatest extent.


    But no matter what, Samwell is already bound to win this camp.


    If you can''t find a coincidence, then use the most traditional means to attack.


    No matter what the price is, Samwell must take down the fortress in front of him.


    Not only because this place is just stuck at the intersection of Rose Avenue and King''s Avenue, and the Confederate Army can''t bypass this place if they want to continue going north, but also because Samwell must let the flames of war ignite and let his noble knights fight, so that No one will continue to be half-hearted.


    From the most rational point of view, now is indeed not the best time to start a war.


    But this time point is uncomfortable for Samwell, and even more uncomfortable for Tywin.


    And Samwell knew that his enemy had never been the Lannister family. Although Tywin was powerful, he really didn''t let Samwell take it seriously.


    Only the aliens from beyond the Great Wall are Samwell''s life and death enemies, and the life and death enemies of all human beings.


    Before the official arrival of winter, he must end the civil war and unite the forces of the seven nations to face this real catastrophe and terror.


    So, on the day the vanguard arrived, Samwell gave the order to attack.


    The weather on this day was very good. It was a rare sunny day after the continuous autumn rain. The dazzling sunshine swayed on the land, and even made people feel a hint of midsummer.


    But this is just an illusion. As winter approaches, midsummer has already been buried.


    When Samwell''s order was passed on, the army outside the city began to form an offensive queue, and the officers ran and shouted in the queue, boosting morale, and doing the final mobilization before the battle.


    Pillars of smoke rose immediately in the city, and harsh sirens wafted in the air. Soldiers from the Western Territory rushed to the city wall one after another, and also began to line up at the top of the city.


    A tense and anxious atmosphere echoed in the city.


    It has to be said that the moment Caesar''s army arrived, it caused great psychological pressure on these Westerners.


    This kind of psychological pressure not only comes from the huge white dragon, but also from Caesar''s terrifying reputation of being invincible.


    The experience of the Storm King has long been a legend in the continent of Westeros. Even as an enemy, he has to admit that Caesar''s rise is so fast, terrifying, and unstoppable. I am afraid that only the conqueror three hundred years ago can do it. On a par with it.


    No one dares to take Caesar''s attack lightly.


    Davon Lannister stood at the head of the city, looking at the army outside the city with extremely complicated eyes.


    He clearly remembered that just three short years ago, that Storm King had been defeated by him. Although thinking about it now, Dafeng feels more and more that the competition on Qingting Island was full of conspiracy and calculations.


    And that "victory" did not bring him any sweet taste at all.


    Over the years, Dafon has been looking for an opportunity to face Caesar again. He wants to prove that since he was able to single-handedly knock this person off his horse, he will definitely win again, even though Caesar has gradually become invincible on the battlefield over the years. The name.


    He has never been so eager to prove his bravery with the blood of his old enemy.


    "The Lannisters must win!" Davon raised his sword high and shouted wildly.


    "Victory! Victory! Victory!"


    The soldiers of the western border raised their weapons one after another, beating their chests continuously, showing the same determination to defend the city as the general.


    The army outside the city was still making pre-war arrangements in an orderly manner, as if they hadn''t heard of the changes at the top of the city.


    The long trumpet finally sounded, sounding the first note of this war.


    Samwell rode a white dragon up into the sky, looked down, and saw groups of Confederate soldiers, like ants, holding round shields in one hand and wooden ladders on their shoulders, marching towards the fort ahead.


    After reaching a certain distance, the archers at the top of the city shot arrows, and the arrows shot down like a rainstorm.


    Fortunately, the Southern Army did not lack armor, and even the most ordinary soldiers could wear a full set of leather armor.


    The arrow broke through the outer military uniform and was blocked by the inner leather armor.


    But there are dozens of giant crossbows at the top of the city.


    Originally these giant crossbows were prepared for Caesar''s giant dragon, but seeing that the white dragon did not join the battlefield, the soldiers of the western border used them to deal with the siege army.


    With a sharp whistle, thick arrows drew arcs visible to the naked eye in the air, and shot at the siege army.


    The arrows fired by this kind of giant crossbow cannot be resisted by leather armor, not even steel armor.


    Once shot, it will be torn apart.


    The siege army continued to scream and blood flowed out, which officially kicked off the prelude to this tragic siege battle.


    The drums were rumbling, and the siege army launched trebuchets and artillery.


    That''s right, after all, Samwell asked Bachelor Coburn to develop land-based artillery, but for the convenience of transportation, these artillery are smaller than the artillery loaded on the battleship, and their power is naturally not as good.


    Boom boom boom!


    In the first round of test firing, shells and stones flew high into the air and fell on the thick city wall, making a terrifying bang bang.


    But in the face of this kind of special city wall specially designed to prevent blasting and artillery bombardment, the effect is really not good. The wall has withstood this round of attacks with only a slight trembling.


    However, although it has little effect on the wall, it has a pretty good deterrent effect on the western soldiers at the top of the city.


    The sound of huge stones and shells flying in the air and then slamming down, as well as the visual shock, can well shake the will of the enemy soldiers to fight.


    Especially the artillery shells, which use special explosive shells, will explode once they fall into the city, and the power generated can instantly smash the nearby enemies to pieces. people.

 Chapter 425: Tragic

    Chapter 425 Tragic


    The defenders in the city immediately retaliated, and the catapults and ballistas they set up began to fight back one after another.


    A large number of stones flew high into the sky, and then fell rapidly. Some hit the open space, rolled forward, and plowed a **** ravine in the siege queue.


    A few stones hit the siege soldiers accurately. The scene was so tragic that I couldn''t bear to look directly at it.


    In terms of lethality, although the boulder is not as good as the cannonball filled with primitive black powder, it is really not much worse.


    And as the soldiers on the attacking side began to climb the city wall, the artillery in the rear had to stop firing to avoid accidentally injuring friendly troops.


    Without the suppression of the artillery, the pressure on the defenders at the top of the city was greatly reduced. Under the urging of the officers kicking and beating, the archers stood up from behind the wall and began to shoot out.


    But at this time, the southern army had already reached the city wall.


    A ladder was erected, and soldiers from the Southern Army climbed up.


    The city wall is built low and thick. Although this can prevent gunpowder from blasting, it also makes it easier for the enemy to adopt the traditional method of climbing and attacking the city.


    It can be said that there are gains and losses.


    So soon many soldiers of the Southern Army rushed to the top of the city, but what they faced were stabbing with spears and slashing with swords.


    The defenders in the city are obviously the elite of the Western Territory. Both their fighting will and physical fitness are top-notch in the world. Even if they have just been baptized by a round of artillery fire, they have not flinched in the slightest.


    The morale of the attacking party was also high. Many of them used to be the defenders of the camp here. After being defeated, they fled back to Tongmen City.


    In addition, Earl Selwyn Tars, who had just been redeemed by Samwell, took the lead and rushed to the forefront, followed closely by his daughter, Sir Brienne Tars. The father and daughter were like tigers descending the mountain, Wearing heavy armor and rushing to the top of the city against the rain of arrows, he was a little overwhelming for a while.


    Under the leadership of the father and daughter of the Tass, the soldiers of the Southern Army marched forward bravely.


    Before the start of the war, Samwell personally participated in the formulation of a comprehensive meritorious reward system. With his prestige and generosity he has always shown, the soldiers certainly don''t have to worry about not being rewarded for their merits.


    In the Seven Kingdoms, the only way for civilians to transcend class is to establish military exploits on the battlefield.


    And if a knight wants to become a lord and obtain a wealthy fief, he must also have military merits.


    When Samwell confiscated the fertile land of Arbor Island to Lucas Dayne, many people''s eyes turned red with envy.


    Now, the battle to determine the fate of Westeros has begun, and the soldiers of the Southern Army naturally know that once Lannister is successfully defeated and Caesar takes over King''s Landing, the Seven Kingdoms will inevitably usher in a new round of power reshuffle.


    A large number of hostile families will be deprived of their fiefs and titles, and these fiefs and titles are their motivation to fight with their lives.


    With such an opportunity to change their destiny, the soldiers will naturally not flinch.


    Countless figures, wearing round shields, climbed up. From time to time, some people screamed and fell down the ladder, but they couldn''t stop the determination of the soldiers of the southern army to move forward desperately.


    They want to use the life and blood of the enemy in exchange for military exploits and glory.


    Up and down the city, the shouts of killing were deafening.


    Arrows flew in the air like locusts, and knives and guns shone coldly under the scorching sun.


    Soldiers from both sides, the enemy and us, worked together to turn this small town into a place like a flesh mill.


    Glaring blood flowed down the city wall, looking horrifying and intimidating.


    Siege warfare is so **** and cruel.


    Human lives are just numbers here.


    Samwell rode a white dragon and circled high in the sky, but his eyes did not stay on the **** battlefield below, but stared at the direction of the Blackwater River in the north.


    He''s waiting,


    Wait for Tywin Lannister to make a decision.


    Whether to cross the river to support, or to abandon the defenders on the south bank.


    800 elite cavalry were deployed on both sides of the siege army below, and the riders kept patting the horse''s neck to appease the restless horse.


    They are eager to fight, but there is nothing for them in the current battlefield.


    Samwell gave them an order to guard both sides of the army. Once the defenders want to go out of the city to fight, they will rush up and give the enemy a fatal blow.


    At the same time, they are also a reserve army. Once they learn that the enemy on the north bank is trying to cross the Blackwater River for support, this cavalry will immediately go north to harass and delay the enemy''s crossing of the river.


    However, despite the screams and killings here, the enemy troops on the north bank did not move at all.


    I don¡¯t know if they are just waiting and watching, or Duke Tywin has already made a choice and decided to completely abandon the south bank defenders.


    Samwell''s eyes were indifferent, he didn''t think Tywin really dared to abandon the defenders on the south bank.


    From a high altitude, he could see very clearly that there were nearly 10,000 Western Territory soldiers in the city, and it was clear from the battle just now that these were the elite, not the kind of cannon fodder that could be thrown away at any time.


    If Tywin can even give up such an elite army, then Samwell really doesn''t know whether to admire his ruthlessness or laugh at his stupidity.


    But no matter what, this small town on the south bank is destined to make Tywin Lannister sleepless.


    Seeing that the attack below had slowed down, Samwell patted the white dragon on the neck, signaling it to return.


    As soon as it landed, Samwell gave the order to withdraw the troops.


    Siege warfare is a long-term see-saw process. Facing a strong-willed defender with strong combat capabilities, it is impossible to enter the city with one attack.


    The low-pitched horn sounded, and the siege troops retreated like a tide.


    Temporary calm has been restored on the battlefield. There are mutilated corpses and mottled blood everywhere above and below the city. It looks extremely tragic, but for both sides, this is just the beginning.


    Next, the southern army will continue to attack, looking for the weak points of the defenders. Of course, the defenders in the city will continue to lack weaknesses, preventing the enemy from invading, and constantly consuming the enemy''s strength and morale.


    War is often a competition of patience and experience, and there is not much room for opportunism.


    Although Samwell wanted to attack King''s Landing as soon as possible, but when he actually got to the battlefield, he wouldn''t become impatient and get confused.


    He walked into the camp of the Chinese army, drank wine to quench his thirst, and at the same time listened to the casualty statistics reported by his officers.


    Siege warfare has always been known for its brutality, but in fact, the casualties of a arduous siege battle are not as good as those of a fierce field battle.


    In the tentative attack just now, the number of casualties on our side was only more than two hundred people.


    Of course, Samwell will not squander the lives of the soldiers. He will carefully control the rhythm of the siege.


    His real target is the enemy army on the north bank.


    After listening to the casualty statistics report, a courier walked up quickly, handed over a letter, and said:


    "Your Majesty, this is a letter received by Storm''s End three days ago, from King''s Landing."


    Samwell frowned slightly. He knew that the only one who would send him a letter in King''s Landing was Mrs. Sataya.


    After receiving the letters, Samwell found that there were two letters.


    One had nothing written on it, only an octospider was drawn, and the other was indeed a letter from Mrs. Shataya, which told what happened.


    Samwell read it silently, then picked up the letter with the spider on it, looked at it for a long time, and finally showed a sneering sneer.


    Is this a gesture of favor? Or a demonstration?


    Want to cooperate?


    Or another conspiracy?


    Samwell crushed the letter and threw it into the nearby stove.


    At the same time, he got up and walked out of the tent, looked at the small town in the distance, waved his hand indifferently, and ordered:


    "After an hour of rest, continue to attack."


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"

 Chapter 426: hesitate

    Chapter 426 Hesitating


    The siege battle lasted for three days.


    The southern army organized more than a dozen waves of offensives, and they were able to reach the top of the city every time, but they were unable to completely break through the defense line of the defenders and capture the city.


    The army in the city is extremely tenacious. Even if there is no hope of reinforcements hanging outside, even if the enemy attacks wave after wave, even if the number of casualties increases at an extremely fast speed, they still do not give up. Persist in fighting to the end.


    Samwell wasn''t in a hurry, he arranged the siege in an orderly manner, consuming the number of defenders and soldiers, while waiting for the arrival of the follow-up army.


    At this time, the number of Southern troops arriving at the front line has reached more than 70,000, including the 8,000 Unsullied who Samwell placed high hopes on.


    The densely packed tents were like mushrooms growing wildly, almost covering the King''s Road. Various sounds drifted across the fields and woodlands, surging and surging, completely suppressing the whistling wind.


    In order to make long poles to carry the banners, all the trees within a few miles were cut down. Under the sunlight, countless swords and spears shone like a forest of steel, icy cold.


    When it''s meal time, thousands of bonfires fill the air with a pale mist.


    Such a force, if it attacks regardless of the cost, it is actually not difficult to flatten the small city in front of it.


    But Samwell hesitated.


    After so many days of attacking, the small town in front of him was already crumbling, but the enemy army on the other side remained silent. Duke Tywin seemed to have made up his mind to abandon the army on the south bank.


    The other party was so decisive, Samwell was in a bit of trouble.


    Although taking down the army on the south bank can cause serious damage to the strength of the Lannister family, he is a bit greedy.


    So in this informal military meeting, Samwell seemed a little absent-minded.


    "Tywin won''t be fooled. Then, we can only wait for the Stormland fleet to return before crossing the river." Earl Landau said.


    Samwell did not take over.


    Earl Landau is right, but even if everything goes well, the Stormland Fleet can successfully defeat the Iron Fleet and protect the River Bend without any worries. This round-trip trip will circle Westeros continent for more than half a circle, and then come back I''m afraid it will be three or four months later.


    What''s more, this naval battle may not necessarily be won.


    After all, the ironborn are the traditional overlords of Westeros seas. Facing them, no one can say that they will definitely win.


    If the battle is unfavorable, or even if the victory is heavy, the Stormland Fleet may not be able to control the Blackwater River with the intervention of the Braavos Fleet.


    "The Braavos are really coming?" someone asked.


    Earl Leighton Hightower said: "I have received definite news that the so-called invincible fleet of Braavos has indeed left the port, and most of it is heading for the Blackwater River."


    There was a lot of discussion in the camp, some cursed loudly, some were impassioned, some expressed worry...but no one dared to mention the withdrawal of troops anymore.


    After all, they all know the determination of the Storm King, and the war has officially started, and any mention of withdrawal will disturb the morale of the army.


    After making a lot of noise and making no constructive suggestions, they were finally reprimanded by Samwell and rushed back to their respective camps.


    When there were only father and son left in the account, Earl Landau asked:


    "The Stormland Fleet has really set off for the river bend?"


    "Of course it is true." Samwell shrugged helplessly, "The river bend cannot be messed up, this is the bottom line. Otherwise, even if King''s Landing is captured, the nobles of the river bend will no longer support me."


    Earl Randall also fell silent.


    He understands the importance of reputation and prestige for a king. Some small means may achieve temporary victory, but they will lose people''s hearts forever.


    "Since this is the case, there is no need to rush to take down this small town in front of us." Earl Landau said.


    Samwell agrees with this:


    "I think so too. Anyway, I can''t cross the river for the time being. It''s better to keep this nail on the south bank and see if I can lure Tywin over."


    "That''s right. And even if Tywin doesn''t come, the longer the delay here, the greater the blow to the morale of the army on the other side. No one likes to follow a commander who will not save him."


    Earl Randall is actually more patient than Samwell. This battle-tested veteran has long been used to tug-of-war.


    During the Reaver''s War, he could stay outside Storm''s End for a whole year, and now he can surround the small city in front of him for half a year.


    If Tywin really sits back and watches the defenders on the south bank slowly die in despair, the prestige and strength of the Lannister family will definitely suffer a major blow.


    It just so happened that they could wait for the Stormland Fleet to return in victory, and it would be safest to cross the river at that time.


    Of course Samwell understood his father''s psychology, and also knew that this was actually what most nobles from the Stormlands and the Reach had in mind.


    Although last time at the Indus Manor, Samwell let the southern nobles appreciate the horror of the approaching winter through a show, and strengthened their determination to march north, but when these people wake up, I am afraid that few of them really believe in aliens. Ghosts will come.


    Even Lord Randyll felt in his heart that his son was worrying about some disaster that might not happen.


    Samwell was also very helpless about this.


    But there is no good way.


    Do you really want to trust that cunning spider?


    Before Varys sent an inexplicable letter through Mrs. Shataya, there was no movement, but Samwell knew that the other party should still contact him.


    After seeing off Earl Randall, Samwell blew out the candles and was about to fall asleep, but saw the curtain of the tent was suddenly lifted, and then a figure came in silently.


    He was startled suddenly, but after smelling the familiar fragrance, he relaxed again.


    "Daenerys, why are you here?"


    "Let me come and see you." Daenerys got into her husband''s arms.


    "Didn''t I tell you to stay in Tongmen City, don''t come to the front line..." Samwell''s mouth was blocked in the middle of speaking.


    After some tenderness, Samwell still said in a strong tone:


    "Spend the night here today, but tomorrow you must return to the rear."


    "I''m dreaming again." Daenerys said softly.


    Samwell froze for a moment and asked:


    "What dream?"


    "I dreamed that you were engulfed by the wind and snow, and disappeared completely. I kept shouting and searching, but I couldn''t find anything..."


    "It''s just a nightmare." Samwell hugged his wife tightly, stroking her swollen belly with one hand.


    Through the clothes, he could also feel the heat emanating, as if a fireball was conceived in her stomach.


    Daenerys said softly:


    "Well, it''s not all a nightmare. I also dreamed that you were sitting on the Iron Throne, wearing the crown of the ancestors of House Targaryen, looking down on the nobles of the Seven Kingdoms."


    Samwell laughed:


    ¡°I love this dream. And it will come true.¡±


    "Yes." Daenerys shrank into her husband''s arms, her body relaxed, "I believe in you, and you will be able to take me home soon."


    Samwell suddenly realized that maybe Daenerys was the one who was most eager to break King''s Landing besides herself.


    "Yes, I''ll be able to take you home soon."

 Chapter 427: Varys plan

    Chapter 427 Varys'' plan


    The next morning.


    Samwell opened his eyes and saw Daenerys'' bright and beautiful face.


    Pregnant women are always sleepy, and Samwell didn''t wake her up, but just left a kiss on her smooth and white forehead, then got up and dressed lightly, and left the camp.


    At this time, the morning fog has not yet dissipated, and the light from the rising sun is blurred and beautiful.


    Samwell was about to inspect the camp, and took advantage of this beautiful morning to take a walk, but saw the attendant Noah trotting over, saying:


    "Your Majesty, a person who called himself ''Little Bird'' came to the camp late last night and wanted to see you."


    "Little bird?" Samwell thought that this might be the subordinate of the spider in King''s Landing, so he nodded and said, "Bring him to me."


    Soon, a tall young man in his thirties was brought before Samwell.


    "Respected His Majesty the Storm King, I am Marius, and as Lord Varys'' loyal servant, I extend my most sincere greetings to you."


    Samwell looked at the man in front of him while drinking oatmeal, and said after a while:


    "As Varys'' ''little bird'', you are not so small."


    "Little birds will grow up too." Mario said.


    "It seems that you have been with Varys for a long time."


    "Yes, Your Majesty. I have served Lord Varys for seventeen years."


    Samwell nodded thoughtfully:


    "Tell me, what does Varys want from me?"


    "Your Majesty, you must have received the letter forwarded by Mrs. Shataya."


    "Yes."


    "Then you should be able to understand Lord Varys'' sincerity."


    "I didn''t see sincerity," Samwell''s face suddenly turned cold, "I only saw threats."


    "You really misunderstood Lord Varys." Mario quickly explained, "In fact, we have known for a long time that you sheltered the two young ladies of the Stark family, but when the Lannister family searched the whole city for their traces, During that time, Lord Varys kept silent, this is his tacit understanding with you."


    "Tacit understanding?" Samwell put down the bowl in his hand, and said angrily, "Then tell me, who invited the Faceless Man who assassinated me on Blood Reef Island?"


    Mario''s face froze.


    Seeing this, Samwell became more and more sure of his previous guess:


    "The price of inviting a faceless man is always high. The higher the status of the assassination target, the more difficult it is, and the greater the price to pay. I thought it was the Lannister family who gave their gold mines to the House of Black and White. Only then did you ask the Faceless Man to take action, but the words of the Faceless Man on Blood Reef Island exposed you.


    He said¡ª''Man owes his life to God''.


    At that time, I didn''t understand when I owed my life to the God of Many Faces.


    After I inquired about it, I found out that this life probably refers to the life owed by ''Littlefinger'' Petyr Baelish. I killed him and the debt was transferred to me.


    And the only one who knows that I killed Petyr Baelish is Varys.


    So don''t tell me lies about having a tacit understanding.


    The reason why Varys concealed the two girls from the Stark family was not to help me, but to leave a way for himself. "


    "Your Majesty, I cannot deny the matter about the Faceless Man." Mario was honest, "To tell you the truth, Lord Varys really wanted to get rid of you at that time, because your existence seriously threatened the status of Prince Aegon... "


    "So now that little Aegon is dead, you suddenly turned your allegiance to me? Why? Think I''m too kind? Can you even forgive me if I kill you?"


    "Your Majesty, Lord Varys does not expect your forgiveness. He just hopes that you can understand that what he did was not for power and profit, but for Westeros and the people of the Seven Kingdoms."


    Samwell laughed loudly, making no secret of his sarcasm:


    "What a great man. But there is a thin line between greatness and hypocrisy."


    "Lord Varys knows that you won''t trust him easily, and you don''t expect a few words to change your mind. But I still want to tell you that the reason why Lord Varys decided to help you is all because of what you said at Sycamore Manor Those words."


    Samwell was not surprised that Varys knew about Sycamore Manor. There were not many things in Westeros, or even in the world, that could be hidden from this intelligence master.


    Marius continued:


    "It is precisely because of your determination to fight against the White Walkers that Lord Varys decided to wish you a helping hand. Believe it or not, I am afraid that Lord Varys is the most convinced that the White Walkers will come in the Seven Kingdoms besides you. So On this point, Lord Varys is your staunchest ally."


    "Really." Samwell smiled noncommittally, "How is Varys going to help me?"


    Marius was refreshed when he heard the words, and hurriedly said:


    "Your Majesty, we know that you are worrying about how to cross the river now. The Stormland Fleet is held back by the Iron Fleet and cannot deal with the upcoming Braavos Fleet. If Lord Varys can help you solve this problem, are you willing to trust us? ?¡±


    "Tell me, how can Varys help me solve this problem?"


    "Your Majesty, how much do you know about the Sea King of Braavos?"


    "I heard that the current Sea King Ferrego Antarion is dying."


    "Yes, His Majesty Ferrego is seriously ill. It is true that he is dying, but as long as he has one breath, he is the Lord of Braavos. And some people can''t wait for him to take his last breath. "


    Samwell knew that the Sea King of Braavos was not hereditary, but was elected from among the citizens through a complex and mysterious process.


    But even in Westeros, he heard that the next Aquaman will be the nobleman Tormo Frega.


    This is obviously not normal.


    "Is Tormo Frega impatient?"


    "Yes." Mario said, "Ever since the current Sea King became seriously ill, this person has started to build momentum for himself, constantly wooing the nobles and troops of Braavos, intending to become the Sea King."


    "Ferrego doesn''t like Tormo?"


    "Of course. But this has nothing to do with personal preferences. Tormo''s behavior is challenging the political traditions of Braavos, and His Majesty Ferrego does not want such a rule-breaker to inherit his position."


    Samwell suddenly understood:


    "So this time the Braavos fleet went south, and Tormo led it?"


    "That''s right. This person won the support of the keykeeper of the Iron Vault, and was also wooed by the Lannister family, so he decided to join the war in Westeros, hoping to gain military merit and prestige in this war."


    "Varys is on the side of the old Aquaman?"


    "That''s right. Lord Varys and His Majesty Ferrego have been friends for many years. Of course, we don''t want to see him suffer in his later years. And don''t worry, although His Majesty Ferrego is seriously ill, he still has many supporters. Now Tormo Most of the forces in the fleet followed the fleet to the south, and the rear was empty, so it was a good time for us to do it."


    "It''s you." Samwell said emphatically, "I won''t participate. If Varys wants to prove his sincerity, he can find a way to make Braavos mess up."


    "No problem." Mario said, "We will cause chaos in Braavos and force Tormo to withdraw, but in return, Sea King hopes to get your promise."


    "He wants me to help him stabilize the Sea King after ascending the Iron Throne?"


    "Yes. In addition, Neptune has a son, and I hope to reach a marriage with your sister."


    Samwell laughed loudly:


    "I really think Varys is so great, for the people? He is not for power. That Ferrego, while saying that Tormo broke the rules, but he still deliberately wants his son to be the King of the Sea, Make House Antarion the ruling house of Braavos."


    Mario was a little embarrassed, but he still asked:


    "Your Majesty, do you agree with this transaction?"


    Samwell restrained his smile and said:


    "Yes. But you must keep the Braavos fleet away from Westeros first."


    Marius bowed respectfully and saluted, saying:


    "Don''t worry. You''ll hear good news in three days."

 Chapter 428: Return

    Chapter 428 Returning


    The morning sun is beautiful and warm, shining on the sparkling narrow sea.


    At the pier of Sunspear City, the fleet flying the double-headed eagle flag slowly docked.


    This is the Stormland Fleet heading south from Storm''s End, passing Sunspear City, entering the port to replenish fresh water and food.


    Earl Lucas Dayne stood on the deck and saw the new Duke of Dorne standing among the welcoming crowd at a glance.


    She was wearing a white floor-length dress, an embroidered white roll-brimmed hat, and thin white long gloves. Apart from being beautiful, she also had an awe-inspiring and noble temperament than before.


    Dorne surrendered to the Storm Queen, Natalie, as the new Duke of Dorne, did not return to her territory, Starfall City, but stayed in Sunspear City.


    Although this city is now only a fief of the Martell family and no longer has the special significance it had before, in the hearts of most Dornishmen, Starfall City still cannot be compared with Sunspear City.


    Moreover, Sunspear City is located at the mouth of the Greenblood River. It is the core center of communication between Dorne and the free trade city-states on the other side of the Narrow Sea, and its status is extraordinary.


    So, out of various considerations, before leaving, Samwell suggested that Natalie stay in Sunspear, and return to Starfall when the political situation in Dorne and even Westeros as a whole stabilizes in the future.


    As for the Duke of Dorne occupying his old palace, the Martell family naturally dare not speak out. As the defeated ones, they can keep the city of Sunspear and the title of earl, and they don''t dare to ask for more.


    As soon as the boat stopped, Count Lucas jumped off the trestle, walked a few steps to Duke Natalie, and greeted him.


    "It''s been a hard journey, Earl Lucas." Natalie''s smile is sincere and brilliant. After all, the naval commander in front of her is her own family, and she is the first knight to follow Caesar. She naturally has a good impression of him, " I have prepared a sumptuous dinner to welcome you."


    "My lord, you are too polite." Lucas said respectfully, "But I''m afraid we won''t be able to stay for long, after all, we have a task ahead, and we must rush to the Sunset Sea as soon as possible. So, after the fleet has replenished its fresh water and food, We''re going to go again."


    "In such a hurry? Then at least have a simple lunch before leaving."


    Earl Lucas couldn''t refuse anymore: "Lunch should be in time, thank you for your hospitality."


    Natalie smiled slightly, turned and went back to the city.


    Earl Lucas followed half a step behind, and asked as he walked:


    "My lord, have you received any news from the Reach recently?"


    "Sunspear City has indeed received a few ravens." Natalie said crisply, "Two weeks ago, the Ironmen captured Qingting Island. It is said that there was a fire on the island, and merchant ships dared not approach."


    "Except Qingting Island," Lucas felt extremely heartbroken when he thought of his future fiefdom being ravaged by ironmen, but at this time he could only endure it forcefully, "Have any other river bend territories been plundered by ironmen?"


    "There is no news yet."


    Lucas nodded silently, his face solemn.


    The group returned to the old palace and had a brief lunch.


    Since the fleet was still replenishing supplies, Earl Lucas took a rest in the guest room.


    But when he woke up from his lunch break, he saw that the outside world had completely changed.


    The originally blue sky was covered with dark clouds, and the strong wind howled from the narrow sea, rattling the windows, as if a storm was coming.


    Count Lucas hesitated for a moment, but still found Duke Natalie to say goodbye.


    "The storm is coming, do you want to leave now?"


    "Yes, the military situation is urgent, please forgive me."


    Natalie didn''t insist: "Well, be careful all the way."


    "You take care too."


    As soon as these words were finished, there was a deafening thunder outside the window. In an instant, a thunderstorm swept across, covering everything in the world.


    Although the maids had already closed the windows, the strong wind still came in through a very small gap, blowing the candlelight in the crystal lampshade to wobble. Lightning flashes across the sky from time to time, leaving shocking arcs of light on the windows, followed by continuous thunder.


    Count Lucas strode to the corridor, and he saw that the entire Sunspear City seemed to be in the center of a thunderstorm. The terrifying lightning and bursts of thunder seemed to destroy the city completely.


    "In this weather, I''m afraid I can''t go away." Earl Lucas smiled wryly and shook his head.


    Natalie''s face was slightly pale with fright at the scene outside the window, but she still showed the gesture that a duke should have, and comforted her aloud:


    "Don''t worry, the Ironmen will not come out to loot in this weather, you should be able to save the Reach in time."


    Count Lucas remained silent. What he was actually worried about was not the Reach, but the Blackwater River.


    He wanted to solve the ironborn problem as soon as possible and return to the Blackwater River to **** the army on the south bank to cross the river, but now it seems that there will be a few more days of delay.


    The storm lasted for three days, and when the weather finally cleared, Earl Lucas immediately ordered the fleet to prepare to go to sea.


    But at this moment, the adjutant came over with a wet man:


    "My lord, this man claims to be Sir Desmond of the Redwyne family, and he has important information to tell you."


    "Desmond?" Earl Lucas collected himself, and finally recognized the man in front of him who seemed to have just been shipwrecked and was extremely embarrassed. "What information do you have?"


    Sir Desmond obviously suffered a lot in the previous storm, and now he has to rely on the support of soldiers to barely stand still:


    "Lucas, don''t go to Qingting Island! The Iron Fleet is no longer there!"


    "Oh? So where did they go?"


    "Where else can I go? Of course the Blackwater River!"


    Earl Lucas was startled, but he didn''t move at all on the surface. He just looked at the man in front of him with scrutiny, as if he was thinking about how true or false his information was.


    "Do I have to lie to you?" Sir Desmond said hoarsely, "Those scumbags in the Iron Islands treacherously killed the Redwyne family. My hatred with them is wider than the summer sea. Do you think I will help them lie to you?"


    Earl Lucas nodded, turned around and ordered to the adjutant:


    "Notify everyone, cancel the original plan, and we will return!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Sir Desmond laughed loudly when he heard the words:


    "Good! Good! Kill Euron Greyjoy for me! Kill all the scum in the Iron Islands! Kill them all!"


    Count Lucas waved his hand at the guard, motioning for him to take Desmond down.


    In fact, he did not fully believe this person''s information, but Earl Lucas decided to return.


    Compared to being plundered by the Ironmen in the Reach, it is more important to **** the army across the river.


    He can bear the result of Desmond lying, but if what Desmond said is true, he must go to the Blackwater River to support.


    Which is more important than protecting the Reach and marching into King''s Landing, Earl Lucas knows very well.


    There is one more chapter in a moment

 Chapter 429: bad news

    Chapter 429 Bad News


    King''s Landing City, Red Castle.


    "Little Devil" Tyrion Lannister felt like his waist was about to break.


    Judging from the sky outside the window, it should have just dawned.


    Another sleepless night.


    Tyrion rubbed his sore eyes, left the desk, and wet his face with cold water from the basin by the window.


    Then he went to squat in a pit unhurriedly.


    When he came out again, the attendant outside the door had heard the movement and prepared breakfast for him.


    "Good morning, Podrick."


    "Good morning, Lord Tyrion. You seem to be in a good mood."


    "Ha!" Tyrion shook his messy hair and showed a bitter smile, "Of course. Our food can only last for another half a month. Do you think such good news is worth being happy?"


    Podrick was stunned for a long time before saying:


    "My lord...you are joking, right?"


    Tyrion watched the servant''s face turn from red to white, and realized that he should not disclose such important information casually.


    Sure enough, my uncle is right, my stinky mouth will bring me into big trouble sooner or later. Tyrion corrected himself with a smile:


    "Yes, it was a joke."


    "You really scared me." Podrick heaved a sigh of relief.


    Tyrion looked at the attendants who had returned to normal, but said nothing.


    After breakfast in silence, Tyrion put on a coat and went to the Prime Minister''s Tower.


    When I found Duke Tywin Lannister in the study, the other party was buried in writing something.


    Seeing Tyrion walking in, Duke Tywin just glanced at his son, then buried his head again.


    "Father, do you want to hear some good news?"


    "explain."


    "We''re running out of food."


    Duke Tywin finally looked up again, looking at his son with an inexplicable gaze:


    "This is what you call good news?"


    Tyrion shrugged: "The food can last for another two weeks. Compared to running out of food now, is it not good news?"


    Duke Tywin pursed his lips, as if holding back his anger:


    "Since you are in charge of logistics, then find a way to get food."


    "What can I do?" Tyrion spread his hands, "You may not know that there has been no food in the riverlands for a long time. Apparently, the nobles of the Three Rivers started to rebel after seeing Riverrun''s rebellion and we had nothing to do. ready to move.


    So, if you want to continue to provide food in the riverland, I''m afraid you have to find a way to kill that ''black fish''. "


    "It is impossible for us to take out the army to manage Riverrun." Duke Tywin said firmly, "You go to the king''s land to search for food."


    "How much food can there be in such a small place in the king''s collar?"


    "There is also Junlin City. All grain shops will be closed from now on, and the grain will be collected and distributed in a unified manner."


    Tyrion said worriedly:


    "King''s Landing is a hornet''s nest, are you sure you want to confiscate the food in the city?"


    "I''m just giving advice." Duke Tywin said, "You decide what to do. The bottom line is that the army must not run out of food!"


    Tyrion whistled:


    "Thanks for your suggestion, the problem is solved!"


    Duke Tywin obviously had enough of his son''s ridicule, lowered his head again, and said coldly:


    "If there is nothing else, you can go out. Also, don''t forget that we are entertaining Braavosi today, dress decently, and bring your fianc¨¦e to the banquet."


    "Oh, my beautiful fiancee." Tyrion chuckled, "Aren''t you afraid that she will yell at the banquet that she is not the real Sansa Stark?"


    Duke Tywin didn''t raise his head: "So, you should learn how to control your wife''s mouth."


    "I can''t control my mouth," Tyrion said.


    Seeing that Duke Tywin was about to erupt, and Tyrion ran away in a hurry, he felt a complicated and weird pleasure in his heart.


    Going out, Tyrion thought about it, and went to see his fianc¨¦e.


    The girl was still silent as usual, fearful, timid and cautious when speaking.


    Tyrion felt bored, and told the other party that he would take her to a banquet later, he got up and left.


    It wasn''t until night fell that he came here again and brought her to the banquet.


    The banquet was held in the Throne Hall. Before entering the door, Tyrion heard the sound of exotic orchestral instruments playing.


    "Lord Gormon." Tyrion saw the Grand Maester passing by in a hurry, "Don''t worry, the banquet hasn''t officially started yet."


    Grand Maester Gormon stopped, stuffed a letter into Tyrion''s hand, and said:


    "Master Tyrion, you should pass this news to Lord Tywin."


    "Looking at you, it must be bad news." Tyrion muttered dissatisfied.


    Grand Maester sighed: "It is indeed bad news, Braavos, something happened."


    After finishing speaking, he turned around and left, as if he was afraid of being angered.


    Tyrion was stunned for a moment, then unfolded the letter, and after a quick glance, he said to himself in a complex tone:


    "Gods, you really like to joke."


    "What''s the matter?" asked Jenny Poole from the sidelines.


    "The old Sea King of Braavos staged a coup and cleaned up a large number of nobles."


    Jenny obviously didn''t understand the meaning of these words: "Old Sea King? A coup? Then... what does this have to do with us?"


    "If Tormo learns the news, he will lead the fleet back immediately."


    Tyrion took a few quick steps with his fiancee and entered the hall.


    "Go and sit first." Tyrion settled Jenny, and then went straight to the high platform ahead.


    On the dais, the young King Tommen Baratheon sat in the shadow of the Iron Throne, eating his mouth watering.


    On his left, Lord Tywin, Queen Cersei and others sat in the Hand of the King, and the Braavosi sat on the right of the king.


    Seeing Tyrion walking quickly, Cersei said coldly:


    "Tyrion, your place is below."


    "I know where I am." Tyrion replied casually, then walked quickly to Duke Tywin, handed the letter over, and said in a low voice, "There is another bad news."


    Duke Tywin read the letter again, the expression on his face did not change, he just asked softly:


    "Who else knows this news?"


    "Scholar Gormon."


    "You immediately lead someone to control Ge Meng."


    Tyrion was slightly startled, but immediately came to his senses:


    "Are you trying to hide the news?"


    Tywin didn''t speak, but the meaning was already very clear.


    "Lord Tywin, what happened?" Tormo the Braavos asked curiously.


    "Nothing." Duke Tywin replied, "It''s just that some mobs in the city are rioting. Tyrion, you should take people to suppress it now, and don''t let the riot spread."


    Tyrion took a deep look at his father and said:


    "yes."


    After Tyrion left, Duke Tywin suddenly got up and said to Tormo:


    "Your Excellency Tolmo, thank you for coming so far to support. The Lannister family will always remember this friendship in their hearts."


    "Lord Tywin, you are very polite. I will never forget the Lannister family''s support."


    Duke Tywin nodded, suddenly changed the topic, and said:


    "However, with your fleet here, I am afraid that Caesar''s army will not dare to cross the river."


    "That''s true, I can''t wait here forever. I wonder if you have any good ideas?"


    "You can pretend to withdraw your troops and lure Caesar to attack. When the army is halfway through, you will lead the fleet back and cut them off."


    Tolmo expressed his thoughts: "But we come and go, will Caesar be so easy to be fooled?"


    Duke Tywin''s eyes shone with gold:


    "We can spread some rumors so that Caesar will believe that you really have withdrawn."


    "What kind of rumor?"


    "Like a rebellion in Braavos."


    "That''s a good idea." Tormo laughed loudly, but at the same time, he was slightly startled in his heart, being frightened by this possibility.


    Jenny Poole listened to the conversation between the two on the high platform, and her heart jumped.


    She wanted to stand up several times and expose Tywin''s lies, but she never had the courage.


    Until Tyrion came back to the Great Hall and sat down beside her.


    "Are you okay? Jenny, your face is so pale."


    "I am Sansa Stark, my lord." Jenny reminded subconsciously.


    Then I am still a tall and handsome brother. Tyrion laughed at himself and said:


    "Okay, don''t be afraid, as long as you are obedient, I can guarantee your safety."


    "Yes, my lord." Jenny lowered her head and stopped talking.

 Chapter 430: military spirit

    Chapter 430 Military Spirit


    It was dark, but Ser Davon Lannister was not sleepy.


    The candles in the wooden house swayed constantly under the blowing of the night wind, making the figures on the ground flicker and flicker.


    Although the battles in the past few days have been tough, they are not too bad. At least they have withstood the attacks of the southern army.


    But he also knew that this small city would not last long.


    The city wall is not tall enough and strong enough. In the past few days, soldiers from the Southern Army have been able to rush to the top of the city in almost every wave of attack.


    Although they can tenaciously drive the enemy down every time, any experienced general knows that once the enemy successfully rushes to the top of the city, it will not be far from the fall of the city.


    The only thing the defenders can count on is the reinforcements from the north shore.


    However, the silence on the north bank made Sir Davon gradually understand that there might be no reinforcements.


    They were abandoned.


    Although Sir Davon could understand Duke Tywin''s choice, it was inevitable that some anger would arise in his heart.


    And he knew that not only himself, but other defenders must have similar thoughts.


    If this continues, as time goes by, the morale of the defenders will only gradually decline, and it is not surprising that some people even have the idea of ????surrendering or escaping.


    It can''t be kept like this anymore.


    A fleeting thought came to Sir Daven''s mind, but he was forced to suppress it again.


    But anxiety surged up, making him completely lose his composure.


    Looks like I won''t be able to sleep tonight.


    Sir Daven simply put on his armor and began to patrol the city.


    A round of crescent moon is hanging high in the sky, shedding cool brilliance.


    Sir Daffon walked a few steps towards the top of the city, and saw a figure following behind him.


    "William? Are you busy?" Davon turned around and asked.


    The person following behind him was William Lannister, the second son of Duke Tywin''s younger brother Kevan, who was also his cousin.


    "Duke Tywin will not send troops to support us, will he?" Sir William Lannister said in a hoarse voice. Although it was a question, he used an affirmative tone.


    Sir Daffon opened his mouth, as if he wanted to defend himself, but he didn''t know how to speak, so he could only remain silent in the end.


    Sir William became more and more angry when he saw this: "Tywin doesn''t care whether we live or die!"


    Dafeng finally defended his uncle: "Our troops are not as strong as Caesar''s, and the opponent has dragons, so crossing the river to support is stupid..."


    "It''s all an excuse!" William interrupted impatiently, "Wars are never based on numbers. As for dragons, these days, Caesar''s white dragon only dares to hover high in the sky. It is obviously afraid of our giant crossbows. Therefore It can be seen that the dragon is not invincible, Tai Wen dare not cross the river, just because of cowardice!"


    "It is prudence."


    "Hehe, if Jaime Lannister is guarding here, do you think Tywin will still be cautious?"


    Daffon was speechless.


    William continued: "My father was a prisoner in Storm''s End for more than a year, but Tywin never redeemed him, and his own son Tyrion was captured in Dorne not long ago. Now they have all returned to King''s Landing intact! Isn''t this different treatment?"


    "It''s Caesar who doesn''t agree to let your father come back, it''s not that Tywin doesn''t want to redeem him."


    "Do you believe this kind of excuse?" William said angrily, "Anyway, I don''t want to work hard for him anymore, this city must be guarded by you, I am going to..."


    "What are you going to do!" Dafeng suddenly turned his head, his eyes flashing like a beast.


    It seemed that as long as the cousin didn''t say the right thing, he would crush the other''s throat.


    William was overwhelmed by the opponent''s aura, and was immediately speechless.


    Dafeng stared into his cousin''s eyes and said coldly:


    "Don''t do anything stupid, William."


    William calmed down, and whispered:


    "I, I just think that this city will be lost sooner or later, it''s better, it''s better to withdraw the army as soon as possible..."


    "Is it possible to retreat?" Dafeng pulled his cousin to the side of the city wall, pointed to the deep darkness outside, and said, "You should also know that the enemy has surrounded the south, west and east sides, leaving only the north side. Was this an oversight by Caesar?


    of course not!


    It''s a trap!


    If we dare to rush out from the north gate, we will be greeted by the army chasing and intercepting us. "


    William argued strongly: "We have horses, as long as we are fast enough, we may not be able to break through the encirclement."


    "But Caesar has a dragon!" Dafeng said, "It doesn''t matter that it has never joined the battlefield, it is because it is afraid of the giant crossbow we planted on the top of the city, but if we leave the city, we will be exposed to the wrath of the dragon .How many people do you think will make it to the Blackwater River alive?"


    William opened his mouth, speechless.


    Seeing this, Dafeng also put away his frightening eyes, but continued:


    "And don''t forget, we only have 3,000 horses, but there are nearly 8,000 defenders in the city. Are you going to leave most of the soldiers and run away? If you really do this, even if you are lucky enough to return to the other side alive, we will still be able to escape." What an honor there is."


    William lowered his head, buried his whole face in the shadow, and said in a difficult tone:


    "Can we just wait here to die?"


    "Death on the battlefield is the most honorable way for a knight to end the curtain." Davon''s tone softened, "Besides, we may not necessarily die."


    William raised his head again: "Could there be a miracle?"


    Da Feng was silent for a moment, finally patted his cousin on the shoulder, and said:


    "Pray to the gods."


    After speaking, he strode away.


    William was left standing alone at the top of the city for a long time, his face constantly changing.


    Dafeng walked a few steps, then found his attendant, and ordered:


    "You personally lead someone to watch William Lannister, and if he dares to make any changes, please notify me immediately."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    After explaining this, Dafeng lost the mood to continue his patrol, so he turned and returned to his residence.


    Taking off his armor, he lay on the bed, but still didn''t feel sleepy.


    Until the twilight of the morning sun was faintly visible in the east, Davon squinted vaguely for a while, but was woken up again by a hasty knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    "My lord," said the attendant as he pushed the door open, "Sir William has indeed gathered a group of people to escape through the north gate, as you expected, and they have now been captured."


    Da Feng didn''t have much surprise on his face, and asked lightly:


    "How many people ran with William?"


    "There are about two hundred people."


    It¡¯s okay, not too much. Dafeng could only comfort himself in this way.


    Putting on the armor and matching the long sword, he followed the attendants out the door.


    "Dafeng! Cousin! I was wrong!" William, whose hands and feet were bound, saw Dafeng''s figure and begged loudly, "You can punish me and beat me with a military stick..."


    "What''s the crime of running away?" Davon interrupted.


    William blushed and dared not speak.


    "It''s a capital crime." Davon said for him.


    "No, don''t! You can''t kill me! I''m Kevan''s son! I''m the direct descendant of Lannister..."


    "So you haven''t forgotten your identity." Davon walked up behind William and drew out his long sword.


    "No! No! Please!"


    "Shut up and save yourself some last decency."


    William burst into tears.


    At this moment, Dafeng suddenly realized that his cousin was only seventeen years old this year.


    This war was still too cruel for him.


    But thinking this way in his heart, there was no trace of sympathy on Davon''s face.


    He is very clear that, as the commander of this army, he must make the most resolute punishment for this behavior.


    Otherwise, there will only be more and more deserters.


    So, in front of all the soldiers of the western border, he said loudly:


    "William Lannister, because you fled the battle, in the name of the commander of the garrison here, I sentence you to death!"


    As he spoke, the long sword in his hand suddenly swung down!


    Chi¡ª


    A flash of blood flashed, and William''s head rolled to the ground.


    Da Feng withdrew his long sword and continued to give orders:


    "The rest of the deserters, all executed!"


    "Yes!" The executioner replied suddenly.


    When more than two hundred deserters were all beheaded, the early morning mist seemed to be covered in blood.


    And at this moment, the horn of attack suddenly sounded outside the city.


    Dafeng''s face brightened, and he roared:


    "Only lions who died in battle, no lions who fled! Everyone, go to the top of the city!"

 Chapter 431: broken city

    Chapter 431 City Breakdown


    Davon Lannister came to the top of the city with a whole body of blood, looking at the enemy soldiers rushing towards him like ants from all directions outside the city, his heart was extremely heavy.


    Of course he could see that the enemy''s offensive today was completely different from the past, and Caesar on the opposite side seemed to have made up his mind to go all out.


    Even so, Davon didn''t show any fear.


    Because he just killed more than 200 deserters in the camp, even including a Lannister descendant, the defenders were all infected by this determination and will, and their momentum reached a small peak.


    Under the call of the horn and the urging of the officers, the defenders took their positions one after another.


    Soon, arrows rained down on the city wall. From time to time, soldiers from the Southern Army screamed and were shot to the ground, but this could not stop them from advancing.


    The sound of the rumbling war drum resounded across the field, echoing the marching pace and manic heartbeat of the soldiers.


    The screams and the shouts of killing merged together, bringing the siege battle to its climax.


    Blood is constantly flowing, and life is constantly disappearing.


    A ladder climbed up this not-so-tall city wall.


    The soldiers of the southern army were carrying stones and arrows, desperately climbing to the top of the city.


    People kept screaming and falling from the ladder, but soon, someone climbed to the top of the city.


    What awaited them was the stabbing of spears and the slashing of swords.


    The deafening shouts of killing started in the early morning and continued until the evening without stopping.


    After the southern army attacked the city, they never wanted to retreat.


    The small city is not too spacious, but it is densely packed with soldiers from both sides who are fighting fiercely.


    Rows of Southern Army archers, under the cover of shields, kept approaching the city wall and started shooting at the city.


    The trebuchets and artillery in the rear also began to move their positions forward. In order not to accidentally injure friendly troops, their targets were set within the city.


    The stones and shells flew across the sky with thick smoke, and fell into the city one after another, setting off waves of smoke.


    The direction of the most ferocious offensive was in the west of the city, where Samwell sent an army of the Unsullied.


    This army from Slaver''s Bay is significantly different from the army in Westeros. They are more silent, unlike other armies that scream and kill once they fight. The Unsullied rarely have this kind of exposed emotion, but On the battlefield, this weird silence is even more terrifying.


    The defenders in the west of the city realized that the Unsullied soldiers in front of them were hardly human.


    Whether they were shot by arrows, stabbed by spears, or even drenched in hot oil, the Unsullied would not scream, as if they felt no pain at all, let alone fear.


    They fought in silence and died in silence.


    Anyone who encounters such a terrible enemy will also feel heart palpitations and panic.


    Fortunately, Davon Lannister noticed the abnormality in the west of the city and came here to supervise the battle in person.


    Under the leadership of the lion of the western region, the defenders suppressed their inner fear and fought with the Unsullied who rushed to the top of the wall.


    But they soon learned the true horror of the Unsullied.


    Painless, ignorant of death, and well-trained, the Unsullied are like machines made for killing.


    As long as they have a firm foothold at the top of the city, it is almost impossible for the defenders to drive them down.


    Once the gap is opened, no matter how many defenders there are at the top of the city, it cannot be blocked.


    The defenders crowded at the top of the city were quickly cut into sections by the Unsullied who swarmed up. If there were not too many of them, and Dafeng personally supervised the battle at the top of the city, I am afraid that this section of the city wall would have fallen.


    But even so, it will be a matter of time before they fall.


    More and more Unsullied climbed up to the top of the city. Soldiers from both sides were entangled in a narrow place, killing each other. Some people kept screaming and fell to the ground, blood was sprayed everywhere, stumps and broken arms were flying randomly, completely destroying this section of the city wall. Turned into meat grinder mode.


    Seeing that the pressure on the west of the city was increasing, Dafeng mobilized all the reserve teams here, but it still didn''t help. In the end, he had to recruit people from other cities.


    This method of tearing down the east wall to make up for the west wall obviously has serious hidden dangers, and it will be revealed soon.


    Samwell, who was riding a white dragon watching the battle at a high altitude, soon discovered the enemy''s army mobilization, and immediately made corresponding deployments, arranging heavy attacks in the other two directions.


    Once the southern army went all out to attack the city, the defenders began to rush from left to right, and became embarrassed.


    Although the situation in the west of the city is barely stable, the head of the east city is beginning to crumble.


    The leader who attacked this section of the city wall was Earl Selwyn Tars. This man who wanted to wash away his shame rushed to the front row every time. The huge sword in his hand swept like a whirlwind, and the two long spears stabbed up In this section, he slammed into the pile of defenders.


    The armor jingled, and I don''t know how many times I was stabbed, but fortunately, they were all blocked by the strong armor.


    His daughter, Sir Brienne Tars, followed closely behind, and she was even more ferocious. The female knight roared and raged through the defenders at the top of the city like a mad beast.


    The long sword slashed left and right, unreasonably knocked open the enemy''s weapon, cut open the enemy''s flesh and blood, and chopped open the enemy''s bone. Every time she swung someone, someone was knocked to the ground by her. Has killed several people in a row, covered in blood.


    This pair of father and daughter from the island of Tas, once they become fierce, they are a bit unstoppable.


    On the cold weapon battlefield where the two armies are fighting, the effect of this behavior is extremely amazing.


    The nobles are so brave, the soldiers are even more desperate.


    At this moment, the offensive of the army in the east of the city overwhelmed the Unsullied in the west of the city for a moment, so amazing and unstoppable.


    In the face of such an offensive, the defenders couldn''t bear it immediately, and began to retreat again and again.


    As more and more soldiers climbed to the top of the city, the two sides stalemate for about a quarter of an hour, and the signs of the defenders'' collapse became more and more obvious.


    Finally, after reaching a limit, it crashed.


    Once the east of the city was breached, a chain reaction immediately triggered.


    The defending soldiers who were squeezed off the top of the city ran around, fleeing in all directions in the densely smoky city.


    The turmoil spread rapidly, causing the defenders of the entire city to show signs of being unable to control it.


    Dafeng, who was still fighting in the west of the city, learned of the news of the fall of the east city at the first time, but at this time, he could not think of any countermeasures.


    The reserve team has all participated in the battle, and he can''t mobilize more soldiers to block the hole in the east city.


    Even when he saw someone opening the north city gate in the chaos and trying to escape to the Heishui River, Dafeng was already powerless to restrain him.


    This battle, they have already lost.


    "My lord, retreat! This city can''t be defended anymore!" The attendant couldn''t help but persuaded at this time.


    Even if he knew Davon had just killed his cousin William with his own hands just before the war started.


    Davon did not kill any more in a rage this time. He was covered in blood at the moment, with long blond hair scattered on his shoulders, like a lion being cornered.


    "I won''t go." Davon''s tone was calm but firm.


    As soon as the voice fell, he heard someone suddenly yelling towards the sky in horror.


    Dafeng raised his head, just in time to see that huge white dragon swooping down from the sky.


    Every flap of the leather wings caused a thunderous sound, and the agitated hot wind was as hot and terrifying as a furnace.


    Dafeng laughed out loud instead, pointing his long sword at Bailong, and roared loudly:


    "Come on, Caesar! Let''s fight again!"

 Chapter 432: kill

    Chapter 432 Beheaded


    The white dragon that swooped down did not join the battle, but just hovered at low altitude.


    At this time, the armies of both sides are entangled. If the white dragon breathes fire and attacks, it is easy to cause accidental injury.


    In fact, there is no need for Bailong to join the battle. Even if it is only flying at low altitude, it can cause great psychological pressure on the defenders and become the last straw that overwhelms the camel.


    A large number of western soldiers lost their courage to resist under the shadow of the white dragon. They dropped their weapons and knelt down on the ground, begging for surrender.


    There were also many soldiers from the western border trying to escape from the north gate, but the southern army had already deployed nearly 10,000 cavalry outside the city, waiting to intercept the enemy troops leaving the city.


    Under such circumstances, unless the other side sends troops to support them, these western soldiers may not even see the Blackwater River.


    Samwell rode on the back of the white dragon, watching the battlefield below.


    Soldiers from the Southern Army swarmed in through the open city gate. At this time, except for a few places in the city, there were still sporadic shouts of killing. It was because some soldiers from the Western Region who did not want to be captured were dying, and most of the soldiers from the Western Region chose to surrendered.


    Soon, the southern army completely controlled the four city walls, and the siege battle officially came to an end, entering the final stage.


    Samwell rode a dragon and circled at low altitude, and suddenly felt that he lacked a sense of participation. After all, the battle would be over without him and the white dragon.


    But immediately, he laughed and shook his head.


    Now he is also a king with a hundred thousand soldiers in his hands. If he is still required to fight on the front line in person, then there will be a big problem.


    Samwell didn''t lose the courage to charge forward, but because of his current status, it was really inconvenient for him to take risks.


    For example, in this siege battle, the people of the western region obviously deployed a large number of giant crossbows against the white dragon. If the situation is stalemate, if they take the risk of riding a dragon to join the siege battle, Cleopatra is likely to be injured.


    The previous battles in the City of Divine Grace have proved that the giant crossbow can indeed threaten the current White Dragon. Although it is difficult to cause fatal injuries, I am afraid that if the luck of the people in the western region is overwhelming, they will just hit the most vulnerable eye of the White Dragon. Opatra may have to repeat the mistakes of Merasis back then.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that he and Bailong have completely become a show since then.


    If the situation is critical and he needs to stand up, Samwell will naturally not hesitate.


    In addition, Samwell can also drive white dragons into battle when there is no obvious threat, such as a field battle without a crossbow.


    Moreover, as the white dragon continues to grow, one day even the giant crossbow will hardly be a threat.


    If it can grow to the size of the "Black Death" Balerion in its heyday, with a wingspan of over a thousand feet, and the shadow it casts can completely cover a small town, the White Dragon at that time may really become an invincible existence in the world.


    In that case, Samwell didn¡¯t have to worry about anything anymore, he just rode the white dragon and replicated the battle of "Raging Fire".


    Even if the enemy is hiding in the castle, the white dragon can still have a dragon flame barbecue like what the "Black Death" did to Harrenhal back then.


    However, it took two hundred years for "Black Death" to grow into a nearly invincible behemoth, while Bailong was only three years old, so the gap between the two is still obvious.


    Of course, the difference in size and strength is much smaller than the difference in age.


    This is also due to Samwell constantly feeding the white dragon with keel soup.


    But as the keel was exhausted, the abnormal rapid growth of the white dragon also came to an end.


    Fortunately, there are still many keel bones hidden in the secret passage of the Red Castle in King''s Landing City. Samwell was unable to smuggle them all out because of their large size.


    After capturing King''s Landing, he can revisit the old place and use those keel bones to feed Cleopatra, trying to make it catch up to the size of "Black Death" as soon as possible.


    If Cleopatra can become a "white death", then the upcoming White Walker should be less scary.


    "Caesar! You coward! Come down if you want!"


    A roar from below interrupted Samwell''s thoughts.


    He looked down and saw a man covered in blood and with loose hair yelling at him.


    Samwell noticed that there were hundreds of Western Territory soldiers gathered around this person, and they were still stubbornly resisting.


    "Come down!" The man waved his long sword and shouted at the white dragon in the air, "Come down and let''s fight!"


    Samwell felt that the voice sounded familiar, so he drove the white dragon down.


    The huge dragon wings stirred up dust all over the sky, and the scorching gale forced the surrounding soldiers to retreat one after another, leaving a large open space.


    Davon Lannister did not retreat but advanced, even facing such a terrifying monster as the white dragon, he did not have the slightest fear:


    "Come on! Caesar! Let''s fight again!"


    "So it''s Ni." Samwell finally saw the **** face of the other party clearly.


    "That''s right, it''s me! Davon, son of Steve Lannister! The one who defeated you!" Davon stood proudly, his long golden hair blown back by the hot wind, making him look like a raging lion .


    Samwell couldn''t refute this, because he had indeed lost to the knight of the western region in front of him on Qingting Island four years ago.


    Although he lost that contest on purpose, but if he loses, he loses.


    However, facing Davon''s provocation, Samwell was not very angry, but felt a burst of embarrassment.


    Seeing Samwell stunned, Daffon provocatively said again:


    "What? Don''t you have the courage to duel with me? Are you afraid that you will lose again?"


    Samwell laughed loudly, jumped off the dragon''s back and walked forward, saying:


    "Back then in Tianji City, I dared to draw my sword against the seven White Knights of the Kingsguard. Now I am afraid of you?"


    "Then come!" Davon shouted.


    "You want to die, but I''m happy to do it." Samwell said with a smile, "Just before the duel, I have a question to ask you."


    "explain."


    "After you lost the bet with me on Arbor Island, did you swim back to Lannisport as agreed?"


    Hearing this, Dafeng''s hard-earned momentum suddenly blew out, and his face turned a liver-colored.


    A moment later, he roared, drew his sword and rushed towards Samwell.


    The armor creaked as he ran, and his feet made a series of footprints on the ground. Sprinting with all his might, Davon rumbled forward like a steel monster, seemingly unstoppable.


    But Samwell stood still, motionless, not even pulling out the giant sword behind him.


    It seems that he didn''t see the enemy rushing towards him at all.


    The opponent''s contempt made Dafeng angry, but it also made him feel lucky¡ª


    Maybe you can win when the enemy is careless.


    With this kind of mentality, Dafeng rushed faster and faster, almost showing an afterimage on his body.


    He felt like he had never been so fast.


    The long sword in his hand swung out suddenly, and was about to touch the hair of that terrifying man¡ª


    But everything came to an abrupt end at this moment.


    Samwell finally drew the giant sword behind his back, his movements were as fast as lightning, completely beyond the limits of human beings.


    The great white sword came last, splitting Davon''s armor like cutting butter, tearing his flesh and breaking his bones...


    Cut him in half.


    Puff Chi¡ª


    The two corpses fell to the ground, twitched a few times, and became silent.


    Samwell retracted the giant sword in boredom, and said lightly:


    "You Lannister, you are no longer worthy to be my real opponent."

 Chapter 433: determination

    Chapter 433 Determination


    After night fell, the small town that had just experienced the baptism of war finally regained its calm.


    Samwell was eating dinner while listening to the post-war statistics report.


    This battle can be regarded as a complete victory. Not only did they regain the outpost camp, but they also wiped out an elite team from the Western Region.


    At this point, everything south of the Blackwater River is included in Samwell''s sphere of influence.


    Next, it is time to consider crossing the Blackwater River and enter King''s Landing.


    If, as Varys the "Octospider" said, turmoil broke out in Braavos and forced the Aquaman''s fleet to return, then it shouldn''t be a problem for the army to cross the river.


    Attacking King''s Landing is a matter of course.


    Of course, Samwell will not easily believe the promise of a **** who once betrayed him. Whether there is turmoil in Braavos, he is too far away to confirm, but whether the Sea King¡¯s fleet has left, he will go to confirm it himself.


    However, before that, Samwell received another unexpected news.


    "A letter from Sunspear City said that the Ironborn did not attack the empty Reach, but came to the Blackwater River. Therefore, Earl Lucas Dayne, who got the news, has led the Stormland fleet back."


    When Samwell announced the news at the military meeting, the nobles looked at each other, obviously quite surprised.


    After a brief silence, Earl Leighton Hightower asked:


    "Your Majesty, how did Earl Lucas learn that the ironborn are coming to the Blackwater River?"


    "Known from the surviving Redwyne population."


    As soon as this remark was made, the nobles of the River Bend immediately shouted:


    "Redwyne may not be credible!"


    "Redwyne may not be credible, but they have a deep hatred with the Ironborn, so they shouldn''t help the Ironborn to deceive us on this point."


    "But why did Euron Greyjoy give up the rich Reach Land that is close at hand instead of plundering it, and instead ran to the Blackwater River?"


    "It should be an alliance with Lannister."


    "If they had made an alliance, Euron wouldn''t have killed Paxter Redwyne before."


    "Euron is a lunatic, can you use the thinking of a normal person to understand a lunatic''s thinking?"


    "Even if he''s a lunatic, Euron must have a reason for coming all the way to the Blackwater River."


    ¡­


    Listening to the quarrel of the crowd, Samwell remained silent.


    He knew very well that what these people, especially the nobles of the river bend, were really worried about was their own territory.


    Earl Lucas decided to lead the fleet back without authorization, and the safety of the Reach would not be guaranteed, so they seem to be arguing here whether Redwyne''s information is accurate, but what they really want to discuss is the behavior of Earl Lucas Is it reasonable.


    In Samwell''s view, Earl Lucas''s decision is of course extremely correct.


    Giving priority to ensuring that the army crosses the river is in line with his core interests.


    Even if it turns out that the intelligence was wrong and the Reach was plundered, as long as King''s Landing is captured and the Lannister family is wiped out, the rebellion of some shabby Ironmen will not matter at all.


    Of course, this is from Samwell¡¯s own perspective,


    But in the eyes of these river bend nobles, it is obvious that their own territory is more important.


    You may say that this is short-sighted or disregarding the overall situation, but this is the reality, the objective reality caused by the enfeoffment system.


    At this moment, a certain idea hidden in Samwell''s heart became clearer.


    The distaste for enfeoffment has also reached an almost unbearable level.


    Perhaps this is the natural desire of a monarch, the desire for centralization.


    But Samwell is also very clear that now is not the time to "reduce the domain".


    Jun''s Landing has not yet been conquered, the Seven Kingdoms have not yet been unified, and there is still the threat of aliens. Challenging the enfeoffment system now will only lead to the betrayal of all relatives, and the situation is completely out of control.


    We must find the right time for this matter, and plan it slowly.


    Samwell was thinking about it, but the smile on his face became brighter and brighter.


    This scene confuses the people who are arguing fiercely.


    Many Riverbend nobles who accused Earl Lucas of withdrawing his troops inside and outside their words began to feel anxious, and they dared not say some things anymore.


    The discussion in the camp gradually became quieter.


    "Okay, I know what you are worried about." Samwell finally spoke, "Earl Lucas''s behavior is indeed inappropriate, but it is also understandable. Of course, I know that some people are worried about the land of the Reach. Well, let me promise you here, if the Ironmen really plunder your territory, all losses will be borne by the Caesar family."


    Samwell knew that he had to make a compromise at this time, but the more he made concessions to these nobles at this moment, the stronger his desire to centralize power became.


    "Your Majesty, you are so merciful." All the nobles in Hewan praised, unaware that the young king in front of him had secretly recorded their names in a small notebook.


    After stabilizing a group of river-bend nobles, the content of the military discussion finally turned to discussing how to cross the river.


    Now that they knew that the Ironborn might be heading for the Blackwater River, everyone thought there was no need to rush across the river.


    It is safest to wait for the Stormland Fleet to come, control the course of the Blackwater River, and protect the army from crossing the river.


    Samwell obviously thought so too, so he stopped worrying about whether the Braavos really withdrew their troops.


    After discussing some details of crossing the river, Samwell announced the end of the meeting.


    But just when he was about to take a break, the guard came to report that Varys'' "little bird" had come again.


    "Bring him in."


    Soon, Marius walked into the camp and saluted.


    "What''s your business?" Samwell asked directly.


    "Your Majesty, Lord Varys asked me to remind you that the withdrawal of the Braavos was deceitful."


    "Oh?" Samwell had a playful smile on his face, "Could it be that there was no turmoil in Braavos?"


    "No. There has been turmoil in Braavos, but the news was intercepted by Duke Tywin. At this time, the withdrawal of the Sea King''s fleet is just a show. They want to lure you to lead the army across the river, and when the army is halfway through, Return suddenly."


    Samwell was not too panicked after hearing this.


    After all, he had already decided to wait for the Stormland fleet to return before crossing the river, so he didn''t pin all his hopes on the actual withdrawal of the Braavosi troops.


    However, Varys sent someone to inform Samwell of the news, which surprised Samwell.


    It seems that this "octospider" is really determined to join him.


    "Okay, I know, thanks for reminding Varys."


    Marius bent down and saluted:


    "It is our honor to serve you."


    After finishing speaking, he was ready to leave.


    But Samwell stopped him:


    "By the way, can you send a letter to Lord Varys for me?"


    "sure."


    "Okay." Samwell returned to the table after speaking, picked up a pen and paper and quickly wrote a letter, then handed it to Mario.


    Mario took the letter, but didn''t read it. After hiding it carefully, he turned and left.

 Chapter 434: restless

    Chapter 434 Anxious


    King''s Landing City, Red Castle.


    Today is Queen Cersei Lannister''s name day, but Lord Tywin did not throw a grand banquet.


    The reason is that it is declared to the outside world that the war is imminent, and I don''t want it to affect the morale of the army.


    But the real reason Tyrion knew very well was that there was a lack of food in the city.


    Therefore, it is impossible to hold a large banquet. The name day banquet of the empress dowager of the Seven Kingdoms only invited a few core members of the Lannister family, and it was a simple family banquet.


    Of course, from Tyrion''s point of view, the food on the table can be called rich. Servants served creamy chestnut soup, crispy warm bread and vegetable salad, followed by eel pie, honey-glazed ham, buttered carrots, white bean bacon, and roast swan stuffed with mushrooms and oysters, and panna cotta for dessert .


    In such a season, being able to eat such a delicious table, Tyrion felt that he had nothing to complain about.


    But Cersei, who is the protagonist of the banquet, obviously doesn''t think so.


    She wore a dark green velvet low-cut dress today, which matched her green eyes, her long golden hair was draped over her bare shoulders, and a webbing inlaid with emeralds was tied around her waist. She looked very charming¡ª


    It would be more attractive if her face is not so gloomy.


    "Have we fallen to this point?" Cersei finally couldn''t help asking.


    Although the form of the banquet was decided by Duke Tywin, she obviously didn''t dare to blame her father, so when she said this, she kept her eyes on her younger brother Tyrion.


    Tyrion respectfully cut off the fattest part of the swan, gave it to his sister, and said:


    "If you have time, you can go to the head of the city and look south. The camp of Caesar''s army on the other side stretches for several miles along the river bank."


    "They haven''t crossed the river yet." Cersei said disapprovingly, her pair of beautiful green eyes stared at her younger brother, "How on earth do you work as a logistics officer? The enemy hasn''t come yet, and we are almost out of food. ?¡±


    "I also feel that I am really not competent." Tyrion followed his sister''s words, while looking at his father, "Perhaps you can find a more suitable person to take over my job."


    Duke Tywin ignored his son.


    Cersei opened her mouth, but didn''t dare to make her own claim.


    Tyrion actually looked a little disappointed: "Well, it seems that you can''t find a more suitable candidate. So, dear sister, please be patient for a little longer."


    "How long will you have to endure?" Cersei said dissatisfied.


    Tyrion said frivolously:


    "That depends on how long our wise and mighty father can defeat Caesar."


    Duke Tywin finally raised his head, glanced at his son expressionlessly, and said:


    "Why hasn''t the task I entrusted to you been completed so far?"


    "Which task?" Tyrion asked pretending not to know.


    "It is a task for you to collect all the food in the city and distribute it uniformly."


    "Oh that." Tyrion shrugged, and said, "I think this matter is too sensitive, and if you are not careful, it may easily lead to riots. It is better to be cautious. It just so happened that there was a batch of grain shipped from the other side of the Narrow Sea yesterday. Well, it should be able to temporarily relieve the pressure, there is no need to do anything to the civilians'' food reserves at this time."


    Duke Tywin didn''t speak when he heard the words, but just stared at his son quietly, with a shimmering light in his golden pupils.


    After a while, he put down the knife and fork, got up and said:


    "You come with me."


    Tyrion had no choice but to get up, and before leaving, he did not forget to tell his sister:


    "Save some goose for me."


    Father and son came to the side hall and closed the door.


    "Have you checked the batch of grain delivered yesterday?"


    "No." Tyrion looked at his father''s face, suddenly realized something, and blurted out, "Is there something wrong with that batch of food?"


    Duke Tywin nodded: "That''s not grain, it''s sand."


    Tyrion froze for a moment, then smiled wryly:


    "You''re playing this game again."


    "I''m stabilizing the morale of the army, and I''m also helping you. When people see a steady stream of grain ships arriving at King''s Landing from across the Narrow Sea, they won''t resist handing in grain."


    "But sand is sand after all, it can''t fill your stomach."


    "I have already said that the priority is to supply the army. As for the civilians, as long as they don''t starve to death."


    "You won''t be able to play this trick for long," Tyrion shook his head. "Just like you played the trick on the Braavos. This kind of lie will only work for a while, but sooner or later it will be exposed..."


    "Then you can tell me a better way."


    "I really don''t have a better solution for the Braavos matter, but you should buy real food, not sand."


    "It''s a wise suggestion." Duke Tywin sneered, "Then tell me, where did the money come from? In order to win over the Iron Bank, the Lannister family''s savings have been exhausted, and even the Casterly Rock Gold Mine in the next ten years The mining rights were all sold to the Braavosi, tell me, where do you get the money to buy food?"


    "You can pull out gold..." As soon as the words were out of his mouth, Tyrion regretted it.


    Sure enough, Duke Tywin''s face darkened visibly to the naked eye.


    "Tyrion," his tone was so cold that people''s ears could be frozen off, "Since I appointed you as the logistics officer, you must solve the food problem for me. If the army runs out of food, don''t think I dare not kill you!"


    "I never thought you were afraid to kill me." Tyrion retorted.


    "Then go and collect the food in the city immediately."


    After speaking, Duke Tywin turned around and strode away, as if he didn''t want to stay in the same room with his son for a moment.


    Tyrion walked back to the dining room with his short legs, and saw that the roast goose had been eaten.


    "Oh, dear sister, you are really considerate."


    Cersei wiped the oil from her lips, and smiled triumphantly:


    "The season is tough, don''t waste it."


    Tyrion laughed and shook his head, climbed back into the chair, and went to eat leftovers.


    And Duke Tywin lost his appetite and left straight away.


    Cersei looked at her father''s back and said:


    "Did you say the wrong thing again just now?"


    Tyrion stuffed the bread into his mouth and said vaguely:


    "It''s not the first time I''ve said something wrong. However, it''s really not because of me that my father is so irritable."


    "What is that for?"


    "Of course it''s because of Caesar on the other side."


    "Caesar?" Cersei squinted at her younger brother, "It''s not the first day he has appeared on the other side. Why is father suddenly so irritable recently?"


    "Because Caesar never crossed the river."


    Cersei wondered: "Isn''t it a good thing not to cross the river?"


    Tyrion sighed: "We can''t afford it."


    "Because of food?"


    Because sooner or later the Braavosi will find out that they have been duped. Tyrion almost said this, but realized that it is better not to let too many people know this secret, so he changed his words:


    "That''s right. It''s because of food."


    "You are responsible for the food." Cersei said triumphantly, "So father is angry because of you."


    Tyrion rolled his eyes, said nothing, and buried himself in the cold bread.

 Chapter 435: beginning

    Chapter 435 Beginning


    Samwell and Daenerys walked hand in hand on the south bank of the Blackwater River. Across the wide river, they could clearly see the towering city wall of King''s Landing on the opposite bank.


    Jun''s Landing is built along the water, with the south wall close to the Heishui River and the east facing the Heishui Bay.


    "That''s Port King''s Landing, and behind it is the Riverside Gate, but the people of King''s Landing prefer to call it the Mud Gate." Samwell introduced to Daenerys, "The highland in the southeast corner is Aegon Hill, located in The red castle on top of the hill¡ª¡±


    "It''s the Red Castle." Daenerys said, her purple eyes sparkling with longing and anticipation.


    "Yes, that is the Red Castle, the place where the Targaryen family lived for generations, and is now occupied by a false king."


    Daenerys looked at the red castle in a daze, and didn''t speak for a while.


    The black dragon Drogon beside him didn''t know whether he sensed his master''s thoughts, or was attracted by something in the Red Castle. He walked around anxiously and roared.


    The movement frightened the defenders on the other side. The giant crossbows deployed at the head of the city were adjusted to the right angles, aimed at the direction of the dragon, and ready to shoot at any time.


    Samwell was not nervous when he saw this. Across such a wide river, unless the city on the other side was equipped with anti-aircraft guns, it would be impossible to shoot over.


    Daenerys walked up to the black dragon, reached out and stroked its hard scorching scales to calm it down again.


    "Are we attacking from here?" she asked over her shoulder.


    Samwell shook his head:


    "This used to be the city wall of King''s Landing. Crossing the river would be attacked by the defenders at the top of the city, and the river beach on the other side is too narrow to be convenient for the army to deploy. So after discussing with the officers, I decided to place the river crossing upstream.


    About two miles up the river westward from here, there used to be a ferry. The water surface is much narrower than here, and of course the current is more turbulent.


    There used to be a pontoon bridge at that ferry crossing, and cattle and horse convoys could pass over the bridge. Of course, after learning that I gathered an army in Tongmen City to prepare for the Northern Expedition, the pontoon bridge had already been burned down by the Lannister family.


    The river beach there is wide and flat, and there is no city protection on the other side, which is convenient for the army to cross the river and assemble. After gaining a firm foothold on the other side, it would not be too late to march eastward to attack King''s Landing. "


    Hearing this, Daenerys asked: "So are you going to rebuild the pontoon bridge at the ferry upstream?"


    "Yes." Sam Will said, "I discussed with the craftsmen of the army. It is not difficult to rebuild a pontoon bridge there, but how to ensure that the pontoon bridge is not destroyed by the enemy.


    It may take two or three days for the more than 100,000 troops to cross the river through the pontoon bridge. If you count the logistics, it will definitely take longer.


    To ensure that the pontoon bridge is not destroyed during this period, we must control the channel of the Blackwater River. "


    Daenerys nodded thoughtfully:


    "That''s why you have been delaying crossing the river, are you waiting for the return of the Stormland Fleet?"


    "That''s right." Samwell said with a relaxed tone, "Tywin Lannister on the opposite side should be more anxious now. Although he intercepted the raven from Braavos, the news of the turmoil will still pass through The other way passed through the Narrow Sea.


    At that time, after Tormo Frega knows that he has been cheated, he will definitely turn his face against the Lannister family. "


    At this time, a cavalryman came quickly from the north, got close and got off his horse. After being inspected by the guards, he came to Samwell and delivered a letter, saying:


    "Your Majesty, a letter from the House of Baal Ammon."


    The Bar Ammon family is the lord of Sharp Point City. Its territory is just at the top of Marseille Cape, across the sea from Dragonstone Island and Tidehead Island, monitoring the throat from the Narrow Sea into Blackwater Bay.


    Although Sharp Point City is located on the south bank of the Blackwater River, it actually belongs to the king''s territory, but now the Lannister family dare not cross the river at all, so the families on the south bank, including the Bar Emmon family in Sharp Point City, all surrendered to Caesar .


    Samwell looked at the letter with a slightly heavy expression on his face.


    Daenerys asked after seeing this:


    "What''s the matter, Sam?"


    Samwell put away the letter and said:


    "Sure enough, the Ironmen have come to Blackwater Bay. They just captured the Spice Town on Chaotou Island."


    "Tidehead Island..." Daenerys had a complex look on her face, "Is that the territory of the Velaryan family?"


    "Yes."


    The Valyrian family, like the Targaryen family, are families that fled the Valyrian Peninsula before the doomsday.


    However, they are not one of the forty dragon king families, so they have always existed as a vassal family of Targaryen.


    In the early days of the Targaryen dynasty, the Velaryan family maintained a pivotal influence in the Seven Kingdoms. The first captain of the Kingsguard Iron Guard and the Minister of the Sea were both from the Velaryan family in history.


    The one who pushed the glory of this ancient family to the extreme was the "Sea Serpent" Earl Corliss Velaryon, who built a huge fleet, sailed to sea nine times, and brought back countless rare treasures. It is said that the Velaryon family was even richer than the royal family at that time.


    Unfortunately, prosperity and decline seem to be an inescapable fate for any family.


    During the Dance of the Dragons, the Velaryon family sided with the Black Party and suffered heavy losses in the war, thus embarking on a road of decline.


    After the War of the Reavers, Velaryon, as a loyalist of the Targaryen family, was naturally suppressed by the Baratheon family.


    Not long ago, Stannis led the army to attack King''s Landing. The Velaryon family, as the loyal family of Dragonstone Island, also participated in the battle. As a result, the last bit of power of the family was also reduced to ashes in the violent [Wildfire].


    The current Velaryon family has been fragmented, and the inheritance is almost cut off. It is said that the current Earl of Chaohead Island is only a six-year-old child.


    Obviously he was unable to lead this extremely weak ancient family to resist the ironmen''s plunder.


    The Velaryon family and the Targaryen family have the same root, and they have intermarried for generations, so their relationship is extremely close.


    So Daenerys immediately looked worried when she heard that Chaohead Island was looted.


    "Don''t worry, the Baal Ammon family also said that Earl Lucas has led the army through the throat, and they will help the Velaryan family drive the ironborn away." Samwell held Daenerys'' hand, said comfortingly.


    "Yeah." Daenerys put away her worries and smiled at her husband again, "Now that the Stormland fleet has arrived at Blackwater Bay, shall we start crossing the river?"


    "Yes, it''s about time." Samwell looked at the towering castle on the other side again. Under the sunlight, it was like a huge beast crawling by the river, watching everything quietly.


    A strong emotion surged in Samwell''s chest, almost gushing out.


    White Dragon seemed to feel the mood of his master, his wings flapped, setting off bursts of hot wind and waves.


    The black dragon also joined in the fun.


    Two giant dragons, one black and one white, roared at King''s Landing City, and the sound waves echoed on the surface of the wide Heishui River, setting off waves.


    "Let''s go, let''s go back and prepare." Samwell took his wife''s hand,


    "Three days later, cross the river!"

 Chapter 436: crazy

    Chapter 436 Crazy


    Chaotou Island, Spice Town.


    This once bustling trading city has now fallen into an eerie silence.


    It can be seen from the broken doors and windows that most of the shops and houses have been looted.


    The wide streets are covered with dead bodies and blood, attracting a group of carrion crows to hover in the sky, landing from time to time to join this feast of death.


    "House Velaryon is so vulnerable." Asha Greyjoy walked the street, chasing black birds away.


    "The Velaryon family today is no longer the Lord of the Tide." Aeron Greyjoy sighed.


    He stopped in front of each corpse expressionlessly, praying, doing what a priest should do.


    "What the **** is Euron trying to do?" Asha expressed her doubts in her heart, "If it''s just for gold, he should take the ironmen to plunder the empty but rich Reach, if it''s for uniting the Lannister family Against Caesar, he shouldn''t have killed the Redwynes in the first place."


    "No one knows what Euron is thinking," Aeron said, "but I''m sure it must be a crazy idea."


    "I don''t want to go crazy with him." Asha muttered in a low voice.


    The two walked through the town that was almost in ruins and walked towards the castle.


    The castle of the Velaryon family was originally in Climax City, and it is said that it was a magnificent castle comparable to the Red Castle, which contained the rare treasures that Earl Corlis, the "Sea Serpent", scavenged from all over the world.


    Unfortunately, such a castle was set ablaze during Dance of the Dragons.


    Asha heard about the battle known as the "Battle of the Throat" from the bards. It is said that at that time, five giant dragons were flying over Chaohead Island, and the flames they spit out almost dyed the entire sky red with blood.


    The castle standing in Spice Town was rebuilt later, and the Velaryan family has long lost its original glory, so this castle is small and simple.


    The silver seahorse coat of arms of the Velaryon family is painted on the oak gate, but the golden sea monster banner of the Greyjoy family is flying on the top of the city.


    Asha and Uncle Aeron walked into the castle hall, where a noisy banquet was being held.


    The house was full of ironmen. They drank, yelled, pushed and shouted, making noise, showing off how many enemies they had killed and how much gold, silver and jewels they had robbed.


    Euron Greyjoy "The Crow''s Eye", King of the Iron Islands, sat on a high platform with his wife Desmera Redwyne in his arms.


    Yes, this guy slaughtered Qingting Island, but still kept the eldest daughter of the earl of Qingting Island, and even made her belly bigger, as if he really planned to let her bear his heir.


    At this moment, Euron was kissing his wife''s throat with blue lips. Desmera''s eyes showed unconcealable fear, but she didn''t dare to resist the man at all.


    "Asha." Euron smiled when his niece came in, "Do you want this island? I can make you the Earl of Tidehead Island."


    Before Asha answered, she heard Aeron reminding softly:


    "Accept no gift from Euron."


    "Forget it, uncle." Asha refused resolutely, "This island has been robbed by you, why should I come?"


    "This is a fiefdom and a noble title, you actually think it''s useless?"


    "What''s the use of a fief that can''t be defended and a title that no one recognizes." Asha sneered, "Uncle, you''d better tell everyone about your plan. Why did we come to Black Water Bay? Do we really want to get involved? A fight between a double-headed eagle and a lion?"


    These words really resonated, and the leaders of the Ironmen in the hall said loudly:


    "Yeah, why are we here? We might as well grab the River Bend."


    "No matter whether Caesar or Lannister wins, they will not recognize us, so we simply don''t help anyone. Wouldn''t it be better to see them kill each other?"


    "That''s right, if you want me to say it''s better to go and grab Casterly Rock City, there is a gold mine there."


    ¡­


    Euron stood up from his seat, his quiet and hoarse voice overwhelmed everyone:


    ¡°Faced with an entire grove of fruit, a coward will only steal one fruit.¡±


    He opened his arms and continued loudly:


    "I promised to give you Westeros, so don''t be fooled by a little interest in Arbor Island, Tidehead Island, or even the Reach. What we want is the entire Seven Kingdoms!"


    "How did you win the Seven Kingdoms?" Asha questioned, "You can''t conquer the Seven Kingdoms with so few ironmen."


    Euron''s blue lips turned up slightly, revealing an inscrutable smile:


    "Oh, dear niece, you have no idea of ??the true power of sea monsters."


    Asha frowned, and was about to ask again, but saw an ironborn rushing into the hall, and shouted eagerly:


    "Your Majesty, we see the Stormland Fleet approaching!"


    The atmosphere in the hall suddenly became extremely dignified.


    After all, they were the formidable opponents who defeated the Qingting Island fleet. No matter how arrogant and crazy the Ironborn were, they would still fear the Stormland fleet.


    But Euron still looked relaxed and confident. Hearing this, he laughed loudly and said:


    "It''s just the right time! Let''s teach these stormy people a lesson and tell them what is the real overlord of the sea!"


    As he spoke, he drank the wine glass in one gulp, and then smashed it to the ground.


    The ironborn were encouraged, they tapped their wine glasses one after another, and at the same time stomped their feet on the ground, shouting in their mouths:


    "Euron! Euron! Euron!"


    This scene is like a replay of the king''s election.


    "Crazy, all crazy." Aeron sighed and shook his head.


    But now no one pays attention to the pastor.


    Led by Euron, the crowd rushed out of the hall noisily, ready to fight the Stormland Fleet to the death.


    Asha stood still, waiting for all the ironborn in the hall to leave before she spoke to Aeron again:


    "Uncle, I''m going to find another way for the Iron Islands."


    "What kind of road?"


    "The Way of Peace."


    Iron seemed to understand his niece''s plan, and asked after a moment of silence:


    "Who are you going to ask for peace? The lion or the double-headed eagle?"


    "Of course we wait for them to decide the winner." Asha said, "We will only surrender to the winner."


    Airon nodded and didn''t say anything more, it seemed that he acquiesced.


    Asha was about to leave when she suddenly saw the girl from the Redwyne family, that is, Euron''s wife, still standing on the high platform foolishly, her heart moved slightly, and she walked forward.


    "Desmela, do you want to come with me?"


    Desmela was stunned for a long while before asking with a dull expression: "Where are you going?"


    "Get out of here. Get out of Euron."


    "No!" Desmela shook her head excitedly, "I will not leave my husband!"


    "Euron killed your family."


    "He didn''t kill me." Desmela shouted nervously, "He said he would never kill me, because I am his wife, we are one body and one soul!"


    "Do you believe this kind of nonsense?"


    "He didn''t lie to me." Desmela stroked her slightly raised belly, "He said, this child is his gift to me."


    "Euron''s gifts are poisonous..."


    "No! No! He said that this child will become the chosen one, and the whole world will prostrate at his feet!"


    This woman has gone crazy. Asha finally realized this.


    Sighed, she turned around and left the hall without any further persuasion.


    Walking out of the castle, Asha saw a dark shadow appearing on the southern sea, slowly attacking Chaotou Island.


    The ironborn longships docked at the pier set sail one after another, rushing towards the shadow.


    Boom boom boom¡ª


    Thunderous explosions resounded across the sea, as if announcing the advent of a new era of naval warfare.


    Asha watched this scene completely different from what she knew, and a certain idea in her heart became more determined.

 Chapter 437: cross the river

    Chapter 437 Crossing the River


    "My lord, the army on the other side is gathering and mobilizing, and it should be crossing the river!"


    Hearing the news, Duke Tywin Lannister was not surprised but delighted.


    "Where are they crossing the river?"


    "Upstream at Ram''s Ferry."


    "Immediately send someone to inform Tormo Frega and let him lead the Sea King fleet back to the Blackwater River."


    "yes!"


    "Inform Sir Lancel Lannister that I appoint him as the vanguard officer in the name of the Hand of the King, and let him immediately lead three thousand cavalry from the West to Ram''s Ferry."


    "yes."


    "Notify Duke Roose Bolton, Countess Anya Waywood, and Sir Edwin Frey to reorganize the army and prepare to go."


    "yes."


    "Appoint Tyrion Lannister as the acting Prime Minister. When I am away, he will take charge of the government affairs of King''s Landing."


    ¡­


    Duke Tywin quickly issued a series of orders while wearing the armor with the help of his attendants.


    When these orders were passed on, the war machine composed of the four northern regions finally slowly woke up from its deep sleep and began to show its ferocious face.


    "...Remember, maintaining food supplies for the army is your most important task." Duke Tywin made his final confession to Tyrion. Although he didn''t like this son, at this moment, he couldn''t find a more suitable one. The people who came to replace him sat in King''s Landing.


    Although Tyrion has various flaws, at least he has abilities.


    "I will leave you with 3,000 troops, plus the capital garrison, enough to stabilize the situation in the city. Remember, any signs of turmoil must be suppressed with the strongest means..."


    Tyrion listened to his father''s explanation, but seemed a little absent-minded.


    "Have you memorized everything?"


    "Remember it." Tyrion nodded, and couldn''t help asking, "Where''s James? Didn''t you say he''d be back soon?"


    The corners of Duke Tywin''s eyes trembled slightly, as if he was holding back his great anger:


    "He still won''t come back."


    "Didn''t you send someone to forcibly tie him back?"


    "He sneaked back halfway by himself."


    Tyrion was speechless for a while.


    Brother James is determined not to break his oath again this time?


    "I don''t have time to deal with these **** things now." Duke Tywin controlled his emotions and regained his composure, and said, "Don''t think about these anymore, just hold the rear for me, and everything will be fine when the army defeats Caesar of."


    Tyrion lowered his head, swallowed a fatal question that was almost blurted out, and said:


    "good."


    Duke Tywin hurriedly left the Red Keep and came to the barracks outside the city.


    He summoned the nobles from all over the world, quickly assigned tasks, and then personally led a cavalry to rush to the front line.


    When Duke Tywin arrived at the ferry, he saw the banners on the other side like dark clouds, and the neatly arranged army spread out from the river for several miles, with almost no end in sight.


    "My lord," Sir Lancel, the vanguard officer, pointed to the upper channel, "the enemy is building a pontoon bridge."


    Duke Tywin looked up, and saw more than a dozen strange-looking boats were connected together by iron cables, going down the river from the upper reaches.


    The deck of the boat is very wide, the draft is also very deep, and the canopy is raised high, forming a triangle on the deck. More than a dozen boats are connected together to form a not-so-spacious corridor on the river.


    When these ships arrived at the ferry, they dropped anchor one after another. The people on the boat near the south bank threw two thick iron chains, and the people who had been waiting on the shore rushed up to drag the chains and nailed one end of them to the ground.


    In this way, a simple pontoon on water is built.


    However, since only one end is fixed, the entire pontoon bridge is like a boa constrictor swaying in the river with the current, which looks extremely unstable.


    Moreover, there are dozens of steps between the pontoon bridge and the opposite bank, which seems to be shorter.


    Building pontoon bridges and crossing the river to attack the enemy is a common method in war.


    This is not a black technology in the background of Westeros, so no one thinks that the craftsmen under Caesar are incapable of completing the construction of a pontoon bridge.


    Sure enough, under the watchful eyes of the soldiers on both sides, another big boat floated down from the upper reaches, and the boat was full of soldiers in armor holding strong shields.


    Obviously, this boat is to make up for the short part of the pontoon bridge.


    Of course, Duke Tywin would not just watch the opponent complete the construction of the pontoon bridge, and immediately gave the order to attack.


    The low-pitched horn echoed on the north bank of the Heishui River, and the soldiers of the Northern Army drew their bows and arrows one after another. The arrows rose and fell like raindrops and shot into the pontoon bridge in the river.


    However, since the soldiers of the Southern Army on board were all armed to the teeth, the rain of arrows did not cause any damage.


    A pontoon bridge has already formed on the river, just waiting to cross the river.


    Samwell, who was on the south bank, nodded with satisfaction when he saw this, and immediately ordered:


    "Beat the drums, order the whole army, and cross the river!"


    The sound of the war drum rumbled, becoming the note that played the prelude to the war. Whenever it appeared on the battlefield, it meant that countless blood would flow out.


    The flag of the double-headed eagle began to move forward slowly, and the roar of the vanguard continued. Groups of heavily armed soldiers, led by officers, lined up on the pontoon bridge one by one, and quickly marched to the opposite bank.


    The pontoon bridge is wobbly, but it is still stable after all, and the connected boat canopy will block the arrows on the opposite bank, so that the soldiers crossing the river will not be attacked.


    On the frontmost ship, hundreds of heavy armored infantry jumped off the bow one after another, walked into the shallows, and began to deploy.


    There are two other people pulling the iron cable to nail the other end of the pontoon into the ground, completing the last process of the pontoon.


    However, at this time the Northern Army''s attack has also arrived.


    Teams of cavalry rushed to the shallows, and the rain of arrows suddenly became dense, and many soldiers of the Southern Army fell to the ground wailing among them.


    But more people put up strong shields to resist the enemy''s attack.


    But at this time, the number of the Southern Army on the north bank was still too small, and the front line of defense could not help but be compressed by the Northern Army, and soon they gathered together and kept retreating.


    And casualties suddenly began to surge.


    Although the follow-up support is constantly rushing to the north bank through the pontoon bridge, due to the compression of the army formation, the reinforcements in the rear almost have no place to stand.


    The Northern Army launched a continuous offensive, which seemed to push the enemy down the Heishui River in one go.


    But at this moment, a loud dragon chant sounded from the south bank.


    Immediately afterwards, the soldiers of the Western Territory on the north bank saw a huge white dragon soaring into the sky, flying over the Blackwater River, and swooping down towards the fiercely fought beach.


    "Shoot! Shoot!" The knight in the western region uttered a terrified cry.


    But the arrows shot by the bow obviously cannot pose a threat to the white dragon of this size.


    Cleopatra flapped her wings and made a thunderous sound, her huge mouth opened, and lava-like flames gushed out from the depths of her throat.


    Duke Tywin frowned slightly as he watched the spears of fire descending from the sky, igniting the cavalrymen of the western region one by one.


    The white dragon was just as Varys had said, it was bigger than expected.


    Since this is the case, the plan to launch a surprise attack before the Southern Army has a firm foothold can only be abandoned.


    "Order the former army to retreat temporarily!" Duke Tywin ordered decisively.


    Although the withdrawal of troops was ordered, the battle is far from over.


    The speed at which the Southern Army transported troops through the pontoon bridge was limited, and the Northern Army still had an advantage in strength for a period of time.


    In addition, heavy attack equipment such as giant crossbows will soon follow the follow-up army to arrive. By then, Caesar''s white dragon will not be as unscrupulous as it is now.


    Not to mention, the Braavosi fleet...


    Duke Tywin turned his horse''s head and retreated temporarily, staring fixedly at the looming figure on the white dragon with a gloomy expression.


    Caesar, our war has only just begun.

 Chapter 438: grab the beach

    Chapter 438 Beach grabbing


    A big man in heavy armor jumped off the pontoon vigorously.


    The trout emblem on his chest indicates that he is from Riverrun in the riverlands.


    Although Samwell had promised not to require the people from the river to participate in this war, there were still many knights from the river who volunteered to fight.


    Of course, Samwell would not refuse this.


    The river knight had just disembarked when an arrow wiped his face, leaving a **** mouth.


    He just turned his head sideways, muttered something, and obediently closed the visor of his helmet, then howled like a beast, and rushed towards the enemy.


    At this time, the western army is in an extremely bad situation.


    Although they had the upper hand on the river beach, because Caesar rode a giant dragon to participate in the battle, and they came in a hurry as a vanguard without any heavy equipment that could threaten the dragon, the white dragon could swoop down unscrupulously and use dragon flames to attack the western border. Scorched red passages of death were plowed out in the army.


    With the assistance of the giant dragon, although there were not many Southern troops across the river, only a few hundred, they burst out with the momentum of thousands of troops and rushed to the enemy regardless of their own lives.


    The two sides launched the most dangerous hand-to-hand combat on the river beach, puff puff puff, the sound of knives and guns piercing flesh was enough to make one''s hair stand on end.


    When Duke Tywin saw this, he knew that he could not stop the southern army from crossing the river, so he immediately issued an order to withdraw the troops, determined to wait for the follow-up main force to arrive before fighting.


    This decision cannot be said to be decisive, but sometimes, the withdrawal of troops is not easy to withdraw.


    Especially Samwell drove the white dragon to the rear of the army in the western region, constantly spouting flames, blocking their way of retreating.


    Under the front and rear attacks, and heard the order to withdraw the troops, the people in the western region had no intention of fighting any more, and were blocked by Long Yan when they wanted to leave, and the army suddenly fell into chaos.


    At the same time, soldiers from the southern army came to the river beach on the north bank through the floating bridge.


    There are more and more southern troops crossing the river, with hundreds or thousands of people increasing every moment, and most of them are the most elite Unsullied.


    These warriors who were born for killing became even more terrifying after being equipped with armor.


    Twelve of them formed a small team, and like sharp knives, they plunged into the Western Territory Army formation, advancing continuously, setting off waves of blood and blood.


    The people in the western border just wanted to escape from this horrible place.


    Cleopatra fell to the ground with a bang, and several western cavalrymen couldn''t dodge in time, and were crushed under the huge body of the white dragon.


    The huge wings flapped in the air, blowing up a fiery gust of wind, setting off endless smoke, dust and ash, forcing the surrounding western cavalry to retreat.


    Many war horses were overwhelmed by the power of the dragon, so they stood up and overturned the cavalry behind them to the ground.


    But there are still warriors among the Westerners who dare to stand up at critical moments.


    When everyone was intimidated by the dragon, a knight with a golden lion tattooed on his chest actually charged towards the dragon.


    The clatter of horseshoes could be clearly heard on the noisy battlefield. The knight of the western region was holding a lance, and the crimson cloak was raised flatly behind him.


    Driven by this person''s lead, dozens of western cavalry also turned their horses, shouted loudly, and began to charge towards the white dragon.


    Together with their people and horses, they are not as big as the white dragon. The whole scene looks like a group of mice rushing towards a giant elephant.


    It''s like moths rushing towards the flames blindly.


    But at least they have the courage to charge the dragon and challenge death.


    Even as an enemy, Samwell was slightly moved when he saw such a scene.


    Of course, this did not affect his order to issue a fatal attack on the white dragon in the slightest.


    Cleopatra opened her huge mouth and let out a roar, followed by a magma-like spear of fire.


    In an instant, dozens of cavalrymen were engulfed in flames, and screams and wailing resounded through the river bank.


    However, a few escaped fish rushed out of the sea of ??flames. Their bodies were more or less ablaze, but they still held their spears flat and continued to charge desperately at the white dragon.


    The leading western cavalry stepped through the blood and flames, seeing that he was getting closer to the white dragon''s belly, and with just a few more breaths, he could insert the spear in his hand into the milky white scales.


    I believe that with the powerful inertia brought by the high-speed charge, the spear will definitely be able to penetrate the belly of the white dragon!


    Although his hair has been burned away, and his armor has been smothered by the scorching flames, but at this moment he forcibly suppressed all the pain, leaving only one thought in his mind¡ª¡ª


    He wants to slay the dragon!


    But at this moment, Bailong''s neck swung over like a giant python.


    The **** mouth became more and more clear in the eyes of the cavalryman. He could even smell the breath full of sulfur and see the minced meat between the dragon''s teeth.


    The next moment, the world was spinning, and pain and darkness swept over.


    The officers and soldiers of the western region looked at their comrades who were swallowed by the white dragon, all of them were terrified. The cavalry who were about to charge the dragon also slowed down and hesitated.


    Samwell frowned when he saw this. He didn''t want the white dragon to develop the habit of eating human flesh, even if it was the enemy''s, so he patted the dragon on the back.


    Cleopatra was very human, and immediately understood what her master meant, so she vomited out the unswallowed corpse.


    It''s just that it is unavoidable to be a little dissatisfied in its heart. It opened its huge mouth, continuously spewing out flames, and poured its anger on the enemies in front of it.


    The people in the western region suffered disaster. Under the raging dragon flames, the river beach seemed to be engulfed in a sea of ??flames.


    The turbulent orange-red flames spread, enveloping hundreds of cavalrymen from the Western Territory, screaming and wailing endlessly, and the strong smell of scorching permeated the air, making people feel sick.


    The hellish scene made these western cavalry understand the giant dragon and the ridiculousness of their own delusion to slay the dragon. They broke up one after another, and could no longer organize a decent counterattack.


    A golden lion flag with a red background fell crookedly in the sea of ??flames, burning into flying ashes.


    So far, there is no suspense in the first battle of the Southern Army crossing the river.


    At this time, the western border soldiers on the river beach were in a complete retreat. Fortunately, they were all cavalry. If they really wanted to run away, the Southern Army couldn''t stop them.


    Samwell rode the white dragon to chase it for a while, and burned many western cavalry, but of course he stopped the white dragon when he saw a thin black line appearing on the eastern horizon.


    Gradually, thin black lines slowly spread across the plain, like a dark cloud moving forward, carrying a palpitating coercion.


    Samwell knew that it was the main force of the Northern Alliance formed by Duke Tywin.

 Chapter 439: vigilance

    Chapter 439 Vigilance


    When Samwell rode the white dragon back to the ferry, the Confederate Army was already cleaning the battlefield.


    This battle was very short, not only because the southern army was fully prepared, but also because there were giant dragons participating in the battle, and also because the main force of the northern army had not yet arrived, and the opponent''s general retreated extremely decisively.


    Of course, the current situation is far from being a smooth river crossing for the Southern Army.


    After all, less than a thousand people came to the north bank.


    It would take quite a long time for an army of 120,000 to cross the river through this narrow pontoon bridge. Even though nearly a thousand people rushed to the north bank in a short period of time just now, it was still under the condition of enemy blocking, but in fact , The speed of the army crossing the river is not fast at all.


    Because it is actually not difficult for people to pass by. It is rare to transport the horses, food, grass and supplies, which is really time-consuming and labor-intensive.


    During the time when the Southern Army was crossing the river, the Northern Army might attack again at any time and drive the Southern Army down the Blackwater River again.


    The worst situation is that when the Southern Army is halfway across the river, the Northern Army uses some means to destroy the pontoon bridge, cutting the Southern Army into two pieces, and the head and tail cannot see each other. In this case, the Southern Army''s military advantage will disappear.


    Because Varys, the spy, tipped off the news, Samwell knew very well that Tywin Lannister had this idea now.


    The opponent''s means of destroying the pontoon bridge rests on the Braavos fleet that will definitely go and return.


    Thinking of this, Samwell felt a little lucky.


    Fortunately, Euron Greyjoy, the lunatic "Crow''s Eye", didn''t play his cards according to the routine. Instead of grabbing the river bend that was right in front of him, he ran to Blackwater Bay instead.


    This also caused the Stormland fleet to follow and return.


    Although the Stormland Fleet may face two enemies, the Iron Fleet and the Braavos Fleet, in Blackwater Bay, Samwell still believes that his fleet will be able to hold the mouth of the river and prevent enemy ships from entering the Blackwater River.


    It was based on such confidence that he decisively ordered to cross the river.


    This battle was similar to what Samwell had expected, crossing the river was not difficult.


    Grey Worm came to report the casualties, but Samwell only listened briefly and put it aside.


    Too "minor" to deserve his attention.


    Although it is a bit cold-blooded to say this, after so many years of fighting, Samwell has long been used to treating casualties as cold numbers.


    If he can''t do this, he can''t take this step either.


    After the river beach was cleared and the sky was getting dark, Samwell asked the army crossing the river to build camps on the spot, while ordering and urging the follow-up army to cross the river.


    In order to speed up the river crossing, craftsmen began to widen the pontoon bridge.


    The boats with strange shapes drifted down the upper reaches again. They were parked side by side on the side of the pontoon bridge, connected by chains, and laid with planks to widen the pontoon bridge.


    But no matter how it is reinforced and widened, it is a temporary construction after all, and the traffic capacity of the pontoon bridge is always limited. The speed of infantry passing is not bad, but when the cavalry starts to pass, the slow speed is a bit unbearable.


    After all, war horses are not like humans. They will panic and move on this kind of bumpy pontoon bridge, which is difficult to control. Many horses even fell into the river, causing a riot.


    This night, the lights on the banks of the Heishui River were brightly lit, people shouted and neighed, and even the sound of running water was suppressed, but it also vividly interpreted the difficulty of the army crossing the river.


    Overnight, nearly 5,000 infantry came to the north bank, but less than 1,000 cavalry.


    This speed was slower than Samwell expected, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    After dawn, the main force of the Northern Allied Forces also arrived near the ferry.


    However, they did not attack again, but set up camp three miles away from the river beach, seemingly in no hurry at all.


    Samwell smiled secretly when he saw this, this time Tywin was considered clever but was mistaken by his cleverness.


    The reason why the opponent is not in a hurry to attack is obviously waiting for the Braavosi fleet to fight back and crash the pontoon bridge.


    So the southern army crossing the river now seems to Tai Wen to be a lone army destined to lose logistics and support.


    Naturally, there is no rush to launch an attack.


    This also gave the southern army a chance to cross the river calmly. Otherwise, if the northern army launched a large-scale attack now, the southern army might have to pay a painful price to hold the river beach position.


    However, as time passed, Duke Tywin gradually realized that something was wrong.


    The Braavos fleet never appeared on the Blackwater River, but more and more enemy troops crossed the river.


    Three days later, the Confederate army on the north bank had nearly 40,000 people, and the uneasiness in Duke Tywin''s heart became more and more intense.


    Although the number of the Southern Army on the north bank has not exceeded our own at this time, it has reached an extremely dangerous number.


    If they continue to let it go, even if the Braavos arrive and destroy the pontoon bridge, it will be difficult for them to take down the army on the north bank.


    "Lord Tywin," Roose Bolton, Duke of the North, said, "Could something happen to Tormo Frega?"


    "What will happen?" Countess Anya asked.


    Duke Tywin did not speak. He did not tell these northern nobles about the turmoil in Braavos.


    Prevent unnecessary suspicion and panic.


    It is reasonable to say that Tormo led the fleet to drift at sea, and it is impossible to receive the real news of the turmoil in Braavos.


    It''s time to lead the army back to the Blackwater River.


    Did something unexpected happen.


    It has to be said that under the backward information transmission conditions of Westeros, wars are often shrouded in fog.


    When the commander of the leading army makes a strategic decision, there is a high probability that he is gambling.


    Just like Duke Tywin, he had no idea at this time that Euron Greyjoy, a lunatic, had somehow brought the Iron Fleet to Blackwater Bay, and even attracted the Stormland Fleet.


    However, an excellent commander must have a keen sense of war, or some kind of mysterious insight, to make strategic adjustments before a crisis strikes.


    Although Duke Tywin didn''t know exactly what happened in Blackwater Bay at this time, he also realized that the Braavos fleet might be in trouble.


    More importantly, he realized that he couldn''t pin all his hopes on the Braavos.


    This is extremely stupid, and dangerous.


    So, seeing that the number of southern troops in the river was increasing, and it was about to reach a dangerous number, Duke Tywin made decisive strategic adjustments.


    "No more!" Duke Tywin came back to his senses, his eyes slowly swept across the faces of the northern nobles, "Let the soldiers eat, and launch an attack after noon!"


    "yes!"


    So, as soon as noon passed, the Northern Allied Forces began to mobilize.


    The sound of heavy footsteps, the clash of swords, guns and armor, mixed with the rude roars of the officers, resounded on the river beach.


    The vague smell of blood began to permeate the air.


    The war is about to break out.

 Chapter 440: fierce battle

    Chapter 440 Fierce Battle


    When Samwell saw that the army on the opposite side started to mobilize, he was only slightly startled, and then calmed down again.


    In fact, he didn''t expect the enemy to just watch his army cross the river and do nothing.


    People like Tywin couldn¡¯t be so stupid as to pin all their hopes on the Braavosi, let alone stick to the original plan and refuse to make changes when the fleet arrived late.


    Of course, Lannister is starting to attack now, and the timing is a bit late.


    The Southern Army has gathered enough soldiers and horses on the north bank. Although the number cannot be compared with the Northern Alliance Army, it already has the strength to fight against it.


    So, seeing that the enemy army was preparing to attack, Samwell immediately ordered the whole army to prepare for battle.


    At this time, the southern army on the north bank was backed by the Blackwater River, and set up a small camp on the river beach. Due to time constraints and the enemy army on the opposite side was always watching, Samwell did not dare to make the soldiers overworked, so the camp It was very rough and crude.


    No wall was built, just a few trenches were dug, and a few rows of repelling horses were placed in front. They did not seek to cause much damage to the enemy, but only to delay the attack of the northern coalition forces.


    In this river beach battle, Samwell naturally made up his mind to stick to it.


    After all, our own forces are inferior, and our defense is more secure. As long as we can withstand the attack of the Northern Army, our own forces will only become stronger and stronger as time goes by.


    The sun is warm today, but the warmth still does not get rid of the bleakness of late autumn.


    The flags of the two armies fluttered and fluttered in the wind. The soldiers were making the final preparations before the battle, moving their bodies and adapting to the atmosphere before the war.


    The air north of the ferry became more and more solemn, and the strong murderous aura permeated, making it almost impossible to breathe.


    This confrontation did not last long. Duke Tywin was an extremely decisive person. Since he decided to launch an attack, he would not hesitate any longer.


    With an order, the low-pitched sound of the horn echoed between the sky and the earth, kicking off the curtain of this river beach battle.


    The Northern Allied Forces took the lead in attacking. Hundreds of soldiers, carrying wooden rafts and carrying bags of soil, swarmed up to prepare to fill the trench.


    Before they got close to the trench, a cloud of black arrows rose into the sky, and fell down with a creepy swishing sound.


    Unlucky people kept falling to the ground with arrows, and there were screams one after another.


    But it obviously couldn''t stop the soldiers of the Northern Army from advancing. They went on and on, and it took almost an hour to fill up several trenches with difficulty.


    The formation of the southern army began to be adjusted accordingly. The archers retreated, and the sword and shield soldiers and spearmen moved forward, preparing for the next hand-to-hand combat.


    Relying on the strength of its troops, the Northern Army marched forward aggressively.


    The long horn sounded again, followed by the rumble of war drums, indicating that the prelude to the battle just now was over, and now the real battle began.


    The soldiers of the Northern Army, armed with swords and round shields, marched along with the beat of drums.


    The drum beats became more and more rapid, and every beat was shaking people''s hearts, and it also urged the soldiers of the Northern Army to speed up.


    As the distance between the two armies got closer and closer, each could clearly see each other''s face, and see the bloodshot eyes slowly rising.


    The killing intent gathered in the air, making the soldiers in the front row short of breath, and their faces were even more ferocious like devils.


    "Kill!!"


    There was a sudden roar.


    At the same time as it sounded, there was also the hum of the bowstring trembling.


    The sky suddenly darkened, and the arrows had already fallen into the northern army''s formation like raindrops.


    Accompanied by the sound of puffing into the flesh, countless people fell down screaming.


    Within a few breaths, the soldiers of the northern army in the front row had rushed to the front of the southern army, and what greeted them were spears and swords like a forest of steel.


    At the moment of the battle, blood gushed out like a spring.


    Countless people were cut down to the ground, but those in front fell, and those behind immediately added up.


    The corpses gradually piled up, and the smell of blood became more and more intense, but the soldiers on both sides didn''t care about it, they just wanted to have a life-and-death contest.


    Samwell did not ride the dragon to participate in the battle, but stayed in the middle army, sitting on top of the white dragon, overlooking the battlefield in front of him.


    Today''s Storm King and Bailong have become almost totem-like existences in the southern army. As long as they appear on the battlefield, they can greatly improve the morale of the army.


    As for the enemy, seeing that particularly conspicuous, huge and terrifying white dragon standing in front of him, even if he didn''t directly participate in the battle, even if he knew that there was a dragon hunting crossbow specially designed to deal with giant dragons in the rear, the courage of the enemy soldiers would drop. scored three points.


    And Samwell noticed that although the Northern Army was aggressive and stronger, but in terms of the quality and combat effectiveness of the soldiers, the Southern Army still had the upper hand.


    After all, the Reach and Stormlands in the south, including Dorne, which did not directly send troops, have been completely controlled by Samwell. After receiving Caesar''s call-up order, the lords will send their own elite troops to fight.


    In comparison, although the Lannister family controls the four northern regions, the degree of control is obviously not enough. That is to say, the lord of the western region is willing to send his elite to work for Duke Tywin, and the nobles of the other three regions have their own ideas.


    The first large-scale battle between the two sides was inherently tentative, so Duke Tywin dispatched troops from the northern border, the riverlands, and the valley, which were basically cannon fodder troops who came up to fill trenches and fight consumption.


    Therefore, the first wave of the Northern Army''s impact did not even shake the Southern Army''s formation.


    Seeing that his own offensive was gradually weakening, Duke Tywin ordered to stop drumming and let the surviving first wave of soldiers withdraw.


    The two sides exchanged an extremely fierce greeting. Although the river beach was almost stained red with blood, they both knew that this was just a trial with countless lives.


    Ever since the death of Robert Baratheon, the situation in the Seven Kingdoms has changed dramatically. There have been many wars and small battles. Over the years, many people have died, and everyone has become numb. No matter how red the blood is, it is difficult to hurt people''s hearts. .


    The cold-blooded Duke Tywin naturally didn''t care about the casualties. After a short rest, he immediately ordered the second wave of attack.


    The sound of shouting and killing sounded again, and the soldiers of the northern army quickly entered the state, rushing towards the southern army''s position with red eyes.


    The blood gradually moistened the soil, and the already soft river beach became more and more muddy. The corpses piled up higher and higher in front of the battle, and the casualties on both sides became heavier and heavier.


    However, even though the northern army launched wave after wave of desperate charges, the formation of the southern army was not shaken at all, but became more and more stable.


    The strong and proud Soldiers of Stormland and Reach, as well as the Unsullied from Slaver''s Bay, in the brutal fight, showed their respect for the soldiers of the North in terms of morale, physique, discipline and cooperation. Overwhelming advantage.

 Chapter 441: bad news

    Chapter 441 Bad news


    The battle on the north bank of the Blackwater River has entered the most brutal stage of a war of attrition.


    Soldiers from all over Westeros waved their knives and guns, releasing the tyranny and barbarism hidden in their hearts to their heart''s content, and also exchanged the blood of themselves and their enemies in exchange for that share of glory.


    The sun slowly sets from the west and rises again from the east.


    The warlords in front of the northern army did not know how many heads they had cut off, but no matter how they launched wave after wave of charges, they still couldn''t break through the enemy''s formation, and they didn''t even have a chance to penetrate the enemy''s formation.


    The defense line of the Southern Army on the bank of the river seemed to be made of iron, and it didn''t move at all except that countless soldiers of the Northern Army were beaten to death.


    Of course, in order to resist round after round of crazy attacks by the Northern Army, the Southern Army also paid a huge price in casualties.


    The army with the worst damage came from Liangshui City in Hewan. Its casualty rate exceeded 30%, and it was almost on the verge of collapse.


    But because the commander-in-chief of this army, Earl Dickon Tarly, took the lead in the front line and never retreated from the number of arrows in his body, this inspired his soldiers to fight to the end without taking a step back.


    After Samwell received the report, he immediately ordered the team to be withdrawn and replaced with a new force from the south bank.


    Earl Deacon had no choice but to lead his army back. At this time, he was covered in blood, and his armor was damaged in several places, and he could even see **** wounds through the holes.


    When he passed by Bailong, he was reprimanded by Samwell, don¡¯t act recklessly, and rush forward in a daze after becoming an earl. Dickon just nodded with a foolish smile.


    Seeing his younger brother''s appearance, Samwell felt helpless in his heart, and sent him to the rear to heal his wounds, while secretly wondering.


    Ever since falling out with the Lord of Light on Blood Reef Island, Melisandre told him that his younger brother Dickon could no longer feel the power of the Lord of Light.


    But seeing Dickon''s crazy and fearless appearance now, Samwell didn''t know for a while whether his younger brother was brave and fearless by nature, or whether the influence of the Lord of Light on him had not been completely eliminated.


    However, Samwell didn''t have time to think about such things at this time. Taking advantage of the gap between the northern army''s attack, he came to the front of the battle in person to cheer up the soldiers.


    On the other side, Duke Tywin doesn''t have the peace of mind of his opponent.


    Seeing that no matter how he attacked, the enemy''s defenses could not be shaken, Duke Tywin inevitably became anxious.


    At this moment, the messenger from King''s Landing brought bad news, which completely ignited the anger and fear of the Hand of the King.


    "Lord Tywin, we have received news that the Braavosi encountered the Stormland fleet on their way back..."


    "Stormland Fleet?" Duke Tywin''s tone changed, "Didn''t they go to the river bend?"


    "The ironborn should have led them here. The Braavosi people saw a battle erupting between the two sides in the western waters of Tidehead Island, and after the Stormland fleet saw the Braavosi fleet, they still had enough power to send ships to intercept them, so Now it''s a three-way melee..."


    "Why did Euron come..." Duke Tywin asked halfway and swallowed it again.


    Because he realized that such a question doesn''t make sense at all.


    Who can figure out the psychology and motivation of a madman?


    None of the members of the sea monster family are normal.


    When Balon Greyjoy was under the unification of the Seven Kingdoms, he dared to brazenly raise troops to become king and loot everywhere. Naturally, he was suppressed by the army gathered by the Iron Throne.


    Now this Crow''s Eye''s brain is not normal.


    Originally, he thought that the two sides had a common enemy, Caesar, so he extended an olive branch out of good intentions, and even came forward to broker his marriage with the Redwyne family on Qingting Island, but who would have thought that this lunatic would actually kill someone at the wedding.


    Forming an alliance naturally became a joke.


    Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter if they don¡¯t form an alliance. In Duke Tywin¡¯s view, it is an acceptable result for the Ironborn to go to the Hoho River Bend and involve Caesar¡¯s forces.


    Who knows, this lunatic did not want to **** the river bay that is close at hand, and actually led the Iron Fleet around half of the Westeros continent to Blackwater Bay...


    Duke Tywin really couldn''t understand what the Crow''s Eye was thinking.


    Although the war is full of various accidents, such accidents are too absurd. Even a mature and experienced Duke Tywin can hardly keep calm at this time.


    The scuffle on Blackwater Inlet severely derailed his plans.


    If the Braavosians cannot break through the interception of the Stormland Fleet and cannot come to the Blackwater River for support, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    The light in Duke Tywin''s eyes jumped violently.


    This moment is probably the most terrible crisis he has encountered in his life.


    When the Mad King deposed him as Prime Minister, Tywin was calm. After all, he was still young and had a chance to rise again.


    When the Snatcher War broke out, Tywin was also calm and calm, waiting patiently until the overall situation was determined, and then suddenly jumped out to join the winning side.


    Even when Joffrey was revealed to be a chaotic and a false king during the Southern Expedition to Dorne, Tywin did not lose his temper, but decisively killed Renly, framed Martell, and won him over. Tyrell, planted nails in the three northern realms... Although there were some accidents later, it finally allowed him to stabilize the situation in King''s Landing.


    The Iron Throne is still in the hands of Lannister.


    But now, he has to face the most terrifying enemy of the Lannister family, and the current situation is extremely bad.


    Duke Tywin knew very well that Lannister could not afford to lose this battle.


    The Mad King deposes him, and he can return to Casterly Rock to continue to be the Duke. When the Reaver War breaks out, he can watch the battle calmly with the heavy troops of the West in his hand. Even if Joffrey''s identity is questioned, he has the ability to clean up the biggest threat and seize the Iron Throne .


    But not anymore.


    If Caesar cannot be prevented from crossing the river, the consequences will be disastrous.


    It was rare for the messenger to see such a flustered, even terrified expression on the face of the Hand of the King. He felt uneasy in his heart, but he still bite the bullet and said again:


    "Lord Tywin, Lord Tyrion also asked me to tell you that King''s Landing is running out of food, and there have been several riots in the city because of the lack of food..."


    "Didn''t I tell him?" Duke Tywin''s irritability broke out completely, "Any riots will be suppressed! What? He dare not kill?"


    "No... Lord Tyrion said..."


    "I don''t want to hear any excuses." Duke Tywin interrupted coldly again, "Go back and tell him that if the situation in King''s Landing is not stable, when I return to the teacher, I will definitely chop off his head and hang it on the top of the Red Castle. "


    "Yes Yes¡­"


    "Go back immediately, don''t tell anyone what you just told me."


    "Yes, my lord." The messenger nodded quickly, as if fleeing from the camp.


    Duke Tywin was stunned for a moment alone, and finally recovered.


    He has an indomitable character, and he will not give up easily until the final meeting.


    To a certain extent, this can be regarded as Tywin''s paranoid side.


    Since the Braavos are unreliable, they can only rely on themselves.


    After Duke Tywin made up his mind, he immediately held a military meeting.


    He did not inform everyone of the situation on Blackwater Bay, let alone the lack of food in King''s Landing.


    "Pass down the order. Anyone who can break through the Southern Army''s defense line will be awarded three military ranks, and whoever captures the enemy''s flag will be made an earl! Whoever can kill Caesar can marry Princess Myrcella Baratheon!"


    Duke Tywin''s words made everyone''s hearts tremble, and they all immediately realized the determination of the King''s Hand.


    "The battle supervisor ranks behind the formation," Duke Tywin continued, "Anyone who dares to flee before the battle, beheaded!"

 Chapter 442: naval battle

    Chapter 442 Naval Battle


    Tormo Frega stood at the bow of the ship, looking down at the Black Water Bay below with condescending eyes.


    As one of the most prominent nobles in Braavos, Tolmor has the pride and ambition to match.


    Braavos is the most powerful, richest, and most special city among the free trade cities. It is located at the northernmost tip of the continent of Essos. It was founded by a group of slaves who escaped from the Valyrian Peninsula about 800 years ago. .


    As a result, the city is often referred to as "Valyria''s Bastard Daughter".


    Precisely because the original founders of Braavos were a group of people who hated oppression and slavery, the city''s politics were designed to prevent the emergence of centralization from the very beginning.


    While the ruler of Braavos is known as the Sea King, the position is not hereditary, but is chosen from among the citizens by the city''s doctors and wardens through some mysterious and complex process.


    In order to avoid the emergence of powerful families, Neptune rarely chooses from nobles, but in many cases, they are ordinary civilians.


    Tolmo knew very well that if he followed normal procedures, he, who was born noble, would most likely not become the next Neptune.


    But the serious illness of the current Aquaman gave him a chance.


    Now, relying on the influence of the Frega family, he has won the support of most of the nobles in Braavos, and even won the support of the iron treasury, which is incomparably rich.


    If he can gain the support of the army again, it may not be impossible to break through the political tacit understanding of Braavos and become Sea King.


    To gain the support of the army, the best way is naturally military merit and prestige.


    And this requires a war.


    So, when Tywin Lannister sent an envoy to extend an invitation, Tolmo agreed without hesitation.


    Subsequently, he tried his best to pressure the seriously ill Sea King to agree to join the war in Westeros, but he did not win the position of fleet commander himself.


    As long as he can help the Lannister family win in this battle, then Tormo will also gain the friendship of the Iron Throne, which is also extremely crucial for him to compete for the Sea King in the future.


    "Where are we?" Tormo asked, pointing to the looming island ahead.


    "The front is Tidehead Island." A respectful and flattering voice sounded from behind, and a smiling officer appeared behind Tormo, "It is the territory of the ancient Velaryan family."


    "House Velaryon..." Tormor smiled thoughtfully, "I haven''t heard their name for a long time."


    "That''s right, the Haima family has declined, and it''s no longer as powerful as it used to be."


    "Because they lost a war that mattered."


    "Yes. A war can destroy a family, but it can also bring a family to its peak." The officer flattered, "I believe you can win this war and let Frega''s name resound throughout Brasilia." Foss!"


    Tolmo laughed out loud, his arrogant laughter almost suppressing the sound of the bow of the ship splitting the waves.


    After a while, he restrained his smile and asked:


    "How long will our fleet be able to enter the Blackwater River?"


    "According to the current speed, if everything goes well, it will take another two days."


    "Too slow." Tolmo said dissatisfied, "speed up."


    "Yes, my lord." The officer bent down and responded with a bow.


    But at this moment, a sharp whistle suddenly sounded, which was particularly harsh on the calm Black Water Bay.


    Tormo frowned and looked up at the lookout post on the top of the mast, and saw that the sentry above was issuing a battle alarm through gestures and whistles.


    "Is there a battle ahead?" Tormo wondered after reading the sentry''s sign language, "Who is fighting with whom?"


    At this point they are too far away from the battlefield to see clearly, so this question obviously cannot be answered.


    However, Tolmo cautiously ordered all the warships to prepare the soldiers for battle.


    At this time, the sun at noon is particularly bright, and the sky and the earth are pure, and you can clearly see things in the distance.


    As the Braavos fleet approached the western end of Tidehead Island, the details of this naval battle gradually emerged before Tolmo''s eyes.


    "It''s Caesar''s fleet fighting the Iron Fleet." Tolmo put down the Myr lens and said in surprise, "But why did they appear in Blackwater Bay?"


    Obviously no one can give an answer to this question.


    Even the top politicians of the Seven Kingdoms like Tywin Lannister couldn''t figure out what Euron Greyjoy was thinking, and the rest of them naturally couldn''t.


    Fortunately, Tolmo didn''t get too entangled.


    No matter why the Stormland Fleet appeared here, one thing is certain¡ª


    They must be enemies of Braavos.


    "Blow the horn!" Tolmo ordered, "Ready to fight! Target, the Stormland Fleet flying the double-headed eagle flag!"


    The sound of the rumbling horn crossed the sea, hoarse and deep, like the call of the devil, passed from one ship to another, until the sound of the horn resounded on all the ships in the entire fleet.


    The deck was busy, and the crew was running around, making preparations for the battle.


    Tormo Frega still stood on the bow of the ship, looking at the distant battlefield with reserved pride, as if he couldn''t wait to join the battle.


    Although he also heard that the Stormland Fleet had just defeated the prestigious Arbor Island Fleet, Tormo still firmly believed that his fleet would never lose.


    This is the pride of the Braavosians.


    However, as the battleship approached the battlefield, the expression on Tolmo''s face suddenly became serious.


    Because he discovered that this naval battle seemed to be different from what he had imagined.


    Boom!


    Amidst a series of thunderous roars, puffs of thick black smoke rose from the side of the Stormland Fleet, accompanied by dazzling white lights.


    "What is that..." Tolmo just uttered the words, when waves exploded from the sea, as if they were hit by countless boulders.


    At the same time, the ironborn''s longship was also hit.


    Tormo saw with his own eyes that a glaring flame erupted suddenly on the long ship closest to him. The tall mast immediately turned into countless fragments and sprinkled high into the sky. It was extremely fierce, and soon enveloped the entire longship.


    The ironborn screamed and jumped into the sea one by one, letting the longship turn into a ball of fire behind them, and finally slowly sank into the sea, forming a small **** vortex.


    Is this witchcraft?


    Tolmo watched all this in disbelief.


    Suddenly, he seemed to understand why the Qingting Island Fleet was defeated by a newly established Stormland Fleet.


    The idea of ??withdrawing troops suddenly came to mind, but was forcibly suppressed by Tolmo.


    How could he withdraw troops now.


    Once he retreats, he is finished.


    His family, his ambitions, his throne are all over.


    "Attack! Go at full speed!" Tolmo roared hoarsely.


    woo woo woo ¡ª


    The rapid sound of the horn conveyed the commander''s order.


    The sound of the drums suddenly accelerated, and the speed of the oars followed immediately. The leaves were flying in the sea, and the Braavos battleships rushed towards the battlefield like sharp arrows leaving the string.


    The Stormland Fleet obviously discovered this group of uninvited guests, and immediately adjusted its deployment and changed its angle. Soon, a series of roars resounded across the sea.


    Clatter¡ª


    Tolmo watched countless waves explode before his eyes, and his body began to tremble uncontrollably.


    We are sailing to hell. He looked at the muzzles of the roaring artillery in front of him, and suddenly thought of this desperately.

 Chapter 443: Blood Sacrifice

    Chapter 443 Blood Sacrifice


    "You''ve already lost."


    Aeron Greyjoy said this to his brother Euron.


    "Really?" Euron stood lazily by the seaside, looking at the battlefield ahead, as if he didn''t care that his fleet was reduced to ashes and wreckage under the artillery fire of the Stormlanders.


    "Yes." Aeron nodded affirmatively. Although he also saw the Braavosi fleet that had just joined the battlefield, his tone was still firm, "Even if the Braavosi join in, it won''t change the ending. The people of the Stormlanders can control it." The power of the flames is not something we can deal with."


    "The power of fire?" Euron twitched his mouth, as if he was very disdainful.


    "It should be the power of R''hllor, the Lord of Light." Aeron recalled some rumors he had heard, and said, "This is not a power that mortals can resist. Euron, if you want to win, you must piously ask Yan Pray to God, pray that He will give you the strength of the sea."


    "The power of the sea? The Drowned God?" Euron laughed, unbridled, heartless.


    "That''s right. People who don''t believe in God can''t get asylum." Aeron said loudly, more like speaking to the ironmen around him, "Repent! Pray! Before it''s too late!"


    Unfortunately, Euron''s laughter drowned his voice.


    This made Aeron extremely angry, and couldn''t help shouting at his brother:


    "What the **** are you laughing at? Our people are dying!"


    "The dead don''t die!" Euron finally stopped laughing, turned around, and looked at his brother with the only eyes exposed to the outside, "Have you forgotten the motto your **** taught you?"


    "of course not¡­"


    "The dead don''t die!" Euron opened his arms, as if embracing the sea in front of him. The waves crashed on the rocks under his feet, rolling up foam like snowflakes. "Once they have tasted death, they will not die." Fear it again! They were drowned in the sea, and then rise again, stronger! They will return with steel and hatred! Ha ha ha ha..."


    "What on earth are you trying to do, Euron?" Aeron asked, "Or are you really completely mad?"


    "You are the one who is crazy. This world is the one that is crazy." Euron said.


    He stepped forward a few steps, came to his brother, and handed over the wine glass in his hand.


    Iron looked at the dark and viscous liquid in the wine glass, full of vigilance in his heart:


    "Are you trying to poison me?"


    "No." Euron laughed, "I want you to see the truth of this world."


    Aeron remained unmoved.


    Euron grabbed his brother''s messy black hair, pulled his head back, raised the glass to his mouth, and forced him to drink it down.


    Aeron wanted to resist, but was bound hands and feet.


    What flowed into his mouth was obviously not wine, but he couldn''t tell what it was.


    Sometimes bitter, sometimes sour, sometimes extremely sweet.


    Aeron tried to spit it out, but Euron gripped his mouth tightly, forcing him to drink more.


    "Drink, my dear brother, keep on drinking! This is the wizard''s wine, much sweeter than your sea water. There is more truth hidden here than all the gods in the world put together."


    Aeron drank the wine glass, and the liquid trickled down his chin:


    "I curse you, in the name of God!"


    "I bless you, as a king." Euron laughed loudly, "I have opened your eyes for you, take a good look, and see the truth of this world!"


    Iron really saw a lot of things, many things that he couldn''t see normally.


    He saw that his brother was no longer a human being, but more like a squid, an abyss sea monster.


    Euron''s face was covered with wriggling tentacles, his shadow was tall and long, very terrifying, and there seemed to be a strange blood-red eye hidden in it...


    "Kneel down, brother," Euron commanded. "I am your king, and I am your god. Worship me, pray to me, and I will make you my priest."


    "You are really mad, Euron, for mortals to pretend to be gods, and you will bring upon the Drowned God''s wrath, and you will be cursed!" Aeron closed his eyes and stopped looking at those visions.


    All because of that filthy glass of wine. Aeron thought, he must not be fooled.


    But even so, illusions still penetrated into his mind everywhere, and even with his eyes closed, he could "see" the whole world as a strange oil painting, with colorful lines flowing down, as if melted after being burned of wax.


    The sea is burning, the forest is howling, and the sky is full of dense corpses.


    Iron screamed, he felt the blood in his body was boiling, and his brain was like an iron rod inserted into it and stirred randomly.


    He fell to his knees.


    But still refused to give in.


    Aeron shed blood and tears: "Drowned God, save me."


    "Your **** has abandoned you." Euron laughed wildly. "You should pray to me."


    "Never!" cried Aeron. "Kill me! Euron, kill me!"


    "No, you can''t die now, dear brother. You are the one who came back from the flowing water palace of the false god, and the holy blood flows in your body."


    Holy blood? Aeron could hear the banter in his brother''s tone.


    But there is seriousness hidden in the banter.


    "What on earth are you going to do?" Aeron asked.


    "You will find out later." Euron took his brother''s arm.


    Iron didn''t dare to open his eyes, so he could only be dragged forward by his brother forcefully.


    The air suddenly became hot, with the smell of sulfur and burnt.


    A loud roar rang in his ears, making Aeron''s whole body stiff.


    It''s a dragon!


    He finally opened his eyes, and in the spinning world, the golden dragon was bound by a thick iron chain to the cliff mountain by the sea.


    A ferocious arrow pierced the dragon''s abdomen, making it howl endlessly.


    Lava-like blood flowed from the wound, drawing a pattern similar to a seven-pointed star along the strange marks on the ground.


    Two crows are drawn in the middle of the seven-pointed star, supporting a certain black iron crown. Below the crown is a blood-red eye with black pupils.


    Scary eyes.


    Aeron felt a pang in his heart after just one glance, almost going mad.


    He was dragged by his brother to the center of the seven-pointed star, standing on top of the blood eye, there was another person there.


    A woman.


    She was completely naked, her smooth belly was slightly swollen due to her pregnancy, and blood and tears were also streaming down her face.


    Aeron knew who she was.


    Euron''s wife¡ªDesmera Redwyne.


    He is going to kill his wife! Aeron thought. No, not the wife. This girl meant nothing to Euron.


    He is going to kill, the child in her belly!


    His own child!


    A child with the blood of a king!


    Aeron suddenly came to his senses.


    My own holy blood, that child''s king''s blood, and the dragon''s blood...


    "Euron! What are you doing!"


    Euron laughed maniacally behind him:


    "The stars weep blood and burn everything! The end is coming, the world will be reshaped in shattering, and a new **** will be born from the cemetery and corpse pit!"


    "You''re crazy!"


    "I''m not crazy, my dear brother." Euron''s laughter echoed across the island, drowning out the sound of the surging waves and the rumble of artillery fire in the distance.


    "Witness it! Mortals!"


    "Witness it! Mortals!"


    "Pray! Kneel!"


    Euron''s voice became more and more piercing, piercing into people''s hearts like the tentacles of a sea monster, and Aeron couldn''t stand it.


    The next moment, he didn''t have to endure it anymore.


    The knife flashed, and his head was chopped off.

 Chapter 444: deceased

    Chapter 444 The Dead


    Boom! Rumble!


    The continuous gunfire echoed on the Black Water Bay, and the sea breeze was filled with a strong smell of gunpowder.


    The roaring sound from more than 300 artillery pieces of the Stormland Fleet was like a deadly symphony, and the brilliant explosion flames seemed to open the gates of hell, devouring the souls of every dead person.


    The sea surface has absorbed the blood of the soldiers, and it has become an unprecedented crimson.


    "My lord, the Braavosi want to escape."


    "They can''t run away," Lord Lucas Dayne ordered calmly, "give orders to Spirit, Swordfish, Seaflower, Glory of the Guard... to go after the Braavosi. The remaining warships are cleaning the battlefield and preparing to land on Chaotou Island."


    "yes!"


    After giving the order, Earl Lucas turned his attention to the sea in front of him again.


    There are countless shipwrecks, corpses, and banners of various ironmen and Braavos floating on the sea.


    Under the artillery bombardment of the Stormland Fleet, both the ferocious Iron Fleet and the arrogant Braavos Fleet suffered heavy casualties, almost completely annihilated.


    Of course, the Stormland Fleet itself paid a considerable price.


    Both the Griffin and the Rose were unfortunately sunk during the battle, and the rest of the ships were also damaged. As for the casualties, it is not yet possible to count them, but it is estimated that they are not a small number.


    However, these casualties are not worth mentioning compared with the brilliant victory achieved.


    The Iron Fleet was destroyed, and the Braavos fleet was severely damaged. Now the waters around Westeros are dominated by the Stormland Fleet.


    They have become a veritable armada.


    Whether it is the major lords of Westeros or the many free trade city-states across the narrow sea, if they dare to make an enemy of Caesar, they must bear the risk of their waterways being cut off.


    This is an extremely critical factor for those cities near the sea and rivers that rely on ocean trade.


    Earl Lucas has faintly noticed the possible far-reaching impact of this sea battle on Chaotou Island, and he can''t help but feel a little complacent.


    "My lord, what do you think is that?"


    Earl Lucas was pulled back to the battlefield by the first mate''s voice, and looked in the direction the other party was pointing at. He saw a thick and strange blood-red smoke rising from Chaotou Island. .


    "It might be something burned." Earl Lucas didn''t think too much, and ordered, "Notify all ships and prepare to land."


    "yes!"


    The Stormland Fleet slowly turned around and headed towards Chaotou Island.


    At this time, the sea water suddenly began to surge restlessly, stirring up high waves from time to time. The sea wind also became violent and violent, making the sails of the ship bulge.


    "The storm is coming." The first officer said looking at the gloomy sky.


    "Lower the sails and move on." Earl Lucas said calmly.


    A little storm, naturally he didn''t pay attention to it.


    But soon, he realized that this storm was unusual.


    After just a moment, the sea water seemed to be boiling. Wave after wave hit the bow of the ship, as if the sea was roaring angrily.


    The gust of wind blew past, bringing a strong smell of blood and rancidity, which even made many battle-hardened soldiers vomit.


    The originally sunny sky suddenly darkened at an extraordinary speed.


    Boom!


    A thunderstorm suddenly exploded, followed by a downpour of rain.


    The strong sea wind swept across the deck, easily sweeping all the movable materials into the sea. Although the sails had been lowered long ago, under the impact of the huge waves, the warship, which was still invincible just now, seemed to be toddling in front of a giant. little kid walking.


    Earl Lucas held the side of the ship tightly with both hands, barely able to stabilize himself on the violently shaking deck.


    He has realized at this moment that this storm is too wrong.


    Could it be that the God of Storms is angry?


    The strong wind that swept across the sea brought up huge waves. The battleships of these stormy fleets were like building block toys floating in the water. They were lifted high by the waves for a while, and even the bottom of the ship was almost out of the water at the highest point, and then smashed again. Down, the entire deck was submerged in the water, and it took a long time before it resurfaced.


    The artillery that was originally fixed on the deck was too heavy, some were swept directly into the sea during such violent turbulence, and some smashed through the deck and fell into the cabin.


    "My lord, Dreadnought! Dreadnought!"


    Earl Lucas wiped off the sea water on his face, and looked at the Dauntless behind in the direction pointed by the first officer.


    The thousand-ton battleship was originally damaged in the battle, but now it suddenly encountered such a strange and strong storm, and it disintegrated in the middle of the bumps!


    The huge hull was divided into two parts under everyone''s horrified eyes, tilted high, and then slowly sank into the sea.


    The tall mast hit the water with a bang, making a loud bang.


    Thousands of hundreds of crew members fell into the water, shouting for help.


    "Hurry up and save people!" Earl Lucas roared.


    Nearby warships approached one after another, throwing ropes one after another, trying to get the companions who fell into the water to catch and climb.


    Boom!


    Thunder roared, the wind gusts, and the entire Black Water Bay seemed to be boiling.


    Earl Lucas also joined the rescue team.


    It was just that when a person grabbed the rope he had put down and climbed up to him, Earl Lucas suddenly realized something was wrong.


    "You''re not one of us!" he snapped. "You''re the Ironborn!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Earl Lucas immediately drew his long sword, and the ironman climbed onto the bow along the rope.


    Chi!


    The long sword slashed out, almost cutting off half of the Ironborn''s face.


    It stands to reason that with such serious injuries, even if the Ironborn survived, he should have wailed and fell into the sea.


    But something weird happened.


    The ironman in front of him rushed towards Earl Lucas without hesitation.


    Caught off guard, Earl Lucas was really thrown to the ground by him.


    At such a close distance, Earl Lucas could clearly see the ironborn''s face¡ª


    It was a terrifying face.


    Flesh and blood flew from one side, and brains flowed turbulently, while the other half was white and swollen from blisters.


    In the only remaining one eye, there is a blood-red light that does not resemble human beings.


    "Hiss¡ª" the ironman roared like a beast, and bit Earl Lucas.


    Fortunately, the attendant arrived in time, and he chopped off the whole ironman''s head with a sword.


    "My lord, are you okay?"


    "I didn''t..." Count Lucas wanted to struggle to get up, but he was shocked to find that the headless ironman was still hugging him tightly, and at the same time stretched out his hand to pinch his neck.


    Chi Chi Chi.


    The two waved their long swords continuously, cutting the iron man into seven or eight pieces, and only then let him "die".


    "What the **** is this?" Earl Lucas gasped, obviously shocked.


    The attendant thought of a slogan that the ironmen often talked about, and suddenly exclaimed:


    "Pass, the dead don''t die?"


    "Bullshit can''t die! If we can kill them once, we can kill them a second time!" Earl Lucas said coldly, "Notify everyone to be careful, those in the water may not all be our companions."


    "yes."


    Having said that, Earl Lucas was never at peace.


    No one can deal with such a strange scene calmly.


    He ran to the side of the boat and looked out.


    On the surface of the dark sea, there were countless red eyes shining, like stars weeping blood, surrounding them.


    The storm is still going on, and the air is filled with the smell of blood and carrion.


    The entire Black Water Bay is like falling into hell.


    There is one more chapter in a moment

 Chapter 445: withdraw troops

    Chapter 445 Withdrawal


    Heishui River, Gongyang Ferry.


    The Southern Allied Forces crossing the river are in fierce battle with the Northern Allied Forces formed by the Lannister family.


    It has been a week since the Southern Army started crossing the river, and the number of Southern Army soldiers coming to the north bank is rapidly increasing, but at the same time, they also clearly feel that the Northern Army''s attack has become more and more violent as time goes by.


    Seeing that it was getting late at this time, the northern army had already retreated after finishing a wave of offensive. I thought today''s offensive was over, but who would have thought that the enemy would suddenly rush up like crazy again.


    A row of people died in battle, and the people behind rushed to make up for it. The fierce offensive continued like a huge wave, surging forward.


    The southern army was a little slack, but was forced back again and again by this sudden burst of crazy offensive. The army formation that had never wavered was unexpectedly intruded by the northern army in some places.


    Although the northern army that broke through the formation was quickly killed, it greatly boosted the morale of the latecomers, allowing them to see the dawn of defeating the southern army.


    But the southern army also reacted quickly. Accompanied by the sudden rush of drums, the soldiers responded with crazy counterattacks that were not lost to the enemy. Many noble knights even stepped forward to fight in person to boost morale.


    By taking advantage of the last light of the sun before sunset, the two sides desperately fought together. The spears surged like forests, and the light of knives surged like waves.


    The battle entered the most intense stage, and the fire-like fighting spirit dispelled everything.


    Duke Tywin obviously no longer had any idea of ??preserving his strength, and sent the last elite of the Western Territory to the front line.


    He knew very well that the Braavosi people might not be able to count on them. If they could not seize the ferry in front of them and continued to delay, the strength of the two sides on the north bank would gradually reverse.


    The numerical advantage of the Northern Union Army will disappear as the Southern Army continues to cross the river.


    When the knights of the Lannister family led their troops to the front line and fought to the death, they also completely inspired the blood and bravery hidden in the hearts of the rest of the northern soldiers.


    Under such a crazy offensive, the casualties of the Southern Army also surged.


    But the resilience of the soldiers from Stormland and Riverbend was also stimulated at this moment. Whether it was out of desire for military exploits or the pursuit of glory, they did not shrink back at such a narrow encounter, but went forward bravely.


    Under the crazy impact of the Northern Army, the formation of the Southern Army was slightly scattered, but it was quickly reorganized. It was not long before it was rushed away by the Northern Army, but it was closed again.


    This is a real battle to the death. More and more people died. The flowing blood did not calm people down, but stimulated the ferocity in their hearts.


    The soldiers on both sides seemed to have become crazy, as if no one wanted to see the rising sun tomorrow, and they all rushed to **** with one brain.


    Until the last ray of the setting sun fell below the western horizon, even if the Northern Army was unwilling, it had to gradually disengage from the enemy.


    The soldiers of the northern and southern armies who fought fiercely for a day finally retreated and returned to the camp to lick their wounds.


    Seeing the enemy receding like a tide, the soldiers of the southern army fell to the ground as if they were exhausted, breathing in the fresh air, and their minds gradually cooled down from the frenzy. Companions pray, mourn.


    Roughly clean up the battlefield, tidy up your own corpses a little, then collect the arrows stuck on the ground like wormwood, and finally count the casualties.


    Ser Brienne Tars gulped down the water, which trickled down the corner of her mouth and turned bright red when it reached the ground.


    The attendant anxiously checked the long arrow stuck in her shoulder:


    "Sir, this arrow is very deep...I''m afraid a maester will have to deal with it."


    Brienne waved her hand impatiently, pushed the attendant away, then grabbed the arrow shaft and pulled it out with a little force.


    This move stunned the surrounding soldiers of the Southern Army.


    After several days of fighting, the reputation of this female knight of the Stormland has spread among the Southern Army.


    Even the most arrogant man can''t help but respect the only female knight at this time.


    No one dared to mention the insulting title of "beauty" before.


    The southern nobles knew very well that this female knight from the island of Tas was already valued by the Storm King, but now she fought bravely and made many achievements. The future is boundless.


    Many unmarried young knights even sneaked over to make friends, and it was not difficult to guess what they were thinking.


    However, Brienne was very wary of these courteous men and treated them coldly.


    It made many people retreat in embarrassment.


    Brienne''s face calmed down when she saw the Storm King surrounded by soldiers coming down to the front line to offer condolences, and she hurried forward to salute.


    Samwell talked with the frontline soldiers one by one, with a gentle smile on his face, but his heart was quite heavy.


    He had just received a casualty report. At the end of the day, nearly 3,000 people died in battle, and countless more were injured.


    No one can take such tragic casualties lightly.


    So although he saw some ambiguous episodes surrounding Brienne, he didn''t care to ask.


    Instead, he was thinking about whether he should change his strategy if the Northern Army''s offensive has been so crazy.


    But what he didn''t know was that the Duke Tywin on the opposite side was even more uncomfortable than him.


    The casualties of the Confederate Army were heavy, and the casualties of the Northern Army were even worse.


    Moreover, since Duke Tywin sent the elite of the Western Region to the front line, listening to the casualties list of the knights of the Western Region at this moment, even if he was as calm as him, his hands began to tremble uncontrollably.


    After such a battle, the troops in the western region were severely injured, but the frightening thing was that they did not achieve the desired results.


    The Confederate position on the northern shore still stands, seemingly indestructible forever.


    It is an indisputable fact that the situation on our side is getting worse.


    To make matters worse, the supply of food and grass for the army has begun to run out.


    He sent someone to King''s Landing to collect the collection, but Tyrion, that rebellious son, actually only sent over the rations that were only enough for the army for two days.


    When he sent someone to urge him again, he only got a bunch of bags filled with sand.


    The messenger conveyed Tyrion''s words tremblingly:


    "Master Tyrion said, saying...he learned your trick..."


    When Duke Tywin heard this, he wished he could return to King''s Landing immediately and chop off that traitor''s head with a sword.


    The night is as cold as water, and Duke Tywin''s heart is also shattered.


    Northern nobles rushed to his camp, yelling, telling the heavy casualties of their own men, saying that they did not have enough food, and wanting to withdraw their troops...


    At the end of the quarrel, almost everyone thought of withdrawing troops.


    They were already frightened by the southern army, and if they continued to attack like this, the casualties would only become more and more severe, so they wanted to retreat to King''s Landing City and fight against the enemy against the tall city walls.


    But Lord Tywin wanted to tell them that the walls of King''s Landing offered no protection at all.


    Once all the southern troops are allowed to cross the river, their own side will completely lose the space to move around. If they cannot block the enemy by the river, they will fall into a situation of failure both strategically and tactically.


    Jun''s Landing simply couldn''t hold on.


    In the absence of food, the so-called largest city in the Seven Kingdoms has become a volcano that is about to erupt.


    They go back now, they just sit on the crater.


    But Duke Tywin dared not say such words.


    These northern nobles had their own ideas. If they lost confidence in the Lannister family, most of them would sneak out in one night and surrender to Caesar.


    Duke Tywin is naturally very aware of the ugliness of the human heart.


    But at this time, he couldn''t come up with a better way.


    Looking at the people who were still arguing fiercely, a cold light flashed in Duke Tywin''s eyes.


    "Since everyone wants to withdraw to King''s Landing, let''s go back." Duke Tywin said in a flat tone, as if everything was still under control.


    The nobles accepted the military order without much hesitation.


    Thus, taking advantage of the darkness of the night, the army set out one after another and headed towards King''s Landing.

 Chapter 446: Wall grass

    Chapter 446 Grass on the wall


    When Samwell got the news that the Northern Army was retreating, he couldn''t believe it.


    Although the enemy''s attacks have been frustrated repeatedly in the past few days, it is obviously still far away from the defeat and withdrawal of the army. Why are they running overnight now?


    Samwell even wondered if this was Tywin''s trick to lure the enemy into depth.


    But that doesn''t make sense either.


    Once the Southern Army crossed the river, King''s Landing City was in front of them. How could there be a strategy to lure the enemy into the deep and lead the enemy into his lair?


    What''s more, doesn''t Tai Wen understand that the city of King''s Landing is not suitable for long-term persistence?


    With this retreat, the Lannister family almost pushed themselves into a desperate situation.


    Samwell even had some doubts that the old guy Tywin saw the situation was not going well, so he just slipped back to the west?


    If this is the case, then he really has to admire Tywin''s determination.


    Of course, no matter what the enemy''s plan is, Samwell doesn''t really care too much.


    Now his first task is to let the army cross the river. As long as the army all reaches the north bank of the Blackwater River, no matter what tricks Tywin Lannister uses, it is doomed to have no effect.


    This is the upright use of power to overwhelm others, which can break all conspiracies and schemes.


    Thinking about this, Samwell also put the news behind him, and only ordered the sentinel to pay attention to vigilance, and then went back to the camp to continue to sleep.


    Wait until dawn the next day, the patrolling sentries sent back news one after another, confirming that the Northern Allied Forces had indeed withdrawn, and that the direction of retreat was King''s Landing.


    After getting the news, Samwell didn''t think too much about it, but ordered the guards to continue to watch the movement of the northern coalition forces and report back at any time, and then ordered the whole army to rest in place while waiting for the troops on the south bank to cross the river.


    This is obviously not going to pursue.


    Many nobles who were eager to make merit felt that the Storm King''s decision was too conservative, so they came to the door and suggested sending troops to follow them, and even looking for opportunities to fight the Northern Army in the wild.


    Samwell vetoed all these suggestions.


    The more he got to the decisive stage, the more cautious he became.


    Of course, these impatient nobles are only a minority, and most of them can still see that their side has an absolute strategic advantage. As long as they fight steadily, they can win this war, and there is no need to take risks at all.


    Some noises from a small number of people were also easily suppressed by Samwell.


    While Samwell was waiting patiently by the Blackwater River for the follow-up army to cross the river, an unexpected but reasonable visitor appeared in front of him.


    "Your name is Walder Frey?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty Caesar. I am the Warden of the Riverlands, the second son of Sir Stevron, the son of Lord Walder, Duke of the Twins. You can also call me Black Walder." The man with black cheeks spoke Hu''s chunky man.


    Lord Walder Frey of the Twin Rivers married eight wives in his life, gave birth to more than thirty children, and hundreds of grandchildren.


    In order to please the patriarch, so many Freys like to name their son Walder and their daughter Walda.


    So there are so many "Walder Freys" in the Twin River City that they can almost form a bodyguard.


    Samwell couldn''t tell which of these Walder Freys was which, but he knew the purpose of this person coming to find him.


    Obviously, the Frey family wanted to leave a way out for themselves.


    Although due to some reasons, Samwell disliked this family very much, but as a qualified monarch, he knew that he had to show enough tolerance at the right time.


    After all, the current Frey family is the nominal owner of the Riverland.


    The Guardian of the Riverlands was originally the title of the Tully family of Riverrun, but after Duke Hoster Tully died of a serious illness, the duke title was taken away by King Tommen and re-given to Walder of the Twins. Frey, as a reward for joining House Lannister.


    Winning over the Frey family is of great significance for Samwell to win the support of the nobles in the riverland.


    What''s more, the Twin River City itself is one of the largest territories in the Riverlands, and the Frey family is powerful and worth wooing.


    Of course, wooing is wooing, but vigilance is also essential.


    Although in this world, because Eddard Stark, the Duke of the North, has never died, Walder Frey did not have such treachery and anger as the "Blood Wedding" in the original book, but Samwell knew very well Well, the lord of the Twin Rivers City is a cunning guy like a fox.


    Seeing that Samwell had been staring at him with an inexplicable gaze, Heiwade felt apprehensive, and couldn''t help but said:


    "Your Majesty, you must be wondering why Tywin suddenly withdrew his troops."


    Samwell came back to his senses and said with a smile:


    "Could it be because of your Frey family?"


    "We do have our share of credit."


    "oh?"


    Heyward explained:


    "Your Majesty, I''m afraid you don''t know that it is precisely because my grandfather secretly contacted the nobles in Hejian and asked them to refuse to supply food to King''s Landing with various reasons. This caused Lannister to run out of food and had to withdraw his troops."


    "Lannister is out of food?" Samwell was startled, and only then did he understand why Tywin retreated so decisively.


    "Yes."


    Samwell looked at the slightly arrogant Heiwade, suddenly smiled slightly, and said:


    "But how did I hear that it was ''Blackfish'' Brynden Tully who raised the banner of rebelling against Lannister in Riverrun, that''s why the riverlands fell into chaos, making it impossible to supply King''s Landing with food."


    "There are indeed factors in this regard." Black Walder said a little embarrassed, "but without the connivance and secret cooperation of our Frey family, a black fish alone would not be able to disturb the riverland."


    Samwell smiled noncommittally.


    Hey Wald''s words must be exaggerated, but it is undeniable that the Frey family does not have one heart with the Lannister family.


    But obviously don''t expect them to be of one mind with the Caesars.


    "Thank you for everything the Frey family has done, I will remember it in my heart." Samwell said with a smile.


    "This is what we should do." Black Wald said politely, "Your Majesty, my grandfather has always admired you, and he had no choice but to bow to Tywin before, but now that you have come to Blackwater On the north bank of the river, we, the Frey family, are willing to be your internal support, helping you conquer King''s Landing and ascend the Iron Throne."


    Facing the naked loyalty of the Frey family, Samwell was not very happy.


    In addition to hating Walder Frey, it is also because the behavior of the Frey family at the moment is too flattering.


    Now everyone can see that the Lannisters are gone, even without the help of the Frey family, Samwell is sure to capture King''s Landing.


    It can even be said that the Frey family jumped back at this time, suspected of snatching the fruits of victory.


    If Samwell agrees to Black Wald''s proposal, wouldn''t the greatest hero of this war be the Frey family?


    Then after the war, the meritorious service will be rewarded, and Walder Frey''s duke title will be as stable as Mount Tai.


    "I appreciate the kindness of the Frey family." Samwell said with a smile, "However, I am already sure to conquer King''s Landing, so I don''t need you to take risks."


    Compared to the Foley family on the wall, Samwell obviously prefers the Tully family.


    What''s more, the Tully family already had higher prestige and a better reputation in the riverlands, and its heir, Edmure Tully, was about to marry Samwell''s sister.


    Who will be the future guardian of the river, Samwell has already made up his mind.


    Hey Wald obviously didn''t expect his proposal to be rejected, and he was stunned for a while, not knowing what to say.


    "Okay, Sir Walder, you Frey family can watch the show with peace of mind. The outcome of this war has been decided."


    Without waiting for Black Wald to speak again, Samwell called an attendant and ordered,


    "This Sir Walder is my honored guest, please treat him well."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Heiwade suddenly became anxious: "Your Majesty, we..."


    "I still have some military affairs to deal with." Samwell interrupted with a smile, "When the war is over, I will definitely entertain your grandfather and thank him in person for everything he has done for the Caesar family."


    After finishing speaking, he turned and left, ignoring Heiwade.

 Chapter 447: advise

    Chapter 447 Persuasion


    When Tyrion Lannister learned that the army had withdrawn to King''s Landing, he was lying on a soft feather bed, hugging Shae''s warm body.


    "Quick! Quick! Change my clothes!"


    "Why did Lord Tywin withdraw his army? Did you lose the battle?" Shae asked while helping Tyrion to dress.


    "It shouldn''t be a defeat. Caesar''s army didn''t cross the river so quickly."


    "why?"


    "Maybe it''s because the food supply is not available." Tyrion didn''t want to say more, after quickly getting dressed, he left a hasty kiss on Shae''s face, "Don''t worry, nothing will happen, wait for me to come back .¡±


    Shae took his hand: "When we meet next time, will you have a Stark wife?"


    "You know everything?"


    "Everyone in the city knows that you are going to marry Miss Sansa of the Stark family." Shae said, her tone full of resentment.


    That''s not Sansa Stark. Tyrion almost slipped.


    "We''ll talk about it when I come back." He could only use these words to appease his lover.


    But he didn''t expect Shae to be more reasonable than he expected:


    "I understand. You are the son of the prime minister, so of course you want to marry a noble lady. Of course it is impossible for a lowly skilled girl like me to become your wife, and I have never expected such a luxury. I just ask you not to abandon me after marriage... "


    "Of course not." Tyrion immediately promised.


    "Then you should visit me as often as before."


    "Sure, sure," Tyrion nodded repeatedly, and then left in a hurry.


    When he returned to the Red Castle all the way, he learned that Duke Tywin had arrived.


    Tyrion saw his father in the study of the Prime Minister''s Tower.


    "You did a good job!" Duke Tywin did not hide his anger after seeing his son.


    "Thank you for your compliment." Tyrion didn''t seem to hear the sarcasm in his father''s tone, and responded with a smile, "I just did what I should do."


    "What you should do is to supply food and grass to the army, have you done this well?"


    "I''ve tried my best." Tyrion spread his hands, "There''s only so much food in King''s Landing, and I''ve already sent all I can to the front lines. I''m afraid you don''t know, the gentlemen in the Red Keep can''t get enough to eat. Our good queen mother scolds me every day, saying that I will starve her to death..."


    "Have you gone to search for food among the people?" Duke Tywin interrupted his son.


    "All the grain stores in King''s Landing have been sealed up by me."


    "I''m talking about every commoner''s house." Duke Tywin said coldly.


    Tyrion''s eyes widened:


    "You want me to bring soldiers to break open the doors of every civilian''s house and go to their houses to search for food?"


    "Yes. There must be food in people''s homes."


    "We took their food, what do they eat?"


    "I only care about what my army eats."


    Tyrion laughed and said: "The people in King''s Landing will not just wait to be starved to death. Do you know that riots broke out in the city every day just by closing the food shops..."


    "That''s why I left you an army."


    "Have you forgotten how many men there are in King''s Landing?" cried Tyrion. "Half a million! Half a million! And how many troops have you left me?"


    "No matter how many sheep there are, they are no match for lions." Duke Tywin said, "How much threat can half a million unarmed and unorganized rioters pose? Have you forgotten that Caesar is the biggest threat to us now! If you can''t stop the other party from passing He, what''s the use of feeding every mouth in King''s Landing?"


    "Face it, Father." Tyrion sighed, "We have lost this war. Surrender now, and there is still some dignity."


    Duke Tywin didn''t speak for a long time, just staring at his son with cold eyes.


    Since Tyrion said what was in his heart, he had no scruples, and said again:


    "I know the situation on the front line. You are powerless to prevent Caesar''s army from gaining a foothold on the northern shore. And the Braavosi, whom you have placed high hopes on, encountered the Stormland Fleet in Blackwater Bay. There is no news until now..."


    "Enough!" Duke Tywin interrupted his son with a low growl, "Is this the real reason why you deliberately let the army run out of food! You are so eager to surrender to Caesar!"


    "I just don''t want to see unnecessary deaths anymore." Tyrion slowed down his tone, trying to persuade, "And with your wisdom, it is impossible not to see that the northern nobles have begun to move.


    Anya Waywood couldn''t control the Vale at all, Roose Bolton didn''t have Stark''s prestige, the people in the north didn''t accept the Skinners at all, and as for the riverlands, it was already in chaos.


    We simply cannot win this war. Instead of wasting the lives of soldiers and civilians, it is better to negotiate with Caesar before the situation collapses.


    I''ve dealt with this guy, and he''s not a bloodthirsty guy. As long as our conditions are not excessive, he should accept the Lannisters'' surrender. "


    Duke Tywin snorted softly and said:


    "Have you forgotten what happened to the Martell family? And the Tyrell family, what is the difference between an inflatable fish and a puppet now?"


    "As the victor, Caesar can be called kind to both the Martell family and the Tyrell family. How did you treat the Targaryen family when you led the army into King''s Landing?"


    You don''t spare even the baby in the swaddle. Tyrion finished the sentence in his mind.


    But even if the harshest words were not spoken, Duke Tywin was obviously very angry.


    "A coward only wants to surrender!" After a long time, Duke Tywin squeezed out this sentence from between his teeth.


    "A reckless man will fight a war that is doomed to failure." Tyrion said tit-for-tat, "and you don''t have to worry about Caesar not accepting our surrender. Before he marched into King''s Landing, he used the reason that Rin Winter is approaching, and the White Walkers will appear soon.


    Since he played such a banner, we can use this as an excuse to force him to agree to end the civil war and fight against the powerful enemy in the north. "


    "Childish." Duke Tywin commented, "Do you believe the lies of the White Walkers? How dare you even try to use this as an excuse to blackmail Caesar? Once we lay down our weapons, we can only be slaughtered by Caesar."


    "With weapons, we are no match for Caesar." Tyrion said, "Why don''t you change the way, I can be your envoy to find out what Caesar has to say."


    "You have a good idea." Duke Tywin flatly refused, "What conditions can you reach with Caesar, do you think I can''t guess?"


    Tyrion said: "I promise that Caesar will spare your life..."


    "Yes, leave my life to guard the Great Wall." Duke Tywin sneered, "Then you can rightfully inherit Casterly Rock City and inherit everything from me."


    "To be honest, I really don''t have much interest in Casterly Rock. As for the Lannister family, hehe, I''m afraid that in the short term, I don''t want to maintain any strength anymore."


    "You also know that Caesar will not let the Lannister family go easily."


    "At least the Lannister family will not cut off their inheritance."


    "If this is your plan, I can only say that it is extremely stupid." Duke Tywin gave the final judgment, "Now, all your responsibilities are taken away, go back to your own room and stay well. You will not need to do the following things I''m worried."


    Tyrion shrugged, as if not surprised.


    He put the golden finger necklace symbolizing the identity of the King''s Hand back on the table, and bowed:


    "Then, I wish you good luck. I hope you can lead the Lannister family to another victory with great wisdom."

 Chapter 448: riot

    Chapter 448 Riot


    Sansa Stark was awakened by a commotion.


    She sat up from the bed in a daze, and saw that her younger sister Arya had already run behind the door, and was carefully opening a small slit to look out.


    "what happened?"


    "I don''t know." Arya said, "It''s too dark, I can''t see anything clearly..."


    Sansa climbed out of the bed, walked lightly behind her sister, and looked out through the crack of the door.


    The night was deep, and the courtyard was pitch black. Indeed, nothing could be seen, except for the sound of hurried footsteps outside the courtyard, as well as crying and scolding.


    Sansa felt uneasy, and was about to speak when she saw the courtyard gate was slammed open, and then a group of soldiers in golden robes rushed in holding torches.


    A strong fear gripped Sansa''s throat, making it hard for her to breathe.


    Arya was also startled, but she reacted quickly, and immediately closed the door tightly, then grabbed her sister who was standing there like a puppet, and ran into the room.


    Sansa came back to her senses, with infinite fear in her voice:


    "Are they here to get us?"


    "I don''t know." Arya got under the bed like a swift mouse, and lifted a wooden cover, revealing the dark hole below, "Quick! Don''t stand there stupidly, hide!"


    Sansa shivered and got under the bed, and hid in the basement with her sister.


    In order not to attract attention by emitting light, the two did not dare to light the candles in the basement, and could only embrace each other in the dark, praying silently.


    The waiting time seemed extremely long.


    It seems that a century has passed, and the two sisters who were frightened did not wait for the soldiers who came to search.


    Instead, she heard Mrs. Shataya''s cries faintly from above.


    The two listened for a while, and then realized that the group of gold-robed guards were not here to arrest the two of them, but to search for food.


    "Damn it! We can''t let them take away our food!" Arya was furious and wanted to crawl out.


    "Don''t go! You want to kill us!" Sansa hugged her sister tightly and refused to let her go out.


    "Let go! You idiot! All the food shops outside are closed. If the food is also taken away, we will starve to death!"


    "That''s better than being discovered by Lannister!"


    The two sisters stalemate for a while, until the movement outside gradually subsided, Sansa let go.


    Arya immediately crawled out.


    At this time, the gold-cloaked guards had already left. In the yard, Shataya''s mother and daughter hugged each other and wept.


    "Did they take all the food?" Arya asked.


    "Yes, all of them were taken away. It is said that the food in King''s Landing will be distributed uniformly. From now on, we can only go to the porridge shop to get a bowl of porridge every day."


    "Damn Lannister! Damn old lion!" Arya kept cursing, "When will Caesar come in!"


    Sansa quickly stepped forward and covered her sister''s mouth, for fear that she would continue to talk nonsense.


    King''s Landing tonight is destined to be a sleepless city.


    After the return of Duke Tywin, he took over the power as a matter of course, and ordered the seizure of the whole city''s grain for unified deployment.


    In order to prevent the people from rebelling, the Red Castle not only dispatched gold-cloaked guards, but also mobilized tens of thousands of troops to patrol the streets.


    This action naturally caused a lot of dissatisfaction and anger, but in front of the heavily armed army, the people of King''s Landing could only choose to endure.


    But patience has a limit.


    Today''s King''s Landing has accumulated too much anger, like an extremely unstable volcano, on the verge of erupting.


    At dawn the next day, the Stark sisters dressed up in disguise and went out to the nearest soup kitchen.


    There was already an endless queue, all the people of King''s Landing who came to wait for alms.


    It was past noon when the two sisters received their share of porridge.


    Tired and hungry, the two quickly finished their share, only to find that not only did they fail to fill their stomachs, but they became even hungrier.


    Arya rolled her eyes and immediately suggested:


    "Let''s go to another soup kitchen and line up again!"


    "Is this... okay?" Sansa hesitated.


    "Why not, they can''t remember everyone anyway. Hurry up!"


    Sansa rubbed her flat belly, then nodded in agreement with her sister''s plan.


    The two passed through the Fisherman''s Square and walked along the muddy streets.


    It was just that when they passed by Aegon High Hill, they saw that countless dirty and unkempt people had already surrounded the red castle standing on the top of the high hill.


    People''s eyes are full of undisguised hatred.


    This is a sea of ??hungry people, a gloomy and oppressive rage.


    "We want bread!" someone hissed.


    "Bread! Bread! Bread!" The people kept shouting, and the voices became louder and louder.


    The majestic Red Castle is like an isolated island in the sea at this moment. Even if the iron gates are closed tightly, even if the city walls are tall, it will be difficult to stop this monstrous anger.


    "We want bread!" Arya excitedly joined the crowd, "We want justice!"


    She yelled more and more joyfully, and then she started to carry out her private affairs: "Chaos; bastard, get off the Iron Throne!"


    Sansa was frightened and hurriedly covered her sister''s mouth.


    Arya ignored her, still shouting: "Long live Your Majesty Caesar!"


    This sentence has inexplicably received many responses.


    Therefore, a series of long live Caesar resounded through the Red Castle, which sounded extremely shocking.


    However, this also touched Lannister''s most sensitive nerve.


    The guarded troops around got the order, began to show their weapons, and rushed towards the rioting crowd.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Arya immediately dragged Sansa to run outside.


    Fortunately, the two stayed at the outermost edge and ran fast, so they were not stopped by soldiers.


    Behind him came the sound of dense arrows piercing the air, followed by screams and fighting.


    Sansa was so frightened that she trembled all over, she didn''t dare to look back.


    The shrill horn sounded throughout the city, and the streets were full of panicked and angry people.


    For a while, it seemed that the whole King''s Landing was boiling.


    "Let''s go home!" Sansa said hurriedly.


    After running for a while, my sister suddenly stopped again. She was about to urge, but she heard Arya pointing ahead and saying:


    "I remember it was a granary."


    "Don''t go!" Sansa held her younger sister''s arm tightly.


    Arya didn''t struggle, because she wasn''t stupid after all. At this time, the outside of the granary was crowded with hungry and angry people, desperately rushing in, trying to grab food.


    But at the same time, the army is also gathering here, and a **** massacre is about to begin.


    Rushing in at this time, even if you can grab food, you may not be able to leave safely.


    "Let me go." Sansa only wanted to go back.


    Arya was not too reconciled: "Look again."


    While speaking, the turbulent crowd in front has been stained with blood, and the crazy people have rushed into the granary, and the army no longer restrains, and begins to kill.


    The crowd was easily torn through countless gaps, and the unarmed people had no ability to resist in front of the heavily armed soldiers, and were swept away like dead leaves in a storm.


    Blood and screams filled the air, making people chill.


    Arya was also frightened, and finally stopped being stubborn, obeyed her sister and started to stay away.


    And at this moment, they saw a man carrying a grain bag rushing out of the encirclement, his face full of excitement.


    But the next moment, this brilliance froze.


    A sharp arrow pierced his neck.


    Soldiers arrived later and hacked him to death a few more times.


    However, when they were about to carry the food back, they found that the bag had a hole in the fight, and what flowed out of it was not the expected food.


    Rather, sand.


    There is one more chapter to wait

 Chapter 449: scapegoat

    Chapter 449 Scapegoat


    Tyrion stood motionless on the top of the Red Castle like a statue.


    At this time, King''s Landing has become a sea of ??riots, and the air is full of smoke, arrows and screams.


    Father, did you hear their screams? It''s all out of your arrogance and ego.


    Tyrion also knew that Tywin Lannister would not care about the lives and deaths of these people at all.


    Besides, there is a large army in the city at this time, and these mobs are destined to be brutally suppressed.


    Those innocent people who died in the riots would not make Duke Tywin feel guilty at all, and even the Hand of the King may secretly poke and hope that more people will die, so as to save more rations.


    The rulers are so ruthless and cruel.


    Tyrion thought to himself, fortunately, he was deprived of his authority and did not have to participate in this **** tragedy.


    But looking at King''s Landing in chaos, Tyrion couldn''t help worrying about his lover Shae.


    I don''t know if she will be affected by the riot.


    I wonder if she can still fill her stomach now...


    Tyrion would have liked to take her into the Red Keep, but he dared not.


    If his father finds out that he is a prostitute, the previous nightmare may be repeated.


    Oh, Tessa...Tyrion thinks about his wife of lies again.


    I remembered what Caesar said to himself back then.


    Who is lying?


    He thought he could get the truth from his brother James.


    But James refused to come back at the Great Wall.


    As for asking his father for proof, Tyrion didn''t dare, and he knew very well that Duke Tywin would not admit his mistake.


    He went to prove it, but he was just asking for boredom.


    After an unknown amount of time, the riots in the city finally began to subside


    The perimeter of the Red Keep was covered with corpses, and the entire Aegon High Hill was stained red with blood.


    The soldiers began to clean up the battlefield, they gathered all the corpses in one place, and then lit a fire.


    Puffs of scorched thick smoke rose to the sky, and the smell made people want to vomit.


    Tyrion was so smoked that he had to leave the city.


    Just as he was about to go back to his room to rest, he saw his cousin Lancel hurried over and said:


    "Tyrion, Lord Tywin is looking for you, follow me to the throne room."


    "The Throne Hall?" Tyrion was stunned for a moment, "What''s the big fight?"


    "You''ll know when you go." Lancel''s expression was a little complicated.


    "It doesn''t look like a good thing." Tyrion was keenly aware of something, but he could only obediently follow his cousin to Maegor''s Tower.


    When he entered the Throne Hall, he saw that many northern nobles had gathered in the hall.


    King Tommen sat high on the Iron Throne, his little face was full of fear and panic. He didn''t know whether he was frightened by the riots in the city, or by the twisted and terrifying throne covered with spikes under his buttocks.


    Hand of the King Lord Tywin stood to the right of the Iron Throne, his face as calm as ever.


    Queen Cersei stood on the other side, with a gloating smile on her face.


    This smile made Tyrion''s ominous premonition stronger.


    "Your Majesty, do you want to see me?" Tyrion stepped forward to salute.


    Tommen nodded, but did not speak.


    Duke Tywin below said:


    "Tyrion, you were in charge of logistics and food before, so there are some problems that need your explanation."


    "What do you need to explain?" Tyrion shrugged, "You removed my power after you came back. The riots in the city now are caused by your order to search the people for food, and have nothing to do with me."


    "It''s not about this." Cersei said, "Before you were in charge of logistics, where did the food go? Why is there such a shortage of food in the city?"


    Tyrion smiled and said: "Honorable Queen Mother, do you think I can conjure food? Why is there a shortage of food in the city? Is it because there has been no food transported..."


    "Nonsense!" Cersei interrupted immediately, her eyes gleaming with the joy of revenge, "There have been grain ships from the free trade city-states across the Narrow Sea arriving at Port King''s Landing. Where did the grain go?"


    Countess Anya Waywood on the side spoke at the right time:


    "During today''s riots, some mobs stormed the granary and tried to grab grain. Of course, it has been suppressed now. However, my soldiers discovered that the bags in the granary were not filled with grain at all, but sand!"


    "Master Tyrion, you didn''t transfer the sand, did you?" Duke Roose Bolton also asked.


    The white pupils of the lord of the Dreadfort have a palpitating magic.


    But Tyrion felt a sense of absurdity.


    He did not answer these questions, but turned his eyes to his father, as if to say¡ª


    You made a mess of yourself, explain it yourself.


    But Duke Tywin didn''t speak, just looked at his son with shining golden eyes.


    The iron throne casts a huge shadow, covering the hand of the king, making it difficult to see his expression clearly.


    "Tyrion," Cersei said again, "couldn''t it be you who hid the real food?"


    "Ahahahaha..." Tyrion suddenly laughed out loud.


    Laughed so wildly that he almost shed tears and was out of breath.


    Laughter echoed in the empty throne room, but it made all the nobles feel angry.


    "Enough! What''s so funny?" Cersei snapped, "Tyrion! Now that King''s Landing is at its most critical moment, how can you still laugh?"


    "Why don''t you laugh?" gasped Tyrion. "What a funny thing. Don''t you think, Father?"


    Duke Tywin didn''t speak, just looked at his son with cold eyes.


    Tyrion also seemed to feel a little bored, so he restrained his smile and said:


    "Father, why don''t you explain why the grain bags are full of sand?"


    Duke Tywin finally spoke:


    "Tyrion, you were responsible for the food and grass before, and you should explain it."


    "Hahaha!" Tyrion laughed again, "Father, if you want to kill me, there is really no need to find these reasons!"


    Cersei yelled: "Tyrion! Hand over the food! No one will save your life!"


    Tyrion pretended to fiddle with his hands:


    "Watch me do a magic trick, Dangdang¡ª"


    "Enough!" Mrs. Anya scolded, "This is a matter of life and death! It''s not a juggling game! If there is no food, King''s Landing can''t hold it at all!"


    Tyrion said: "I said earlier, you should surrender to Caesar immediately."


    "Come on!" Duke Tywin shouted, "Put Tyrion in the dungeon! He will be judged tomorrow!"


    "There is no judgement," cried Tyrion. "I am guilty! I am born guilty! I am a dwarf, a prank of the gods, evil incarnate, and the devil''s advocate! You kill me for no reason! Kill me!" Me! Kill me, father!"


    The guards pulled Tyrion down forcibly, but his voice was still echoing in the hall for a long time.


    After a while of silence, Duke Roose Bolton said:


    "Lord Tywin, the issue of food..."


    "I will solve it." Duke Tywin said in a firm tone.


    Out of trust in the king''s hand, or because of his prestige, the nobles looked at each other in blank dismay, but did not speak again.


    When the king announced the end of the meeting, everyone left one after another.


    Cersei closely followed her father''s footsteps and asked in a low voice:


    "Father, the food problem..."


    "I said it, I will solve it." Duke Tywin''s tone was as flat as usual, with convincing magic.


    But at this moment, Cersei could not give her father complete trust as before:


    "If King''s Landing can''t hold it, we can actually withdraw to the Western Territory..."


    Duke Tywin gave her a fixed look, and said:


    "You don''t have to worry about these, I will have a way to deal with Caesar."


    After finishing speaking, he ignored his daughter, turned around and strode away.


    Cersei watched her father''s back gradually go away, but her frown did not relax.


    For a long time, Duke Tywin has always been an unambiguous existence in the Lannister family, and he can even be called an omnipotent existence in the hearts of the clansmen.


    No dilemma can stop the Lion of the West.


    But at this moment, Cersei suddenly noticed that his back was a little stooped.


    Father is getting old...

 Chapter 450: steal

    Chapter 450 Secret release


    Tyrion Lannister was awakened by the creak of the prison door.


    "Are you here to kill me?" He was blinded by the light of the torch, but he refused to admit defeat, "Doesn''t my kind father dare to let me face a public trial? Is he worried that I will reveal all his tricks?" Expose?"


    "Master Tyrion, you can easily misunderstand me."


    "Varys?" Tyrion recognized the voice.


    When his eyes got used to the light, he saw that "Octospider" was wearing a brown robe, exuding the pungent smell of alcohol, and his originally round and smooth face was now covered with beards.


    "You really have a lot of fake identities." Tyrion teased, "Tell me, what are you doing here dressed up like this? You won''t let me go secretly, will you?"


    "You''re so smart." Varys smiled, "Come on, I''ll take you to the port while it''s dark, where there''s a ship heading to Pentos, about to set sail."


    Tyrion didn''t have any surprises, instead he squinted his eyes and stared at the visitor, asking:


    "Why help me?"


    "We have worked together for so long, it is right to save your life. And I also know that the lack of food in King''s Landing is not your fault. As for those grain bags filled with sand, it has nothing to do with you."


    Tyrion put his hands on his chest and said:


    "Since you are so clear, why didn''t you directly explain it in the throne room?"


    Varys sighed:


    "How dare I speak up at that time? The situation in King''s Landing is supported by Lord Tywin. If the northern nobles know that he has played tricks on food, the consequences will be disastrous."


    Tyrion sneered:


    "Didn''t expect you to be so loyal to my father?"


    "It is my duty to serve the Hand of the King."


    Tyrion snorted: "What about now? Could it be that Tywin asked you to let me go secretly?"


    Varys put on a helpless expression:


    "Master Tyrion, I kindly rescued you, why are you so aggressive. If you really don''t trust me, you can stay here and wait for tomorrow''s trial."


    "I''ll follow you." Tyrion simply got up from the ground this time, and staggered out of the cell door.


    Varys smiled, turned and began to lead the way.


    The dungeon was gloomy and dark, and there was no sound, except for the slight sound of shoes scraping against the rough stone floor.


    After walking for a while, Tyrion couldn''t help asking:


    "How are you going to send me out of King''s Landing?"


    Varys used a key to open an iron door under the arch, and turned back:


    "Don''t worry, Lord Tyrion, I can send you outside King''s Landing without alarming anyone."


    "Through the secret passage under the Red Castle?"


    "Yes."


    At this time, the two came to a small circular room, five iron gates appeared in front of them, the roof was a patio, iron rings were set on the walls for climbing, and there was a gorgeous brazier in the corner, the charcoal fire inside had turned to ashes, But still emit a little yellow shimmer.


    Tyrion suddenly woke up, and immediately said:


    "You were the one who let the ''Red Viper'' go!"


    Varys neither admitted nor denied, just shook his head and smiled:


    "Master Tyrion, your own life is in danger, and you still have time to explore the old things from three years ago?"


    Tyrion stared into Varys'' eyes. At this moment, he thought of many things.


    Not only the escape of Prince Oberyn, but also "Littlefinger" Petyr Baelish who died inexplicably in the dungeon, as well as the subsequent Dorne War...Everything is clearly manipulated by someone behind the scenes!


    And this man¡ª


    Not Varys. Otherwise, the Golden Company would have landed long ago.


    Another face came to Tyrion''s mind automatically.


    The person who has made the most profit and is also the one who has the most motivation to do all this is the man who took advantage of this Dorne war to rise rapidly and gradually become the top player in the Game of Thrones of the Seven Kingdoms¡ª


    Caesar!


    "Caesar asked you to come and let me go, right?" Tyrion said directly.


    There was a flash of surprise in Varys'' eyes, but it quickly disappeared:


    "Master Tyrion, you really care too much."


    "Tell me, Varys, what is Caesar''s plan? Why did he let me go?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Don''t say?" Tyrion put his hands on his chest, "Okay, then I won''t go."


    "If you don''t leave now, I''m afraid you won''t be able to leave when they find that the dungeon is empty!"


    "That''s right, I''ll wait for Caesar below." Tyrion looked indifferent, "Anyway, he will be able to lead an army into King''s Landing in a short time. I want to ask him in person, what tricks he is playing. "


    Now Varys is in a hurry:


    "Master Tyrion, you are trying to kill me!"


    "So you better be honest with me."


    "I''ve been telling the truth, you just don''t believe me."


    "Ha! If the spider hadn''t lied, then the dwarf would have become the number one knight in the Seven Kingdoms." Tyrion leaned against the wall leisurely and said leisurely,


    "Since you didn''t say it, let me guess. At the beginning, the ''Red Viper'' believed your nonsense and escaped from King''s Landing. As a result, he was charged with killing Jon Arryn, Petyr Baelish, and Charged with Grand Maester Pycelle.


    So, if I escape this time, what charges will I be charged with?


    Well, at least the charge of packing sand in the grain bag cannot be escaped, but it must be more than that, there is also the charge that Caesar and you want to plant on me... What could it be? "


    "Really not!" Varys almost swore, "Master Tyrion, let''s go! We''ll miss that ship if it''s too late!"


    "You want to kill my father." Tyrion said firmly.


    Varys froze.


    "Sure enough." Tyrion whistled lightly, "You want to kill Tywin, is there a more suitable scapegoat than me, a dwarf who has a grudge, is guilty of a felony, and escaped secretly?"


    Seeing that the trick was seen through, Varys no longer defended himself, and instead persuaded:


    "Your Majesty Caesar still left you a way out, Lord Tyrion. Go to the other side of the narrow sea, find a place where no one knows you, and start your life again. It''s better than staying in King''s Landing and being a scapegoat for Tywin to stand trial. I Let me tell you, if you don''t leave, you may not survive this time.


    The lack of food has caused strong dissatisfaction among the nobles in the north. When the situation is critical, Tywin will really cut off your head to appease public anger. "


    "I believe that." Tyrion shrugged, "However, since we''ve said this, if some things are not clarified, I will not be willing to leave Westeros."


    "whats the matter?"


    "Do you know Tessa?"


    "Yes, your last wife."


    "Then do you know that she is a farmer''s daughter, or a skilled girl hired to seduce me?" Tyrion asked with a hint of expectation.


    Varys shook his head and sighed:


    "Sorry, Lord Tyrion, I can''t answer this question for you either."


    "It seems that you don''t know everything." Tyrion pointed upwards, "Are we under the Prime Minister''s Tower now?"


    "right."


    "Tell me how to get to my father''s room." Tyrion pulled out a smile, which looked extraordinarily ferocious under the dim firelight, "Maybe I can help you."

 Chapter 451: death of tywin

    Chapter 451 Tywin''s Death


    Tyrion climbed up the iron ring on the wall, one ring after another, gradually deepening into the darkness.


    After a long time, his arms began to ache and he had to stop to rest.


    Looking back and looking down, only a faint light can be seen.


    After a while, Tyrion continued to climb up. After about two hundred circles, he felt a warm wind blowing from the left, like the breath of a giant beast.


    He cautiously groped his way to a tunnel and climbed in.


    The inside is extremely narrow, and normal people have to kneel down and use their hands and feet to move forward, but for a dwarf like Tyrion, it is just right.


    This place seems to be specially designed for dwarves... No, it should be designed for children.


    Varys'' "Little Birds," I see.


    Tyrion moved forward while thinking wildly. Gradually, he heard the voice of people talking, at first dimly, then more and more clearly.


    This is how Varys mastered all the secrets of the Red Castle through the "little birds".


    Tyrion didn''t listen much, and continued walking in the dark until he came to the third exit location that Varys said.


    He groped for a long time on the stone wall, and finally found a small iron hook. When he twisted it hard, there was a slight rumbling sound.


    Immediately after that, a square hole appeared on the left, revealing an orange light.


    It turned out to be a fireplace.


    Tyrion crept in cautiously, avoiding the burning pyre, warm ashes crunching underfoot.


    This is indeed the Prime Minister''s bedroom.


    Tyrion held his breath, confirming his surroundings.


    But he didn''t see Duke Tywin.


    Where is the father? What will he do to me? How do I get him to admit to Tessa?


    When things came to an end, Tyrion was beating drums instead.


    But he wouldn''t back down.


    Now retreating, he can only escape to Essos on the charge of patricide.


    Even if he really wants to escape, he has to ask clearly before leaving.


    Tyrion found a dagger from the bedside, put it in his waist, and saw a crossbow on the wall, so he took it off and held it in his hand.


    He searched the room lightly, and finally found his father in the toilet.


    Duke Tywin raised his head immediately when he heard footsteps.


    Tyrion had a mocking smile on his face, half bowed and said:


    "Good evening, Father."


    "Tyrion?" Duke Tywin stared at the crossbow in his son''s hand, but there was no expression of fear on his face, "Who let you out?"


    "You are so smart, can''t you guess?"


    "Varys." Lord Tywin decided immediately, "I should have chopped off his head! What are you doing with my crossbow? Put it down."


    "What if I say no. What are you going to do with me?"


    "Prison escape is really absurd. Think about what happened to the Red Viper." Duke Tywin persuaded, "And to tell you the truth, I didn''t intend to do anything to you. It was a last resort to let you take the blame in the throne room. The plan is just to give an explanation to the northern nobles."


    "Well, so you are so kind, should I kneel down and thank you for not killing me?"


    "Put down the bow, let''s talk in the bedroom."


    "I just want to talk here." Tyrion looked at his naked father with an inexplicable pleasure in his heart.


    "Then let''s talk. Tyrion, I actually value your ability and opinions. Didn''t you suggest peace talks with Caesar before? I''m ready to do so..."


    "You don''t want to say that you want to send me to be an emissary?" Tyrion sneered, "Even if you want to trick me, you should use something."


    "I have a more suitable messenger. I have sent someone to summon him just now. If you don''t believe me, you can wait a moment and you will know that I am not lying to you."


    "A more suitable messenger? Who?"


    "Loras Tyrell."


    "Him?" Tyrion looked thoughtful.


    "That''s right, it''s him, the elder brother of Caesar''s wife." Duke Tywin said, "At the beginning, this person came to seek refuge and said that he had a deep hatred with Caesar, but this young man is obviously not good at lying, and I can tell him at a glance. This has another purpose..."


    "Yeah, when it comes to lying, you''re an expert." Tyrion whistled, "But even if Loras is actually a spy, what agreement can he make with Caesar?"


    "I didn''t expect to reach any agreement with Caesar." Tywin said, "Under the current circumstances, Caesar will definitely refuse to reconcile with us, so I sent Loras to just delay time."


    "So what the **** are you going to do?"


    "I plan to withdraw to the Western Territory. Leave the seemingly sweet drag of King''s Landing to Caesar." Duke Tywin said, "And those northern nobles who have their own thoughts, let Caesar have a headache."


    "Then Caesar will unify the six countries, will he let the western border go?"


    "Winter is approaching, and there will be an extremely terrifying enemy in the north. He has no time to deal with the western border."


    Tyrion frowned: "I remember you once said that the White Walkers are just lies to deceive children."


    Duke Tywin pursed his lips: "According to some information I got, there are indeed some...abnormal things..."


    "Why don''t you make this information public?"


    "Why make it public? Cause more panic?"


    "But this is life-and-death information!" Tyrion said angrily, "You deliberately concealed it, and you are still fighting Caesar at this critical moment!"


    "This war was started by Caesar."


    "You make me sick!"


    "Politics is a dirty game, don''t you understand yet?" Duke Tywin said with a natural expression, "Put down the bow and arrow, let''s go to the bedroom to talk."


    "No!" Tyrion refused again, "I''ve had enough of your ruthlessness and callousness. Answer my last question and I''ll slap my **** and leave immediately, and I don''t care how you want to continue playing this dirty game .¡±


    "You ask."


    Tyrion took a deep breath, calmed down, and finally asked the question that had been lurking in his heart for a long time:


    "Is Tessa a farmer''s daughter or a skilled girl?"


    "Who is Tessa?"


    Tyrion almost laughed, yeah, how could Tywin remember.


    "My wife!"


    "Oh, I remembered." Duke Tywin obviously didn''t realize the seriousness of the problem, "That lowly farmer''s daughter. I just wanted to teach you a lesson."


    "So she is really a farmer''s daughter, not a skilled girl!" Tyrion almost gritted his teeth.


    "Is there a difference? I remember she was making a lot of money at the time, maybe she should thank me..."


    "Shut up!" Tyrion yelled, "If you insult my wife again, I''ll kill you!"


    "You dare not." Duke Tywin did not want to show weakness.


    "You can try it!" Tyrion waved his crossbow, "Tell me, what did you do to Tessa afterwards?"


    "I do not remember."


    "Think about it!" roared Tyrion. "Where did you get her?"


    "Where else can skilled girls go?"


    This may be the most stupid thing Duke Tywin has ever said in his life.


    As soon as the words fell, Tyrion snapped his crossbow.


    The arrow flew out, hitting Duke Tywin''s lower abdomen.


    He snorted, showing disbelief: "You actually shot an arrow!"


    "Yes, you taught me that a threat is only a threat if it can be fulfilled."


    Blood gurgled down the arrow handle to the ground, and the golden light in Duke Tywin''s eyes quickly weakened:


    "You...you...not my...son..."


    "You are wrong. In my opinion, I am a smaller version of you." Tyrion found himself unexpectedly calm. "Have mercy, and die quickly. I am in a hurry to catch the boat."


    Boom boom boom.


    Just then, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    The voice of the chief of the Red Castle came from outside:


    "Lord Tywin, Ser Loras Tyrell has brought."

 Chapter 452: By accident

    Chapter 452 Misunderstanding


    Loras Tyrell stood on the promenade of the Prime Minister''s Tower, his long brown hair blown by the cold wind.


    But at this moment his heartbeat was even more chaotic.


    The Chief of the Red Castle next to him knocked on the door again:


    "Lord Tywin, I brought you Ser Loras Tyrell."


    Loras took a deep breath, calmed his heartbeat, and thought about the reason why Duke Tywin summoned him suddenly.


    At the beginning, Caesar gave him two choices. Between going to the Great Wall to be a night watchman and avenging Duke Renly Baratheon, he chose the latter.


    Even if you paid a cruel price for it.


    But as long as Tywin Lannister can be killed, Loras will never complain.


    But things didn''t go smoothly. Although Duke Tywin accepted his allegiance, he was obviously guarding against Loras, and he couldn''t find a chance for revenge.


    And now, the opportunity finally came!


    A few days ago, when Varys found him, Loras was still full of doubts, even though the other party took out Caesar''s personal letter.


    And Loras didn''t think Varys could arrange for him to meet Duke Tywin alone.


    Unexpectedly, this spider really did it.


    I don''t know what reason Varys used to persuade Duke Tywin.


    It is probably related to the current situation. After all, anyone can see that the Lannister family is already at an absolute disadvantage. No matter how powerful Duke Tywin is, he may have to consider retreating.


    ¡¾There is a crossbow on the wall. After killing people, the escape route is hidden in the fireplace. ¡¿


    Loras recalled Varys'' exhortation, but his heart was still flickering with uneasiness.


    It''s not that he doesn''t dare to kill people, but that he has a natural dislike and distrust of Varys, the notorious intelligence chief.


    The knock on the door sounded again, pulling back the wandering Loras.


    Although the chief of the Red Castle shouted again, he still did not hear a response from the door.


    "Is Lord Tywin asleep?" Loras asked.


    "Lord Tywin has never gone to bed so early," said the steward.


    After hesitating for a while, he pushed open the door and walked in.


    Loras also walked in.


    There was no one in the room, a dozen candles were lit on the candlestick on the desk, and the pale yellow light flickered gently.


    Loras'' eyes wandered around the wall, but he didn''t find the crossbow that Varys mentioned.


    Damn spiders are so unbelievable!


    "Lord Tywin?" The steward shouted again, "Are you asleep?"


    Loras saw the manager walking towards the bedroom, and was about to raise his heels, but suddenly smelled a faint smell of blood.


    He was startled suddenly, but his face remained calm.


    Seeing the manager push away the bedrooms and walk in, Loras went to the other side in the direction of the **** smell.


    When he pushed open the iron-paneled wooden door and saw the picture in the toilet, Loras couldn''t help being stunned.


    The majestic Hand of the King, Guardian of the West, Duke of Casterly Rock, Tywin Lannister, slumped on the toilet with disheveled clothes, a sharp arrow stuck in his lower abdomen, reaching his feathers, and the bright red blood flowed down the arrow shaft to his bare thigh...


    Loras'' thinking froze for a second, and then he saw the crossbow discarded at his feet.


    The spider didn''t lie.


    Someone just got there first.


    But who exactly?


    Loras subconsciously picked up the crossbow, and when he turned his head, he saw the chief of the Red Castle standing behind him, looking at him with extremely terrified eyes:


    "You, you actually killed Lord Tywin!"


    Loras made no excuses.


    Under such circumstances, any explanation is futile.


    Seeing that the steward turned around and was about to run out, Loras quickly drew the bowstring and shot an arrow.


    "Come on, someone! Come¡ª" The arrow hit the back of the chief manager''s heart, interrupting his cry for help.


    But Loras knew that this place must not stay long.


    ¡¾¡­the escape route is hidden in the fireplace¡­¡¿


    He thought of Varys'' instructions again, this time without hesitation, Loras immediately rushed towards the fireplace.


    Stepping over the still burning fire, Loras groped in the dark fireplace for a while, and he really opened a stone door.


    Hearing the shouts of the guards outside, Loras immediately got into the stone door.


    It was pitch black behind the door, and the narrow corridor made him crawl forward with difficulty.


    However, Loras had an uncontrollable smile on his face.


    ¡­


    Tyrion Lannister crawled back to the underground room from the patio and found that Varys was no longer there.


    Without the guide of the spider, he didn''t know how to go.


    That''s not entirely true, because he knows the way back to the dungeon.


    But how could Tyrion be willing to go back again.


    Looking at the five doors in front of him, Tyrion chose one at random and walked in.


    Look where the gods want to lead me. He thought to himself. It must be hell.


    Cursed be the kinslayer.


    And he just killed his own father.


    Walking in the dark and damp tunnel, the scene of Duke Tywin before his death kept appearing in front of Tyrion.


    I didn''t know how long I walked, and I didn''t know how many turns I made, when finally some light appeared in front of my eyes.


    Tyrion pushed **** the stone slab above his head and got out.


    The white full moon hangs high in the sky, and the howling wind blows the branches, casting rugged shadows on the ground. In the red castle, countless gold-cloaked guards holding torches are rushing around with nervous expressions.


    I actually returned to the Red Keep. Tyrion shook his head with a wry smile. The gods really want me to die.


    "Who is there!"


    Tyrion saw a group of guards walking towards him holding torches, but he didn''t feel a trace of panic in his heart, as if he had accepted his fate.


    "It''s me, Tyrion Lannister."


    "Lord Tyrion?" The guards recognized him, and just about to salute, they suddenly realized¡ª


    Isn¡¯t this dwarf locked up in a black jail?


    How did you escape?


    "Okay, I won''t make things difficult for you." Tyrion seemed very reasonable, "Take me to the king. My crimes deserve the trial and punishment I deserve."


    "Okay, please come with us."


    Under the **** of the guards, Tyrion came to the king''s bedroom in Maegor Tower.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw Queen Cersei smashing a flower pot.


    And King Tommen sat on the bed and wept.


    "Your Majesty, we met Lord Tyrion in the castle..."


    Hearing what the guards said, Cersei suddenly turned her head, revealing a pale and helpless face in front of everyone.


    "Tyrion? Aren''t you locked in a dungeon? What are you doing here?"


    "Didn''t I miss you, my dear sister?" Tyrion subconsciously said in a teasing tone, "I am so happy to see you still so graceful and luxurious, the mother of the world."


    "Happy fart!" Cersei stepped forward and slapped her younger brother, "Do you know that father is dead!"


    Tyrion was slapped by the slap and turned half a circle on the spot, his head was a little dazed:


    "Of course I know, it''s me..."


    "You know what a fart!" Cersei slapped her again, "Father is dead! We are finished! Who will suppress those northern nobles? Who will deal with Caesar? Damn Caesar! He actually sent an assassin! I knew that Loras had good intentions, and I should have persuaded my father to kill him in the first place!"


    "Assassin? Loras?" Tyrion didn''t understand the situation.


    "Yes, Loras Tyrion killed his father! You idiot!" Cersei scolded, and at the same time wanted to hit her younger brother, as if to vent her anger and fear.


    Unexpectedly, this time Tyrion shouted loudly:


    "Stop!"


    Cersei''s slap stopped in the air, but the next moment, she became even more angry, as if she felt that it was shameful for her to be frightened by a dwarf.


    "Damn dwarf! What right do you have to order me!"


    But just as she was about to continue shaking her hands, Tyrion said loudly again:


    "Just because I am the first heir to Casterly Rock City! My father is dead, so I should inherit everything from him!"


    "Nonsense! James is..."


    "Jaime went to the Great Wall." Tyrion said, "Don''t you know that the Night Watchman must give up his title and territory? According to the law, I am now the Duke of Casterly Rock, Guardian of the West!"


    Cersei''s face turned red and then pale, and she looked at her brother who suddenly burst out.


    This dwarf brother who was despised, hated, and even hated by her since childhood, unexpectedly looked extraordinarily tall at this moment.


    In a trance, there was a shadow of his father Tywin.


    Her palm stopped in mid-air, trembling and shaking, but after all, she didn''t dare to slap it down.

 Chapter 453: soldiers approaching the city

    Chapter 453 Soldiers approaching the city


    When King''s Landing was in chaos, Samwell was still waiting for his army to cross the river by the Blackwater River.


    At this time, the army that came to the north bank has exceeded 100,000 people, but only about half of the key logistics has been transported.


    I have to say that the speed of transportation by pontoon bridge alone is much slower than expected.


    Fortunately, Samwell is not in a hurry.


    Now the number of troops crossing the river has reached a sufficient scale. Even if Lannister goes back and forth and tries his best, he will never be able to win on land.


    But on the water...


    Since we obtained information from Tidehead Island and learned that the Stormland Fleet fought the Iron Fleet and the Braavos Fleet in Blackwater Bay, there has been no new news.


    Calculating the time, this naval battle should have ended.


    Of course, even if the Stormland Fleet is defeated, the impact on the current situation will be limited.


    While waiting, Samwell did nothing.


    He successively sent several armies to occupy nearby villages and towns, and at the same time controlled the two main roads leading to King''s Landing, the Golden Road and the King''s Road.


    Apart from King''s Landing, there are no strong fortresses in this area. The only troublesome thing is the castle of the Harvard family.


    However, when a partial division arrived at Fort Harvard, the defenders in the city surrendered with little resistance.


    As news of victory came back one after another, the Riverside camp gradually fell into a frenzied and eager mood.


    Both nobles and soldiers are extremely eager to march as soon as possible, capture King''s Landing, and start a new dynasty.


    On the contrary, Samwell still looked like he was not in a hurry, and he never gave the order for the final march.


    After passing through the initial frenzy, the nobles calmed down and praised His Majesty the Storm King for his composure.


    In fact, Samwell really didn''t just want to be safe, but at the moment he himself was shrouded in a kind of complicated emotion, and he was a little worried about gains and losses.


    Although he has been called king for a long time, he is only the Storm King who is on the sidelines. Now that King''s Landing is in front of him, Samwell knows that the Lannister family has reached the end of the road. As long as he marches eastward, he can realize his long-cherished wish of ascending the Iron Throne and ruling the Seven Kingdoms.


    This is the ambition that has been rooted in Samwell''s heart since time travel.


    Amidst the ecstasy, Samwell found that he had a trace of fear and uneasiness.


    And he knows very well that after sitting on the Iron Throne, the real challenge has just begun.


    Winter is approaching, and the enemy north of the Impassable Wall is the real threat.


    But these emotions come and go quickly.


    Samwell quickly adjusted his mentality and gave the order to march into King''s Landing.


    The soldiers of the Southern Army immediately rejoiced, and immediately set up their camps. Except for a small number of troops stationed across the river to meet them, the 100,000 troops marched towards King''s Landing City like a huge awakened beast.


    The ferry is not far from King''s Landing, and after only one day, the majestic giant city standing on the bank of Blackwater Bay can be clearly seen.


    The sun shines on the mottled and thick tall city walls, as if covered with a mysterious halo.


    This is not the first time Samwell has come to King''s Landing, but he has two completely different mentalities from the last time he came.


    To be honest, a hundred thousand troops are really not enough to see in front of the most powerful city in Westeros.


    But Samwell knows that King''s Landing is not a castle that can be held for a long time, especially after he has sent troops to cut off the surrounding traffic arteries, the city will run out of food sooner or later.


    So, he did not rush to order the siege of the city, but calmly let the army set up camp outside the city, and at the same time sent troops to attack the surrounding areas, trying to improve the defense circle of the army as much as possible, turning King''s Landing into an isolated city.


    On the night of his arrival, Varys'' "little bird" Mario appeared in the camp.


    However, Samwell was stunned for a long time by the news brought by the other party.


    After confirming that Varys was sincerely seeking refuge, Samwell gave the other party a mission.


    That is to assist Loras Tyrell in the assassination of Tywin Lannister.


    In fact, Samwell didn¡¯t pay too much attention to this assassination plan. As a qualified commander, he knew very well that assassination was just a small way. In a frontal battle on the battlefield, crushing the enemy with grandeur is the right way.


    At the beginning, he just played a casual move. If he could really kill Tywin, disintegrate the Northern Alliance, and reduce obstacles, then of course it would be a great thing.


    So Samwell did not show ecstasy when he learned that Varys had successfully completed the task.


    On the contrary, I was shocked by all the dramatic accidents in the assassination process...


    "So Tywin was killed by Tyrion, but Loras was responsible?" Samwell tried to conclude after listening to the report.


    "Yes." Mario nodded, "Now Tyrion temporarily controls King''s Landing as the first heir to Tywin, but the northern nobles don''t obey him very much, and the quarrels in the throne room have never stopped. Moreover, the order in the city is getting worse and worse, with hungry mobs constantly making riots. Lord Varys told me that Tyrion actually wants peace talks, but he can''t unify the voices of the Lannister family, let alone subdue the northern nobles."


    Samwell immediately realized that it would be very beneficial for him to let Tyrion control the Lannister family.


    First of all, compared to Tywin, Tyrion is actually more gentle, has no ambitions, and does not pose much threat to Samwell.


    More importantly, although Loras was responsible for Tywin''s death, Samwell has the evidence that Tyrion killed his father.


    With this handle that can ruin Tyrion''s reputation, Samwell can easily manipulate this person.


    So, rubbing his chin, he asked:


    "What are the differences within the Lannister family?"


    "The main reason is that the Queen Mother Cersei did not recognize Tyrion''s inheritance rights, and she insisted on fighting to the end. However, to be honest, there are not many people who support the Queen Mother, and most Lannisters don''t want to fight anymore."


    "Because the Lannisters who insisted on fighting are basically dead." Samwell curled his lips and asked again, "What about the northern nobles? What do they think?"


    "They care more about their titles. For example, Roose Bolton of Dreadfort, whose title of Duke and Guardian of the North was given by the Lannister family. He is worried that if you control King''s Landing, whether his status will be guaranteed. Others like the Waywood family in the valley and the Frey family in the riverlands have similar concerns."


    The corners of Samwell''s mouth turned up, and he said with a little disdain:


    "They still want to negotiate terms with me?"


    "Yes." Mario said, "Now that your army has come to King''s Landing, Duke Tywin is dead, and the northern nobles know that they cannot defend against your advance. So as long as you send envoys to the city and give the northern nobles a peace of mind, they should agree to surrender."


    "Yes." Samwell summoned an envoy and ordered, "Go into the city and tell the nobles in the city that as long as they are willing to lay down their weapons and surrender to me, I can pardon all their previous crimes. But titles and titles, they are not qualified to bargain with me.


    I will give them three days to think about it, and after three days, the army will start attacking the city. "


    "Yes, Your Majesty."

 Chapter 454: consciousness

    Chapter 454 Enlightenment


    Tyrion Lannister stood beside Tywin''s coffin, his short five fingers clenched into fists.


    It is early morning at this moment, and the Prime Minister''s Tower is dark and quiet. The hazy morning light slanted in from the high windows, covering the dark red walls with a deep halo, as if coagulated blood.


    The candles on the table flickered, and many black shadows swayed on the wall.


    Sisters of Silence dressed Lord Tywin as if he was going to fight. He was wearing the best gold-plated armor, a pair of golden lions lying on his shoulders, holding a gold-plated sword in both hands on his chest, but it was a pity that those eyes that shone with golden light were closed forever.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion, but Tyrion always felt that his father suddenly became much smaller after his death.


    The lion of the Western Territory who once ruled the seven kingdoms, now looks like a slightly crooked little old man.


    It must be because of the lack of those eyes.


    Duke Tywin''s eyes are where his soul is tied. Those pure golden pupils can see through anyone''s soul and see the weakness, incompetence and ugliness in everyone''s heart.


    In the past, Tyrion was also trembling under the pressure of those eyes, but when he personally shot an arrow into his father''s lower abdomen and wiped away the light from these eyes, Tyrion suddenly realized that Tywin was not as scary as he thought, nor was he as omnipotent as everyone thought.


    He is just an old man over fifty years old.


    Can''t pull out gold either.


    Tyrion was especially sure of this.


    Peeling off that layer of golden body, Tywin Lannister is as weak, ugly, and even foul-smelling as everyone else, just like the smell he exudes at this time.


    "What''s the smell?" The little king next to him couldn''t help complaining.


    "It''s the smell of death." Queen Mother Cersei told her son, while secretly cursing the silent sisters for not cleaning up her father''s body.


    However, thinking of her father dying on the toilet, Cersei couldn''t help being speechless. The stench of corruption in the nose has also become unbearable.


    She turned her head to look at her brother beside her. Tyrion was as motionless as a stone sculpture.


    "You haven''t found the murderer who killed your father?" Cersei questioned.


    The murderer is right in front of your eyes. Tyrion glanced at his sister and said:


    "We found a passage in the fireplace in my father''s room, and Loras Tyrell probably used it to escape..."


    "Escaped?" Cersei raised her voice, "The hand of the majestic king was assassinated in the Prime Minister''s Tower, and you actually let the murderer escape?"


    "The soldiers are still searching in the secret passage, maybe there will be good news later."


    "I don''t want any possibilities! You must catch the murderer of your father!" Cersei said in an orderly tone, "Varys is most familiar with the secret passages of the Red Castle, what about others? You should go to him!"


    Tyrion doesn''t intend to talk to his sister, but he does want to talk to Varys.


    Seeing Varys hiding in the corner of the door, Tyrion took the opportunity to leave his sister behind and walked over.


    Varys saw Tyrion coming towards him, made a gesture, and walked out of the room.


    Tyrion followed.


    The two came to the promenade. At this time, the sun had climbed up to the sky and was emitting golden brilliance, covering the entire city of King''s Landing.


    "Caesar sent a messenger." Varys stood still under a chandelier and said softly.


    "Oh? What condition?"


    "Surrender within three days, and Caesar will hold no one accountable."


    "What about the existing titles and titles?"


    "He didn''t give a guarantee on this."


    Tyrion shrugged and said, "Many people will probably not be satisfied with such a condition."


    Varys shook his head and said:


    "If you are not satisfied, then fight. Caesar has the advantage now, how could he be willing to give in easily."


    "Of course I understand this. But I am afraid that some people will not see the situation clearly, and they are not willing to admit defeat."


    Varys chuckled and said, "This is your chance to perform."


    "Me?" Tyrion froze for a moment, "What do you mean?"


    "How did your father show his loyalty to the new king, Robert Baratheon, during the Reaver''s War?"


    "He led an army into King''s Landing and offered his allegiance to Robert with the corpses of the Mad King and his grandchildren." Tyrion rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "You mean, I should prepare some gifts for the Storm King too?"


    "That''s right." Varys said meaningfully, "You have to prepare more gifts so that you can face His Majesty Caesar in the future."


    Tyrion understood that what Varys said was not just a suggestion, but a warning.


    Although everyone now believes that Loras Tyrell assassinated Duke Tywin, Varys knows the truth, and Caesar must also know the truth.


    With the deadly handle of patricide, Tyrion knew that his fate was already in the hands of the Storm King.


    This is not necessarily a bad thing.


    If they get along with each other, Tyrion will be more willing to let someone who has the handle in his hands control the western border.


    So, as long as he is obedient and obedient, it will be easier to gain Caesar''s trust.


    Father Tywin refused to recognize his son until his death, and refused to hand over Casterly Rock to him, but Tyrion wanted to become Duke of Casterly Rock, Guardian of the West, and even...Hand of the King!


    Ambition spread like wildfire in his chest, Tyrion finally made up his mind at this moment.


    "If we want the northern nobles to recognize the reality, we must be ruthless!"


    Varys smiled gratifiedly after hearing the words: "How can you be so cruel?"


    "Choose the one who jumps the most and kill it! Others will naturally know what to do."


    "Who do you choose?"


    Tyrion considered for a moment and said:


    "Roose Bolton of the Dreadfort!"


    "Why him?"


    "The current nominal leaders of the three northern territories are the Frey family of the Riverlands, the Waywood family of the Valley, and the Bolton family of the Northern Territory. These three families are the new forces selected by my father to replace the original three families of the Osprey.


    So they must be the last to want Caesar to enter King''s Landing.


    Among them, the Frey family is a fool, and Walder Frey is not in the city. Sir Stevron alone can''t support the scene, so there is nothing to fear;


    As for Countess Anya Waywood of the valley, after all, she is only the guardian of the valley. Although she holds the heir of the valley, the Duke of the valley is not dead yet, and she does not have enough prestige among the nobles of the valley;


    So Roose Bolton is the most suitable, he is also the strongest and most dangerous one.


    However, if you kill him, you need to find a good reason..."


    Hearing this, Varys said:


    "I have a good reason."


    "What?"


    "Aren''t you engaged to Miss Sansa Stark? Roose Bolton committed a lot of murders in Winterfell, and forced Duke Eddard Stark to become a night watchman. You can kill him in the name of avenging your fianc¨¦e."


    "This reason... is okay." Tyrion shrugged indifferently. He understood that since he chose to be Caesar''s knife, he shouldn''t be afraid of getting his hands dirty.


    Even if this ruined his reputation, and even made a death feud with the Dreadfort, he must bite the bullet and kill Roose Bolton.


    Varys looked at Tyrion, and suddenly showed a mysterious smile:


    "If you are determined to kill Roose Bolton, there may be two people who can help you."


    "who?"


    "Miss Sansa and Miss Arya of House Stark."


    "Who?" Tyrion''s eyes widened, "If you''re talking about the ''Sansa'' my father prepared for me..."


    "No. It''s the real Sansa Stark." Varys said, "Miss Stark who can win you back the hearts of the nobles in the North."

 Chapter 455: vigilance

    Chapter 455 Vigilance


    Tyrion returned to the room full of thoughts, and saw Cersei striding towards him.


    "Have you caught Loras?"


    "not yet."


    "Useless stuff," she cursed with her chin raised, "you have three days to catch it, otherwise..."


    "Or what will you do to me?" Tyrion interrupted.


    "Throw you back into the dungeon!" Cersei threatened, "Don''t forget, Tyrion, your sins are not forgiven."


    "What about your sin, dear sister?"


    "What is my crime?"


    "You don''t?" Tyrion smiled sarcastically, "As a widowed queen, don''t you have too many bed partners?"


    "You, what are you talking about!" Cersei finally started to panic. She lowered her voice and warned, "Do you believe the lies of Eddard Stark and Samwell Caesar? Tommen is your own nephew, are you going to destroy him?"


    Tyrion heard the prayer from his sister''s last words, but at this moment his heart was as cold as iron:


    "It was you who ruined him."


    "You don''t have any evidence!" Cersei insisted on recalcitrance, "Ed Stark himself admitted that the book of the former grand maester was forged!"


    "Father''s sword is on his neck, of course that''s all he can say. But, you''re right, no one can testify to your affair with James. But what about the others? Will they die to help you keep the secret like my brother did?"


    "Who else?" Cersei''s eyes began to panic.


    "For example, our dear cousin Lancel, such as Sir Osmond Kettleblack, or, for example, Moonboy." Tyrion admired the horror on his sister''s face, "Oh, dear sister, I have to say, your taste is really amazing. Lancel and Osmond are fine, but Moonboy? Tsk tsk, if my brother knows that you have found such a person as his substitute, I''m afraid I''m going crazy."


    "You slander!" Cersei cried.


    This time she failed to control the volume, which immediately attracted the attention of the nobles in the room.


    Cersei only felt that those eyes seemed to be judging herself, so she quickly lowered her voice and said:


    "Without evidence, you don''t want to insult the reputation of the Empress Dowager of the Seven Kingdoms out of thin air!"


    "I don''t have any evidence, but Varys has it." Tyrion said with a smile, "Otherwise, how would I know that you slept with Yuetong? Hehe, guess, if we catch these people for trial, will they desperately keep your secret?"


    Cersei began to tremble: "You, you can''t do this...you will destroy the Lannister family..."


    "If you don''t want to lose your reputation, you''d better stop fighting against me." Tyrion finally expressed his purpose.


    Cersei didn''t refute this time, apparently out of fear.


    Tyrion nodded with satisfaction: "Very well, sister, I still prefer you who are silent."


    Cersei lowered her head and moved her mouth, but she didn''t say anything after all. It seemed that she had really surrendered to her brother.


    "Begin," Tyrion announced, "escort my father to the Great Sept of Baelor."


    All the nobles of the Western Region had different expressions when they heard the words. Some set off without hesitation, while others subconsciously looked at the queen mother, but after seeing that she didn''t express anything, they also accepted Tyrion''s order.


    At least I have temporarily controlled the West Territory. Tyrion told himself so. But there are three other realms...


    Seven knights of the Lannister family lifted the coffin and walked out.


    The rest followed suit one after another.


    Tyrion mounted the filly and slowly descended Aegon''s Hill.


    The seven white knights of the Kingsguard walked at the forefront of the team on white horses, followed by the Lannister family guards in red and gold costumes, and the coffin of Duke Tywin.


    There are heavy guards along the way to prevent mobs from rioting.


    However, unexpectedly, there were not many people on the street at all.


    For the death of the Hand of the King, the people of King''s Landing were extremely indifferent.


    Father, it seems that not many people really love you. Tyrion complained secretly, but couldn''t help but think of what Duke Tywin had taught him¡ª


    ¡¾Love is the most useless thing in the world. It can neither be eaten nor used, nor can it be used to keep warm in cold nights. ¡¿


    Tyrion suddenly felt that his father deserved such treatment. He has never loved anyone, and naturally he will not be loved.


    The team came to Visenya Hills and entered the magnificent Baelor Cathedral.


    Tyrion got off his horse when he saw the archbishop waiting on the steps.


    Led by the archbishop, the team walked through the hall of lights, came to the central hall of the church, walked down one of the seven wide walkways under the dome, and came to the statue of the seven gods.


    Under the towering dome made of crystal, glass, and gold, Duke Tywin was placed in a marble coffin on a high platform.


    The nobles in the palace knelt down behind the king.


    Tyrion''s eyes wandered among the crowd, looking for Roose Bolton, the lord of the Dreadfort.


    but not found.


    This made him frown slightly.


    The archbishop began to recite the eulogy, and Tyrion could only suppress his inner doubts and worries, and bowed his head.


    ...


    Outside the church, some people still gathered.


    But it''s hard to say whether they came to mourn the passing of the Hand of the King, or to watch the excitement.


    "Can we go in and see?" Arya Stark asked enthusiastically.


    "It won''t be our turn until the nobles finish their mourning. It will probably be in the evening." Sansa said, "Also, don''t laugh! It will be miserable for people to see."


    "Oh." Arya nodded again and again, with a straight face, but she couldn''t hide the schadenfreude in her eyes.


    At this moment, a group of guards walked towards them quickly.


    "It''s over, they saw you laughing!" Sansa was terrified, and complained to her sister, "I just said don''t join in the fun!"


    "Run!" Arya grabbed her sister and was about to run away.


    But the soldiers have surrounded them.


    "Don''t be nervous." A soft voice comforted.


    Arya''s sharp eyes saw Varys behind the guard:


    "It''s you! You betrayed us!"


    "I''m helping you." Varys stepped forward with a smile, "Besides, now there is an opportunity for you to clean up the traitors in the north. If you want revenge, come with me."


    "Really?" Arya asked in surprise.


    "Of course it is true." Varys said, "His Majesty Caesar is approaching the city, and the Lannister situation is over. Some accounts should be settled."


    "What do we need to do?" Sansa was still a little worried.


    "All you need is to show your identities in front of the northern nobles." Varys said, "Leave the rest to us."


    "Will the Lannisters be against us?"


    "Tywin is dead. Now Lord Tyrion is in charge. To tell you the truth, he has made up his mind to surrender to His Majesty Caesar. Now we need your help to clean up some disobedient nobles."


    The two sisters looked at each other, Sansa was still hesitating, but Arya had made up her mind:


    "Okay! We''ll go with you!"

 Chapter 456: be the first

    Chapter 456 Preemptive


    The choir finished singing, and all the nobles in the church stood up one after another.


    Tyrion Lannister looked for Roose Bolton again, but was surrounded by a group of mourners.


    Lady Anya Waywood kissed him on the cheek, the fat eldest son of the Earl of White Harbor gave him a fishy hug, a certain Frey was sycophanting Lannister, and Pyromancer Harlem assured him that when the remains of Lord Tywin returned from the city, brilliant fireworks would bloom over King''s Landing¡ª


    Tyrion was very suspicious of this. After all, King''s Landing had been surrounded by Caesar''s army, and it was not easy for the remains of Duke Tywin to return to Casterly Rock.


    But none of that matters now.


    Tyrion tried his best to get rid of this group of guys buzzing like flies, but he still couldn''t find Roose Bolton.


    The Duke of the Dreadfort didn''t come to the Hand of the King''s memorial service.


    Did he realize something? Tyrion was a little taken aback by the man''s alertness.


    At this moment Varys came over and whispered:


    "I have found Sister Stark, just waiting for your arrangement."


    Tyrion rolled his eyes:


    "Don''t bother, Roose Bolton never came."


    "Didn''t come?" Varys froze for a moment, then glanced around the crowd, only to find that the lord of the Dreadfort had indeed not come, "Did the news leak out? It''s impossible..."


    Tyrion thought thoughtfully:


    "Perhaps Roose Bolton''s toughness is all pretended, and he is probably the first to recognize the situation."


    Varys blinked, seeming to understand something.


    At this moment, a knight strode into the sanctuary, came to King Tommen, and reported:


    "Your Majesty, Lord Roose Bolton opened the west gate and led his army to surrender to Caesar."


    As soon as this remark came out, there was an uproar in the church.


    Various voices of discussion came and went.


    Facing the news like a thunderbolt from the blue, the little king seemed more bewildered than terrified.


    He subconsciously looked at his mother beside him, only to see that Cersei''s face was extremely pale at this time, her body was trembling, and she could hardly stand still.


    "Mother¡­"


    "Traitor!" Cersei finally squeezed out two words between her teeth, but she didn''t know what to do next.


    The noises in her ears came like a tsunami, and she herself was fragile and helpless like a boat in the waves.


    Instinctively, she wanted to seek help from the Lannister family''s Dinghaishenzhen, but suddenly realized that her father was dead.


    The sky of the Lannister family has fallen.


    "Lord Roose is still decisive." Varys sighed, "Now you have no gift for Caesar. Instead, Roose Bolton gave King''s Landing as a gift."


    Tyrion smiled and didn''t seem to care about it:


    "Roose Bolton is indeed decisive, but Caesar is not a three-year-old child. This gift may not bring him the return he wants."


    After speaking, Tyrion strode through the chaotic crowd, came to King Tommen, and said loudly:


    "Your Majesty, this war should also end. What do you think?"


    "I..." Tommen shrank his neck and said, "I don''t want to fight either."


    "Okay, let''s go outside the city to meet the Storm King."


    "You must not take my child!" Cersei suddenly took Tommen''s hand.


    "He is not only your child, but also the Seven Kingdoms." Tyrion looked at his sister with warning eyes, "Of course, as the Queen Mother, you can also go out of the city with us to welcome him."


    You are a traitor too! Cersei cursed inwardly. But under Tyrion''s gaze, she didn''t dare to resist at all.


    "Okay." Cersei succumbed on the surface, but kept this hatred firmly in her heart.


    Tyrion smiled with satisfaction, took his nephew''s little hand, and walked out.


    The nobles gave way one after another.


    When he reached the entrance of the main hall, Tyrion suddenly turned his head and said:


    "Who wants to meet the Storm King together?"


    After a brief silence, the nobles responded one after another:


    "I''ll go with you!"


    "I am also willing to follow in His Majesty''s footsteps."


    "Hahaha, I have admired the Storm King for a long time, of course I have to meet him."


    At this moment, everyone understands that Caesar''s rule in King''s Landing is an unstoppable trend.


    They don''t even have the right to bargain.


    It would be too stupid to continue struggling.


    No matter how reluctant some people are, they can only leave the Cathedral of Baylor with the large army and head west.


    ¡­


    In the camp outside the city, Samwell was having lunch with Earl Randyll Tarly when he heard the news that Roose Bolton had surrendered.


    "I didn''t expect Roose Bolton to be one step faster than Tyrion Lannister."


    "Roose Bolton is very dangerous." Earl Randall commented.


    Samwell nodded silently.


    Of course he knew the danger of Roose Bolton.


    "However, now that he voluntarily surrenders, we don''t want to touch him." Earl Randall put down his knife and fork, wiped his mouth, got up and said, "I''m going to rectify the army to prevent the opponent from cheating."


    Samwell felt that the opponents had reached this point, and they should not be able to play any tricks, but he did not stop his father. After all, it is always right to be cautious.


    "Okay." He nodded to his father, and then said to the messenger, "If Roose Bolton really surrenders sincerely, let him come to see me in person."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Not long after the envoy left, and before Samwell had finished his lunch, he saw a middle-aged man entering the camp under the **** of his guards.


    This person wears a simple gray goose down coat with the flayer''s coat of arms in pink printed on the chest. His eyes were pale, almost pure white, like milk.


    "It''s an honor to meet you, Your Majesty Caesar. I am the Duke of Dreadfort, Guardian of the North, Roose Bolton." Duke Roose''s voice was soft and soft.


    This was the first time that Samwell saw the lord of the Dreadfort, although in his heart, he had already "known him for a long time".


    I have to say that if Samwell hadn''t known the true face of this person, Samwell might have thought that Roose Bolton was a gentle, old-fashioned gentleman.


    "Sit down, Lord Luce." Samwell smiled and pointed to the square table, "Have you had lunch yet?"


    "not yet."


    "Then let''s go together."


    "It''s an honor." Roose Bolton sat down at the table.


    The servant brought a freshly roasted lamb chop and poured him a glass of brandy.


    Samwell asked while cutting the lamb chops on his dinner plate:


    "Tell me, Lord Luce, why did you surrender to me?"


    Duke Luce put a lamb chop into his mouth, chewed and swallowed it, and then said unhurriedly:


    "Your Majesty, although I am dull, I can also see that the Lannister family is over. We have already lost this war, and I never want to fight a war that is doomed to failure."

 Chapter 457: Xiancheng

    Chapter 457 Offering a City


    Samwell sipped the wine in his glass, looking at the man in front of him with a half-smile:


    "Are you not worried that I will deprive you of your title?"


    "I believe you will make a wise decision." Roose Bolton said flatly, "I also know that you have a good personal relationship with Ed Stark, but with all due respect, if you don''t want to repeat the mistakes of your predecessors, you''d better limit the power of the Stark family."


    "My ancestors?"


    "Targaryen." Roose Bolton said in a deep tone, "Although you have changed your surname to Caesar, everyone knows that you are a descendant of a true dragon, and the original dragon family was driven out of Westeros by the Fish, Wolf, Deer and Eagle Alliance?"


    Samwell smiled noncommittally, motioning for the other party to continue.


    Roose Bolton swallowed a sip of wine and continued:


    "From my point of view, your power and base are all in the south. Even if the four northern regions surrender to your forces now, their loyalty is still worrying. Especially the three families of the Fish, Wolf and Eagle. They have established a strong blood relationship through marriage, and their territories are connected together. The mad king Aerys will turn a blind eye to such an alliance and even provoke it. You know his final fate.


    Now that you are about to ascend the Iron Throne, even if you don''t care about the past of the Reaver War, you should be wary of the three alliances in the north. "


    Samwell asked in a playful tone:


    "I can''t trust Stark, can I trust Bolton?"


    "At least the Bolton family''s influence in the north is not as deep as that of the Stark family, and they don''t have much connection with the valley and the riverlands..."


    "If I remember correctly, you married the granddaughter of Walder Frey, the lord of Twin River City in the riverland." Samwell interrupted.


    "How can the Frey family''s prestige in the riverlands compare with that of the Tully family? Although Tywin Lannister made Walder Frey the guardian of the riverlands, if I''m not wrong, you should still be more inclined to let the Tully family continue to rule the riverlands?"


    This Samwell can''t deny it.


    Roose Bolton concluded: "In any case, the Bolton family is definitely not as threatening to you as the Stark family. If you don''t want to see the three northern borders become monolithic again, letting me continue to serve as the guardian of the northern border is the best choice.


    Especially now that winter is approaching, and a terrible threat will come from the north. Eddard Stark has become a night watchman, and the youngest son left behind is only seven years old, and he is unable to lead the North at all. "


    Samwell was slightly surprised:


    "So, you also believe that the ghosts will come?"


    "Yes. The Dreadfort is not far from the Great Wall, and I know the situation in the north better than most of the southern nobles." Roose Bolton said, "Because of this, you don''t have to worry about my sincerity. If the White Walkers break through the Great Wall, my territory will definitely be the first to be wrecked. Therefore, I, more than your southern nobles, hope to end the civil war as soon as possible and unite with the outside world."


    Samwell nodded thoughtfully, and asked again:


    "What is the current situation of the Great Wall?"


    "It''s terrible." Roose Bolton said, "The previous commander-in-chief of the Night Watch, Jeor Mormont, has died outside the Great Wall, and Ed Stark has become the new commander-in-chief through election.


    Mance Rayder, the king beyond the Wall, has commanded a hundred thousand savages to go south. According to them, unspeakable terror has appeared in the far north, and fleeing is their only choice.


    But the night watchmen refused to allow the wildlings to pass through the Great Wall. This is their duty, and the two sides are fighting fiercely.


    In addition, Stannis Baratheon has led his last two thousand troops to the Great Wall to help the Night Watchmen. Even so, their strength is far inferior to that of the wildlings. If it were not for the protection of the Great Wall, Castle Black would have fallen long ago.


    Although the Great Wall has not been breached yet, it seems that it will not last long.


    What''s more, as the cold winter wind blows, the legendary horror may really come. The entire continent of Westeros will face a terrible threat.


    Compared with it, any dispute between us seems meaningless and ridiculous. "


    Samwell smiled and said: "Lord Luce, you are an excellent lobbyist."


    "You''re flattering yourself, Your Majesty." Roose Bolton said respectfully, "I''m just stating the facts."


    At this time, the guard came again and reported:


    "Your Majesty, King Tommen led a group of nobles out of the city to surrender."


    Roose Bolton immediately congratulated:


    "Congratulations, Your Majesty, now you are the one everyone expects!"


    Samwell had expected this, so he acted indifferently.


    "It is a blessing for the people of the Seven Kingdoms to be able to end this war as soon as possible." Samwell put down his wine glass and stood up.


    Roose Bolton also stood up.


    "Let''s go. Let''s meet the king of the Lannister family and the northern nobles." Samwell turned his head to look at the lord of the Dreadfort, "Lord Luce, I will consider your suggestion. However, I also have my own ideas on how to deal with the three northern regions. You will understand in due course."


    Roose Bolton''s eyes flickered slightly, but he could only bow his head and respond:


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    At this time, outside the west gate of King''s Landing, the young King Tommen was holding the hand of his uncle Tyrion Lannister, standing in the front row of the queue, his round face pale.


    Soldiers holding double-headed eagle flags lined up on both sides of the road in full armor, and the spears and swords in their hands shone coldly in the sun.


    "Don''t be afraid." Tyrion squeezed his nephew''s sweaty hand, "Caesar will not do anything to you. At most, take off your crown."


    "Actually, I don''t want to wear the crown for a long time, but it''s too heavy." Tommen seemed relieved.


    "Such a clever boy." Tyrion nodded appreciatively.


    At this time, with a burst of suppressed exclamation behind him, a white dragon rose from the camp outside the city and quickly approached.


    Soon, the shadow it cast will cover all the nobles who left the city.


    The furnace-like hot wind whizzed by, forcing people to close their eyes and squeeze their nose and mouth.


    Boom!


    The dragon fell heavily, and the earth trembled accordingly.


    Seeing such a huge monster appear in front of them, no one can completely keep calm.


    The nobles lowered their heads one after another, not daring to look directly into the dragon''s blood-red eyes.


    Although they have heard about Caesar''s dragon long ago, it is one thing to hear about it, and another thing to actually see it.


    The awe of Caesar took root unconsciously.


    Samwell leaped from the dragon''s back and stood just in front of King Tommen.


    The young king seemed to be startled by the dragon, his mouth was wide open, and his eyes were staring straight. Even Samwell didn''t respond when he came to him.


    Tyrion coughed lightly, and saluted first:


    "Your Majesty Caesar, the Lannister family is willing to surrender to you."


    While speaking, he pressed his nephew''s head forcibly, making him bow too.


    When Tommen raised his head again, he seemed to have finally come to his senses. He quickly took off the golden crown on his head, handed it to Samwell, and said:


    "Give you the crown, can I ride a dragon?"


    Samwell looked at the young king with great interest for a while, and finally took the crown from the other party, and said with a smile:


    "sure."


    Hearing this, many nobles in the rear were secretly relieved.


    "Now?" Tommen called excitedly.


    Samwell laughed loudly, hugged the little fat man in front of him, and led him to jump onto the back of the dragon.


    Cleopatra vibrates her wings, blows up a scorching gust of wind, and immediately soars into the sky.


    Toman watched the city of King''s Landing getting smaller and smaller under his feet, and screamed excitedly:


    "Can it be a little higher! A little higher!"


    Samwell didn''t speak, but stared in the direction of Blackwater Bay, his face became extremely solemn.


    There, a strange storm is sweeping towards King''s Landing City at an extremely fast speed.


    Boom!


    Countless lights filled the dark red sky, and in a daze, Samwell seemed to see a huge eye, a blood-red eye, and a strange eye.


    The wind came suddenly, bringing the smell of blood,


    A taste of witchcraft.

 Chapter 458: Wind blows

    Chapter 458 The Wind Rises


    Although it was just after noon, King''s Landing City was pitch black at this time.


    The storm swept over, covering everything in this world. Dark red lightning across the sky from time to time left shocking arc traces on the window glass, followed by deafening thunder.


    The location of the Red Castle seemed to be at the center of the storm, and the continuous lightning and violent thunder seemed to erase this majestic castle, which symbolized the core of power of the Seven Kingdoms, from the world at any time.


    "Miss Sansa, don''t be afraid, this is just an ordinary thunderstorm." The maid who served her bath comforted her.


    I don''t know if the bath water is too hot, or the maid scrubs too hard, or Sansa''s skin is too delicate, at this moment she has a faint blush all over her body.


    "I''m not afraid." Sansa quibbled, "I just... think this storm is too strange. It was still sunny just now."


    "The weather in Blackwater Bay sometimes changes." The maid helped Sansa clean her body, and then combed her maroon hair into soft curls and put it on her shoulders. "Please choose a perfume."


    ¡ª¡ª


    It has been a long time since she has enjoyed such treatment as a noble lady.


    "Just this bottle." Sansa chose a bottle of sweet and strong perfume, mixed with a hint of lemon.


    "Okay, miss." The maid poured the perfume between her fingers, and lightly touched Sansa''s ear, chin, and side of her face.


    Followed by attire.


    Sansa put on the silk underwear by herself, and saw the maid holding a palace dress made of ivory satin and silver silk thread.


    This is an adult dress, not a girl''s dress, she is sure.


    The V-shaped opening of the bodice almost exposed to the lower abdomen, and it was decorated with intricate Myrish lace. The waist was so thin that Sansa had to hold her breath so that the maid could help her tighten the belt.


    The new shoes are light gray deerskin, wrapped around the feet, soft and comfortable.


    "You are so beautiful." The maid couldn''t help but praised.


    "Really?" Sansa giggled coquettishly, twirling happily, her skirt fluttering like flowers in full bloom.


    "Yes. You will captivate the young men of King''s Landing!"


    Including Caesar? Sansa didn''t know why the idea had suddenly occurred to her.


    ? ??? ? ? ? ? ? ?.


    Because he is the savior of the Stark family. She quickly found a reason for herself.


    Unfortunately, he is already married.


    A blush appeared on Sansa''s delicate and pretty face, making her even more charming.


    "Wow! How do you dress like your mother!" My younger sister Arya suddenly ran in from the door and exclaimed exaggeratedly.


    "You care about me!" Sansa raised her chest, glanced at her younger sister''s gray vest, and asked doubtfully, "Did they prepare new clothes for you?"


    "I don''t wear clothes from Lannister, it stinks."


    "We are going to meet His Majesty the Storm King later, so we must dress decently!"


    "Sam won''t mind." Arya looked like I knew him well.


    "This is the etiquette that a lady should have!" Sansa reprimanded, "Also, don''t call your Majesty that way in person!"


    "I''m not a lady." Arya said with a smile.


    Sansa had no choice but to give up on her cheeky sister.


    The two sisters left the room together. At this time, the wind and rain were raging outside, and lightning bolts climbed across the dark sky, as if the end was coming, which was extremely terrifying.


    Sansa carefully walked sideways in the corridor, but the skirt was still wet by the raindrops floating in, which made her very annoyed.


    Arya didn''t care much, but began to worry about the situation outside the city:


    "Sam will be drenched when he enters the city. Tsk tsk, don''t the gods welcome him to King''s Landing?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Sansa glared at her sister. If she could, she really wished Arya could keep silent, it would be a lot cuter.


    "I think it''s quite the opposite." A soft and greasy voice sounded from the front.


    "Lord Varys." Sansa lifted her skirt and bowed her knees.


    Arya asked carelessly: "What''s the opposite?"


    Varys smiled and said:


    "About whether the gods welcome Caesar to come to rule. I think this storm is a ceremony for the gods to welcome him. After all, he is the Storm King."


    "What you said is too reasonable." Sansa responded quickly.


    "Let''s go, two beautiful ladies, let''s go to the throne room and wait. His Majesty Caesar and the adults should be arriving soon."


    "good."


    When the three of them came to the throne room, they saw that many nobles had gathered here, but most of them were ladies. The lords and knights should have gone outside the city to surrender to Caesar.


    The leader is of course the Queen Mother Cersei Lannister, but her complexion is not very good at this time, and her fair skin has now become as pale as a soaked corpse. She is wearing a crimson velvet dress with golden stripes, but it is difficult to conceal the decadent atmosphere.


    The archbishop wearing a crystal crown was standing beside Cersei, whispering something. In such a cold weather, he was actually sweating profusely.


    The rest of the ladies were also discussing, although their faces were not as ugly as Cersei''s, but their eyes were also full of worry.


    Sansa had a panoramic view of everyone''s expressions, and her heart was filled with a kind of revengeful pleasure.


    The only pity is that the traitors who betrayed the Stark family cannot be killed.


    Seeing the two sisters walk in, the hall fell silent.


    Sir Willis Manderly''s wife, Lady Ria, was the first to greet Sansa and kiss the two sisters on the cheek.


    Then the northern nobles also stepped forward.


    Sansa forced herself to keep smiling, until the Countess Ballerina from Barrenton came over, she finally couldn''t control her emotions and asked:


    "Why did you betray the Stark family?"


    Mrs. Ballet stopped, looked at Sansa for a moment, and said calmly:


    "Betrayal doesn''t need a reason, but loyalty is. If you have the opportunity, you can ask Ed Stark yourself if he really didn''t give the northerners a reason to betray?"


    "The gods will not spare the traitor!" Arya cried.


    "But His Majesty Caesar will forgive us." Mrs. Ballerina said no more, turned and left.


    Just when the atmosphere in the hall became a little stiff, a low horn sounded suddenly.


    Even the bursts of thunder could not completely cover it up. Everyone froze, shocked by the meaning of the horn.


    "What''s wrong?" Arya asked puzzled.


    Sansa also noticed the change in the atmosphere, and quickly turned her head to look at Varys with a questioning look.


    Seeing that the chief of intelligence was frowning at this time, he was a little unbelievable, but facing the eyes of the two sisters, he still opened his mouth to explain:


    "This is the battle cry."

 Chapter 459: beginning of chaos

    Chapter 459 The Beginning of Chaos


    "Is Caesar going to come in?"


    "But haven''t we already surrendered?"


    "Is he still refusing to forgive us?"


    ¡­


    The throne room fell into chaos, and the nobles were frightened out of their wits by the sudden battle horn.


    "Your Majesty Caesar will not break his word." Only Varys was trying to defend himself while appeasing everyone, "Please wait a moment, my lords, I will send someone to investigate the situation."


    "Perhaps someone took advantage of the chaos caused by the storm to kill the Storm King," Cersei said sharply.


    Arya immediately retorted: "No! Caesar has a dragon, no one can kill him!"


    "The Targaryen who used to own the dragon did not know how many people died, and Caesar is not invincible." Cersei sneered.


    "If Caesar dies, you will all be buried with him!" Sansa didn''t know where her courage came from, but she still said loudly.


    "Then we''ll be buried together. Let King''s Landing be a cemetery, and let us all be reduced to corpses." Cersei cried a little frantically, and at the same time she asked her servants to fetch wine: "Whether it''s victory or defeat, glory or humiliation that awaits us, it doesn''t prevent us from getting drunk first."


    The sound of wind and rain outside the castle kept whistling, mixed with the shouts of soldiers, the neighing of war horses, the clang of steel, and weird and inexplicable clicking sounds, playing a frightening music.


    The storm intensifies the difficulty of information transmission, but allows chaos to spread at a faster speed.


    The nobles in the Throne Hall had no idea what was going on outside, and could only anxiously wait for the judgment of fate.


    The servants quickly brought the drinks, and Cersei was the first to take out a goblet full of brandy, saying:


    "Caesar''s greatest contribution to Westeros is the invention of brandy."


    After speaking, he drank it in one gulp.


    The nobles looked at each other in blank dismay, and then took the wine glasses one after another, trying to anesthetize themselves with alcohol, so that this anxious waiting would not be so difficult.


    Sansa hesitated for a moment, but took out a glass of spiced fruit wine from the passing servant, and took a sip.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?.


    Then she turned around, only to find that her sister Arya was gone.


    "Arya? Arya?"


    Sansa searched around the hall, but did not find her sister.


    When she was angry and anxious, she suddenly heard a familiar voice behind her:


    "Don''t look for it, your sister just went out with Varys."


    Sansa turned her head suddenly, and saw the Queen Mother standing behind her at some point.


    She looked like she had drunk a lot, her cheeks were flushed, and her green eyes had a bright, wild look.


    "Where did Arya and Lord Varys go?"


    "How do I know." Cersei said, "Maybe they ran away together. What a clever little ghost. And the people we left behind will be insulted by Caesar''s soldiers and killed."


    "No." Sansa retorted, "His Majesty Caesar would not do that."


    "Silly girl, you don''t understand the army at all. No matter how powerful a commander is, he can''t control every soldier under his command in a war. And in a war, soldiers are beasts. Believe me, if the Red Castle falls, we noble and unarmed women can best inspire the **** in soldiers."


    "No, no..." Sansa kept shaking her head, "You''re deliberately scaring me!"


    "Does this scare you?" Cersei leaned closer and sprayed Sansa''s face with the smell of alcohol, "You little fool, didn''t Eddard Stark teach you anything?"


    "Father taught me to be brave!"


    "Brave?" The corners of Cersei''s mouth turned up, "Men must be brave, and they can be brave. After all, they have to go out to face the enemy with their swords. James once told me that only on the battlefield and on the bed can he feel his own life."


    The Empress Dowager took another sip of wine, and the blush on her face became more intense:


    "Actually, I would rather face a forest of swords than sit helplessly in the castle hall, waiting for the judgment of fate with you frightened hens.


    When we were kids, James and I looked so much alike that even my father often couldn''t tell us apart. Sometimes we would swap clothes and pretend to be each other for a whole day just to play tricks.


    But when Jaime got his first sword, I didn''t. We are so similar, but we are treated very differently.


    Jaime learns how to ride a sword and how to kill, but I have to learn to smile, sing and like people. He became a gallant knight, I was sold like a mare to a stranger.


    The new owner can ride if he wants to ride, fight if he wants to fight, if he has a new love, leave me alone..."


    She was really drunk. Sansa thought to herself, but there was not much pity in her heart.


    She stared out at the playful storm outside the window, and couldn''t help thinking of the young knight of the Riverbend she had seen many years ago.


    How long has it been? She hasn''t fully grown up yet, but he has gone from a little baron to a storm king, and he is even about to rule the Seven Kingdoms.


    Does he remember me?


    ¡­


    Samwell jumped off the back of the dragon, threw Tommen to Tyrion, and asked angrily:


    "Who blew the horn?"


    "It may be some frightened idiot." Tyrion said quickly, "Your Majesty, we absolutely have no intention of betraying, otherwise we would not have come out of the city to meet you."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Roose Bolton also stepped forward and said, "Please allow us to enter the city to restrain our men and prevent the riot from spreading."


    Samwell glanced at everyone, and ordered in a flat tone:


    "All the lords stay, send their knights into the city, gather the army, appease the soldiers, and tell them that I am not their enemy, and the real enemy should come from the sea."


    "The real enemy?" "Sea?" "Which force are you talking about, Your Majesty?"


    In the face of everyone''s inquiries, Samwell didn''t say much:


    "The military situation is urgent, I can''t explain too much to you, remember that after entering the city, mobilize troops to the east city and south city, that is, the two walls facing the water and the sea. Do you understand?"


    The knights looked at each other in blank dismay, but still nodded in agreement, and then led away.


    Earl Randall Tarly came over at this time and said to Samwell:


    "This storm is weird."


    "I know," Samwell nodded solemnly, "it should be a product of some kind of witchcraft, and I have a hunch that we may have to face some unusual enemies."


    "An unusual enemy?"


    "I don''t know now."


    "Let''s not talk about the enemies at sea, let''s talk about the troubles inside the city." Earl Landau''s face was extremely solemn: "The timing of this storm is very bad, and the army in the city is at the most sensitive moment. If it is not handled properly, great disturbances will occur."


    "I understand. So we have to control the pace of entering the city, don''t stimulate the army in the city, advance slowly, and control the key positions in the city, as well as the Red Castle, that is the most important thing." Samwell said, "Father, you are in charge of commanding the army to enter the city. I will go to Blackwater Bay to see the situation."


    "good."

 Chapter 460: deserter

    Chapter 460 Deserters


    At this time, Junlin City seemed to be in the middle of the night, except for the brief light brought by the lightning across the sky from time to time, it was almost invisible.


    The roaring thunder made people''s eardrums ache, but what made people even more worried was the deep and depressing sound of the horn.


    That is a signal representing the enemy''s attack, a signal of preparation for battle.


    But O''Mate didn''t understand at all, who is his enemy?


    Could it be the Southern Army?


    But didn¡¯t the news just come that the lords in the city had reached an agreement and were ready to surrender to Caesar?


    As a soldier under the Raffles family in Golden Tooth City in the western region, Omat actually didn''t want to fight for a long time.


    The southern army came across the river, unstoppable, but the northern coalition army was defeated again and again, so they had to retreat to King''s Landing.


    Even Lord Tywin Lannister was assassinated.


    In the minds of people in the western region, Tywin is comparable to the existence of gods, a symbol of victory and power.


    Although Tywin was clearly at a disadvantage in the head-on confrontation with Caesar the Storm King, as long as the lion of Casterly Rock is still there, the people of the Western Region will not be in despair.


    But now, Tywin is dead, which is tantamount to the collapse of the sky for the people of the western region.


    Omat is like this. Now he just wants to escape back to Golden Tooth City, put down his sword, pick up a hoe, and go to take care of the fields. After all, autumn is coming to an end. If we don¡¯t store more food, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to survive the coming winter.


    As for whether Tommen Baratheon or Samwell Caesar sits on the Iron Throne, for these low-level soldiers, there is not much difference.


    So Omat almost jumped for joy when he learned that King Tommen had agreed to surrender.


    The comrades-in-arms were obviously also relieved, with uncontrollable joy on their faces, and the whole camp revealed a relaxed and happy atmosphere.


    Even if the storm came, the storm overturned countless tents, and made the soldiers all drowned, but when they thought of ending this war, their hearts were still full of enthusiasm.


    Until the piercing sound of the horn is heard.


    Omat''s first reaction was that Caesar rejected the surrender of the northern nobles and ordered the storming of King''s Landing.


    This should also be what most northern soldiers think.


    Panic and anger spread in the army, and although the soldiers had to take up arms and prepare for battle, they kept cursing in their mouths.


    Nobody wants to fight another war, and it''s a lost one.


    "Let''s run!" A voice suddenly came out of the storm.


    ??? ? ? ? ? ? ??? ?.


    O''Mate didn''t see who said it, but the words obviously pierced his heart.


    "How to run? The southerners are surrounded by King''s Landing, we can''t escape!"


    "The southerners only surrounded the west and north sides."


    "The south of King''s Landing is the Blackwater River, and the east is the Blackwater Bay. Now that there is such a big storm, are we courting death when we go out?"


    "We didn''t let you go into the sea, so we hid in Port King''s Landing, or on the shallows. Anyway, as long as we survive the melee in the city, we can survive."


    There is some truth to this statement. The twelve soldiers in this team exchanged a round of glances with each other, and they were all moved.


    It happened that the nobles were not there at this time, and the storm intensified the chaos. Even if they ran away, no one would care about them.


    As for after the war, no one will come to hold them accountable for running away.


    run!


    After making up their minds, the team immediately started to act.


    O''Mate followed suit.


    In fact, they were definitely not the only soldiers in the city who wanted to escape at this time.


    The Northern Coalition Army had already lost their fighting spirit in a series of defeats, and the death of Tywin made them even more disheartened. Now that they heard the battle horn, their first reaction was not to resist, but how to escape.


    The southern army surrounded the west and north sides of King''s Landing, so most of the soldiers in the city wanted to escape through the southeast gate.


    Even if there are rivers and seas blocking the southeast, and there are storms raging, it is still stronger than facing the sword of the Southern Army.


    As a result, groups of deserters began to spontaneously gather in the southeast direction.


    At this time, the knights of the Northern Allied Forces rushed back one after another, but found that most of their soldiers had disappeared.


    In this kind of ghostly weather, it is very difficult to pass orders. The northern knights had no choice but to gather the remnants of the army and tell them that the southern army had not broken their promises and there was no need to panic, but there might be enemies at sea.


    The soldiers were relieved by these words, but confused again.


    They can''t understand how there are enemies at sea.


    The knights didn''t understand it either, but since the Storm King had given the order, they could only follow the order and lead their soldiers to the southeast two city walls.


    The deserters such as Omat who took the first step had already arrived at Mud Gate.


    At first, they were still worrying about how to open the gate, but they didn''t expect that the city gate had already been opened, and it seemed that the soldiers guarding the gate had already run away.


    Omat and others were naturally rejoiced, and hurried out of the city, heading south.


    To the south of Mud Gate is King''s Landing Port, but in this horrible weather, obviously no one dared to leave by boat.


    Omat and others just want to hide in the port for a while, and wait for the storm to end before finding a boat to escape.


    At this time, the storm was at its most intense, and the sky and the earth were pitch black, and it was almost impossible to see anything.


    Clatter¡ª


    Following the sound of the waves, Omat and others came to the water''s edge in the dark.


    "There seems to be something in the water!" a voice exclaimed.


    "Maybe it''s the crew who fell into the water." O''Mate said indifferently.


    But in the next second, terrified screams suddenly sounded.


    "What''s going on?" O''Mate immediately drew his sword, vigilant in his heart.


    But no one can answer that question.


    Immediately afterwards, screams sounded one after another, and at the same time there was the sound of swords slashing.


    "There are enemies in the water!"


    Someone yelled.


    Omat was so frightened that he took several steps back, trying to stay away from the water.


    But there was the Mud Gate behind him, and in his mind, there was a more terrible battle there.


    Just when Omat was at a loss, a thick lightning flashed across the sky. With this brief light, the deserters finally saw the situation on the pier clearly.


    Maybe they''d rather not see it.


    Because a large group of things who don¡¯t know whether they are humans or ghosts are crawling out of the sea. Their skin is white and rotten. Some even have a large piece of flesh and blood that has rotted and fallen off. You can clearly see the skeleton frame.


    "What the **** is this!" O''Mate saw a monster with only half of his body gnawing on a corpse on the ground, and he was terrified in his heart.


    "Kill them!" A soldier yelled and slashed at them with his sword.


    The traces of lightning faded from the sky, and the world was once again shrouded in darkness.


    Omat couldn''t see the battle between the two sides, but he could clearly hear his companion''s screaming, which turned into screams, and then turned into tooth-piercing, terrifying chewing sounds.


    "Run!" Someone yelled.


    O''Mate turned around and ran back.


    In their hearts at this moment, the swords of the Southern Army are not as terrifying as monsters crawling out of the water.


    There is one more chapter to wait

 Chapter 461: ghoul

    Chapter 461 Ghoul


    Landing to the head of the west city, Earl Randyll Tarly looked at the dark city, his brows were tightly knit together.


    Although the army has entered the city one after another, it is very difficult to control the whole city under such circumstances.


    Although the northern army has long lost its fighting spirit, it is afraid that someone will take advantage of the chaotic waters of the storm to fish for fish, and even intentionally spread hatred and provoke disputes.


    For example, the battle horn sounded in the city just now, it seems quite strange.


    If the Northern Army in panic and despair resists desperately, it may cause great casualties to the Southern Army, and even make the entire situation in King''s Landing a mess.


    What''s more, there are enemies from the sea that Samwell said.


    Unusual enemies.


    Earl Randall didn''t know what the enemy his son was talking about, but it would obviously aggravate the chaos in the city.


    In order not to irritate the northern army in the city, coupled with the raging storm, the speed of the southern army''s entry into the city could not be accelerated for a while.


    The longer it is delayed, the worse the situation may be.


    After thinking for a while, he summoned his son Dickon Tarly and ordered:


    "I''ll give you 5,000 cavalry, and you go to the Red Castle immediately. No matter what, you must control that castle as quickly as possible!"


    "Yes!" Dickon accepted the order without the slightest hesitation.


    In fact, this is an extremely dangerous task.


    The situation in the city was unclear. The army entered from the west gate, and it was obviously impossible to extend its tentacles to the Red Castle located at the southeastern end of King''s Landing for a while.


    Dickon led the cavalry to rush forward at this time, and it can be regarded as a lone army going deep.


    Earl Randall handed over such a dangerous task to his son without much hesitation.


    As for his other son, he didn''t know where he went at this time.


    Earl Randall stared at the dark red sky, as if looking for the trace of the white dragon.


    Unfortunately, nothing was found.


    Until the dense sound of horseshoes below brought him back to his thoughts.


    By the flashing lightning from time to time, he saw the cavalry rushing out of the city gate like a thick black snake, extending into the distance.


    Dickon took the lead and led the cavalry to gallop on the broad street.


    Charging at this riding speed in the dark is quite a risky behavior, but fortunately, there are no pedestrians on the street during the storm.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Even if there were rebels, after hearing the thunderous sound of horseshoes, they all fled to the side of the road in fright.


    Even so, many cavalrymen either bumped into obstacles, or stepped on potholes and sprained their horses'' legs. Fortunately, the large army moved forward quickly without any danger.


    Under the gust of wind, the cold raindrops hit the armor with a clang. But it couldn''t quench the heat in the hearts of the cavalry.


    "Quick! Quick!" Dickon could already see the flames coming from Aegon''s Hill from afar.


    Those are the lights in the Red Keep.


    The sound of horseshoes thundered, spreading forward like a shadow in the storm.


    But before Aegon High Hill, they had to stop.


    "Get out of the way! Get out of the way!" Dickon shouted loudly, but the street in front of him was already filled with densely packed soldiers of the Northern Army.


    In the confusion, a western knight was brought to him and said:


    "My lord, our people are under attack! Unidentified monsters are crawling out of the Black Water Bay. There are a lot of them, and they are killing more and more, and they can''t be killed..."


    "Which force is the enemy?"


    "I don''t know either. They don''t seem to be killable at all, and there''s a near-infinite number of them..."


    "Defend the city gate!" Dickon interrupted. He obviously thought that the Northern Army had been frightened and was looking for reasons for their failure. "Don''t retreat into the city, go and guard the city gate!"


    "We don''t have enough troops!"


    "Support will come soon! Take your men to guard the city gate! Otherwise, you will be punished as a deserter!"


    The western knights had no choice but to lead the team to the south.


    Waiting until the street in front of him was cleared, Dickon led the cavalry again to Aegon High Hill.


    "Open the door!" When he came to the bronze gate of the Red Keep, Dickon shouted loudly, "I am Dickon Tarly, Earl of Brightwater City, and I have been ordered to take over the defense of the Red Keep! Open the door!"


    After a while, there was a response from the castle:


    "Sorry, Lord Dickon, Her Majesty has ordered that no one is allowed to enter or leave the Red Keep."


    "Tomen Baratheon has surrendered, and Cersei is no longer Queen! Open the door!"


    However, the bronze gate remained silent.


    "I am Janos Slynt, Commander of the Capital City Defense Army." A rough voice sounded from the top of the city after a while, "The storm is raging now, and the city is in chaos. In order to prevent the disorderly soldiers from entering the castle and hurting the nobles, I cannot open the city gate. Please forgive me. If you want to enter the castle, His Majesty Caesar must come in person."


    Dickon was annoyed when he heard the words, and just when he was about to speak again, he saw his subordinates suddenly running to report:


    "My lord, the northern army failed to hold the city gate, and the monsters have already entered the city!"


    "What monster?"


    "I don''t know...but there are a lot of them, and I heard from the soldiers of the Northern Army that these monsters can''t be killed at all..."


    Dickon looked back, and with the flashes of lightning from time to time, he saw that the lower part of Aegon High Hill was densely packed with monsters that seemed human but not human. They were rampaging crazily, defeating the northern army.


    Seeing this situation, Dickon didn''t bother to argue with the garrison in the Red Castle, and immediately turned his horse''s head around and gave an order:


    "Everyone, prepare to charge!"


    The Earl of Bright Water City''s voice was like thunder, echoing outside the Red Castle.


    The Southern Army cavalry also turned their horses around one after another, set up their spears, and got ready for battle.


    "kill!"


    Following Dickon swiping his sword down suddenly, the knights of the Confederate Army rushed straight down like a rainbow.


    The heavy horseshoes crushed the accumulated water on the ground, turning into a majestic torrent of steel, charging towards the army of ghouls.


    At the bottom of the high hill, those monsters didn''t show the slightest fear in the face of the cavalry''s charge. They let out sharp howls one after another, and bumped into the cavalry phalanx head-on.


    Puff puff-


    The foul-smelling rotting blood spurted out, and instantly there was the sound of metal piercing into the flesh everywhere, like piercing candied haws, pushing up one after another without any fear at all.


    The ghouls let out howls of madness, and rushed up against the spear array to bite these fragrant humans.


    "Hold on!"


    The cavalry seemed to be stuck in a quagmire, and the army formation was under tremendous pressure instantly.


    The two sides crowded, fought, and died in the not-so-spacious place at the bottom of the high hill. The stones on the ground even trembled slightly.


    Finally, the personal guard led by Dickon pierced through the enemy''s army formation. Looking back, the ground was densely covered with dead bodies and broken limbs.


    But the monsters still showed no sign of collapse, instead they continued to surge up from all directions even more fearlessly.


    Dickon was not discouraged when he saw this, he reorganized the army formation, and prepared to lead the army back again.


    But at this moment, he saw with his own eyes a dead Stormland knight actually climbed up from the corpse pit.


    His eyes turned azure blue at some point, blood was flowing from his mouth, and he let out a meaningless howl.


    The next moment, more and more corpses crawled up from the ground.


    There are monsters who should have died, northern soldiers who died in battle, and southern soldiers who once fought side by side with him.


    They seemed to have lost their sanity at this moment, and under the guidance of some strange force, they rushed towards the living people on the battlefield again like crazy.


    Boom!


    Countless bolts of lightning covered the dark sky, and the violent wind and rain became more and more violent, as if they were going to bombard and destroy the whole world.

 Chapter 462: Dragon Burn

    Chapter 462 Dragon Flame


    "What the **** are these things? Can''t they be killed?"


    When he came to the East City, Sir Marvin Belmore looked at the enemy who was cut in half by him, but was still screaming and struggling, his eyes were full of horror.


    "Of course it can be killed." Sir Lynn Corbray pierced the enemy''s skull with a sword, finally calming the monster completely.


    "What''s going on? Why..." Sir Marvin was wondering, when he suddenly caught a glimpse of the long sword inlaid with rubies in Sir Lynn''s hand, and seemed to realize something, "You are using the Valyrian steel sword inherited from the Corbray family - [Lady of Hollow Silence]. Do you have to use a Valyrian steel sword to kill these monsters?"


    "Yes." Sir Lynn swung the steel sword again, and decapitated another monster that had climbed up to the top of the city, and said, "It is said that when the Valyrians forged these steel swords, they injected fire magic into them, giving them a special power to fight against the legendary White Walkers."


    "These monsters are White Walkers?" Sir Marvin was taken aback, "But shouldn''t White Walkers appear north of the Impassable Wall? Why did they come up from Blackwater Bay? Or is it that the Impassable Wall has already been breached?"


    "If the Great Wall of Desperation is breached, we should have gotten the news. And these should not be ghosts, but ghouls."


    "Ghoul? What is that?"


    "According to some ancient texts, ghouls are dead people resurrected by the White Walkers, driven by some kind of ice magic, possessing terrible power, and can''t feel pain, even if they are chopped into several pieces, they can''t be killed completely, except with Valyrian steel swords."


    "That''s good news." Ser Marvin laughed to himself. "If only we could all replace ourselves with Valyrian steel swords, we could win the war."


    This proposal is obviously very unrealistic. After all, with the destruction of the Valyrian Peninsula in the catastrophe of Doomsday, the method of forging Valyrian steel swords has been lost, and there are only one or two hundred Valyrian steel swords that have been handed down to Westeros.


    "In addition to Valyrian steel swords, ghouls are also afraid of fire." Another voice sounded from behind. Sir Marvin looked back, and saw Sir Robert Royce from Runestone City rushing over, holding a Valyrian steel sword in his hand.


    This made Sir Marvin, who did not have the inheritance of the Valyrian steel sword, slightly sour in his heart:


    "Afraid of fire? Hehe, that''s great! It seems that as long as we light a fire, we can kill these monsters."


    Everyone knows that in such a storm, it is absolutely impossible to start a fire.


    So, now they can only fight against the almost endless ghouls with the swords and spears in their hands.


    Although the Valyrian steel sword can kill a ghoul with a single blow, this precious sword has always been a family sword inherited by a big family, and it must have no chance with ordinary soldiers.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    Ordinary swords can actually cause damage to ghouls, but they can''t kill them completely. However, if they can cut off limbs and make ghouls lose their fighting power, it can be regarded as an effective kill.


    But this obviously made the battle extremely difficult.


    What''s worse is that under the influence of some kind of strange magic, the soldiers who unfortunately died will actually climb up again and become ghouls.


    This made the army of ghouls not only not decrease, but to kill more and more.


    The situation in the city is getting worse and worse.


    After all, these soldiers of the Northern Army had no fighting spirit. They had planned to surrender before, and many of them even planned to escape secretly.


    Now being forced to face such a terrifying enemy, no one can calm down.


    Especially watching ghouls with ferocious faces and unable to be completely killed rushing forward with claws and claws. Many ghouls are even comrades-in-arms who fought side by side with him not long ago. This kind of shock to the soul is not something ordinary people can bear.


    Finally, someone couldn''t bear the psychological pressure, suddenly broke down and yelled, dropped his weapon and ran back.


    But before he could escape far, a sharp arrow pierced his chest.


    Sir Lynn Corbray put down his bow and arrow, and stepped forward to use [Ms. Empty Silence] to cut off the deserter''s head to prevent the opponent from turning into a ghoul.


    "Fleeers, cut!" Ser Lynn yelled, holding up his **** Valyrian steel sword.


    This act temporarily stabilized the battle line, but it can only be said to be temporary.


    As more and more ghouls rushed to the top of the city without fear of death, the pressure on the soldiers of the Northern Army became greater and greater.


    The two sides huddled together in a narrow space, fighting desperately.


    But this kind of close hand-to-hand combat is the most test of courage and courage, and for ghouls, they don''t know what fear is at all, so naturally they are not afraid of death.


    "Hold it! Everyone, don''t retreat!" Seeing that the front line was crumbling, the commanders shouted loudly.


    But even so, it still cannot stop the increasing number of deserters.


    In this case, even the supervising team can''t play much role.


    Seeing that the defense line at the head of the city was about to collapse, suddenly a loud roar came from the sky.


    The soldiers raised their heads one after another, and saw a looming huge figure moving through the darkness covered with lightning in the howling storm.


    It spread its huge milky white wings, a pair of scarlet eyes overlooking the dense army of ghouls at the top of the city.


    "Caesar''s dragon!" exclaimed Sir Robert Royce in delight.


    As soon as the words fell, the white dragon stretched its wings and swooped down from the sky.


    It opened its huge mouth, and a dazzling pillar of orange-red fire sprayed down, instantly engulfing the ghouls still climbing on the city wall.


    Hurrah-


    The white dragon flapped its wings and swept along the direction of the city wall, and the flames it spit also swept across the wall.


    Countless dense ghouls were bathed in fire, and fell to the ground like bugs one by one, turning into ashes.


    The pressure on the Northern Army officers and soldiers at the head of the city was greatly reduced in an instant, and they cheered excitedly.


    "Hahaha!" Sir Marvin laughed loudly, "You are right, these ghosts are afraid of fire! As long as there is fire, we will definitely win!"


    Sir Lynn Corbray was not so relaxed when he heard the words. He looked at the ghouls howling in the sea of ??flames, and said calmly:


    "That''s right, dragon flames can indeed restrain ghouls, and can also burn in storms. But... After all, Caesar only has one dragon, so how much flame can he spit out?"


    "Caesar had three dragons."


    "There are three, but there are only two dragon knights, and one of them, Queen Daenerys Targaryen, is still pregnant, so obviously she cannot join the battle."


    "What are you afraid of!" Sir Robert interrupted the conversation between the two, "His Majesty Caesar is fighting alone again, and there are more than 100,000 troops in the city!"


    "Yes, we will win!" roared Sir Marvin, and he had to say it for the sake of morale.


    "Victory!" Sir Lynn also shouted, "For the Vale!"


    "For the Valley!"


    "For Westeros!"

 Chapter 463: source of the storm

    Chapter 463 The source of the storm


    Samwell rode a white dragon and flew over the city wall, looking at the ghouls engulfed in flames below, but he didn''t feel much relief in his heart.


    Although the east city wall was temporarily stabilized, the Mud Gate on the south side had been breached by ghouls, and now they had invaded the city and dispersed into residential areas. Even if he wanted to ride a dragon to help, he couldn''t do anything.


    Moreover, it is impossible for the white dragon to breathe fire indefinitely. There will always be times when it is exhausted, but there are more and more ghouls, as if they are endless.


    If this continues, perhaps the more than 100,000 troops and the 500,000 people in King''s Landing City will become ghouls sooner or later.


    Once this kind of thing really happens, who else in Westeros can stop such an army of ghouls?


    He never imagined that the ghouls would appear in King''s Landing ahead of time before the winter really came.


    As for the weakness of ghouls, he actually knew very early on that it was nothing more than Valyrian steel and dragonglass weapons.


    Valyrian steel is too rare, but dragonglass is not.


    In order to deal with the coming White Walkers, Samwell ordered people to acquire dragon crystals early on, and manufactured dragon crystal weapons on a large scale.


    But these dragonglass weapons were left in Storm''s End.


    He didn''t expect to encounter these ghosts in King''s Landing, so he didn''t bring dragonglass weapons with the army at all.


    It must be too late to send someone back to fetch it now.


    The only way at this time may be to end this storm from the source.


    The ghouls are resurrected by some kind of witchcraft. As long as the caster is eliminated, the ghouls will not continue to increase, and the battle will be much easier.


    Thinking of this, he immediately drove the white dragon to fly towards Black Water Bay.


    He could feel that the source of this storm was at sea.


    Reminiscent of the Stormland Fleet, which has no news of it, Samwell speculates that this may be the masterpiece of that lunatic Euron Greyjoy.


    The sky over Heishui Bay was also pitch black, and it was difficult to tell the direction only by the occasional flashes of lightning.


    Fortunately, Samwell can feel a powerful wave of witchcraft, and he will not lose his way if he takes this as his goal.


    But as he got closer to the source of the storm, the smell of blood and decay in the air became more intense.


    Some kind of low murmur came from nowhere and rang around his ears like a tarsus, disturbing him.


    This voice is very similar to the voice Samwell heard from the Sea of ??Elements due to his high mental value.


    Samwell didn''t have time to think about what this meant. The white dragon was so fast that it didn''t take long to come over an island shrouded in red smoke.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    "Go down."


    Receiving Samwell''s order, the white dragon swooped down immediately.


    Almost at the same time, Euron Greyjoy below also noticed the approach of the white dragon.


    He was standing in the middle of a strange blood-colored magic circle, wearing a soap-colored scale armor, as black as smoke, but also as light as silk. The edges of the scale armor are red gold, constantly shining with light, showing the strange patterns around¡ª


    Pictographs, scrolls, and mysterious symbols.


    Euron threw back his head, one eye was shielded, and the other blue right eye was staring at the smoky sky.


    "Roar-"


    Suddenly, there was a loud and clear dragon chant above his head, followed by overwhelming dragon flames pouring down from the sky.


    But the magic circle under Euron''s feet suddenly burst into dazzling red light, and a nearly transparent mask suddenly appeared, blocking Dragon Flame out.


    "Caesar!" Euron laughed loudly and opened his arms, as if welcoming an old friend who had been reunited for a long time. "You are finally here! I have been waiting for you for a long time!"


    Seeing that the dragon flames could not take effect, Samwell controlled the white dragon to land on the cliff near the sea, looking down at Euron from a height.


    His eyes lingered on the **** magic circle for a moment, and also saw two corpses in the magic circle, and a dying golden dragon¡ª


    That''s Viserion.


    "I''ve always wanted to see you too." Sam Will said, his voice piercing the storm, "It''s a pity that I missed it many times."


    "What a pity."


    "Yeah, otherwise I should have killed you long ago to save you from making so many troubles."


    Euron laughed again:


    "Caesar, you are wrong. We are not enemies and never were."


    Sam Wilton was immediately happy:


    "If I remember correctly, the first time we met, you wanted to rob my ship, and later you robbed one of my dragons, and now you actually drive an army of ghouls to attack my city. Could it be that you did this out of friendship to me?"


    "It''s all a little misunderstanding." Euron said indifferently, "I think we are friends because we have common enemies."


    "A common enemy?"


    "That''s right. Those gods who cheat the world!"


    Samwell''s eyes flickered slightly, and he asked tentatively:


    "How much do you know about the gods?"


    "I know too well!" Euron said, "They are the embodiment of lies, they are the prisoners of power, and they are the common enemy of all mortals!"


    "Be clear." Samwell continued to ask.


    Euron showed a playful expression on his face, and asked:


    "Caesar, you actually know better than me. Think about what R''hllor has done to you? Don''t tell me, you still consider yourself a follower of the Red God."


    "Of course not." Sam Will said, "Tell me, what is the purpose of the gods?"


    "I want to know too!" Euron laughed, "That''s why I reproduced this witchcraft that was passed down from ancient Asshai."


    "Reprint?"


    "Yes, Caesar. Have you ever heard of Kingdom of Dawn?"


    Samwell nodded.


    The Kingdom of Dawn is an ancient empire in legend, located on the Essos continent on the other side of the Narrow Sea. It is said that its territory extends to the Skeleton Mountains in the west, the Gray Wasteland in the east, the Shivering Sea in the north, and the Jade Sea in the south.


    Moreover, the legend of Azor Ahai also comes from the Kingdom of Dawn.


    It is said that the first ruler of Dawn Shang Kingdom was Tiandi, the only son of the **** Night Lion and the Daughter of Light. This Emperor of Heaven reigned for 10,000 years and was passed down from generation to generation.


    Until a man named Bloodstone Emperor became the king of Dawn Kingdom. He studied terrible witchcraft and disrespected the gods, so one day a black stone fell from the sky, causing blood chaos and long night.


    Fortunately, a great warrior Azor Ahai (the Yidi people called him Yi Tal) defeated the evil in the darkness with the [Lightbringer] and brought light back to the world.


    "It''s all a hoax! It''s all a lie!" Euron yelled. "Caesar, I know you don''t want to be Azor Ahai, that''s a trap! A trap of the gods!


    Night Lion? Daughter of Light? Hahaha, do they think that mortals won''t recognize them if they change their names?


    Look at the fate of the former Kingdom of Dawn, and think about the horror of the Shadowland today.


    Those gods are not saviors at all!


    They are the source of all disasters! "


    "Why did they do this?" Samwell asked.


    "Because the real mystery of power is hidden in the disaster of destroying the world!" Euron shouted, "Come on, Caesar! Instead of letting those false gods gain power through destroying the world, why don''t we bring disasters and destroy the world first!


    When the time comes, this power will belong to you and me!


    We will be the new gods! "


    "You are really crazy." Samwell shook his head.


    "The wisdom of mortals cannot understand what I do, so they think it is crazy. But Caesar, you should understand me!"


    Samwell shook his head firmly again, and at the same time drove the white dragon to swoop down towards the scarlet magic circle again.


    "Dragon Burn!"

 Chapter 464: three eyed crow

    Chapter 464 The Three-Eyed Raven


    "Are we there yet?"


    Bran Stark asked.


    Since leaving the Great Wall, he can''t remember how many times he asked the same question.


    But every time I can''t get a satisfactory answer.


    "Soon," said Jojen Reed, "I promise, the Three-Eyed Raven is ahead."


    You have promised this countless times. Bran complained secretly.


    He dangled in the wicker basket behind Hodor, the snow had been falling non-stop, his hair had been frozen into a tangled mass of frost, and even fine icicles were hanging from his temples.


    The north wind howled, and occasionally a crow passed over the head. Other than that, the eyes were filled with a vast expanse of white silence.


    "Have we gone deep into the land of eternal winter?"


    "right."


    "Will you encounter a different ghost?"


    Jojen was silent for a moment, then nodded:


    "maybe."


    Bran stopped talking, looking unsurprised by the answer.


    In the far north, it gets dark early. And as the days get shorter, the weather gets colder.


    The lips of the group were frozen blue, and their faces turned purple.


    "Hodor, stop!" Bran said suddenly, "There seems to be something wrong."


    The direwolf Xia Tian also smelled something, and anxiously scratched the snow on the ground with its front paws.


    Jojen was stunned for a moment, but Meera had already exclaimed:


    "Look, there is a real person! Underfoot!"


    When Bran heard Meera''s exclamation, Hodor had already fallen to the ground suddenly, and he had gone through a whirlwind. When he came back to his senses, his mouth was already full of blood.


    He saw a black hand, and then something half-human rushed out of the snow.


    "Ghoul!"


    Ghouls poured out from under the snow one after another, there were more than a dozen of them, they suddenly stood up, setting off bursts of snow and mist.


    Some were wearing black robes, some were naked, and some were not wearing anything at all, revealing their black and purple flesh and blood from the cold.


    "Run!"


    Hodor held Bran in his arms, trying to escape, but found that his calf was tightly held by the ghoul.


    The direwolf pounced on the wight suddenly, its fangs tearing half its throat out of the rotting flesh.


    Hodor took the opportunity to break free, and fled towards the distance with clumsy steps.


    ? ? ?, ? ? ? ? ?.


    Jojen and Meera lead the way, but the ghouls in the snow surround them.


    "Get out!"


    Sister Reed swung her spear, but couldn''t stop the ghouls from approaching.


    "Fire!" Bran exclaimed suddenly.


    A ghoul in front of him was suddenly engulfed in flames, and a little girl was holding a torch, walking and running among the ghouls at an astonishing speed, her thin figure almost became an afterimage.


    In the blink of an eye, all the ghouls surrounding them had been set on fire.


    The fire gave them rest and reduced them to ashes.


    "Thank you, you saved us!" Bran looked at the little girl, always thinking that she was very similar to his sister Arya.


    "The fire burned them to death, the fire of hunger." The girl replied, but it was the voice of an adult, sweet and high-pitched, with an unfamiliar rhythm and a vicissitudes of sadness.


    Bran narrowed his eyes to study her carefully.


    Her appearance is indeed a little girl, wearing a cloak of leaves, her eyes are large and clear, narrow and long like a cat''s eyes.


    Humans do not have such eyes.


    And she has a mess of hair with vines, twigs and dead flowers in it.


    "Who are you?" Meera asked.


    "She is a child, a child of the forest," Bran replied. The body trembled with excitement.


    The magical creature from Old Nan''s story appeared in front of my eyes.


    "The First Men called us Children," said the Children of the Forest. "The Giants called us ''Squirrel People,'' because we are small and quick and love the woods. But we are not squirrels, and we are not children. Our name means ''Men of the Earth'' in the old saying. And I am over two hundred years old."


    "Over two hundred years old?" Meera''s eyes widened.


    "Yes." The Son of the Forest smiled, "Compared to me, you humans are just children. Let''s go, he is waiting for you."


    "The Three-Eyed Raven?"


    "It''s the Green Prophet." The Son of the Forest turned and left after speaking.


    Bran and others hurriedly followed.


    A group of people walked in the snow for an hour and entered a narrow and curved cave.


    The Son of the Forest walked in the forefront holding a torch, and the cloak of leaves rustled behind him.


    The cave made seven bends and eight turns, and Bran quickly lost his way.


    "We are heading underground." Meera whispered.


    "There may be a weirwood forest overhead." Bran pointed to the thick and tangled roots in front of him.


    "Quack¡ª" Several crows stayed on the tree roots, waiting for their bright black eyes to look at the group of uninvited guests.


    After an unknown amount of time, there was the sound of gurgling water ahead, and they came to an underground river.


    The Son of the Forest stopped: "We have arrived."


    "Are you here?" Bran froze for a moment, "The Three-Eyed Raven..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw the Son of the Forest holding up the torch, and the light kept jumping and changing, filling the whole cave with a red halo.


    But the next moment, all the colors faded, leaving only black and white.


    Bran gasped.


    Because he saw a pale-skinned man appearing in front of him, a cage woven of weirwood wrapped around his withered limbs, like a mother hugging a child.


    His body was so emaciated that Bran thought he was a corpse at first glance.


    "Are you the Three-Eyed Raven?" Bran asked cautiously, noticing that the man had only one eye, not three.


    A blood-red eye.


    Where the other eye should be, a thin white tree root climbed out of the cheek from the empty eye socket and penetrated deeply into the neck.


    "Crow?" The man''s voice was dry, as if he hadn''t spoken for hundreds of years, "Yes, I used to be. I have experienced a lot, Bran Stark, and this is what I am now. I have always wanted to find you, but unfortunately, I can''t move..."


    "I am also disabled." Bran said empathetically, "And I came here because you told me in a dream that you could heal my leg..."


    "I never said that." The Three-Eyed Crow said.


    Bran felt a cheated anger.


    But the Three-Eyed Crow said again: "You will never be able to walk. But you can fly."


    "How to fly?" Bran rekindled hope.


    "Fly in a dream, green dream." After the Three-Eyed Raven finished speaking, the Son of the Forest walked up to Bran with a bowl in his hand.


    The bowl contained a viscous and pungent white liquid, mixed with wisps of red silk.


    "You have to eat this."


    "What''s this?" Bran looked at the bowl suspiciously.


    "Weirwood seed paste."


    This thing makes Bran feel sick, but considering how hard he went to find the Three-Eyed Raven, he certainly can''t give up like this.


    So, he picked up the bowl and forced himself to eat it.


    The first bite was the hardest to swallow, and he almost spat it out.


    But the second mouthful was much better, the third mouthful was even a little sweet, and then I almost devoured all the seed paste.


    "Please close your eyes." The Three-Eyed Crow said, "Just like you entered the body of the direwolf, try to enter the root of the weirwood, and follow its guidance to integrate into the earth."


    Bran closed his eyes, his consciousness leaving his body.


    Suddenly, he saw the dark cave, the rushing river below, countless walking corpses, and the black water bay under the storm.


    I saw the one-eyed man on the **** phalanx, and the white dragon standing on the cliff.


    "What did you see?" The Three-Eyed Crow''s voice was extremely ethereal.


    "Caesar." Bran immediately recognized the man behind the dragon.


    They had met once before, thousands of miles apart.


    "what else?"


    "There are also sea monsters," Brand said, "burning sea monsters."

 Chapter 465: bloody eyes

    Chapter 465 Blood Eyes


    The overwhelming dragon flames gushed down, crazily washing over the translucent shield on the scarlet magic circle.


    Seeing cracks gradually appearing on the shield like cobwebs, Euron Greyjoy still maintained his confident and arrogant appearance.


    Kachacha¡ª


    After a few crisp crackling sounds, the mask exploded.


    The dragon flames falling from the sky crazily impacted the blood-colored magic circle, with Euron as the center, the surrounding hundreds of meters became a sea of ??flames.


    But Euron was safe and sound under the scorching of the dragon flames. The strange armor on his body emitted bursts of black smoke, protecting him in it and resisting the impact of the dragon flames.


    "You can''t kill me, Caesar." Euron laughed wildly, "The flames of Valyria once filled my body, but I''m still alive. You don''t even know what you''re facing!"


    The white dragon stopped breathing and roared unwillingly.


    Samwell frowned slightly, and was about to change his attack strategy when a childish voice suddenly sounded in his ear:


    "Beware of sea monsters!"


    Bran Stark?


    Samwell''s heart moved, and he seemed to realize something.


    Boom!


    The sea exploded, and a thick tentacle shot out, wrapping around the white dragon''s feet.


    But with Bran''s reminder, Samwell had already let the white dragon rise into the sky, avoiding the entanglement of the tentacles.


    He looked down, and saw that the pitch-black sea suddenly surged up, and the monstrous waves bloomed like flowers, and a huge sea monster poked out from the "stamen".


    Countless tentacles with teeth and claws waved and entangled in the storm, provoking the white dragon in the air.


    Cleopatra swooped down again, and sprayed an orange-red fire spear at the sea monster.


    The black body of the sea monster opened a big mouth, spraying out a black water column full of stench and decay.


    Orange red and jet black collided in mid-air, and the flame instantly overwhelmed the water column, pouring down, and bombarding the sea monster''s body.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The sea monster let out a miserable scream, and the cry echoed in the storm, making your teeth sour and your heart chilling.


    Samwell watched as the sea monster''s flesh was scorched by the dragon flames, rotted, and peeled off, but fresh flesh grew again in the next second.


    The dragon flame attack made the sea monster go berserk.


    Countless tentacles danced wildly, rolling up waves of waves, and the rocks on the shore were also shattered, turning into countless fragments and flying away.


    The white dragon swooped down again, roasting the crazy sea monster with dragon flames.


    Tentacles shot out one after another, trying to catch the white dragon, but they were swallowed by the flames and turned into scorched ashes.


    ? , ? ? ? ? ? ?.


    There is nothing in this world that can resist the power of Dragon Flame.


    But although this weird sea monster can''t resist the dragon flame, it has an extremely terrifying resilience and seemingly endless vitality.


    One tentacle is charred, but more tentacles re-grow.


    They are like a forest of flesh and blood, spreading towards the sky.


    Finally, the white dragon was still entangled by a tentacle, and the huge force pulled it out of balance and fell downward.


    Boom!


    Two giant beasts collided together.


    The sea monster was even bigger than the white dragon, but it was stepped on by the white dragon at this time.


    At the same time, lava-like dragon flames poured out, like a volcanic eruption, and a meteor fell to the ground, instantly covering the sea monster.


    Such a face-to-face output power is terrifying.


    Most of the sea monster''s head exploded, jet black juice sprayed out, but was immediately vaporized by the scorching dragon flame.


    But even so, the sea monster still did not die.


    It stretched out countless tentacles, tightly entwining the white dragon.


    Samwell drew out the giant sword behind him, and cut off several tentacles that were entwined.


    The stench emanated from the wound of the severed limb, which made people want to vomit.


    I have to say that this sea monster is not strong, but it is really disgusting.


    And the vitality is almost endless, no matter how you can kill it.


    Samwell turned his head to look at Euron on the shore, and decided to leave the white dragon to continue grilling the squid, while he jumped off the dragon''s back and rushed towards the sea monster''s owner.


    If you can''t kill the sea monster, kill Euron.


    Seeing Samwell rushing towards him, Euron unhurriedly drew out the scimitar from his waist.


    "Caesar, are you sure you want to fight against me?"


    "You are against me!"


    Before he finished speaking, his whole body had turned into a bolt of lightning, rushing forward.


    dangdangdangdang¡ª


    The two exchanged dozens of moves in an instant, and Samwell had a clear upper hand in both strength and speed.


    The scimitar in Euron''s hand couldn''t withstand such an impact, and it had been shattered into countless pieces.


    At the same time, his body was also slashed several times by the giant sword. If it wasn''t for the armor protection, he would have been scarred a long time ago.


    "It''s over." Samwell said calmly, with a creepy killing intent in his calm black pupils.


    The huge sword in his hand pierced Euron''s heart like lightning.


    clang!


    Samwell obviously felt the counter-shock force from the strange armor on the opponent''s body, and at the same time, wisps of black smoke rose up, as if to envelop the giant sword.


    "Death!" Samwell yelled, and his spiritual value was converted into strength in an instant.


    The heartbeat accelerated suddenly, the blood surged in the blood vessels, and the muscles swelled instantly, making Samwell look like he had grown a lot bigger.


    Terrible force passed along the great sword to Euron, knocking him backwards and flying.


    Boom!


    The smoke from the armor enveloped Euron and slammed into the cliff behind him.


    The cliff wall was sunken, and countless gravels were flying.


    Before Euron could break free from the stone wall, Samwell had already reached him like lightning.


    The huge sword in his hand suddenly burst into dazzling flames, and countless mysterious runes covered the body of the sword, emitting a strange power.


    Chi!


    This time, the greatsword pierced Euron''s chest like butter.


    "Hahaha!" Euron laughed wildly, "You can''t kill me, Caesar!"


    More black smoke seeped from him, enveloping Samwell.


    Samwell drew his sword resolutely and retreated, avoiding the smoke, looking at Euron who seemed impossible to kill in front of him, frowning tightly.


    "His weak point is his eyes." Bran Stark''s voice came from the void again.


    Eye? Samwell''s heart shook, and he immediately understood.


    "Yes, the hidden eye."


    Euron noticed that Samwell was staring at his left eye, and the smile on his face stopped abruptly.


    But before he could react, Samwell had rushed over again.


    Euron''s complexion changed, and he dodged to the left suddenly.


    ৡª


    A fiery red sword light suddenly lit up in the storm, dispelling the deep darkness.


    The cliff wall exploded with a bang, and countless gravel burst and flew.


    Euron managed to dodge the giant sword, but saw a hand grow rapidly in front of him.


    "No!" He let out a desperate roar, and the black smoke on his body fluctuated violently as if boiling.


    Patter!


    A drop of reddish purple blood fell to the ground, splashing in all directions.


    Samwell stood up straight, pinching a blood-colored crystal eye with the tip of his left finger.


    In an instant, the storm that swept across the world stopped.

 Chapter 466: The Crows Eyes Warning

    Chapter 466 The Crow''s Eye''s Warning


    "You know what you''re doing?"


    Euron Greyjoy roared with a grim face.


    His left eye has become a **** hole, looking extremely terrifying.


    What was even more frightening was that his entire face was contorted, and his skin kept twitching, as if something was about to come out from underneath.


    "You broke the balance I worked so hard to maintain!" Euron roared, with steaming steam coming out of his mouth, as if all the internal organs were burning.


    Red-gold lines covered his face, and went down his throat until it covered his whole body.


    Samwell quietly looked at these familiar runes, showing a thoughtful expression.


    By this time, Euron''s cheeks were already like boiled lobsters, turning purple, all the muscles in his body were twitching, and the scorched skin was cracked every inch of it, and every crack was emitting white flames.


    He was on fire from the inside out.


    At the same time, the huge sea monster summoned by Euron gradually stopped struggling, allowing Cleopatra to spew dragon flames, burning it to ashes bit by bit.


    Finally, Euron staggered and fell to the ground.


    "Be... mindful..." His mouth was covered in blood and blisters, but he was still struggling to speak.


    But he was already out of breath, and he couldn''t make any sound at all for the last few words, he just opened and closed his mouth.


    It was also difficult to make out what Euron was trying to say through the shape of his mouth.


    Samwell thought he meant "beware of the gods," but Euron finally moved his mouth four times.


    And judging by the shape of the lips, it''s obviously not "gods", but more like¡ª


    "Three-Eyed Raven".


    Watch out for the Three-Eyed Raven?


    Did Euron know that it was the Three-Eyed Raven who exposed his fatal weakness in his left eye?


    He issued such a warning at the end, was he deliberately provoking? Or a sincere reminder before dying?


    Samwell didn''t ask further questions, but just watched quietly as the King of the Iron Islands took his last breath.


    In order to prevent Euron from being resurrected from the dead, Samwell stepped forward to cut off his head, and summoned Cleopatra to spit flames on the corpse.


    ? ? ? ? .


    Soon the flames reduced Euron to ashes, and when the sea breeze blew, they sent fragrances far away.


    Only a set of smoke-like black armor was left in place.


    Samwell guessed that this should be one of Euron''s gains in the ruins of Valyria, a set of armor made of Valyrian steel.


    The method of forging Valyrian steel has long been lost, and the tile-steel swords that have been handed down to this day can already be regarded as family heirlooms by major families, not to mention such a set of armor made of tile-steel.


    It is no exaggeration to describe it as priceless.


    But what Samwell cared more about at this time was the eyeball left by Euron.


    Blood-red eyes, black pupils, crystal clear and beautiful, exuding a bewitching shimmer in the sun.


    Eye of Euron, the Crow''s Eye.


    Three-Eyed Raven¡­


    Samwell seemed to realize something.


    Bran Stark''s ethereal and deep call came again, but Samwell pretended not to hear it.


    At this time, the storm subsided, the sky seemed to be washed blue, and the afterglow of the setting sun created sparkling ripples on the restored calm sea.


    Countless warship wrecks float on the sea, silently telling about the tragic naval battle that took place here before.


    But the strange thing is that there is no corpse.


    There were two corpses in the scarlet magic circle on the bank.


    A man and a woman had their heads cut off.


    Samwell recognized the man as Aeron Greyjoy, the younger brother of the Crow''s Eye, and the woman as Desmera Redwyne, the eldest daughter of the Arbor.


    Her belly swelled slightly, and she seemed to be pregnant.


    Even so, Euron did not let her go, and even pierced her stomach with a sword.


    Thinking that when he went to the Arbor Island for the first time after crossing, Earl Paxter still wanted him to marry Desmera, Samwell felt a burst of embarrassment.


    The past is still vivid, but the reality has changed.


    Samwell sighed for a moment, then stepped over the two corpses and came to the seriously injured golden dragon Viserion.


    A thick, specially-made arrow was inserted into its abdomen. It seemed to be shot with a giant crossbow. It penetrated extremely deep into the flesh, and hot blood flowed all over the ground.


    Seeing Samwell approaching, Viserion opened his mouth weakly and let out a low hiss.


    "Don''t worry, I will take you home." Samwell patted the golden dragon''s head and comforted him.


    He didn''t dare to pull out the arrow easily, so he summoned the white dragon to come closer, ordered it to crawl on the ground, and then dragged the golden dragon onto the white dragon''s back.


    Fortunately, Cleopatra reminded him that he was several laps older than Viserion in order to be able to carry the golden dragon.


    At this time, Bran Stark''s call sounded in my ears, accompanied by another old voice.


    Swifts of green light appeared in front of Samwell''s eyes. He hesitated for a moment, then turned his mind to it.


    The next moment, the sky turned and the sea turned into a dark cave.


    Countless weirwood roots are tangled in the cave, like a huge maze.


    In the maze sat an old man who was half a man and half a tree. His whole body was extremely pale, and his only remaining eye was blood red.


    In front of the old man sat an eleven or twelve-year-old boy with black hair and blue eyes, and his appearance was seven points similar to Ed Stark.


    "You have extraordinary talent, Your Majesty Caesar." The old man said.


    Samwell smiled slightly and said:


    "What should I call you? The Three-Eyed Raven? The Green Prophet? Duke Bloodraven? Or Brynden Rivers?"


    "It seems that you know me very well." The Three-Eyed Crow said, "I almost forgot some titles myself. Since you know, then call me Brynden."


    "Thank you for your help this time, Your Excellency Brynden." Samwell said politely.


    "You''re welcome." The Three-Eyed Crow said, "Euron is a threat to all mankind. It is my responsibility to help you get rid of him. Since he is dead, you should get the **** eyeball, right?"


    "Yes." Samwell nodded with calm eyes, "Do you want this eyeball?"


    "It''s not that I want it." The Three-Eyed Crow said, "It''s that the blood eye is too dangerous, and I want to help you eliminate this hidden danger. So please send someone to send that blood eye outside the Great Wall."


    "That''s right." Samwell seemed to believe the rhetoric, "But it''s too dangerous outside the Great Wall, and winter is coming soon, so I''ll go and deliver it myself."


    "It would be better if you would take the trouble to go there yourself."


    "Okay, when I finish dealing with the affairs of King''s Landing, I will go to the north of the Great Wall. But how will I find you then?"


    "The crow will show you the way."


    "Okay." Samwell smiled, and suddenly asked again, "By the way, Lord Brynden, people call you the Three-Eyed Raven, but why do you only have one eye?"


    The only eye of the Three-Eyed Crow flashed red, saying:


    "You are wrong, Your Majesty Caesar. I don''t have three eyes, but a thousand and one."

 Chapter 467: Daughter of the Kraken

    Chapter 467 Daughter of the Sea Monster


    "How many eyes does Duke Bloodraven have?


    A thousand, plus one. "


    The ballad of "A Thousand and One Eyes" has been sung in the Seven Kingdoms since the time of Aegon IV, and what it describes is Brynden Rivers.


    This legendary figure who was active more than a hundred years ago is the illegitimate son of Aegon IV, the "Yong King" and Lady Mirissa Blackwood.


    is also one of the legalized "noble illegitimate children".


    This person used to be a member of the Imperial Council and was in charge of the kingdom''s intelligence affairs. It is said that the entire continent of Westeros has his eyes. One thousand and one eyes were first derived from this.


    Now Varys, the chief intelligence officer known as the "Octospider", will probably pale in comparison to the original "Duke of Blood Raven".


    On the eve of the Blackfyre Rebellion, it was Brynden Rivers who knew the secret in advance and informed Daeron II to issue an arrest warrant, which directly triggered the Blackfyre Rebellion.


    And in the battle to suppress the rebellion, Brynden also personally killed his illegitimate brother, the initiator of the Blackfyre Rebellion, Damon Blackfyre.


    The second and third Blackfyre Rebellion after that were both forcefully suppressed under the auspices of the Duke of Bloodraven.


    Brynden Rivers also served as the Hand of the King of Aerys I and Maekar I. After the death of Maekar I, because the throne was pending, he also presided over the Great Council and supported Aegon V.


    But because of the harsh methods and the use of some disgraceful deceitful methods in suppressing the Blackfyre Rebellion, Aegon V imprisoned Brynden Rivers in the name of killing relatives and breaking his oath.


    But the king didn''t dare to kill the famous Duke of Bloodraven, but dispatched him to the Great Wall.


    Brynden Rivers also served as the commander-in-chief of the night watchman, but when he was out on patrol, he disappeared mysteriously and was never heard from again.


    Not many people in Westeros now remember the once-prominent "Duke of Bloodraven". People of his contemporaries have already become dead bones in the tomb. The Targaryen Dynasty has been destroyed, and even Barra The Theon Dynasty is about to collapse, and Brynden Rivers is still alive.


    Calculating the time, the Duke of Blood Raven is almost one hundred and thirty years old.


    This is the age that a normal person can live to.


    Samwell looked at the old man who was almost integrated with the weirwood in front of him, and wondered in his heart, can the current Duke of Bloodraven still be called a human being?


    "Your Majesty, winter is coming." Brynden River said again, "Please lead the army of the Seven Kingdoms north to support the Great Wall as soon as possible. The White Walkers are coming, and their horror is far from what Euron Greyjoy imagined It can be compared. All human beings can do is to do their best, not to be afraid of sacrifices, and to pray to the gods."


    "I will do my best to prevent this disaster." Sam Will said, "If there is nothing else, I will go first."


    ??? ? ? ? ? ? ??? ?.


    "good."


    Samwell thought that the other party would remind the crow''s eye of the **** eyes again, but Brynden River didn''t say anything.


    He glanced at the ignorant Bran Stark for the last time, and sighed slightly in his heart.


    The Stark boy had no idea what he was facing.


    His fall, his dream, and his fate are all like a well-arranged scene.


    The manipulator behind the scenes, of course, needless to say.


    Samwell is deeply wary of the Three-Eyed Raven.


    This is not only because of Euron Greyjoy''s warning, but also because he knows that behind the Three-Eyed Raven stands the Old God.


    He has long lost trust in the gods.


    Moreover, this time the Three-Eyed Raven suddenly intervened in his battle with Euron. Although it did provide great help, Samwell always felt that this matter was full of weirdness and strangeness.


    What''s more, the three-eyed crow Brynden Rivers has a deep hatred with the Blackfyre family.


    Samwell has never admitted that he is the remnant of the Blackfyre, but everyone in Westeros thinks he is the Blackfyre, and I am afraid that Brynden Rivers thinks so too.


    In this case, Samwell must of course be vigilant.


    The blood-colored eye left by Euron, he would not give it to the Three-Eyed Crow easily.


    The scene in front of him gradually shattered, turning into bursts of green smoke and dissipating in the air.


    Samwell''s mind returned to reality.


    Just as he was about to return to King''s Landing, he saw a long boat staggering towards the shore.


    The sails on the ship have long been damaged, and the original golden sea monster''s coat of arms can be vaguely seen.


    Samwell was surprised, he couldn''t believe that someone could survive such a terrible storm and the army of ghouls.


    He walked over curiously.


    "I surrender, Your Majesty Caesar!" A slightly hoarse female voice sounded from the boat.


    At this time, Samwell also saw clearly that standing at the bow was a slender girl with short hair. Her appearance was not perfect, but she had a different kind of heroism, and she had a good smile.


    "Who are you?"


    "Asha, eldest daughter of Balon Greyjoy, King of the Iron Islands."


    "I''ve heard of you." Samwell watched as the girl docked the longboat on the shore.


    There are three other people on board, a big man with a red beard, a man with a long axe, and...


    "Lucas?" Samwell saw that his fleet commander was lying on the deck, and he suddenly showed surprise.


    "Your Majesty," Earl Lucas Dane said as he struggled to get up, "I have let you down..."


    "It''s not your fault." Samwell waved his hand generously. No matter how powerful the Stormland Fleet is, it''s useless when encountering a pervert like Euron.


    "I failed to hug your fleet..."


    "The fleet can be rebuilt, as long as you are alive."


    "Your Majesty, you are so kind..."


    "Yes, Your Majesty Caesar." Asha interjected, "You will forgive us, right? It is my uncle Euron who is against you. I have long wanted to have peace talks with you."


    While Asha was speaking, the ironman holding a long ax quietly walked behind Earl Lucas. It seemed that if Samwell disagreed with the settlement, the ax in his hand would be chopped off.


    Samwell laughed again:


    "As long as the ironborn are willing to submit, I can forgive you."


    Asha knelt down on one knee without hesitation, and said loudly:


    "I, Asha Greyjoy, daughter of the brave Baron, the first legal heir to the seat of Seastone, under the witness of the Drowned God, offer unparalleled loyalty to His Majesty the Storm King Caesar!"


    Samwell drew out his giant sword and tapped Asha''s shoulder lightly:


    "I accept your allegiance."


    Today''s Iron Islands have long been ruined by Euron, and they can no longer pose a threat to Westeros.


    Winter is approaching, and Samwell doesn''t have the time to clean up these guys, so since Asha is willing to be loyal, he is also happy to let the daughter of the sea monster help him restrain those ironmen.


    "Gather your people and let them go to Blackwater Bay to search for survivors of this disaster." Samwell ordered.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    After explaining this, Samwell rode on the white dragon and flew towards King''s Landing with Viserion.

 Chapter 468: the storm dies down

    Chapter 468 The Storm Stops


    "Hold on! Can''t back down!"


    At this moment, King''s Landing is still shrouded in storm, and killing and blood are the main theme here.


    Ser Brienne Tars was at the forefront, holding a blood-stained sword in both hands.


    But the ghouls are killing more and more, as if they can never finish killing.


    "Roar-"


    A corpse suddenly got up from the ground, with blood and saliva dripping from the corner of its mouth, and let out a meaningless roar.


    Chi!


    Brienne swung her sword, and instantly chopped off the ghoul that was rushing towards her with great force, but even so, the ghoul that was broken in two still stubbornly crawled towards the female knight.


    KaKaKa¡ª


    Brienne smashed the ghoul''s head and chest with several swords before finally sending it to hell.


    But King''s Landing at this moment is more like hell.


    "Huh¡ªhuh¡ª" Brienne panted heavily, the fine steel armor was covered with blood and minced meat, and even the inner lining became extremely sticky.


    The storm poured down with icy rain, constantly taking away the body temperature of the soldiers.


    And fighting spirit.


    Another ghoul rushed up, Brienne''s chest heaved violently, and she felt that her arms were as heavy as lead.


    "Ho!"


    She swung the giant sword with all her might, smashing the head of the ghoul in front of her, but at the same time, another ghoul on the left suddenly rushed up, opened her **** mouth, and was about to bite the female knight''s ear.


    Brienne''s helmet fell off in the previous battle. At this time, a ghoul hugged her accidentally, and then a sharp pain came from her left ear.


    The strong stimulation made the female knight go berserk in an instant. She let out a nearly crazy roar, threw her back and smashed the ghoul to the ground, and then thrust her sword into the opponent''s brain, stirring for a while.


    Blood stained half of her face red, making this female knight look extremely hideous.


    But at this moment, the attendant ran over and persuaded:


    "Sir, we can''t defend here anymore, let''s withdraw!"


    "Can''t withdraw!" Brienne gasped.


    "But we are not opponents at all. These undead monsters are too scary, and the comrades who died will actually become such monsters... Maybe after we die..."


    Before the attendant finished speaking, a ghoul that appeared from nowhere pounced on him, hugged him from behind, and bit his neck.


    Puff Chi¡ª


    Hot blood sprayed out instantly, splashing Brienne next to her face.


    "Damn it!" She roared angrily, raised the giant sword in her hand, and slashed down fiercely.


    But when she got rid of the ghoul, she turned around and found that her servant had fallen in a pool of blood.


    Brienne knew what she had to do, but she couldn''t do it.


    Suddenly, the attendant who was supposed to be dead started to twitch.


    He opened his blood-red eyes suddenly, let out a beast-like roar, and rushed towards Brienne.


    "No! Cam!" The great sword in Brienne''s hand became heavier than ever.


    Chick¡ª


    Just as the dead attendant was about to rush forward, a steel sword was inserted from behind him, piercing his heart.


    The ghoul fell to the ground, and Brienne also saw Earl Randyll Tarly who was holding the Valyrian steel sword ¡¾Broken Heart¡¿.


    "Lord Landau, why are you here?"


    "The Valyrian steel sword is miraculous against these monsters." Earl Randyll waved the long sword in his hand, "I can''t let it be dusted."


    "But you need to sit in command..."


    "There is nothing to command now." Earl Randall sighed, "All the troops have been dispatched, and all that remains is to fight to the death. If we lose, King''s Landing, and even the entire continent of Westeros, will be defeated." Be a haven for these monsters."


    In fact, after discovering the existence of ghouls and learning about their weirdness, Earl Landau made a decisive decision and ordered the entire army to enter the city at an accelerated pace, and released all the previously detained northern lords (except King Tommen) back.


    He knew very well that it was pointless to be wary of these northern nobles at this time.


    The conflict between the North and the South is insignificant in the face of the conflict between humans and ghouls.


    He believed that the northern nobles could also understand this truth, and would not think about making small moves against the southern army at this time.


    So it is the most correct choice to let them go back and lead their own army to fight. Otherwise, once the northern army loses their fighting spirit and collapses, it will only make the situation worse.


    The first task at this moment is to resist the ghouls and defend King''s Landing. Everything else can be put aside for the time being.


    If King''s Landing falls, the entire continent will be devastated.


    "That''s right," Brienne took a deep breath, "Only fight to the death!"


    "Fight to the death!"


    "Fight to the death!"


    "Fight to the death!"


    The surrounding soldiers echoed in unison, and the sound waves became higher and higher, and quickly spread to the surrounding area.


    And at this moment, a light suddenly appeared in the dark sky.


    Everyone looked up suddenly, looking at the night in the east as if a hole had been torn open.


    The breach was getting bigger and bigger, and the light spread like a raging fire, burning up all the darkness in a blink of an eye.


    The raging storm also weakened until it completely subsided.


    In a short moment, the whole world has changed.


    Looking at the blue sky and the setting sun, everyone felt unreal.


    It was like a dream.


    The nobles, soldiers, and civilians in King''s Landing... were all stunned at this moment.


    However, the ghouls did not stay still. They still roared meaninglessly as before, rushing towards the living people in front of them, as if they wanted to kill all life.


    "This is a miracle!" Someone shouted excitedly.


    "The gods are protecting us!"


    "Praise the Seven Gods!"


    "Kill!"


    The battle broke out again after a brief pause, and it was obvious that it had entered a brand new stage.


    Seeing that the haze was gone, the human warriors were encouraged one after another. The despair and fear that had arisen in their hearts receded like a tide, and they immediately overwhelmed the ghouls in momentum.


    And some keen warriors soon noticed that since the storm subsided, the vitality of the ghouls had been greatly weakened.


    In the past, ghouls would not die even if they were fatally injured or even cut off their heads, but now, these monsters can be killed as easily as humans.


    And more importantly, new ghouls did not spawn again.


    In this case, ghouls are no longer scary.


    After all, they have no intelligence, they only know how to rush forward. Of course, they are not the opponents of the human army that advances and retreats in an orderly manner and knows how to cooperate with each other.


    Many ghouls are transformed from civilians, without even weapons and armor. Once they lose their terrifying vitality, they are no different from cattle and sheep waiting to be slaughtered in front of an organized army.


    "Kill! Kill these monsters!"


    For a moment, the human army was like a rainbow, instantly suppressing the army of ghouls.

 Chapter 469: Descend to the Red Keep

    Chapter 469 Arriving at the Red Castle


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty! The gate of the Red Castle has fallen! Monsters have come in!"


    The envoy stumbled into the throne room, and the panicked voice made every noble face turn pale instantly.


    "Master Sterling, please send troops to support!"


    "Where can I get reinforcements?" Queen Mother Cersei sat lazily on a chair, her voice indifferent, as if the matter had nothing to do with her.


    "Where is Caesar? Doesn''t he have an army of more than 100,000?" A lady asked.


    "They are still fighting outside the city. There are too many monsters, and we can''t contact them at all. We don''t know what''s going on outside..."


    "Close Maegor''s Tower and go up to the drawbridge." Cersei ordered calmly.


    Maegor Tower, as the core of the Red Keep, is a castle within a castle, guarded by a separate city wall and a dry moat covered with iron thorns.


    Of course, no one knows how long such a castle can last in the face of endless ghouls.


    The envoy Na Na asked, "What about the defenders outside..."


    "What can they do?" Cersei asked back, "Of course it is to fulfill her oath and fight to the death."


    "Your Majesty," someone questioned again, "but there are still many noble lords and wives who have gone to the church to pray. If Maegor''s Tower is closed, what will they do?"


    "The gods will protect them." Cersei said lightly, "Close the door!"


    "It can''t be closed!" A valley woman blushed, pointed at Cersei and said angrily, "You are no longer the Queen Mother of the Seven Kingdoms, what right do you have to give orders!"


    These words were like stabbing a hornet''s nest, and immediately one after another the northern gentlemen and ladies vented their inner fear and anger. They cursed, roared, and cried, as if the Lannister family was the one who source of disaster.


    Cersei was surprisingly calm in the face of such accusations and questioning.


    "Okay, okay, okay." She laughed suddenly, "Caesar hasn''t entered the Red Castle yet, so you can''t wait. Okay, I don''t care."


    After finishing speaking, she flicked her long sleeves and strode out of the throne room.


    This hall is even more chaotic.


    Some people ran out after him, some were praying, some were crying helplessly, and some asked the waiter for more wine, preparing to have a good drink before dying...


    Sansa Stark looked at this scene, but there was surprisingly little fear in her heart.


    "Don''t be afraid!" She stood up and said loudly, "This is a test given to us by the gods, and we should face it bravely!"


    Sansa felt that the way she spoke was very much like her father:


    "The warriors of the Seven Kingdoms are still fighting the monsters to the death outside, and the battle is still going on. They fought bravely, and we can''t give up hope. Everyone, let us pray to the gods for them!"


    "Let''s pray!" People responded one after another.


    Some order was finally restored in the throne room, but Sansa could still smell fear and despair.


    After praying, the crying sounded again.


    Sansa asked the waiter to bring more wine, and walked out of the hall by herself.


    The sound of brutal fighting and the strong smell of blood hit her face, almost making her unable to stand still.


    Sansa just wants to know where her sister Arya has gone. She asked the guard next to her, but the guard shook his head and said he didn''t know.


    She had to find it herself.


    As soon as she came to the stairs, she was hit by a soldier.


    Jingle Dangdang¡ª


    The jeweled goblet and pair of silver candlesticks fell from the soldier''s arms and tumbled down the stairs.


    When he was sure that Sansa was not robbing him of the loot, he ignored her and went to pick up his treasure in a hurry.


    Sansa did not dare to stop her, and continued to move forward.


    The sky was dark, but there seemed to be a faint light in the east.


    Is the storm finally over?


    Sansa prayed to herself.


    At this moment, a rough voice suddenly sounded from behind:


    "Little Stark girl, are you lost?"


    Sansa was taken aback, and when she turned around, she saw a blood-soaked white-robed knight sitting in a corner. The blood on his face was as dark as pitch, and his eyes shone with reddish light.


    "Ser Sandor..."


    "Sir Shit!" Sandor Clegane spat thickly, "I''m not a knight! I''m a Hound!"


    "But you are wearing a white robe..." Sansa knew that this loyal hound of the Lannister family was canonized as a white knight by King Tommen and is now a member of the Kingsguard.


    "So what." Sandor laughed, "Knights are useless! I only kill knights!"


    Sansa forced herself to calm down:


    "You should kill the monster outside..."


    "The monsters can''t be killed." Sandor said dejectedly, "This city is over. Little wolf girl, if you still want to live, come with me, and I can **** you away."


    Frozen blood covered the scariest scar on Sandor''s face, but the corners of his mouth were still twitching.


    Sansa can smell the fear radiating from him:


    "You''re scared."


    "Fart!" Sandor suddenly became excited, "Am I afraid?"


    "If you want to escape, you can escape by yourself." Sansa said, "I won''t go."


    "You will die." Sandor stood up suddenly, his tall figure completely enveloped the girl, "Follow me! I will protect you! I swear!"


    "You are not even a knight, how can I trust your oath."


    Thornton was taken aback by these words.


    But the next moment, he became furious and grabbed the girl''s hand violently.


    Sansa only felt that her right hand was about to be twisted off by the other party.


    The other party was too strong, and she knew that she couldn''t resist, so she could only close her eyes and pray that everything would pass quickly.


    But the next moment, Sandor suddenly let go of the girl, and sat back in the corner dejectedly.


    Sansa opened her eyes, but saw Sandor buried his head between his arms, motionless, as if he had become a sculpture.


    "Sing me a song." He said suddenly.


    Sansa wanted to refuse, but she still agreed to the request of the down-and-out white knight:


    "Mother of tenderness, source of mercy, bless your son through the fierce battle.


    Stop Ruya, resist the sword, let them see a better tomorrow..."


    The brisk singing echoed in the dark corridor, as if covering up the sound of the brutal fighting outside.


    After an unknown amount of time, the light suddenly tore through the heavy darkness and sprinkled beams of light on the castle.


    The storm also subsided.


    The bells of the Red Castle rang one after another, the bells of the Great Sept of Baelor also rang, and the bells of the entire King''s Landing City rang together.


    It reminds Sansa of the bells ringing for Robert Baratheon''s death, but this time it''s different.


    This is not a death knell of sorrow, but a movement of victory.


    She heard bursts of cheers coming from outside.


    "Victory! We are victorious!"


    Sansa heard shouts from the walls of the Red Keep.


    She leaned on the railing and looked into the distance. Although the ghouls have not been completely cleaned up, they have been washed away and submerged by the torrent of the human army.


    She saw countless waving banners coming towards the Red Keep from all directions, the golden rose of House Tyrell, the striding hunters of House Tarly, the oak leaves of House Oakheart... and of course the double-headed eagle of House Caesar !


    The iron forest composed of countless swords, guns, swords and halberds is stepping over the mountain of corpses and the sea of ??blood, rushing up to Aegon High Hill!


    "We''re saved!" Sansa cheered, tears welling up in her eyes.


    "Roar-"


    She heard a dragon roar, and when she looked up, she saw a white dragon piercing through the clouds and hovering over the Red Castle.


    "Caesar! Caesar''s dragon is coming! We are saved!"


    Sansa turned her head and shared her joy with the white knight in the corner.


    Sandor raised his head, but there was no surprise on his face.


    "Really, little wolf girl? You thought you were saved?"


    Sansa froze for a moment, and just about to speak, she heard Sandor say again:


    "Do you know what''s in the basement of Maegor''s Tower?"


    "have what?"


    "Wildfire." Sandor twitched the corners of his mouth, showing a ferocious smile, "Cersei filled the wildfire below, and she is going to burn Maegor Tower."

 Chapter 470: Prevent

    Chapter 470 Block


    After a brief absence, Sansa Stark woke up:


    "Quick! Go stop her!"


    "What are you going to do to stop a crazy woman?"


    "Don''t we do anything?" Sansa picked up her skirt and ran towards the stairs without looking back, "Hurry up and evacuate the people in Maegor''s Tower!"


    Didn''t take a few steps, and when she turned around, she saw that Sandor Clegane didn''t go to the throne room at all, but followed.


    "Why are you following me? Hurry up and evacuate..."


    "What can you do to find Cersei alone?" Sandor said, "And how dare those lords and ladies in the throne room leave Maegor''s Mansion at this time? The ghouls outside have not been cleaned up, and they may die if they go out .¡±


    "Then also notify the guards..."


    "You really regard yourself as the savior?" Sandor said, "Believe me, the only chance to survive now is to leave the Red Castle. With my protection, those ghouls outside will not harm you."


    For a moment, Sansa almost agreed to go with Sandor.


    She could feel that this ugly, fierce hunting dog actually had a soft heart, and he really wanted to protect himself.


    But Sansa still gritted her teeth and refused:


    "I can''t go. My sister is still here, and there are so many northern nobles..."


    Sandor muttered angrily:


    "You Starks are really desperate fools."


    Sansa ignored this and did not drive Sandor away. She also realized that even if she rushed to the basement alone, she could not stop Cersei.


    With the Hound, there is at least a glimmer of hope.


    The two went down the spiral staircase and soon entered the cellar of Maegor''s Mansion.


    It''s dark, damp, and bone-chilling here.


    Sansa came in a hurry and didn''t prepare a torch at all. At this time, she could only **** forward in the dark.


    In fact, the darkness is not terrible, but what is really frightening is the fire that may erupt.


    Knowing that Cersei might light a wildfire at any time and burn down the entire Maegor House, not everyone has the courage to stop it.


    Sansa herself was very surprised. When she heard the news, she actually had the courage to come down.


    "You are a brave girl." Sandor''s hoarse voice suddenly sounded, "You are not the same girl who was bullied by Joffrey on the banks of the Trident River and cried."


    "I''ll grow up, too!" Sansa said, puffing her cheeks. "And, I''m actually full of fear."


    "How can a man be so brave when he is afraid?"


    "A man can only be brave when he is afraid." Sansa said, "That''s what my father said."


    Sandor''s voice did not come out for a long time.


    Wheeze¡ª


    Orange-red flames suddenly lit up in the cellar, dispelling the darkness, but frightening Sansa.


    "You scared me to death!" She looked back and found that Sandor had lit the torch, and she was relieved. "I thought it was Cersei who lit the wildfire."


    "Wildfire is green," Sandor said.


    Sansa blushed a little, but immediately asked: "Since you took the torch, why didn''t you light it before?"


    "Stop talking nonsense, let''s go!" Sandor urged.


    Sansa saw that his hands were shaking constantly, and he held the torch high and far away from her, and then realized that this hound is afraid of fire.


    It turned out to be like this.


    She also stopped talking, and walked forward in silence.


    Not long after, Sansa saw a faint light coming from ahead, and at the same time, the sound of someone talking.


    After taking a few steps closer, I realized that it was two people arguing.


    "... Please believe me, Your Majesty the Empress Dowager. The storm outside has stopped and we are saved. There is no need for you to light wildfires!"


    "Osmund Kettleblack, you coward! Just now you looked like you were going to die generously with me, why did you lose your courage in a blink of an eye?"


    "Just now... didn''t I think I was going to die... But it''s different now. Really, I didn''t lie to you! No, you can go out and see for yourself, the army of ghouls has really been completely suppressed, and it will be wiped out in a short time .¡±


    "Then I won''t go out either! I will never bow to Caesar!"


    "Why! Who? Who is there?" Osmond found footsteps in the passage.


    Seeing that she was discovered, Sansa stopped hiding altogether.


    "Sansa Stark, and Sandor?" Cersei snorted softly, "Why are you back, you stupid dog who is afraid of death?"


    "Your Majesty, everything is over. You don''t need to do this." Sansa said.


    At this time, Cersei was wearing a snow-white linen dress, as white as the robes of the Kingsguard, with long sleeves revealing gold silk underlayment, thick bright yellow curly hair hanging on her bare shoulders, and a slender necklace hung around her slender neck. Necklace with diamonds and emeralds.


    This white dress gave her a strange innocence, like a girl waiting to be married. Compared with Sansa, it is not inferior at all.


    It''s just a pity that she has a mouth:


    "I don''t need you to teach me how to do it! That coward Tyrion can surrender, but I will never surrender! If my father is still alive, I will not surrender! A lion never bows his head!"


    "Think of your daughter Myrcella," Sansa persuaded, "she is also in Maegor''s Tower. And your son Tommen, if you burn those northern nobles, Caesar will surely use Lannister blood to repay this debt! At that time, no one will intercede for you."


    "Why does the lion need the mercy of others!" Cersei cried, holding the torch high.


    Behind her, pots of wildfires exuded a faint green gleam, which looked thrilling.


    "Caesar wants to sit on the Iron Throne, but I won''t let him do so! I''m going to burn down Maegor''s Tower and turn the Iron Throne into a puddle of molten iron!


    I hate that my stupid brother used up almost all of the wildfire stored in King''s Landing to deal with Stannis before, and now there is only this little left, otherwise I could turn the whole city of King''s Landing into ashes! "


    "You are crazy." Sansa said, "You are as crazy as the mad king back then."


    "Anyone goes mad after betrayal and humiliation," Cersei cried. "Caesar will never bring me to my knees! And you traitors! All go to **** with me!"


    As she spoke, she threw the torch in her hand at the pot containing wildfire.


    "No!" Sansa, Sandor, and Osmondzizi exclaimed.


    But they didn''t expect Cersei to be so decisive. For a while, they could only watch the torch smashed into the wildfire.


    Sansa closed her eyes in despair, as if she had seen the scene of green flames erupting violently.


    But after waiting for a while, the expected burning flames did not come.


    She opened her eyes cautiously, only to see a thin figure appearing beside the wildfire pot at some point, just in time to catch the torch thrown by Cersei.


    "Arya!" Sansa could hardly believe her eyes, "Why are you here?"


    Is this the guidance of the gods?


    Arya smiled and said:


    "I followed that fat spider."

 Chapter 471: spiders choice

    Chapter 471 Spider''s Choice


    When the sun gradually set from the west, the chaos in King''s Landing had not completely subsided.


    However, the situation was already under the control of the human army. After losing the support of witchcraft, the ghouls could no longer cause any disturbances and were gradually cleaned up.


    The southern army, holding torches, flocked to all parts of King''s Landing City like a torrent, occupying key points and controlling the situation in the city.


    The Northern Army was also sensible, and took the initiative to evacuate some key buildings to avoid conflicts with the Southern Army.


    The bronze gate of the Red Castle finally opened slowly, and the capital garrison surrendered to the southern army under the leadership of Janos Slynt.


    The huge white dragon hovered over the Red Castle for a while, its scarlet eyes looked down at the red castle below, then let out a deep and melodious roar, swooped down, and landed on the top of the city.


    Sir Genos stared closely at the white dragon in front of him, his eyes showing mixed emotions of horror and awe.


    No matter who saw this kind of monster that should have been in mythology for the first time, they would show such an expression.


    Seeing Caesar jumping off the dragon''s back, Genos hurried forward and knelt down on one knee:


    "Respected His Majesty the Storm King, please allow me to offer you unparalleled loyalty on behalf of the Capital Defense Army."


    Samwell quietly looked at the short and stout knight kneeling in front of him, quite disdainful in his heart.


    He had known for a long time that the commander of the capital garrison had always been known for taking bribes and buying and selling official titles, and he was also very close to "Littlefinger" Petyr Baelish back then.


    Seeking profit and forgetting righteousness is the best portrayal of this person, so he is also a loyal dog of the rich and powerful Lannister family.


    Of course, Samwell loathes this kind of person, but he also knows that it is best to show a benevolent gesture when he has just entered King''s Landing at this time, so as not to irritate the old aristocratic forces.


    Wait for the situation to stabilize in the future, and then come to liquidate one by one...


    "I accept your allegiance."


    Hearing this, Sir Janos finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He stood up again, showing a flattering smile, and said in a very respectful tone:


    "Your Majesty, don''t worry, everything in the Red Castle is safe. Although some ghouls accidentally ran into it before, they have basically been cleaned up."


    "Where are the noble ministers?"


    "They are all in Maegor''s Tower. As soon as you arrive, they will offer their loyalty..."


    "Caesar, don''t think of me surrendering! I would rather die than bow to you!" Cersei''s sharp voice came from the castle, interrupting Sir Janos'' flattery.


    "See, not everyone is willing to pledge allegiance to me." Samwell smiled, and then walked towards the direction of the voice


    Genos was not embarrassed, and immediately followed quickly, saying in his mouth:


    "Your Majesty, it was Cersei Lannister who was stupid. You don''t have to worry, she can''t make any waves by herself."


    The two went down the tower, walked through the atrium, and came to Maegor''s Tower, where they saw Cersei being held back by Osmond and Sandor by the shoulders, struggling and shouting.


    Beside them stood the two sisters of the Stark family.


    Sister Arya''s eyes lit up when she saw Samwell, and she stepped forward immediately, saying:


    "Sam! This Lannister villain was trying to burn down Maegor''s Tower with wildfire, but we stopped him!"


    Samwell glanced at Janos Slynt:


    "You said just now that this woman can''t make any waves?"


    This time, no matter how thick-skinned Janos is, he can''t bear it:


    "Your Majesty... this... I, I was busy resisting ghouls just now, I really didn''t pay attention..."


    Samwell took the opportunity to recruit the attendants on the side, and ordered:


    "Noah, you lead someone to take over the defense of the Red Castle, so there should be no more accidents, understand?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    Janos saw that Caesar took his power face to face, but he also knew that he was wronged, so he dared not speak.


    "Caesar! I curse you!" Cersei was still yelling.


    Samwell didn''t bother to talk to her, and waved his hand to let Noah send someone to take her down.


    "You have done a good job." He said to the two Stark sisters again, "You have prevented a disaster, and you are the heroes of this city."


    Sansa blushed suddenly, as if she didn''t dare to look into Samwell''s eyes:


    "Your Majesty, you are too proud. You are the hero of this city. Without you, we would all be swallowed by monsters."


    Arya put her hands on her hips, as if she took it for granted:


    "I am the one who stopped Cersei! Thanks to me!"


    As he spoke, he babbled about what happened in the cellar before, emphasizing that he had caught the torch at a critical moment, so that the wildfire did not destroy Maegor''s Mansion.


    Samwell stepped forward and rubbed the little girl''s head, and said with a smile:


    "Yes, thanks to the brave and clever Arya. But how did you suddenly appear in the cellar?"


    "I followed the fat spider into the secret passage," Arya winked at Samwell, "You know where it is."


    Seeing Samwell nodding, affirming the little secret between the two, she continued:


    "That fat spider was sneaky, and I thought he was going to do something bad, so I followed him all the time. But then he disappeared in the secret passage, and I groped forward by myself, and then I came to Maegor''s Mansion somehow cellar."


    "Varys is missing?" Samwell said to Noah, "Send someone to look for it."


    But at this moment, the young man named Marius who had been a messenger before Varys and Caesar came over, bowed and saluted:


    "Your Majesty, Lord Varys asked me to tell you that his mission has been completed and there is no need to look for him."


    Samwell froze for a moment:


    "Varys escaped?"


    Ma slightly coughed and explained:


    "Your Majesty, Lord Varys knew that what he had done would make you feel jealous, so he left early. I only hope that you can see it for the sake of the help he provided during your entry into the Lord''s Landing. Then worry about the past, so that he can leave safely.


    Please rest assured that Lord Varys has traveled across the ocean, and the ''Octospider'' will not appear in Westeros again in the future, so you don''t have to worry about him posing a threat to you.


    As for the intelligence network that Lord Varys has established over the years, I will give it to you as a gift. "


    As he spoke, he handed a parchment to Samwell:


    "This is Lord Varys''s ''Little Birds'', and they are all yours now."


    Samwell stroked the soft cover of the parchment, narrowing his eyes slightly.


    Varys actually chose to retire quietly at the last moment of his reign in King''s Landing, which was somewhat beyond his expectations.


    But thinking about it carefully, Samwell also had to admire that the spider was able to make such a choice, which was indeed a smart move.


    Asking himself, he also knew that he would never forget the fact that Varys conspired with Tywin and others to assassinate him. If this person was still in King''s Landing, and he was in charge of such crucial matters as intelligence, Samwell might be at night. I can''t sleep anymore.


    At that time, he will definitely try to force Varys to hand over his power, even...


    But now, Varys chose to retreat bravely and gave a big gift before leaving, so it was not easy for Samwell to pursue what happened back then.


    He opened the parchment in his hand, and saw that it was filled with hundreds of names and corresponding contact information.


    These are the "little birds" of Varys, his carefully crafted intelligence network.


    "Okay." Samwell smiled, "Tell Varys and wish him a happy life in a far away place."

 Chapter 472: white sword tower

    Chapter 472 White Sword Tower


    Standing on the top of Maegor Tower, Samwell can overlook the entire King''s Landing City.


    After cleaning up all night, the ghouls have completely disappeared in the city.


    Under the twilight of the morning sun, soldiers in a hurry can be seen everywhere in the narrow and curved alleys and wide streets.


    They are cleaning the battlefield and maintaining order.


    Wisps of charred smoke rose from all over the city, it was the Silent Sisters burning their bodies.


    In this battle, whether it was the Southern Army, the Northern Army, or the civilians in King''s Landing, there were heavy casualties. It is roughly estimated that nearly 70,000 people died in this catastrophe.


    As for the injured, there are countless.


    Sorrow hangs over King''s Landing like a haze, but just as the sun has risen, all the haze will eventually be dispelled.


    People from King¡¯s Landing poked their heads out of the windows and doors from time to time, curiously looking at this city that seemed to have undergone earth-shaking changes, and these strange soldiers with southern accents.


    Of course, there is also the white dragon entrenched on Aegon''s High Hill.


    After experiencing the catastrophe of the ghouls, everyone is looking forward to having a strong man to protect King''s Landing.


    And Caesar, who owns the dragon, has obviously become the first choice in people''s hearts.


    If people still doubted the existence of the ghosts before, they thought it was just an ancient legend.


    But when the unkillable ghouls descended on King''s Landing City in a storm, the fear of the White Walkers continued to grow in people''s hearts like mushrooms after the rain.


    And the coming winter, and the prophesied endless night...


    Various factors lead the people of King¡¯s Landing to pin their hopes on Caesar, expecting him to ascend the Iron Throne, expecting him to lead mankind to defeat the monsters in the long night again like the prophesied Son of the Holy Flame.


    Although Samwell has long stopped promoting himself as the Son of the Holy Flame, many times, the image of the king will be distorted by people''s needs and imagination.


    Not only civilians, but even nobles mostly have a similar mentality.


    So when Samwell entered the Red Castle, the nobles in the throne room were already ready to bow their knees and surrender.


    But the strange thing is that they waited all night, but they couldn''t wait for the new king.


    Yes, Samwell didn¡¯t go to the Throne Hall, nor was he in a hurry to climb up to the Iron Throne that was pursued by careerists from the Seven Kingdoms, including himself.


    Instead, he stood on the top of Maegor Tower, looking at King''s Landing City under the night sky, and watched all night.


    Until dawn came at this time, the guards on the side looked at the Storm King bathed in the morning light, and suddenly felt that he seemed to be a **** living on the top of the holy mountain.


    Great and lonely.


    "Your Majesty, would you like breakfast?"


    Samwell came back to his senses and nodded.


    The attendant hurriedly greeted the servant to serve a hearty breakfast, including duck eggs, sausage, oatmeal, and milk with honey.


    "Your Majesty, would you like some wine?"


    Samwell shook his head, finished his breakfast quietly, and wiped his mouth.


    Then got up and went down the stairs.


    The guards breathed a sigh of relief when they saw this, thinking that His Majesty the Storm King was finally going to meet those nobles who had been waiting impatiently, but unexpectedly, Samwell did not go to the Throne Hall, but left Maegor''s Tower, Wander around the castle.


    Everyone couldn''t figure out what the Storm King was thinking, but they didn''t dare to persuade him.


    Until the two queens Margaery Tyrell and Daenerys Targaryen follow the follow-up troops into King''s Landing, Samwell is wandering to the White Sword Tower.


    "What is your Majesty doing in the White Sword Tower?" Margaery asked puzzled.


    "Maybe I went to admire the elegance of the White Knights." Daenerys looked eager to try, and seemed to want to see it too.


    Margaery expressed doubts: "Really? But Sam himself killed three white knights, and sent one to guard the Great Wall."


    "We''ll find out if we go and have a look."


    "You go, I''m going to see my father."


    "Okay." Daenerys bid farewell to Margaery, and went to the White Sword Tower under the **** of Ser Barristan Selmy.


    When she saw the slender building located in the southeast corner of the Red Castle, Daenerys suddenly turned her head and said to the old knight beside her:


    "Ser Barristan, if you do not object, I will have Sam take you back into the Kingsguard."


    Ser Barristan hesitated for a moment, then shook his head and said:


    "Thank you for your kindness. However, since I left the Kingsguard, I have no plan to go back. If I can, I''d rather be your guard."


    "up to you."


    When Daenerys walked into the White Sword Tower, the first thing she saw was a white room with white wool tapestry hanging on the whitewashed stone walls, a white shield and two crossed white swords above the fireplace, and in the center of the room stood There is a white round table with a large white book on it.


    The round table is made of ancient weirwood, as gray as bone, carved into the shape of three war horses supporting a huge shield.


    According to tradition, the captain of the Kingsguard sits behind his shield, while the other six white knights sit on either side of the three horses.


    At this time, Samwell was sitting in the position of the Captain of the Iron Guard, flipping through the big white book on the table.


    This book is very thick, with thousands of pages, bound with fine white cowhide with gold hinges and silk threads.


    Its official name is "The Book of the White Knight", and it is generally called "The White Code".


    The "White Code" records the great achievements of every white knight who joined the Kingsguard.


    It is the lifelong dream of all knights in the Seven Kingdoms to be able to leave their names and history on it.


    "Sam, what are you doing here?" Daenerys'' belly was already very big, but it still couldn''t change her always in a rush.


    Samwell stood up with a smile, hugged his wife, and printed a kiss on her forehead:


    "just looking around."


    Daenerys looked at the "White Code" opened on the table, thinking that she understood what her husband was thinking:


    "Are you planning to re-form the Kingsguard? That''s right, the seven left by Lannister must not be used."


    "Your Majesty," Sir Barristan couldn''t help but reminded after hearing this, "The White Knight is a lifelong duty. Even when Robert Baratheon ascended the Iron Throne, he did not replace us who were originally loyal to the Iron Throne." White knight of House Targaryen."


    Daenerys hesitates.


    Sam Well said:


    "It is indeed inappropriate to revoke the status of a white knight without reason. However, they can voluntarily give up. Just like you took off your white robe in Tianji City."


    Ser Barristan was at a loss for words.


    Although he understands what the so-called "voluntarily giving up" means, after all, this precedent was set by himself, so he can''t slap himself.


    Hesitating for a moment, the old knight sighed, with a hint of prayer in his tone:


    "Your Majesty, I don''t intend to interfere with your decision. I just hope that you can respect the tradition of the Kingsguard, and don''t let the glorious title of White Knight be tarnished."


    Samwell smiled and asked:


    "Do you think the seven White Knights chosen by Lannister have tarnished the honor of the Kingsguard?"


    Ser Barristan opened his mouth and said:


    "I have no right to judge the White Knight."


    "Then let me say it." Samwell said, "Mandon Moore is greedy for life and afraid of death, Boros Braun is stern, and often goes to the Silk Street to play tricks, and Osmund Kettleblack is even more powerful. Dare to have an affair with Cersei, Sandor Clegane is not even a knight, as for the so-called Captain of the Kingsguard, Jaime Lannister, is still on the night watch at the Great Wall.


    Ser Barristan, do you think I have tarnished the honor of the White Knight? or them? "

 Chapter 473: iron throne

    Chapter 473 The Iron Throne


    Facing Samwell''s sharp question, Sir Barristan hesitated for a while, and finally sighed:


    "Your Majesty, you are right. These people have stained their white robes."


    "Yes, they are not worthy of the white robe and armor." Daenerys said, "In my heart, Sir Barristan, you are the one who is most worthy of the title of White Knight."


    Barristan smiled wryly:


    "But I even took off my white robe..."


    "You can put it on after taking it off." Samwell smiled, and at the same time reached out and turned the "White Code" to the page describing Barristan, "There is still a blank here, don''t you want to fill it in?"


    Ser Barristan stared blankly at the great white book, speechless for a while.


    Yes, that was his page.


    It bears the arms of House Selmy¡ªthree golden ears of wheat on a tan background.


    There is also his life record, from the beginning as a servant of Sir Manfred Swann, to participating anonymously in the Tournament of King''s Landing and winning the championship, being knighted by Aegon V himself, and then to participating in the "Nine Copper Plates King''s Battle". "Battle", killing the last Black Flame "Violent" Maris, the champion of the Yinqiao City Tournament, the champion of the Maiden Spring City Tournament, the champion of the Storm''s End Tournament...


    He also saved the king from danger in the Duskendale City rebellion, and fought side by side with Prince Rhaegar on the banks of the Trident River. He failed miserably, but was pardoned by Robert Baratheon and served as the captain of the Kingsguard Iron Guard. Tianjicheng took the initiative to take off his white robe.


    Irrefutable, this is a glorious life, but unfortunately, the ending is not so glorious.


    As if the pure white robe had been stained with a stain.


    "Sir Barristan, this page is still blank, waiting for you to continue writing." Daenerys persuaded again.


    Samwell also put on a solemn expression and asked solemnly:


    "Barristan Selmy, will you be my Kingsguard Captain?"


    Facing the Storm King''s invitation, Ser Barristan, who originally planned to refuse, hesitated.


    At this moment, the faces of Caesar and Robert gradually overlapped.


    Back then, he accepted Robert''s pardon and switched his family to work for the Baratheon Dynasty, but that was always a thorn in his heart.


    So when he found out that what he was guarding was just a bastard, Barristan decisively took off the white robe that he regarded as his life.


    He traveled across the ocean, found Daenerys, and swore allegiance to her, just to re-fulfill his original oath, the oath to Targaryen.


    And when Caesar intervened forcefully and turned the queen he wanted to protect into a queen, Barristan was actually full of unwillingness, and even hid his evil intentions under the instigation of Ser Jorah Mormont.


    But now... Facing Caesar''s sincere invitation, he was confused again.


    After so many years of court career, Barristan has seen many kinds of knights. They may have superb sword skills and strong bodies, but they will inevitably become victims of pride, ambition, love, jealousy, and even degenerate to participate in game of Thrones¡­


    Yes, the Fallen are in Game of Thrones.


    Barristan suddenly felt relieved.


    He realized that he had gone into a wrong place.


    The white knight is the sharpest sword and the strongest shield, and the sword and shield should not have their own thoughts.


    This is the principle he should have abided by.


    Looking at the blank page of the "White Code", Ser Barristan finally made up his mind.


    I saw him step forward decisively, knelt down on one knee in front of Samwell, and said loudly:


    "You are right. My page should not end like that. I must find a true king and die for him. And you are the king worthy of my death!"


    "Am I?" Samwell asked in a complicated tone.


    Sir Barristan froze for a moment, then raised his head, and saw a trace of hesitation in the eyes of the young Storm King.


    He suddenly understood why the Storm King had already conquered King''s Landing, but he only wandered around the Red Keep instead of going to the Throne Hall.


    "To tell you the truth, I once had doubts about you." Sir Barristan said frankly, "I doubt your bloodline, doubt your ability. However, now it seems that only you are the most suitable to sit on the Iron Throne. Only you can lead the people of the Seven Kingdoms to salvation in the cold winds of winter."


    It might be flattering to say that, but not Barristan Selmy.


    This old man over sixty years old can be regarded as the most respectable knight in the Seven Kingdoms, and he is also the most worthy of the title of White Knight of the Kingsguard. He has gone through three dynasties and witnessed several kings. Of course, he is qualified to evaluate Caesar .


    Samwell smiled when he heard the words, drew out his giant sword and tapped on Sir Barristan''s left and right shoulders, saying:


    "Arise, my Captain of the Kingsguard."


    "Yes, my lord." Ser Barristan stood up, and stood behind Samwell like his white shadow.


    Daenerys looked at this scene and showed a relieved smile:


    "Sam, it''s time to go to the Throne Hall now? The nobles are waiting anxiously."


    Samwell nodded with a smile, leaving behind some previous hesitation and worries, and strode out of the White Sword Tower.


    The sky outside was as clear as blue, without a trace of cloud. The sun sprinkled its brilliant light on the earth, dispelling the haze that had been in the past few days.


    Samwell didn''t look sideways, and soon came to Maegor''s Tower.


    This magnificent building is a symbol of royal power. It has a history of nearly 300 years and has experienced countless kings. Now it is as brand new as if it has just been built.


    Samwell just looked up and entered the tower without stopping.


    Following the empty spiral staircase, Samwell finally came to the throne room.


    Dawn shines through the glazed glass and spreads dark red stripes on the walls.


    The hall was crowded with nobles from the Seven Kingdoms, but in Samwell''s eyes, he only saw the ancient throne.


    The tall chair made of thousands of sharp swords, full of ferocious sharp horns and strangely twisted metal¡ª


    The Iron Throne.


    The sound of footsteps clearly echoed in the hall, and the high Iron Throne was so eye-catching and alluring, as if some voice was calling for Samwell.


    The panic when he first time traveled, the ambition when he was canonized as a pioneer knight, and years of hard work finally brought Samwell to the Iron Throne.


    Really tired.


    Samwell complained secretly, but there was no joy and excitement in his heart as expected.


    On the contrary, I feel a heavy responsibility.


    "As a king, you can''t sit comfortably." Aegon I Targaryen, who conquered the Seven Kingdoms, said when he cast the Iron Throne.


    Samwell looked at the throne covered with sharp teeth, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly:


    "Conqueror, oh! What an arrogant fellow."


    After speaking, he calmed down, strode up the steps, and sat down on the Iron Throne.


    It really is not a comfortable chair.


    The uneven seat is extremely hard, and the back and armrests of the chair are full of hideous spikes, which are impossible to rely on, and you need to be extremely careful to avoid being cut.


    It is said that the Iron Throne will reject incompetent kings. In history, several kings have been cut or even killed by this horrible chair.


    Is this what power feels like?


    It seems to be extremely beautiful, but in fact it is full of dangers and hidden murderous intentions.


    Looking down from the throne, the entire hall seemed to be soaked in blood red under the sunlight.


    Rows of nobles fell down like wheat broken by the wind:


    "Meet Your Majesty Caesar!"

 Chapter 474: Cerseis end

    Chapter 474 Cersei''s fate


    The queen mother in prison cannot sleep.


    Whenever she closes her eyes, her mind is filled with images of horrific scenes.


    Caesar dared not kill me. She comforted herself like this.


    Even so, Cersei was filled with fear.


    Time is passing by tossing and turning, and the faint morning light has shone in through the window.


    Its daybreak.


    Cersei, who hadn''t slept all night, simply got up and paced back and forth anxiously in the narrow prison.


    Until someone knocked on the door.


    "who?"


    "it''s me."


    Cersei heard the voice of her younger brother Tyrion, a disgusted and fierce expression flashed across her face, but she quickly restrained herself.


    "Come in." She said, trying to maintain the majesty of the Queen Mother.


    Tyrion pushed the door open and entered. After seeing his sister sitting by the bed, he smiled slightly:


    "Old sister, it seems that you are doing well here."


    "Are you here to see my joke?"


    "I''m not qualified to laugh at you." Tyrion shrugged, "We are all losers."


    "But we are fundamentally different." Cersei pointed out bitterly, "I at least dare to fight to the death, and you will only beg for mercy from the enemy. What a lion you are, why don''t you use a dog as your coat of arms instead!"


    "Thank you for your suggestion. I will consider it carefully." Tyrion said politely, "However, I think dogs are also good, at least they can recognize the situation clearly and will not do stupid things."


    "The reason why the Lannister family has fallen to where it is today is because of a coward like you!" The disdain in Cersei''s eyes was so strong that it was about to drip, "Do you remember the lion of Casterly Rock? The real lion."


    "Those beasts in iron cages?" Tyrion was a little puzzled why his sister mentioned this, but he nodded, "I remember those lions were left by my grandfather."


    "That''s right," Cersei said, with a flash of memory in her eyes, "When we were kids, Jaime and I encouraged each other to climb into the cage.


    Once, I dared to reach into the iron cage and touched the brown hair of a male lion.


    The lion turned his head, stared at me with big golden eyes, and licked my finger.


    A lion''s tongue is as rough as a whetstone, but I didn''t flinch until Jaime grabbed me by the shoulders and pulled me back. "


    Tyrion''s eyes widened, obviously hearing this story for the first time, he smiled and whistled, saying:


    "You should thank James for saving your arm, otherwise he wouldn''t be the first **** of the Lannister family."


    "You are the first **** of the Lannister family." Cersei countered sharply.


    Then she continued:


    "''It''s your turn'' I said to James at the time, ''touch its mane''."


    "I guess James didn''t dare." Tyrion said.


    "Jaime didn''t dare." Cersei puffed out her chest proudly, "He doesn''t have my courage. It''s me who should hold the sword, not him, a piece of shit!


    It''s just hateful that the gods are blind!


    If I were a man, how could the Lannister family have fallen to this point! "


    Tyrion curled his lips in disdain:


    "Sister, what you are doing is not courage, it should be called madness. Normal people know, don''t put your arm to the lion''s mouth. It didn''t bite you that day, probably because it was full."


    "A coward''s sophistry." Cersei also disdained her younger brother''s speech, "At least I dare to fight to the death, but what about you?"


    "Dear old sister, do you know what consequences your ''death fight'' will lead to?"


    Cersei''s heart rose instantly, but she pretended to be indifferent, and said lightly:


    "Tell me, what is Caesar going to do to me?"


    Without waiting for her brother to speak, she hurriedly added: "He promised not to hold anyone accountable."


    "That''s the promise I got when I took Tommen to surrender outside the city, excluding the crimes since then. And, sister, do you know what crimes should be punished for the hundreds of nobles who tried to burn Maegor''s Tower and murdered it? Is it?"


    "Did he dare to kill me?"


    "When Caesar was a little baron, he dared to kill the king in public. That king is your son, you won''t forget it so quickly, will you?" Tyrion admired the unconcealable fear on his sister''s face, and suddenly said Turn around, "However, after all, the situation in the Seven Kingdoms has just stabilized, and Caesar doesn''t want to kill at this time, so he gave you another choice."


    "What choice?" Cersei looked indifferent on the surface, but the eagerness in her tone still couldn''t be concealed.


    "Go to the Great Wall."


    "He wants me to go to the Great Wall?" Cersei''s face changed, "Is he stupid? The Night''s Watch never accepts women."


    "Maybe what I said was not accurate enough." Tyrion explained, "I didn''t ask you to go to the Great Wall, but to a village south of the Great Wall called Mole Village. Have you heard of it?"


    "Mole Village? What the **** kind of place is that?"


    Tyrion''s face became a little strange:


    "That village is next to the King''s Road, just a few miles away from Castle Black. Due to the cold weather, the villagers there like to dig out deep and large basements, and live underground to escape the icy cold wind. And the night watchman... well, like Go there and dig for ''buried treasure''."


    "Digging for treasure?" Cersei didn''t understand.


    Tyrion had to continue to explain:


    "You know, the night watchman swore not to marry a wife, but as a man, there are always desires that need to be resolved..."


    Cersei finally understood: "That damned village is the night watchman''s academy!"


    "You could say so." Tyrion shrugged.


    Cersei''s face turned pale in a flash: "Caesar wants to send me to the technical academy! I am the Queen Mother of the Seven Kingdoms! I am the eldest daughter of the Lannister family in Casterly Rock!"


    "Think of the good," Tyrion said quietly, "you can finally see the brother you''ve been thinking about so much. Tsk tsk, I wonder if James will keep his oath not to touch you..."


    "You vicious little devil!" Cersei cried in despair, "Are you just going to watch the Lannister family humiliated by Caesar!"


    "Let''s face it, sister." Tyrion said indifferently, "We have no right to resist. And what you have done...I can only say that you deserve it. Even the nobles of the Westland will not intercede for you. "


    "I want to see Caesar!" Cersei cried.


    "Caesar will not see you." Tyrion sighed. "The only kindness he can give you is to let you see Tommen and Myrcella one last time before you leave."


    "My children!" Cersei told herself not to cry, but she couldn''t hold back the tears after all.


    Tyrion turned silently, walked out, and came back a moment later with Tommen and Myrcella.


    "Mother!"


    The three hugged and cried together.


    Tyrion walks out the door, giving them a final farewell.


    After a long time, Cersei opened the door and came out.


    There are no tears on her face, although she is still pale.


    "Are you ready?" When Tyrion saw his sister like this, even if he didn''t deal with her, he couldn''t help feeling pity.


    "Let''s go." Cersei said lightly, "But I will not give in. Never!"


    Tyrion glanced at his sister suspiciously:


    "What do you want to do again?"


    "Jaime," Cersei said, "he is my last hope. We came into this world together, and he will never leave me alone."


    Tyrion shrugged helplessly, and said with emotion:


    "Oh, my poor old brother, even after going to the Great Wall of Impossibility, he can''t escape from your entanglement, old lady. Please let him go."


    Cersei glanced at her brother expressionlessly:


    "Just stay here and lick Caesar''s toes. The real lion is going to the Great Wall."


    "Well, presumably a real lion must not be afraid of the cold." Tyrion joked.


    After saying this, for some reason, he suddenly thought of a **** in Yidi¡ª


    Night Lion.


    It is said that he is the master of the long night and the source of the cold winter.


    There is one more chapter to wait

 Chapter 475: Red Dragon and White Crow

    Chapter 475 Red Dragon and White Crow


    The weather in King''s Landing suddenly turned cold.


    The biting cold wind was blowing more and more fiercely, scraping the windows like the claws of wild beasts. Frost grew on every tower of the Red Keep, and every path was carpeted with white.


    A full moon hangs in the sky like a big round snowball, and the stars are sparse and cold.


    Fortunately, the roaring fireplace exudes heat, dispelling the chill in the house.


    The seven maids brought the sumptuous dinner to the table briskly, Samwell sat at the head of the table, his two queens sat on both sides, and Ser Barristan Selmy put on the white armor again, like a sculpture Stand behind the king.


    "Cersei was escorted out of the city today." Daenerys said while cutting the steak on the silver plate with a knife, "That scene was not very good, the people of King''s Landing seem to hate this former Queen Mother of the Seven Kingdoms very much.


    Thousands of people filled the streets, throwing rotten fish, rotten leaves, and stones at Cersei. If the guards hadn''t stopped her, the angry crowd would have torn up and eaten the lioness. "


    "At least she''s still wearing clothes this time." Samwell recalled the scene in the original book where the queen mother was stripped naked and paraded through the streets, and for a moment felt that she was kind.


    "This time?" Daenerys obviously didn''t understand.


    "Sam is talking about the old story of Tywin forcing his father''s lover to parade naked in Casterly Rock City after his father died." Margaery thought she had guessed what her husband was thinking.


    "Yes, maybe this is the cycle of retribution." Sam Wells said.


    "The people of King''s Landing are venting their grievances against the Lannister family on Cersei," Margaery said.


    The little guy in his arms is not very honest, struggling to climb up the dining table.


    "What the Lannister family did was really excessive. It''s no wonder the people of King''s Landing hate them so much."


    Samwell took a sip of the red wine and said, "Actually, it''s also because someone is fanning the flames behind the scenes and fueling the flames."


    Margaret came to her senses immediately: "Is it the northern nobles who were almost burned to death by her?"


    "That''s right." Samwell nodded.


    Since accepting the information network of the "Octospider", there are not many things in King''s Landing that can be hidden from his ears.


    However, due to the short time, he has not been able to contact the Seven Kingdoms or even the "little birds" on the other side of the narrow sea.


    "The Lannisters deserve it!" Daenerys gritted her teeth. "Back in the usurper war, they burned, killed and looted King''s Landing, even mothers and children! I think you are too kind, Sam, to kill There''s nothing wrong with Lannister alone."


    "It''s too much to exterminate the clan." Margaery said, "Especially at this time. We need to unite the nobles of the Seven Kingdoms. Too cruel methods will bring bad effects."


    Daenerys snorted softly, but she didn''t continue to pester her. She is not a cruel woman, and what she said just now was also out of past sadness.


    Octavian finally broke free from his mother''s "clutch", climbed onto the dining table, and rolled on it with the dragon egg in his arms.


    "He is very dishonest today." Margaery said helplessly, "Let the nanny take him back to sleep."


    Samwell waved his hands with a smile: "It''s okay, it''s good for children to move more."


    Margaery just gave up.


    Daenerys looked at the little guy who had rolled in front of her, and grinningly scooped up some milk with a spoon and brought it to his mouth.


    Octavian did not refuse her kindness, and opened his mouth to accept it.


    "Sam, how are you going to arrange the Lannister family? Will they inherit Casterly Rock?"


    "Yes." Samwell nodded, "No one can replace Lannister''s prestige in the western region. I don''t have the time to support a new guardian of the western region now."


    While talking, the little guy actually rolled in front of him again.


    Samwell smiled and brought a small ball of mashed potatoes to his son''s mouth.


    Octavian never refused anyone who came, swallowed it in one gulp, and started rolling on the table again.


    Accidentally, he slipped his little hand, and the red dragon egg jumped out of his arms, Gudu Gudu was about to roll off the long table.


    Margaret was taken aback. Just as she was about to get up, she saw that Samwell had turned into an afterimage, catching the dragon egg in midair at a speed almost invisible to the naked eye.


    "Don''t worry, the dragon egg won''t break even if it falls on the ground." Daenerys comforted with a smile.


    But the next second, the expression on her face froze.


    Because there was a crack on the surface of that dragon egg!


    "How could it be?" Margaery was also terrified, "It obviously didn''t fall to the ground..."


    "Don''t be nervous." Samwell comforted his concerned wife, "It should be about to hatch."


    The astonishment on Margaery''s face was instantly replaced by surprise, and she asked a little at a loss:


    "Is there anything we need to do?"


    Looking like that, she was even more nervous than when she gave birth to Octavian herself.


    "We just need to wait patiently." Samwell, who had hatching experience, laughed.


    "The dragon family will have a new member!" Daenerys said happily.


    Ser Barristan also held his breath and stared at the dragon egg without blinking, looking forward to the birth of the most magical creature in the world.


    Kaka Kaka¡ª


    Under the gazes of the eyes, there are more and more cracks on the surface of the dragon egg.


    Finally, a triangular red head drilled out of the eggshell, and let out a childish neigh:


    "Aw¡ª"


    "Come out!" Margaret clapped her palms and said, at the same time couldn''t help but take a closer look, "It''s a red dragon!"


    During the speech, Xiaolong had protruded most of his body, covered with dark red scales, which looked like flowing blood under the candlelight.


    It opened its small mouth, and exhaled a puff of smoke mixed with sparks.


    Samwell took the little dragon by the back of his neck and put it on the table next to his son.


    Octavian was not afraid of the little dragon at all, he giggled and hugged it.


    Xiaolong was also very close to Octavian, sticking out his long thin tongue to lick his face.


    Seeing this harmonious scene, Margaery showed a gratified smile:


    "They will finally soar in the sky together!"


    Samwell laughed loudly, and was about to say something festive, when he suddenly heard a rapid knock on the window.


    Everyone turned their heads and saw a huge white raven standing on the windowsill, pecking at the glass with its long sharp beak.


    It was snowing outside at some point.


    Its feathers were wet with rain, and the ice crystals shimmered in the moonlight.


    This is the largest raven Samwell has ever seen in his life, even bigger than some falcons. Snowflakes danced around it, and the moon silvered it.


    It is White Crow, from the Academy City.


    The white crows of the Academy City, unlike their black cousins, do not carry messages of their own. They fly out of Oldtown with only one mission:


    Announces a change of season.


    After realizing this, the joy of the birth of the red dragon instantly froze into ice in the house.


    "Winter is here." Samwell said solemnly.

 Chapter 476: Great Wall Snowstorm

    Chapter 476 The Wind and Snow on the Great Wall


    The heavy snow that lasted for a month finally stopped, and the sun broke through the clouds near noon.


    The sun shone on the Great Wall of Impossibility, shining light blue light.


    Ed Stark stood on the Great Wall, overlooking the ghostly forest below.


    The whistling north wind swept through the woods below, and the thin ice crystals on the crown of the trees fell one after another, like an ice banner unfolding.


    But what attracted his attention more was the wildling tribe''s flag with all kinds of strange faces in the forest.


    Countless colorful tents are like mushrooms in the forest, densely crowded to the north of the Great Wall, and the number is countless.


    In this forest, all the savages north of the Great Wall are gathered.


    Mountain barbarians, salt sea sailors, skinchangers and giants, cannibal tribes of the Great Glacier, cave dwellers with faces dyed in every color, Hornfoot men with soles like boiled leather...


    All these savages of all kinds and shapes were gathered by a man who called himself "the king beyond the wall".


    To be honest, Ed Stark, once the Duke of the North and the Hand of the King, had to admit that the difficulty of controlling such a huge "rabble" was comparable to hell.


    Perhaps there was really some terror chasing them, so the wildlings had to unite under the command of the King Beyond the Wall.


    Is it the legendary ghost?


    Ed frowned tightly.


    Of course, no matter how many savages there are, it is not easy to break through the artificial moat of the Great Wall.


    For so many days, the savages launched countless attacks, but apart from leaving corpses behind, they couldn''t shake the Great Wall at all.


    They even tried to send elite climbing teams over the Great Wall and attack from the south.


    This is indeed a good idea. After all, the Great Wall can only stop the attack from the north, but it has no defense against the south.


    Fortunately, Jon Snow brought information in time to prevent the wildlings from raiding this time.


    However, Ed did not feel relaxed about it.


    Because his illegitimate son Jon also brought back a distressing news¡ª¡ª


    North of the Great Wall, White Walkers really appeared.


    Of course, the night watchmen are now arguing endlessly about the authenticity of this news.


    Many people questioned Jon, in fact, because he had surrendered to the wildlings before, and killed his companion "Halfhand" Colin with his own hands.


    Although Jon justified that he had to do some extraordinary things just to break into the enemy, but this kind of argument is difficult to convince all the night watchmen.


    If Eddard hadn''t been the commander-in-chief of the Night''s Watch and used his own reputation as a guarantee for the illegitimate son, I''m afraid Jon would inevitably face trial.


    But in this way, not many people believed the news about the White Walkers that Jon brought back.


    The creaking sound interrupted Ed''s thoughts. When he turned his head, he saw his illegitimate son coming to the top of the city in a lifting iron cage.


    "Father," Jon called as soon as he came up, "we have a raven from the Schooltown."


    "Bring what news?"


    "No news," said Jon. "It was a raven."


    Ed instantly understood that the white raven didn''t deliver news, it only announced the end of the season.


    Now that fall is over, so¡­


    "Winter is coming." Ed let out a mouthful of foul air, and the seriousness on his face could almost wring out water.


    "The White Walkers will also go south." Jon persuaded, "We must let the wildlings in, otherwise, these hundreds of thousands of people will be killed and turned into ghouls!"


    Ed didn''t speak.


    It was really hard for him to make up his mind.


    Once so many wildlings are allowed to enter the south of the Great Wall, I am afraid that the northern border will suffer first.


    Winter is coming, and the people in the north couldn''t fill their stomachs, but now there are hundreds of thousands of mouths to grab food. Ed can''t imagine how many killings and corpses will be added by then.


    But he also knew that Jon was right. If these hundreds of thousands of wildlings were killed by the White Walkers and turned into ghouls, that would be a real disaster.


    What''s more, savages are people too.


    The father and son fell silent, only the cry of the cold wind could be heard around them.


    After an unknown amount of time, Jon Snow finally spoke again, but asked another question:


    "Father, you promised before that when we meet again, you will tell me who my mother is?"


    Ed became even more silent.


    This was another question that made him extremely entangled.


    The creaking sound of the lifting iron cage sounded again. Ed turned around and saw Bachelor Wende striding over.


    "Lord Ed," the bachelor stepped forward and handed over a letter, "This is a letter from King''s Landing."


    Ed took the letter and glanced at it quickly, with no expression on his face:


    "Caesar has entered King''s Landing."


    Jon was slightly surprised when he heard the words: "So, Targaryen has been restored?"


    "The Baratheon dynasty has indeed collapsed, but the new dynasty may not be Targaryen, at least Caesar has not changed his surname." Ed turned to the bachelor, "Master Wende, please call the brothers, I have something to announce to them. Lord Stannis, invite him too."


    "good."


    After the bachelor left, Ed looked at his illegitimate son again, and finally said:


    "Jon, it''s time for me to tell you the truth."


    Jon was refreshed, and immediately listened attentively, but the other party''s next sentence made him confused.


    "You are not actually my son..." Ed pursed his lips, and continued, "Your mother is my sister Lyanna Stark, and your real father... is Prince Rhaegar Targaryen."


    Jon opened his mouth wide and didn''t know how to respond for a while.


    He originally only wanted to know who his mother was, but unexpectedly, he got such an answer.


    Ed reached out and patted Jon''s shoulder, saying:


    "Back then in the Tower of Bliss, your mother died after giving birth to you. You also know the situation at that time. I must conceal your real life experience, otherwise the Baratheon family will not let you go.


    Fortunately, now that the Baratheon Dynasty has collapsed, all past grievances have disappeared, if you want to restore your surname..."


    "No!" Jon said suddenly, "I''m not some Targaryen, I''m Snow, your illegitimate son!"


    Ed sighed: "There is nothing noble about the surname Snow."


    "But I''m used to it." Jon said firmly, "And, I only recognize you as my father!"


    Ed was slightly moved when he heard the words, and no longer forced:


    "Okay, if that''s the case, then you are still my son. Besides, in the Great Wall, there is no difference between Targaryen and Snow."


    "Um."


    "Let''s go. Let''s go down." Ed turned and walked towards the elevator cage, "Caesar asked us to let the wildlings in, and said that King''s Landing would provide food to feed them."


    "Great!" Jon cheered, and hurriedly followed.


    The two went down the Great Wall and returned to Castle Black.


    "Yo! Isn''t this our noble Lord Ed, and his illegitimate son." James Lannister joked in a weird tone after seeing the two.


    Jon immediately said: "I am not an illegitimate child!"


    "Then what are you?"


    "I..." Jon wanted to tell the truth, but hesitated.


    Ed said at this moment;


    "Jaime, there is a letter from King''s Landing, Tommen Baratheon surrendered to Caesar, and your father Tywin is also dead."


    The strange smile on James'' face froze immediately, but soon, he curled his lips and said:


    "I have already put on black clothes, and the struggle for power in the South has nothing to do with me."


    Ed nodded, and said:


    "Also, your sister is here too."


    "Cersei?" James asked suspiciously, "Since when did the Great Wall accept women?"


    "She didn''t come to the Great Wall, but to Mole Village."


    Hearing this, James'' face turned pale instantly.

 Chapter 477: Horn of Winter

    Chapter 477 The Horn of Winter


    In the hall of Castle Black, Ed Stark''s voice echoed until it gradually disappeared.


    "The above are the king''s orders," the commander-in-chief of the night watchman put away the letter, "so, please prepare, we will open the city gate and let the wildlings in..."


    "Wait a minute!" A voice suddenly sounded.


    Ed looked around, and saw Stannis Baratheon standing up slowly.


    "Lord Stannis, what''s your opinion?"


    "Your king," Stannis raised an eyebrow, "how does he plan to house hundreds of thousands of wildlings?"


    "This, he didn''t say clearly in the letter."


    "So there is no plan." Stannis curled his lips in disdain, "Once so many wildlings go south, what will happen if there is a conflict with the people of the Seven Kingdoms? Lord Ed, your northern border is the first to be affected."


    "I am no longer the guardian of the northern border." Ed said, "As for your worries, I believe there will be a solution. Moreover, His Majesty has said that he will lead the Allied Forces of the Seven Nations to support the Great Wall. When the army arrives, I believe these savages will not dare stir up trouble."


    "The king wants to lead the army to the north? For what? Is it true that the legendary ghosts are coming?"


    "Yes." Jon Snow said, "I saw them with my own eyes on the Fist of the First Men! Believe me, the wildlings are not a threat, those White Walkers are."


    "Hehe, how credible is the words of an illegitimate child?"


    "He''s still a chameleon."


    "And broke the oath."


    Faced with doubts, Jon almost blurted out his true life experience.


    But fortunately, Ed was the first to speak:


    "I believe him! If the White Walker is a lie, I will bear all the responsibilities!"


    The powerful words echoed in the hall, suppressing all voices of doubt.


    There is no doubt that the name Ed Stark still has considerable weight, especially among the night watchmen.


    Over the years, because the White Walkers never appeared, the southern nobles have long forgotten this almost exiled northern legion, and the Stark family has been silently supporting them.


    Seeing that Ed made such a promise, Stannis didn''t say any more.


    Ed nodded slowly, and said: "Very good, since everyone has no objections, we need to send an envoy to negotiate with the savages."


    "I''ll go!" Jon immediately applied.


    Ed took a deep look at him and did not refuse:


    "Okay, you go."


    Jon nodded, and then strode out under the gazes of all kinds of people.


    While waiting for the door to open, Ed chased after him and said:


    "If you want, I can disclose your real life experience."


    "No need, father." Jon said, "In the Great Wall, Targaryen may not be nobler than Snow, but it will cause more trouble. Moreover, I don''t want people to respect me just because of my surname."


    Ed didn''t speak any more, just patted him on the shoulder.


    The city gate slowly opened a thin crack, and the biting cold wind blew in, bringing snowflakes and ice particles, making people unable to open their eyes.


    "Take care of yourself!"


    "you too."


    Jon bid farewell to his father, turned around and walked into the snow without hesitation.


    Not long after leaving the Great Wall and walking north, Jon was discovered by patrolling wildlings.


    After explaining his purpose, he was taken into the tent of the king beyond the wall.


    "Meet you again, Crow." Mance Reid said flatly, "I really admire your courage. You dare to come to see me after betrayal."


    "I''m here to save you." Jon said.


    "Save us?" Mance raised his eyebrows, "How?"


    "His Majesty has agreed to let you enter the Great Wall."


    "Which Your Majesty?" Mance asked, "In recent years, the person sitting on your iron chair has changed too frequently."


    "It''s His Majesty Caesar."


    "Caesar..." Mance fell into memory, "I remember that kid, when we met by the Trident River, he was just a baron."


    "You actually met Caesar?" Jon was quite surprised, even he himself had only heard of the legendary new king.


    "That''s right, I met once, he is a very interesting guy. However, you agree to let us enter the Great Wall, there should be conditions?"


    "Yes, you are not allowed to take the initiative to attack the people of the Seven Kingdoms. All tribal leaders must swear allegiance to His Majesty Caesar and accept his arrangements..."


    "He wants us to kneel?" Mance interrupted.


    "Yes," Jon nodded, "if you want to enter the south of the Great Wall, you must give up the status of the so-called ''free people''."


    "Do you know why I defected from the Night Watch?" Mance asked back.


    "Why?"


    "Because I''m tired of kneeling." Mance said coldly, "My people don''t want to kneel either. We are born free people. If we don''t have freedom, we might as well die."


    "Perhaps what you are about to face is more terrifying than death." Jon said, "You should have seen how the corpse stands up again. Stay north of the Great Wall, that is your fate."


    "Do you really think the Great Wall can stop us?" Mance smiled, pointing to a corner of the tent.


    A horn was placed there.


    The horn was huge, its curving lines fully eight feet long, and the opening so wide that he could fit it all the way down to his elbow. If it''s from a bison, it''s the biggest cow ever.


    At first he thought it was inlaid with bronze, but when he got closer he realized it was gold. Old gold, engraved with runes, faded to brown.


    Jon suddenly remembered an ancient legend, and his face suddenly changed:


    "Horn of Winter?"


    "Yes," Mance said, "this is the Horn of Winter. It is said that as long as it is blown, the Great Wall will collapse."


    "This is just a legend, no one has tried it..."


    "The White Walkers were once just legends." Mance reached out to stroke the curve of the horn, "but now, legends are becoming reality."


    Jon pursed his lips and said:


    "Why didn''t you blow the horn before that, but kept sending troops to attack the Great Wall?"


    "The horn sounded, and the Great Wall collapsed. Then, what else can humans rely on to stop the White Walkers?" Mance said, "Of course, I also underestimated you. Now the Night Watchmen have been reduced to less than a thousand people, but they are still better than you." I imagined it would be tougher to deal with.


    But I believe you can also understand that if it is a last resort, or the conditions you put forward are too excessive, I also have the last choice. "


    Jon didn''t speak for a long while.


    Compared to how confident he was at the beginning, he now finally feels that things are a little tricky.


    "I know you can''t make a decision," Mance said, "so, let Caesar come to see me in person. I believe he will give an acceptable condition."


    Jon glanced at the huge horn again, nodded and said in a muffled voice:


    "I will bring your request back, but I cannot guarantee that Caesar will be willing to see you."


    "He will." Mance smiled confidently, "We had a good chat last time, I believe he will not reject old friends."

 Chapter 478: new imperial council

    Chapter 478 New imperial meeting


    After the snow, it cleared up, and the bright sunshine poured down, coating the city of Junlin with a layer of light silver. The snow-capped capital of the Seven Kingdoms is like a fairy tale city made of ice crystals, full of fantasy and charming colors.


    Even the stench that permeated the air dissipated a lot due to the snowstorm.


    Tyrion Lannister, wearing a heavy leather jacket, stepped into the chamber of Maegor House to attend the first imperial meeting after the establishment of the new dynasty.


    To be honest, he himself didn''t expect to be invited.


    Is Caesar still planning to continue to appoint him as Minister of Finance?


    Four people have already come in the hall.


    Tyrion smiled and greeted them one by one, while secretly guessing the position he might hold as an important minister.


    First of all, Lord Randyll Tarly.


    As the king''s father, this person has always been the most trusted and relied on person, and there is no doubt that he should be the new king''s hand.


    Then there was Lord Lucas Dayne.


    As the first knight canonized by the king, he was also one of the first to follow Caesar in the North and South, and made great contributions in the Battle of Dorne. Although he suffered a defeat in Blackwater Bay, it did not affect Caesar''s trust in him at all. , It is estimated that he will serve as the new Minister of the Sea.


    Next, this was a thin, slightly hunched bachelor with a faint smile on his lips. Oh, no, he didn''t have a necklace, so he wasn''t a bachelor.


    Tyrion remembered that this person was deprived of the title of bachelor by the Academy for conducting immoral living experiments, but he was later taken in by Caesar and became the de facto bachelor of his earliest territory, Yingzui Island.


    Now, this person is standing in the Red Castle''s conference hall with a high-sounding appearance. It is obvious that Caesar is planning to appoint him as a grand scholar.


    But will Xuecheng agree?


    Tyrion knew that although the grand maester was a member of the imperial council, only the cardinal of Xuecheng had the right to appoint.


    Even if Caesar is extremely powerful now, it would be fine if he appointed someone else, and the Academy City should not refute it because of this, but a person like Cobain who was expelled from the Academy City...


    Tyrion wondered how the Citadel would react if Caesar did appoint Qyburn Grand Maester.


    As for the last person in the hall, it was a young and mature young man, Baron Gavin Mander.


    Tyrion knew that this person had always been Caesar''s chief steward, and he could be said to be his most trusted right-hand man. It was a matter of course that he was recruited into the imperial council, but he couldn''t tell what position he would be assigned.


    He thought to himself, there are seven important ministers in the Imperial Council, and now the Hand of the King, the Minister of the Sea, and the Grand Master have basically been determined. Among the remaining four positions, the Captain of the Kingsguard is obviously Barristan Cyre. sir.


    This old knight is a living legend, and can be regarded as a symbol of royal power. Any king who does not have this white shadow behind him seems to lack sufficient orthodoxy.


    Then, the Minister of Finance, Minister of Justice and Chief of Intelligence are temporarily unclear.


    While thinking, Tyrion saw another person walking in the door.


    Lord of Oldtown, Lord Leighton Hightower.


    This is not an unexpected candidate. After all, the Hightower family provided a lot of support for Caesar in the early stages of his growth, and he has been unswervingly standing in the right position since then.


    Just don¡¯t know which seat it is¡­


    Although the position has not yet been determined, the number of people has already matched.


    There are now six people in the hall, plus Sir Barristan who did not show up, but definitely occupies a place, the seven important ministers'' seats in the imperial council are already full.


    Tyrion found that none of these people came from the three northern realms.


    Although Caesar¡¯s roots are in the south, he does not give a seat of important ministers to the three northern regions, which can indeed explain some problems.


    You know, even the Western Region has won a seat.


    Tyrion rolled his eyeballs, as if realizing something interesting.


    At this moment, footsteps sounded again at the door, and the king strode in.


    He was wearing a light blue velvet dress with a double-headed eagle tattooed on his chest, the famous [Dawn] sword behind his back, and a ruby ??tile steel crown inherited from the conqueror on his head.


    Ser Barristan Selmy, in white armor and a white cloak, followed the king.


    The six people in the hall hurriedly stood up to greet them.


    "Sit down." Samwell waved his hand and stepped forward to sit down in the main seat.


    Everyone waited for the king to sit down before taking their seats.


    Only Ser Barristan remained standing quietly behind the king.


    Samwell''s eyes slowly swept across everyone''s faces, then he took out a parchment, smiled slightly, and said:


    "Let me announce the list of the new imperial council members."


    Everyone lifted their spirits, stood up one after another, and listened attentively.


    "Hand of the King, by Lord Randyll Tarly, Chief of Intelligence, by Lord Gavin Mander, Lord of Justice, by Lord Leighton Hightower, Chancellor of the Exchequer, by Tyrion Lannister Lord Lucas Dayne as Lord of the Sea, Maester Qyburn as Grand Maester, and Ser Barristan Selmy as Captain of the Iron Guard.


    The above is the arrangement of the seven important ministers of the Imperial Council. I hope that you can fulfill your duties and share my worries on major national affairs. "


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Everyone bowed down and saluted, and responded respectfully.


    Samwell waved for everyone to sit down, and continued:


    "Winter is coming, the cold wind from the north has blown, and the ancient horror is about to revive. Therefore, our current priority is to prepare for the next big battle. A big battle that affects the safety of the people of Westeros.


    What advice do you have for this? "


    Earl Randall spoke first:


    "Your Majesty, the most elite army of the Seven Kingdoms, nearly 200,000 people, is currently gathered in King''s Landing, ready to march northward at any time to support the Great Wall. However, to supply such a huge army for an expedition northward, food is a must. Big problem."


    "And winter is coming," Earl Layton added. "The south may be better, but the farmland in the north will inevitably reduce production. The further north, the more serious it will be, especially in the north. If we don''t provide food support, I''m afraid there will be large-scale disasters." famine."


    Earl Lucas also said:


    "There is also the issue of winter clothes for soldiers. If you want to go on an expedition to the Great Wall, the winter clothes for the 200,000 troops are not a small amount."


    "In the final analysis, it is the issue of money and food." Samwell summed up the speeches of several people, and then looked at the Minister of Finance, "Tyrion, this is the area you are responsible for. What is the solution?"


    Tyrion''s heart skipped a beat when he heard the words, secretly thinking it was bad.


    Sure enough, it was not without price that Caesar handed over a seat in the imperial council to the Lannister family.


    Now comes the price.


    How else can money and food be solved?


    Tax increase.


    Tyrion sighed, knowing the villain had to do it himself.


    "Your Majesty, I propose to increase taxes on the southern princes."

 Chapter 479: tax hike plan

    Chapter 479 Tax Increase Program


    There was a brief silence in the chamber.


    Immediately there was a questioning voice:


    "Why just tax the South? What about the North?"


    Tyrion spread his hands:


    "I also want to raise taxes for the lords in the north, but winter is coming, and the north is ice and snow. It is very rare for them to reduce the number of people in their territory who starve to death. Do you expect them to pay more taxes?"


    "The north of the Neck can indeed be called a world of ice and snow, but the farmland in the south is not completely unproductive." Earl Layton said, "So, I have no objection to not raising taxes on the northern border, but the valley has the Bright Moon Mountains Blocking the wind and snow, the valley is as warm as spring, and the land in the river is already fertile. Even in winter, if it is replaced with cold-resistant crops, the grain output will not be low. Taxes can still be increased in these two areas.¡±


    "The valleys and riverlands in winter can''t be as rich as the south." Tyrion argued.


    "Not all the south is a rich place." Earl Lucas also said, "Dorn''s food production is not much, and there have been repeated wars in the past few years. It may not be appropriate to increase taxes at this time."


    "Dawn, you can use discretion..."


    Before Tyrion finished speaking, he heard Earl Randall questioning:


    "Why doesn''t the western border increase taxes?"


    "There are many mountains in the western region, and the cultivated land is scarce..."


    "But there are many gold mines."


    "Gold can''t fill the stomach, nor can it resist the cold wind."


    "But you can buy food and leather jackets."


    "Who did you buy from?"


    "On the other side of the narrow sea," Earl Landau said, "Since the continent of Essos is not connected to the land of eternal winter, it is less affected by the harsh winter, and there is even a ''land of long summer'', so we never have to worry about the cold wind. As long as you have enough gold, you can buy food from them."


    "That''s true." Tyrion nodded, but then changed the topic, "However, you may have forgotten that all the gold in Casterly Rock City was looted by the Iron Bank, and even the gold mining rights for the next ten years were taken away by the other party. Take it away. The Lannisters are now worrying about their next meal."


    "The gold mines in the western region are not limited to Casterly Rock City, there are also gold mines in Castelmay City, Nunburg Castle and Pendry Hills."


    "The fishing ground on Fairy Island is also a ''gold mine''."


    "There is also Lannisport, the commercial tax income should not be low."


    ¡­


    There were too many southern nobles in the imperial meeting. Tyrion felt the difficulty of being alone and helpless, and shouted angrily:


    "No matter what the western region is, it can''t compare to the richness of the Reach! Lord Layton, your Hightower family is the most wealthy in the world. If you want to increase taxes, it should start with you!"


    Earl Layton was about to speak, but he heard the sound of the long table.


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw the king tapping the table lightly.


    The quarrel stopped immediately.


    "This winter is a test for everyone in Westeros." Samwell said in a deep voice, "If the Great Wall is breached and the White Walkers ravage the Seven Kingdoms, no matter how strong your castle is, no matter how much wealth you have Meaningless.


    In order to survive this cold winter, we can no longer be entangled in personal self-interest.


    Tax increase is imperative.


    However, considering that there is indeed a gap between the rich and the poor in each territory, the amount of tax added should also be different.


    A rich territory should bear more responsibilities, and a poor territory can bear less.


    Tyrion, as the Minister of Finance, you should draw up a tax increase plan according to the situation of each territory as soon as possible.


    To be fair and just, understand? "


    No matter what I do, someone will have an opinion. Tyrion wanted to rant like that.


    But this time he controlled his big mouth.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Tyrion understood that the reason he was able to enter the imperial meeting was because Caesar needed a "wicked man".


    During the establishment of the Caesar Dynasty, the southern aristocracy, especially the aristocracy of the River Bend, made great contributions.


    Looking at the current imperial meeting, you can see that it is basically all the nobles of the river bay.


    The strength and wealth of the nobles of the River Bend are already famous in the Seven Kingdoms. Now that winter is coming, they need to prepare military resources to fight against the ghosts. They are the best "fat sheep".


    But the problem is that these river bend nobles are the great heroes of the Caesar Dynasty. If the king directly attacks them, it will definitely affect their reputation.


    At this time, the role of Tyrion is highlighted.


    As a member of the Lannister family, he already had old grievances with these southern nobles, so he had reason to be motivated to attack them harshly.


    The southern nobles would only vent their anger on Tyrion instead of resenting the king.


    Tyrion certainly doesn¡¯t want to be a villain if he can, it¡¯s a high-risk job.


    Maybe one day when I sleep, someone will wipe my neck.


    But he had no choice.


    Let¡¯s not say that he has a secret of patricide in the hands of Caesar, and it¡¯s easy for the other party to destroy him.


    More importantly, the Lannister family needs to find a new position in the Caesar dynasty.


    Tyrion knew very well that Samwell Caesar was not a fool like Robert Baratheon. Although the other party relied on the support of the southern nobles to ascend the Iron Throne, it did not mean that he would let the southern forces Growing savagely in King''s Landing.


    Otherwise why would he drag a Lannistra into the imperial council.


    Isn''t it just for balance.


    Therefore, the position of the Lannister family in the new dynasty is very clear, that is to become a chess piece used by Caesar to balance the southern nobles.


    Thinking of this, Tyrion showed a slightly ferocious smile to the nobles across the river:


    "Your Majesty, please rest assured that I will draw up a tax increase plan according to the situation of each family. It must be fair and just!"


    Seeing that Tyrion understood what he meant, Samwell nodded with satisfaction: "Very well, I will leave this matter to you. Make sure that the army''s logistical support is not a problem."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Tyrion wanted to ask if he would be beheaded if there was a logistics problem.


    I guess this answer won''t reassure him.


    At the beginning, his own father would kill him because of logistical matters, and Caesar obviously would not be more merciful.


    "The matter of supporting the Great Wall should not be too urgent." Earl Randall said, "First of all, the army has just gone through several battles and needs to be repaired. Secondly, the military supplies also need time to prepare. What''s more, the White Walkers have not really appeared yet. .


    So, I suggest that a vanguard army can be sent to the Great Wall for support, and the follow-up army can wait until it is ready, or when the White Walkers actually appear and the Great Wall defense line is in an emergency before setting off. "


    "Yes." Samwell nodded in agreement, "Let Earl Dickon Tarly lead 5,000 troops to go ahead."


    "good."


    "In addition, we can organize the migration of northern residents to the south." Samwell said again.


    "I''m afraid it''s not easy." Earl Layton frowned. "Northern people may not be willing to leave their hometown, and the northern lord may not want to let the number of people under his rule continue to decrease. And how to accommodate the northerners who migrated south?" It''s also a problem."


    Sam Well said:


    "Moving to the south is not mandatory. If the people in the north are worried that they will be frozen to death in the cold winter, they can go south. As for the nobles in the north, well, if they are sure to support the people, I have no problem, but if they don''t If there is no ability, it is not allowed to block the migration of the leaders to the south.


    The northerners who go south can go to the stormy land, where labor is just needed.


    Oh yes, and wildlings too. "


    Hearing this, Gavin said:


    "Your Majesty, there is news from the Great Wall that Mance Rayder, the King Beyond the Wall, did not agree to lead the wildlings into the Great Wall, but wants to see you in person."


    Samwell frowned: "What? He still wants to negotiate terms with me."


    "It seems so." Gavin said, "It is said that Mance found the Horn of Winter."


    Earl Lucas was taken aback, and said, "Is it the horn that is said to blow the Great Wall down?"


    "Yes." Gavin nodded.


    Earl Layton said: "It is also said that blowing the horn of winter can wake up the sleeping underground giants."


    "It''s also possible that nothing will happen after it is blown," said Tyrion.


    "But we can''t afford to gamble." Earl Randall said.


    "There is really no need to gamble." Samwell said, "Okay, I will go to the Great Wall as soon as possible to meet old friends."

 Chapter 480: cannabis sparrow

    Chapter 480 The Big Sparrow


    Samwell Caesar walked slowly up the hills of Visenia.


    Followed by seven knights in white armor and a group of guards.


    The seven members of the Kingsguard have also been identified, and the captain is of course Ser Barristan Selmy.


    The other six members are Loras Tyrell, Kato Huya, Noah Rowan, Brynden Tully, Robert Royce, and Brienne Tass.


    According to the agreement, Loras Tyrell should be exiled from the Great Wall to become the night watchman, but Samwell thought that this person had helped him a lot, and he was also an important witness to the secret of Tyrion''s patricide, so he allowed him to stay King''s Landing, join the Kingsguard.


    Kato Huya and Noah Rowan, both of whom served as Samwell''s squires, and Robert Royce fought with Samwell to the last moment in the sept in Skyreach, They are all knights who have won the trust of the king.


    As for the "black fish" Brynden Tully, he had never met Caesar before.


    However, when Caesar and Lannister faced each other across the river, it was this man who raised the flag of rebellion in Riverrun and led the nobles in the river to escape from the control of the lion.


    The chaos in the Riverlands directly led to the lack of food in King''s Landing. It can be said that Samwell was able to defeat the Lannister family so smoothly, and Brynden Tully made a great contribution.


    In order to commend this person''s achievements, Samwell wanted to canonize him as an earl and grant him a fief.


    But unexpectedly, Brynden refused directly.


    This "black fish" was a deviant all his life. He once rejected the proposal of marriage proposed by his elder brother, Duke Horst Tully, and has never married a wife and had children. Naturally, he has no desire for titles and fiefdoms.


    However, he was interested in the honor of the White Knight.


    Samwell also fulfilled his wish and let Brynden join the Kingsguard.


    The addition of the last White Knight, Brienne Tass, is quite controversial.


    The Kingsguard had never had a woman, after all.


    But on this point, Samwell resisted all opinions and insisted that this loyal female knight join the Kingsguard.


    It''s not that he is full and wants to promote women''s rights in Westeros in this era, but that Brienne Tass is indeed worthy of the honor of the White Knight.


    A group of people came to the top of Visenya Hill, and the majestic vault of the Baelor Cathedral and the seven shining towers came into view.


    However, between the royal procession and the marble steps of the sanctuary, there were countless dirty people dressed in brown coarse cloth.


    Thousands of them are lining up to receive the alms of the church.


    Samwell frowned slightly.


    After capturing King''s Landing, he had mobilized a large amount of food to stabilize food prices, and sent people to set up almshouses throughout the city. Even Queen Margaery went to the poorest and filthiest flea dens in the city to distribute food for free, but nothing happened. Thinking of it, there are still so many people coming to the church to beg.


    The guards stepped forward to separate the crowd, and Samwell passed by.


    There was no cheering, no kneeling, not even a smiling face.


    These people in front of the sanctuary looked at the new king with gloomy, even hostile eyes.


    Samwell was not surprised by this.


    After entering the Lord¡¯s Landing, he has been slow to come to the Cathedral of Baylor to pray, nor to accept the coronation of the archbishop. Some rumors have begun to spread in the city, saying that he disrespects the Seven Gods.


    He came to Visenya Hills this time to solve this matter.


    The influence of the Church of the Seven Gods in Westeros cannot be underestimated. Even as a king, he needs to be cautious when dealing with this issue.


    But Samwell obviously won''t bow to the church either.


    In his eyes, faith is just a convenient tool for ruling, not his own "overlord".


    When Samwell crossed the crowd and was about to walk up the stone steps, he was stopped by a monk.


    "Does the Great Sept of Baelor dare to stop His Majesty the King?" Ser Barristan stepped forward to question.


    "Of course not." The monk said, "The Great Cathedral will not block anyone, but weapons cannot enter."


    Ser Barristan said, "A knight of the Kingsguard need not disarm, even at the king''s side."


    "Beside the king, the king is the master." The monk said neither humble nor overbearing, "but this is the church''s sanctuary, and the gods have the final say."


    "When did the gods ban weapons from entering the sanctuary?" Samwell asked, "I remember the last time I came, there was no such rule."


    "This is a new rule. It will be conveyed by the Archbishop, the new spokesperson of the Seven Gods."


    The Archbishop did change.


    The previous archbishop was torn apart by angry people during the previous King''s Landing riots, and then replaced with a new archbishop of humble origin.


    Normally, the archbishop is elected from among the archbishops, but now there is an exception.


    In recent years, there have been constant wars, during which the displaced and impoverished people have formed a large and influential group.


    Someone already saw the potential in this group and used the power of faith to hold them together.


    The poorer you are, the more pious you are. This is an eternal law.


    These pious and poor people are called sparrows by the people of King''s Landing.


    Their leader is called the "Big Sparrow", who is now the Archbishop.


    After the death of the previous archbishop, the archbishops held an election meeting, but during this period, the crazy sparrows held up their swords and rushed into the Baylor Cathedral carrying the sparrow, forcing the archbishops to choose the sparrow to become the new archbishop.


    "Since the gods have orders, mortals should obey." Samwell seemed not angry, and he untied the giant sword behind his back with a smile.


    The seven white knights of the Kingsguard also took off their swords one after another.??


    The monk stepped aside.


    The king leads seven white knights up the steps.


    After entering the hall of lights, Samwell found more than 20 monks kneeling on the ground, but they were not praying, but scrubbing the floor.


    Samwell recognized that they were all once powerful archbishops.


    "Archbishop Leonard," he called to one of them, and asked curiously, "Is there a shortage of servants in the church?"


    "Your Majesty," Archbishop Leonard blushed like a monkey''s butt, "labor is also a form of prayer, which can please the gods."


    Samwell raised his eyebrows: "Is this also the new oracle given by the archbishop?"


    Archbishop Leonard seemed frightened by the teasing in the king''s tone. He didn''t dare to answer, but carefully looked at the person behind him.


    It was a tall, thin old man with a half-brown and half-gray beard. His thin hair was combed back and tied into a simple knot. Although the robe was clean, it was full of patches.


    Samwell met this person''s gaze, and suddenly laughed:


    "Are you the new Archbishop?"


    The old man fixedly looked at the king with gray eyes, nodded and said:


    "Yes, Your Majesty, I am the Archbishop."

 Chapter 481: Order armed

    Chapter 481 Armed Forces of the Order


    Samwell looked at the archbishop in rough clothes in front of him, and the smile on the corner of his mouth gradually widened:


    "Master Archbishop, why are you dressed like this? Where''s your crystal crown and gold silk gown?"


    "It''s all sold," said the archbishop. "The poor people are still hungry. I have no right to wear gold and crystals on my head, so I sold them. I also sold other crowns and rings in the storeroom. , tapestry, and all the finery."


    "It can be seen." Samwell glanced at a group of archbishops who were also dressed in simple clothes, and some thoughts turned in his mind.


    "The Seven Gods created sheep, and the wool is enough to keep humans warm." The Archbishop said, "Your Majesty, what are you doing in the Cathedral of Baylor this time?"


    "I want to pray to the gods." Sam Will said.


    "Follow me, please." The archbishop handed over the brush in his hand to the archbishops, and then led Samwell through the double wooden doors to the main hall.


    The sound of footsteps echoed on the marble floor, colorful lights slanted in from the glass windows, and countless dust danced in the light beams.


    The hall was filled with the smell of incense, and the candles in front of the seven altars shone like sparks.


    Samwell came to the statue of the Father, knelt down and bowed his head in prayer.


    The seven white knights also knelt behind him, and only the archbishop stood.


    After the prayer, Samwell stood up again, and saw that the archbishop looked at him with a softer gaze.


    "Your Majesty, if I remember correctly, you have not yet accepted the coronation."


    Samwell pointed to the ruby ??tile-steel crown above his head:


    "When I was on Blood Reef Island, I put on this crown for myself, so naturally I don''t need others to crown me."


    "At that time, you were the Storm King, but if you want to become the king of the Seven Kingdoms, I''m afraid you need the approval of the Seven Gods."


    Samwell smiled slightly and said;


    "Did Aegon the Conqueror be crowned by the Archbishop in Oldtown? No, he didn''t. His crown came from the sword in his hand, the dragon at his feet, and the army behind him. Not the gods."


    The archbishop''s face darkened again:


    "Your Majesty, what you said is disrespectful to God."


    "I admire the Seven Gods." Sam Wells said, "The Conquistador accepted the Archbishop to personally apply the Seven Holy Oils on his forehead. Three hundred years later, I can do the same. This is my concession."


    The archbishop was silent for a moment, and said:


    "I can anoint you with holy oil, Your Majesty. However, you need to repay the Iron Throne''s debt to the church first."


    Samwell frowned: "How many?"


    "About 900,000 golden dragons. And interest..."


    "Is that a debt owed by Robert Baratheon?"


    "Yes."


    "Then you are looking for the wrong person. It is time to go to the Baratheon family to ask for the debt."


    "You don''t want me to ask Tommen for money, do you?"


    "There''s still a Stannis on the Great Wall, let''s find him."


    The archbishop shook his head: "Your Majesty, you don''t have to joke with me. This is a debt owed by the Iron Throne. Now that you are sitting on the Iron Throne, you should pay it back. Otherwise..."


    "Otherwise what?" Samwell''s tone also cooled down.


    The archbishop pointed to the direction of the gate:


    "Your Majesty, when you came, you also saw those people outside the church. Believe me, there are countless poor people like them in the Seven Kingdoms. You nobles are playing the game of power and constantly waging wars. But let the people shed blood..."


    "They will not bleed anymore." Samwell interrupted, "The civil war is over, and I will settle them."


    "But your army is still not disbanded."


    "That''s another war."


    "Yeah, endless war." The Archbishop said, "Blood that can''t be shed. It''s not you who bleed anyway, right?"


    "I have shed more blood than you can imagine." Samwell said, "And the war I am preparing is not for power. Without the protection of my army, your people will not just shed blood. Winter And the long night will sweep over Westeros and take all life. Hasn''t your **** told you this?"


    The archbishop''s eyes flashed:


    "Your Majesty, if this is the case, then the poor need more power to protect themselves."


    "what do you want to say in the end?"


    "What I want to say is that when winter comes, the church needs more warriors wielding shining swords to fight against the evil in the long night. If Your Majesty can allow me to rebuild the ancient Knights of the Holy Sword and Knights of the Stars, Then I will absolve the debt of the Iron Throne, and anoint you true Lord of the Seven Kingdoms.


    Under the gaze of the Seven Gods, I will anoint you with holy anointing oil! "


    Sure enough. Samwell pouted secretly.


    The High Sparrow finally revealed his true purpose.


    The so-called Knights of the Holy Sword and Knights of the Stars are both former religious orders.


    The Knights of the Holy Sword, also known as the Sons of Warriors, is composed of knights who voluntarily gave up their land and titles. Also known as the Gathering of the Poor, the Knights of the Stars are made up of lowly plebeians.


    The common feature of the members of these two military organizations is that they are extremely fanatical about the belief in the Seven Gods, and they swear allegiance to the Archbishop.


    The armed forces of the religious order in history have caused great troubles to the nobles and the royal family, and they are also a big killer used by the Church of the Seven Gods to suppress the nobles.


    But Maegor I Targaryen set off a war between the royal family and the church. The king suppressed the church''s armed forces with **** and cruel methods, and set a golden dragon for the head of each warrior''s son and the scalp of each poor assembly member. And a reward for a silver deer.


    Although the religious order was indeed banned by the royal family in the end, Maegor did not win the war.


    He only got the name of "cruel", and the fate of betrayal, and finally died on the Iron Throne.


    It can be said that without the Knights of the Holy Sword and the Knights of the Stars, the Church of the Seven Gods would be a toothless tiger.


    But if there is...


    The smile on Samwell''s face grew brighter.


    The archbishop thought that the king agreed to his proposal.


    But Ser Barristan, who had been with the king these days, knew that when Caesar smiled like that, something bad happened to someone.


    "Can."


    Hearing that the king agreed with his plan, the archbishop couldn''t hide his joy, and his old face turned into a chrysanthemum with a smile:


    "Blessed by the seven gods. The rebirth of the armed forces of the sect has answered our three hundred years of prayers day and night. Your Majesty, you are indeed the true king blessed by the gods! I will bathe and fast, and pray in the church for seven days and seven nights , and anoint you with my own hands..."


    "No, you fast overnight and anoint me tomorrow morning." Samwell had no time to waste on such boring rituals.


    The archbishop frowned, but nodded under the king''s firm gaze:


    "Okay, do as you say."


    Subsequently, the archbishop personally sent the king and his party out of the Baylor Cathedral.


    When walking down the hills of Visenia, Sir Brynden Tully couldn''t help but said:


    "Your Majesty, I''m afraid it''s not a good idea for you to restart the religious order''s armed forces at this time."


    Samwell looked back at the white knight, smiled and asked:


    "Give a child a sharp sword, what will happen?"


    Brynden thought thoughtfully:


    "Cut yourself?"


    Samwell smiled, did not continue this question, and instead said:


    "Get Gavin Mander to meet me."

 Chapter : Update time adjustment

Update time adjustment


    There are too many things at work recently, and the update time may not be stable.


    But it won''t be too late, Carrot will try to complete the update before 8:00 pm.


    Thank you for your understanding.

 Chapter 482: Blessing of the Seven Gods

    Chapter 482 Blessing of the Seven Gods


    The bright sunshine is soft and warm, bringing a touch of warmth to King''s Landing in winter.


    Just after dawn, various ribbons of color were arranged on the square in front of the Baelor Cathedral, and the flag of the double-headed eagle on a blue background fluttered in the wind.


    The officers and soldiers of the capital city garrison surrounded the Visenya hills, blocked the entrances and exits, and prohibited carriages and pedestrians from passing.


    However, both sides of the street were still crowded with King¡¯s Landing people who came to watch the ceremony. With joyful smiles on their faces, they stood on tiptoe and looked in the direction of the Red Castle, looking forward to the king¡¯s carriage.


    In the Red Castle at this time, Samwell held his son in his arms and teased him, while watching his two queens changing clothes with the help of the maids.


    The red dragon "Yaoyang" flapped its wings and flew around.


    Regarding the name of this newborn dragon, Daenerys originally hoped to use the names of the Valyrian gods in accordance with the tradition of the Targaryen family, but was rejected by Samwell.


    He never had a good impression of the gods, so he named him "Yaoyang".


    One reason is that this little dragon has bright red and dazzling scales, and was born when winter is approaching. Samwell hopes that it can become the shining sun in winter, dispelling the cold and long night.


    So the name was decided like this.


    "The people of King''s Landing are very enthusiastic about today''s ceremony." Margaery took the lead in changing her clothes, and went to the window to look out.


    "The influence of the Faith of the Seven Gods among the people cannot be underestimated." Daenerys said. Her stomach was already looking bloated, and the maids were the slowest in changing her clothes, taking extra care.


    Margaery also stepped forward to help, and tied a string of crystal clear and round pearl necklaces around Daenerys'' neck:


    "I heard that dozens of knights have already applied to join the Holy Sword Knights, and the number of Star Knights has soared to nearly a thousand overnight."


    "So fast!" Daenerys stared wide-eyed, "Sam just announced yesterday that the church will be allowed to rebuild the religious order."


    "Yes." Margaery looked back at her husband, seeing that he was still indifferent, she couldn''t help reminding, "Sam, aren''t you worried at all?"


    Samwell smiled and said:


    "Why worry? Now that winter is here, and the terrible evil forces are reviving in the north, we need the soldiers armed by the Order, don''t we?"


    "But...don''t forget King Maegor''s lesson." Daenerys reminded.


    "I understand." Samwell got up, stepped forward and pressed a kiss on the faces of the two wives, "Are you done? Let''s go now."


    Seeing this, Margaret knew that her husband had already made plans, so she didn''t say anything more.


    Instead, Daenerys held Samwell''s arm, and kept whispering in his ear:


    "Even if we need the influence of the church to resist the threat from the north, we can''t let the church''s armed forces expand arbitrarily. Sam, why don''t you order to limit the number of religious groups'' armed forces?"


    "No need." Samwell took the two queens out, "This is a military force independent of the aristocratic system, and it''s not all bad for me. As for the big sparrow, hehe, he can''t control it." force."


    Daenerys glanced at her husband thoughtfully, as if she understood something.


    Margaret suddenly said:


    "I heard that even one of His Majesty''s earliest knights, Qiman Huya, joined the Holy Sword Knights."


    Samwell laughed loudly:


    "I didn''t realize that guy was so devout."


    While chatting and laughing, the three of them walked out of Maegor''s Tower.


    Samwell first helped the two queens onto the chariot, and then climbed up himself.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, surrounded by the Kingsguard, the king''s chariot finally drove slowly out from under the bronze gate of the Red Castle, heading towards the Visenya Hills.


    The crowd burst into cheers, like waves, flocking from the Red Castle to the Great Cathedral of Baylor, and spreading to the entire city of King''s Landing.


    "I don''t know if Aegon the Conqueror and his two queens were in the same situation three hundred years ago." Daenerys held Caesar''s left arm and said in a longing tone while waving to the crowd.


    "Three hundred years ago, King''s Landing was just a small fishing village." Samwell laughed.


    He raised his head, and saw three giant dragons hovering in the sky, one white, one black, and one green, casting shadows that completely enveloped the convoy.


    The crowd cheered even more enthusiastically.


    Margaery glanced at the red dragon who was being hugged by her son. It seemed that it also wanted to join the team of its companions. Unfortunately, it was too small to fly so high, so it could only neigh immaturely towards the sky.


    "Where''s Viserion?" She suddenly thought of the golden dragon rescued from Euron, "Is its injury still not healed?"


    "Not yet." Daenerys said sadly, "Although the wound has healed, it is still very weak, and it can''t even fly. Several bachelors went to see it, but they didn''t find out what was the reason."


    "I believe it will heal." Margery comforted.


    The procession moved slowly across the streets and up the Visenya Hills, where the dome of the Great Sept of Baelor gleamed in the sun.


    The carriage stops before the marble steps of the sanctuary.


    Seven white knights held ceremonial spears and guarded the king and queen on the golden cashmere carpet.


    In the prayer hall, the nobles of the Seven Kingdoms had been waiting for a long time. They all turned their heads and paid attention to the king and his wife who came in.


    The air is full of solemn and awe-inspiring atmosphere.


    The sculptures of the Heavenly Father, the Virgin, the Warrior, the Blacksmith, the Old Woman, the Maiden, the Stranger, and the Seven Gods stand in the hall, as if witnessing the arrival of a new king.


    Sunlight shines through the crystal skylight at the top and shines into the hall to form a pure beam of light. It happened to envelop the king and archbishop in the center of the hall.


    Samwell''s body was covered with a faint golden halo by the sunlight. At this moment, he seemed to have really become the incarnation of a god.


    The archbishop still wore simple sackcloth, without any crown on his head, and looked no different from an ordinary old farmer.


    But in the eyes of fanatics, his attire is more sacred than wearing gold and silver.


    "Samwell Caesar," the archbishop said, his sonorous voice echoed in the hall, "under the gaze of the seven gods, I will bless you with the seven holy oils."


    As he spoke, he put his fingers into a glass bottle, dipped in the ointment, applied it on Samwell''s forehead, and said:


    "May Heavenly Father grant you integrity!"


    The archbishop reached out and dipped the ointment in the second glass bottle, and applied it again:


    "May Our Lady grant you mercy!"


    Then a third:


    "May the warrior grant you courage!"


    "May the blacksmith give you strength!"


    "May the crone give you wisdom!"


    "May the maiden grant you innocence!"


    "May the Stranger take your enemies away!"


    "In the name of the seven gods," said the archbishop, "I crown you the king of the Andals, the Rhoynar and the First Men, ruler of the seven kingdoms and guardian of the whole land!"


    Hearing the last superfluous words, Samwell suddenly raised his head, staring at the archbishop in front of him like a sword.

 Chapter 483: miracle

    Chapter 483 Miracles


    Coronation?


    Hearing the archbishop''s last words, Samwell''s heart was instantly filled with anger.


    According to the previous agreement, this time he came to the Baelor Cathedral only to receive the blessing of the Seven Gods, not to accept the coronation.


    But under the watchful eyes of everyone, the archbishop unexpectedly gave the king a coronation while blessing him without authorization.


    Although the archbishop did not put a crown on the king, the appearance of the word coronation was enough to anger Samwell.


    He became king of the Seven Kingdoms without the consent of the church.


    But at this moment, Samwell couldn''t take care of his anger, because he suddenly discovered that his attribute panel had changed.


    His title changed from Storm King to King of the Seven Kingdoms.


    And more importantly, the free attribute points have also increased by 50 points!


    Actually, when he ascended the Iron Throne before, Samwell wondered why there was no movement on the attribute panel.


    At that time, he thought it was because he was already king, and there was no essential difference in terms of title between the Storm King and the King of the Seven Kingdoms, but he did not expect that after being crowned in the Baylor Cathedral, the attribute panel finally changed.


    This result made him wonder whether he should be angry at the archbishop''s self-assertion, or thank the other party for doing him a great favor.


    Samwell actually has a lot of doubts about his attribute panel, such as how it judges the change of title?


    First of all, it should not be based on changes in strength.


    When he had nothing, the canonization of Margaery Tyrell made him a knight, and also made the attribute panel appear for the first time.


    As for the second time when he became a baron, his castle had not yet been built. According to the prevailing rules, he was not eligible to be knighted, but the canonization of the Duke of Metz still changed the attribute panel.


    Later, after he captured Storm''s End, the attribute panel did not change. It was not until he was recognized by the Duke of Mace that the title on the attribute panel became the Earl of Storm''s End.


    In this way, it seems that the recognition of the superior is the key.


    But the fourth time when he crowned himself on Blood Reef Island and was recognized by the nobles of the Stormlands, the attribute panel also changed.


    It seems that the support of subordinates has the same effect.


    But if this is the case, then when Samwell captured King¡¯s Landing, ascended the Iron Throne, and made the nobles of the Seven Kingdoms kneel at their feet, why did the attribute panel not move?


    Is the coronation of the archbishop also an indispensable condition?


    Or does he need the approval of the Seven Gods?


    Samwell raised his head, his gaze slowly sweeping across the statue of the Seven Gods.


    He didn''t feel any breath fluctuations from above.


    Compared with the active red god, the hidden and unknown old god, the Ghis gods who are about to move, and the cold **** who is about to bring boundless terror, the seven gods most commonly believed in in Westeros are as quiet as if they are not at all. same as existence.


    Samwell has always believed that the Seven Gods are just false gods fabricated by the Andals, just for the convenience of unifying beliefs and maintaining rule.


    Now it seems that there may be something strange in it?


    Samwell understands that as he ascends to the pinnacle of human power, he will be involved in the battles and conspiracies of the gods in the future.


    There are so many lunatics in the Targaryen family, is it really a genetic defect?


    There are also those so-called "Dragon Dream" prophecies, which may not be without deep malice.


    Not to mention the White Walkers that will come with the winter, no one knows how terrifying they are.


    At such a juncture, fifty free attribute points are naturally extremely important, so important that the archbishop''s offense seems insignificant.


    Samwell is now more concerned about where these free attribute points should be added.


    Because attribute points cannot be added separately, he can only choose one among strength, agility, and spirit.


    There is no doubt that spirit is the most suitable choice.


    Because Samwell knows that this attribute is the key to distinguishing mortals from gods, and it is the way for him to peep into the deepest mysteries of this world.


    No matter how much strength and agility are improved, at most it can only make him invincible in the world.


    The spirit is the ladder of detachment.


    Thinking of this, Samwell no longer hesitated, and decisively added the free attribute points to the spirit.


    There was a ripple-like change on the attribute panel, and then the mental attribute increased from the original 42.78 to 92.78.


    Suddenly, Samwell found himself as if suddenly stripped from the world.


    The body is still in place, but the consciousness has risen to the sky. Looking down, everything in the entire King''s Landing City seems to be invisible before his eyes.


    From the ants crawling in the shadows to the giant dragons flying in the sky, from the lowly poor in the flea nests to the nobles of the Seven Kingdoms in the temple, the billions of creatures in the entire city seem to be under his control.


    It seems that he can let them live and let them die as long as he wants.


    At this moment, Samwell felt as if he had become a god!


    But in the next second, boundless fear shrouded his head like a dark cloud.


    Samwell raised his head stiffly, and saw countless violent elements rolling and sweeping in the boundless sky, like a raging sea, as if it could swallow everything.


    In a trance, he floated higher and higher uncontrollably, towards the "sea" suspended in the sky, like a moth to a flame.


    Just when Samwell''s consciousness was about to be submerged in the elemental spray, a loud dragon chant suddenly sounded.


    Samwell woke up suddenly, only to realize that he had landed on the back of the white dragon and was being carried by it to fly down.


    Recalling the experience just now, Samwell broke out in a cold sweat.


    He turned his head again and looked at the sea high in the sky, with boundless fear surging in his heart.


    The illusion that everything was under control disappeared immediately.


    Before such great power, he was still as insignificant as an ant.


    Hoo¡ª


    The white dragon swooped down and landed on the dome of the Baelor Great Sept. Samwell sank into the hall, only to find that he was still standing in place.


    Is this a soul out of body?


    While thinking, he threw himself into his body.


    The moment he entered his body, Samwell felt a joy from the depths of his soul and a sense of security like the warm current of a hot spring.


    The coercion brought by the terrifying sea far away in the sky disappeared without a trace, as if it had never appeared before.


    That illusion of control reappears.


    Countless crystal clear illusory light spots appeared around his body, which were flame elves waving to him.


    At the same time, Samwell''s eyes turned dark gold, and then shone with golden light, gradually turning into a illusory golden mist that floated upwards, and the black hair gradually turned into blonde hair from the roots, Until it completely becomes the form of blond hair and golden eyes.


    He was not considered handsome at first, but in a blink of an eye he was so handsome that ordinary people feel ashamed and hard to look at him directly.


    Like a brilliant sun, it seems that if you take a peek, you will be burned.


    Everyone in the entire prayer hall stared at this change dumbfounded. In their eyes, Caesar exuded an aura of majesty that couldn''t be seen directly, so they couldn''t help but want to worship.


    This breath became stronger and stronger, and finally, someone couldn''t bear it and knelt down.


    One by one, not long after, all the nobles from the seven countries who came to watch the ceremony knelt down before the king.


    The archbishop closest to Samwell was under the greatest pressure.


    The thin body under the rough sackcloth trembled like chaff, and bright red blood flowed from his eyes, mouth and nose.


    Plopped all over, the archbishop knelt down in front of Caesar.


    "I''m guilty!" he hissed.


    It seems to have seen some extremely terrifying scene.


    "Seven Gods, save me!" He reached out and pulled out his eyeballs.


    "Help me!" He punched his teeth and knocked them out.


    "Save¡ª" Jianli''s howl turned into orange-red flames and sprayed out.


    Numerous blisters appeared on his skin, which quickly festered and burned... The archbishop burned from the inside out.


    But there was no sound in the prayer hall at this time.


    No one exclaimed, and no one went to save the poor archbishop.


    Everyone fell to their knees.


    Only Caesar stood, watching the archbishop turn to ashes in front of him.


    In the eyes, there are golden flames beating.

 Chapter 484: Guest from Braavos

    Chapter 484 A Guest from Braavos


    A large ship flying the banner of the Braavos Titan slowly came to King''s Landing Port.


    As the gangway was lowered, a young man in a gorgeous orange-red dress slowly walked down.


    Surrounded by a group of guards, he walked through the crowded and noisy pier to Mud Gate.


    The city garrison in golden robes stopped them:


    "Who are you guys?"


    "Guest from Braavos." The young man replied politely, "My name is Bruce, the son of the current Sea King Ferrego Antalion, I come to see His Majesty Caesar."


    "Son of the King of the Sea?" The gold-cloaked guard looked at the fine clothes on the young man in front of him and the guards behind him, his face softened slightly, "His Majesty Caesar went to the Great Sept of Baelor today, you go to the Red Keep to wait. But your guards cannot enter the city."


    "good."


    Bruce arranged the guards outside the city, and followed the gold-robed guards into the city.


    There are few people along the way. It seems that the people in the whole city have gone to the Visenya hills to watch the king worship the seven gods.


    Bruce thought about it for a while, and he also proposed to go to the Baelor Cathedral to meet Caesar.


    The gold-cloaked guard was not very happy at first, but after the other party stuffed a golden dragon, he immediately led the foreign prince to the sanctuary with a smile.


    After turning to Monk Street, there were indeed more people.


    At first glance, both sides of the road are full of black heads. Fortunately, the gold-cloaked guards surrounded the center of the street, which was just right for Bruce to pass quickly.


    Before reaching the Great Sept of Baelor, he suddenly heard a loud dragon chant.


    Bruce raised his head, and saw three giant dragons circling and flying over the Visenya hills. Among them, the largest white dragon was opening its huge mouth and roaring downward.


    The next moment, the bell of the Baylor Cathedral suddenly rang.


    The crowd was slightly agitated.


    "What''s going on?" Bruce felt that something was wrong with the atmosphere.


    Before the golden robed guard could answer, the bell of the Red Castle rang.


    dangdangdangdang¡ª


    One sound after another, and before long, all the bells in the city began to ring.


    A group of frightened white pigeons fluttered their wings and passed quickly in the sky.


    "Something great has died."


    Hearing this, Bruce''s face changed slightly, and his steps slowed down unconsciously:


    "Which important person died?"


    "I don''t know, but such a death knell... the last time it sounded was when Lord Tywin, the Hand of the King, passed away."


    The commotion of the crowd began to expand, and everyone was shocked by the sudden death knell.


    Bruce''s brain was running fast, and he had already begun to guess various possibilities in his heart, as if he could already smell the smell of blood in his nose.


    King''s Landing is going to be in chaos again?


    If he hadn''t had an important mission, the son of the Neptune might have turned away from this political vortex that was about to erupt immediately.


    Bite the bullet and walked for a while, the golden dome of the Baylor Cathedral was clearly visible.


    Bruce was relieved that there was no confusion as expected.


    "Make way for His Majesty the King!" A knight in white armor galloped forward.


    Bruce quickly moved to the side of the road, and immediately felt a huge coercion spreading from the top of the Visenya hills, making his heart beat faster and his breathing difficult.


    The white dragon hangs over his head like a dark cloud, blocking the sun, but there is another figure who looks like a sun shining at the end of the road.


    He stood on the chariot surrounded by white knights, with blond hair and golden eyes, like a **** descending into the world.


    The crowd on both sides of the road involuntarily prostrated themselves on the ground, shouting the name of Caesar.


    Bruce also knelt down, not daring to look directly into the eyes of the king.


    At the same time, a monstrous wave surged in my heart, and various thoughts and thoughts came in one after another, but they burst and dissipated like bubbles, and finally only the purest awe remained.


    It wasn''t until the king''s carriage gradually receded that he got up from the ground again and looked in the direction of the team with a complicated expression.


    At this time, the accompanying noble team also went down the hill.


    Bruce looked at the dwarf who just passed in front of him, quickly walked a few steps to keep up, and said:


    "You must be Lord Tyrion Lannister, right? I am the son of Braavos Sea King, Bruce Antalion."


    Tyrion looked Bruce up and down:


    "Hello, Mr. Bruce, what''s the matter?"


    "Excuse me, for which adult did the death knell toll just now?"


    Tyrion had an extremely complicated expression on his face:


    "The Archbishop."


    "The archbishop passed away?" Bruce exclaimed, and after calming down a little, he asked again, "Why did the archbishop suddenly... die suddenly?"


    "Maybe the Seven Gods summoned him." Tyrion shrugged.


    Bruce blinked, obviously not believing this statement.


    And the timing of the archbishop''s death was so coincidental, he died suddenly when the king was worshiping the Seven Gods...


    It''s hard not to have some associations.


    "The archbishop blasphemed the gods, and the seven gods sent divine punishment and burned him to death."


    Bruce heard a middle-aged man with a serious face next to him say so.


    Looking at the golden hand necklace and the walking hunter''s coat of arms on this person''s chest, he immediately guessed that the speaker should be Lord Randyll Tarly, Hand of the King.


    These words are obviously in line with everyone''s thinking, and the surrounding nobles nodded in agreement:


    "That''s right, the archbishop declared himself ''I''m guilty'' before he died."


    "He dared to provoke His Majesty, he really deserves to die."


    These words would never appear in the mouths of nobles in the past. After all, the archbishop represents the gods, and the king is only the ruler of the secular world.


    In terms of prestige, the king may not be as good as the archbishop.


    But this does not seem to be the case with Caesar.


    Especially after witnessing the almost miraculous scene in the Baelor Cathedral, the balance in the hearts of the nobles of the Seven Kingdoms began to tilt.


    Some people even said more explicit words:


    "His Majesty Caesar is the spokesperson of the Seven Gods, the incarnation of the gods in the world."


    Of course, it is not without discordant voices:


    "Nonsense!" A sharp voice came from the crowd beside the road, "It is obvious that Caesar killed the Archbishop with evil witchcraft! He is the blasphemer! The Seven Gods will not allow such behavior!"


    These words were like a huge boulder falling into the lake, and immediately set off a huge wave.


    Various voices erupted from the crowd, some defending Caesar, some defending the archbishop, but most of them were panicked at a loss.


    Perhaps it was Caesar''s appearance as if he had descended from the sky just now that left a deep imprint on everyone''s hearts, and the voice of defending the king clearly gained the upper hand.


    But voices of doubt and anger still exist.


    A group of people dressed in coarse linen with the seven-pointed red star emblem on their chests were extremely excited, and almost clashed with the guards maintaining order.


    Bruce saw Earl Randall recruiting a knight, gave a few orders in a low voice, and then saw the man leading a group of gold-cloaked guards into the crowd.

 Chapter 485: new archbishop

    Chapter 485 New Archbishop


    In the throne room of Maegor House, Bruce Antalion saw the king again.


    Different from the previous blond hair and golden eyes, the king sitting on the Iron Throne has restored his original brown hair and black eyes.


    There is no previous sacred coercion that makes people want to worship, and it seems more approachable.


    However, Bruce dared not show any disrespect.


    "Honorable and holy Your Majesty Caesar, on behalf of the Sea King of Braavos, I extend my most sincere greetings to you."


    "Lord Bruce," Samwell looked at the guest from across the narrow sea, "Has the rebellion in Braavos subsided?"


    "The rebellion has been quelled. This is also thanks to your great help. For this reason, my father specially sent me to express my gratitude to you. In addition, I have one more thing to do when I come to King''s Landing this time, and that is to fulfill the marriage contract agreement reached with you. "


    In order to cross the river smoothly, Samwell reached a marriage with the Antarion family under the help of Varys.


    Although the other party did not provide much help in the end, and the Braavos fleet was stopped on the Blackwater Bay by the Stormland fleet, Samwell did not intend to breach the contract.


    Besides, the winter is coming, and the White Walkers are a threat to all mankind. If they want to get the assistance of the free trade city-state across the narrow sea, the friendship of the sea king is very important.


    "Yes." Sam Wells said, "My sister, Sarah Tarly, will marry you. However, she will not come of age in two years, so you need to wait patiently for a while."


    Bruce frowned when he heard the words, and said:


    "Your Majesty, it''s not that I''m impatient to wait for Miss Sara to come of age, but that my father has been seriously ill for many years and is now approaching the end of his life. His last wish is to see me get married, so...I heard that you have three Sister, the eldest Miss Tara is an adult, I wonder if I will have the honor to marry her?"


    "Sorry, Tara is already married to Duke Edmure Tully of Riverrun." Samwell looked at Bruce with an anxious expression, and suddenly realized something, "I will personally go to Braavos to attend your meeting with Sarah. Engagement ceremony."


    "That''s great, Your Majesty!" Bruce immediately turned his worries into joy, "If you can visit Braavos in person, it will be the greatest honor of the Antarion family!"


    Seeing this, Samwell knew that his guess was right.


    Although the Antarion family has stabilized the situation in Braavos for the time being, they are not able to clean up all the opposition. Sea King is dying, so they have to resort to external forces to help their son take over.


    Samwell didn''t resist this, he just needed to find a reliable ally on the other side of the narrow sea.


    The two chatted for a while, and Samwell arranged for the son of the sea king to rest and asked Sarah Tarly to see him.


    At this time, Gavin Mande walked over quickly, handed a list to Samwell, and said in his mouth at the same time:


    "Your Majesty, it seems that the archbishop has quite a few loyal followers, and there are even some nobles who are about to move."


    Samwell glanced casually, chuckled and said:


    "It''s best if they take the initiative to jump out. Has there been a result from the Baylor Cathedral?"


    "It''s out, Your Majesty." Gavin said, "Archbishop Leonard has been elected as the new Archbishop."


    "Fine. Bring him to me."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Baylor Cathedral, the new archbishop has just finished the prayer ceremony, and slowly got up from the face of the heavenly father.


    From today onwards, his worldly name will be forgotten, replaced by the title of Archbishop.


    As the spokesperson of the Seven Gods, he no longer needs a mortal name.


    But the archbishop didn''t have much joy in being elected, but was more frightened and apprehensive.


    Under the gaze of the Seven Gods, the previous archbishop was reduced to ashes in front of King Caesar, so how can he feel at ease?


    Just now, he prayed to the seven gods thousands of times, asking the gods to give him guidance.


    However, there was no response.


    as usual.


    Sometimes, he really doubted whether the Seven Gods really existed, but every time this thought popped up, he was forced to suppress it.


    But today, this idea can no longer be suppressed.


    Perhaps the Seven Gods really do not exist, otherwise, how could they watch their spokesperson in the world be burned alive!


    The archbishop left the prayer hall with a heavy heart and returned to his residence.


    After opening the door, I saw a figure standing by the window.


    He thought it was the servant cleaning the room, so he said:


    "You go out first."


    "Lord Leonard."


    The man turned around, and the archbishop realized that it was Baron Gavin Mander, the intelligence chief of the Iron Throne.


    At this time, he couldn''t even care about the other party calling out his secular name rudely, and asked frightenedly:


    "You, how did you get in?"


    Gavin opened the closet and turned around with a mysterious smile:


    "plz follow me."


    The archbishop stayed where he was for a long while, his face constantly changing, and finally he gritted his teeth and went into the closet.


    The wall panels have been opened, revealing a dark passage.


    After a while of probing, the archbishop touched the metal.


    Holding the iron ladder with one hand, he carefully found the lower level with his feet.


    It wasn''t until after going deep into the ground that the originally vertical well-like passageway turned into an inclined dirt tunnel.


    Gavin is holding a torch, waiting for him there.


    "You even dug a secret passage in the Great Sept of Baelor!"


    "It''s not us." Gavin shook his head, "It''s the artisans hired by Maegor back then. Let''s go, His Majesty wants to see you."


    Why doesn''t he come to see me in the church? The archbishop wanted to ask that.


    But he dared not.


    He was afraid that he, like the previous archbishop, would be reduced to a pile of ashes without making a sound.


    I don''t know how long I walked, it was difficult to feel the change of distance underground, and when I climbed out of the ground again, the archbishop found himself in a small narrow room.


    "Are we in the Red Keep?"


    "Yes." Gavin threw him a black robe, "Put it on."


    The Archbishop didn''t care about the tone of the other party''s order, obediently put on the robe, and covered his face with the hood.


    Gavin just pushed open the door, and the gold-cloaked guards outside bent over to salute.


    The archbishop followed the other party, walked through the long corridor, climbed up the spiral staircase, and finally came to the king''s study.


    "Please." Gavin opened the wooden door and gestured.


    The archbishop took a deep breath and walked in.


    boom-


    The sound of the door closing behind him startled him.


    "Relax, Leonard." Caesar''s voice came.


    The archbishop followed the prestige, and saw the king lazily leaning on the sofa, holding a copy of "Seven Stars".


    His appearance has returned to his original brown hair and black eyes, and he no longer exudes that terrifying divine pressure, but in the eyes of the archbishop, this king is more terrifying than the Seven Gods.


    "Your Majesty, you came to me..."


    "sit."


    The archbishop sat obediently opposite the king, holding his breath.


    Samwell closed the book in his hand and asked:


    "Tell me, Leonard, what is blasphemy?"


    The archbishop''s forehead instantly seeped fine beads of sweat, and his hands trembled uncontrollably.


    He knew that what he was facing was a fatal problem.


    The appearance of the previous archbishop''s tragic death came to mind again, filling his heart with fear.


    "The behavior of the big sparrow is blasphemy!"


    Under boundless pressure, the archbishop said loudly.


    Hearing this, Samwell finally showed a smile on his face.

 Chapter 486: undercurrent

    Chapter 486 Undercurrent


    The setting sun, which was about to sink into the horizon, seemed to be stained with blood, sprinkled thousands of golden lights, and shrouded the world in a faint blood color.


    Boom boom boom¡ª


    There was a rapid knock on the door, like a drum beating to death.


    The archbishop suddenly woke up from his contemplation, adjusted his messy clothes, and hid the fear on his face before getting up to open the door.


    "Your Majesty, it''s bad! The Knights of the Holy Sword and the Knights of the Stars have clashed with the garrison of the capital city!"


    "I see, go ask the archbishop to come and discuss."


    "Okay." Seeing the archbishop''s unhurried appearance, the monk relaxed his nervousness, "Do you want to send someone to the Red Castle to meet the king, so as to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings?"


    "No. I will explain to His Majesty." The archbishop said.


    "Yes." The monk turned and left.


    What he didn''t know was that the archbishop, who seemed calm and composed, didn''t have a well-thought-out plan, but knew that such a conflict would happen a long time ago.


    The establishment of the Holy Sword Knights and the Star Warriors was too short, and too many people rushed in at once, and how many of these people are loyal to the king? How many are true fanatics?


    The archbishop dared not guess.


    And is this conflict an unintentional act of believers? Or is it deliberately instigated by someone with a heart?


    The archbishop could not be sure.


    The situation is urgent, and the archbishops came quickly.


    There are a total of seven archbishops in the Church of the Seven Gods, and they are second only to the archbishop in the church.


    "Those crazy believers must be stopped!" An archbishop hurriedly said as soon as he entered the door, "We are not Caesar''s opponents, he has 200,000 troops just outside the city, and he can crush our religious orders like ants .¡±


    "You underestimated the armed forces of the church!" Immediately, someone objected, "Yes, there are only more than a hundred people in the Holy Sword Knights, and only two to three thousand people in the Star Warriors, but you must know that the Seven Gods are in West Luo has millions of devout followers! They will not allow Caesar to do such a blasphemy!"


    "What blasphemy? What did Caesar do? Can any of you prove that the death of the previous archbishop was related to him?"


    "Who else could it be? Did the archbishop burn himself?"


    "Witchcraft! Wicked fire magic! That must be it!"


    "If this is the case, why did the seven gods watch Caesar commit such blasphemy in the temple and not send divine punishment?"


    "The gods want to use our hands to inflict divine punishment! The Holy Sword Knights and Star Warriors are the tools of the gods."


    "Heh! Are the tools of the gods only so few people? Tell me, how did they defeat Caesar''s army?"


    "There are also devout believers in Caesar''s army. All the knights have sworn oaths in front of the statues of the seven gods. Caesar only looks powerful, but he is actually vulnerable."


    "There are also northern princes, they may not really surrender."


    ¡­


    Listening to the quarrel among the archbishops, the archbishop remained silent.


    He discovered that the number of archbishops who took a tough stand had an absolute upper hand, and only two archbishops refused to go to war with the Red Castle.


    Looking at the archbishops who impassionedly stated that they wanted to avenge the previous archbishop, the archbishop almost thought that he could really fight against Caesar.


    But when he thought of those god-like golden eyes, he regained his composure.


    "Do you also want to be reduced to ashes like the previous archbishop?" The archbishop was not alone.


    These words were like pouring a basin of cold water, and the room fell silent immediately.


    "We don''t have to fight Caesar to the death." Someone said, "We just need to make him make concessions. Otherwise, the archbishop will die like this. If we do nothing, the reputation of the church will be ruined. The believers will also would be very disappointing to us.¡±


    This statement immediately received more approval:


    "That''s right, Caesar is busy dealing with the threat from the north. He certainly doesn''t want to tear himself apart with the church at this time. As long as we exercise restraint, I believe he will make concessions."


    "Don''t forget the religious order. Although they are still weak, they have unlimited potential. Caesar needs this power, and he will be willing to compromise."


    "Yes, we should let Caesar hear us."


    "Let Caesar know the wrath of the Seven Kingdoms!"


    "Exactly!"


    ¡­


    "Your Majesty, what do you think of our method?" The archbishops finally threw this issue to the archbishop to make a decision.


    The archbishop settled down, his eyes slowly swept across the faces of each archbishop, taking a panoramic view of their expressions, and finally said:


    "The majesty of the Seven Gods cannot be challenged."


    As soon as this remark came out, the archbishops had different expressions, some were extremely surprised, while others were secretly worried.


    But they all knew that what the archbishop meant was to fight against the king.


    A bloodbath seems inevitable.


    The Archbishop spoke again:


    "Call the believers, I will convey to them the oracle of the Seven Gods."


    Oracle?


    The archbishops looked at each other, and suddenly felt that the attitude of the archbishop might be more intense than they imagined.


    But the only spokesperson of the Seven Gods in the world has spoken like this, and they can only suppress all kinds of thoughts:


    "yes!"


    After everyone left, the archbishop looked back at the wardrobe in the room.


    He knew that behind the thin wallboard, there was an ear and a pair of eyes, which had recorded everything just now.


    The archbishop pays a moment of silence for some idiots.


    Ever since he witnessed the High Sparrow being wiped out under the gaze of the Seven Gods, the archbishop understood that Caesar was not something he could fight against.


    The sun finally set from the west, and night shrouded the earth.


    However, tonight''s King''s Landing City seems quite uneasy.


    Although the conflict between the militia of the religious order and the garrison of the capital city has ceased, anyone with a discerning eye can see that this is only a temporary calm. Not only has the conflict between the two sides not eased, but it is constantly accumulating, waiting for the next eruption.


    More and more angry believers flocked to the Visenya hills like a tide. After they heard that the archbishop was about to issue the oracle of the seven gods, they decided to wait here all night.


    In the square in front of the Baylor Cathedral, countless candles were lit, and people mourned the archbishop who had just died in the candlelight.


    I have to say that the High Sparrow was indeed very popular before, especially the poor people, they all remembered the kindness of this archbishop who was also from a humble background.


    Messengers shuttled back and forth in the city, exchanging opinions and weaving conspiracies.


    Regarding all this, the Red Castle has been watching with cold eyes.


    Even the king didn''t send anyone to ask about the previous conflict between the religious order and the capital''s garrison.


    The 200,000 troops outside the city showed no signs of mobilization.


    This eerie calm actually hides a turbulent undercurrent. The wise people know it well and choose to stay out of it, but there are also many fools who are scheming and plotting, delusional.


    The night is dark, the moonlight is cold, and all the ambitions and worries are quietly hidden, only to reveal the answer after dawn.

 Chapter 487: kingship and theocracy

    Chapter 487 Kingship and theocracy


    "Just these people?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "The Lannister family is still there?"


    "It''s not that there is no movement at all," Gavin Mander said, "someone from the church went to see Sir Lancel Lannister, but Lord Tyrion immediately handed Sir Lancel to Sir Lancel when he heard the news." tied up."


    Samwell snorted lightly, and asked again:


    "Where are the northern nobles? Has Roose Bolton seen anyone?"


    "No. Lord Luce lives in the barracks outside the city tonight, not in the city at all."


    "So honest."


    Gavin smiled secretly when he saw the undisguised disappointment on the king''s face.


    He knew that Caesar wanted to take this opportunity to lure out those ambitious people who were just about to move, but he didn''t expect that the archbishop would cooperate in such a performance, but he only attracted some small fish and shrimps.


    "This just shows that most nobles recognize you, Your Majesty!" Gavin said, "In their hearts, your prestige is even higher than that of the Seven Gods!"


    Samwell laughed and shook his head:


    "Don''t talk nonsense like this, go ahead and act according to the plan."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    After Gavin left, Samwell stared at the dark sky in a daze.


    Tonight the stars are dim, the moon is cold, and it looks like it will snow again.


    The cold wind blowing from the narrow sea carried a salty and damp breath, which was icy cold to the bone.


    But Samwell felt nothing about it.


    Countless flame spirits invisible to the naked eye surrounded him, keeping the severe cold out.


    After the sharp increase in spiritual attributes, Samwell found that his control over the fire element had reached an extremely powerful level. The advanced fire magic that Melisandre had taught him was extremely simple.


    He was even able to perceive the fire magic imprint hidden in his giant sword [Dawn], which should be the imprint left by R''hllor, the Lord of Light.


    Although he still doesn''t know how to clear this mark, being able to detect it is already a great improvement.


    And he noticed that there was also a force remaining on his bronze armor.


    This force suppressed R''hllor''s flame imprint, but it looked extraordinarily heterogeneous, as if it was composed of countless forces from different sources.


    Samwell originally thought that this was the mortal enemy of the Lord of Light, the source of the legendary winter, the ruler of the long night, and the imprint left by the cold god.


    But now it seems that this is not the case.


    The power on the bronze armor is somewhat similar to the blood eye left by "Crow''s Eye" Euron Greyjoy.


    And this blood eye is what the Three-Eyed Crow has been striving for.


    The Three-Eyed Raven should represent the Old Gods...


    Just as Samwell was thinking about it, soft footsteps came from behind him.


    He turned his head and saw Daenerys Targaryen opened the door and came out.


    "Did I wake you up?" Samwell hurried forward to wrap her arms around her waist, wrapping her gently with fire elements.


    "No, I woke up by myself." Daenerys huddled in her husband''s arms, feeling the temperature from his body, and narrowed her eyes comfortably, "I have to get up several times a night now, the little guy is crowded My bladder space."


    Samwell laughed: "Just hold on for another month."


    "Well, were you talking to Gavin just now?"


    "right."


    "About the Church of the Seven Gods?"


    "Well. Some people are dishonest, so I just took this opportunity to clean up together."


    Daenerys hesitated for a moment, but said:


    "I didn''t expect you to kill the archbishop in the Baylor Cathedral. This is really impulsive."


    Samwell smiled slightly, but did not speak.


    Actually, he was not prepared to deal with the big sparrow in such a cruel way.


    Although the man was ambitious, he was after all the spokesperson of the Seven Gods and the leader of many believers in Westeros.


    Killing it rashly will have extremely bad effects.


    When the Big Sparrow proposed to rebuild the church''s armed forces, Samwell knew that this person was a hidden danger.


    But he didn''t want to kill people directly, but planned to force the other party to abdicate voluntarily.


    As for the method, it is the armed forces of the religious order.


    Although the armed forces of the church are an important cornerstone of the power of the church, they can also become a sharp weapon to destroy the reputation of the archbishop.


    However, it is always easy for things to develop out of control.


    Samwell did not expect that the High Sparrow would change the blessing ceremony into a coronation ceremony without authorization. This was to let the church override the kingship. Of course, he could not tolerate this behavior.


    In addition, the big sparrow''s self-assertion also happened to help him a lot, making his spirit soar and possessing the power almost like a god.


    With all kinds of factors superimposed, Samwell directly played a "barbecue sparrow" in the church.


    It is not only a punishment for the other party''s violation of the agreement, but also an attempt to test the Seven Gods.


    And the Seven Gods were, as always, silent.


    The impact of this matter now seems to be much milder than expected.


    Perhaps it was because Samwell displayed god-like spiritual coercion in the sanctuary, which deterred the nobles of the Seven Kingdoms and made them dare not act rashly.


    As a result, even if the trap is dug now, few people dare to jump into it.


    "Don''t worry, the situation is not that serious." Samwell comforted his wife, "Most of the nobles are still on our side."


    "That''s good." Daenerys breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, the eastern sky appeared pale, and soon, the light of dawn pierced the night, bringing dawn to the world.


    woo woo woo ¡ª


    The sound of a deep horn suddenly sounded from outside the city of King''s Landing.


    Not long after, I saw countless heavily armed soldiers pouring into the city like a tide in the twilight of the morning light.


    "It''s started." Sam Wells said, his tone a little bored.


    After all, it is really hard for him to be interested in such a small fish and shrimp.


    "Hmm." Daenerys looked excitedly at the black torrents, "Sam, are you going to take this opportunity to ban the sect''s armed forces?"


    "Why should it be banned?"


    Daenerys froze for a moment: "Such a good opportunity, shouldn''t this hidden danger be eliminated?"


    Samwell shook his head:


    "For us, the armed forces of the sect may not necessarily be a threat, but may become a help. You know, this is a rare force that can compete with the nobles of the Seven Kingdoms."


    Daenerys showed a thoughtful expression, and she immediately thought of the scene when her father was forced to be at a loss by the four alliances of fish, wolf, deer and eagle. kindness.


    But these people either have ulterior motives or are simply unreliable.


    If the Targaryen family at that time could have a powerful force of their own, perhaps those tragedies would not have happened.


    Can the regiment be armed?


    "Sam, although the armed forces of the religious order can counter the power of the nobles, they may not be under our control."


    "That''s not necessarily the case." Samwell laughed.


    Daenerys suddenly felt a vast and powerful force from her husband, and at the same time, he turned into a golden-haired and golden-eyed image.


    At this moment, Caesar came into the world like a god.


    Daenerys'' vision was filled with golden light.


    In a trance, she only heard the roar of the white dragon, felt a kiss from her husband on her forehead, and a sentence in her ear:


    "Why can''t kingship and theocracy be integrated?"

 Chapter 488: prelude

    Chapter 488 Prelude


    Lord Roose Bolton enters King''s Landing through the Dragon Gate.


    Behind them is an army winding like a python, and the flags of various families are hunting in the cold wind, the four-color horsehead flag of the Laswell family, the chain roaring giant banner of the Umber family, the mermaid banner of the Manderly family, The black battleaxe banner of House Seven...and of course the pink flayed man banner of the Dreadfort.


    These are the armies of the princes of the northern border, and they are nominally under the command of Roose Bolton, the guardian of the northern border.


    Yes, the king gave the lord of the Dreadfort the position of Warden of the North.


    But the strange thing is that the title of Duke was still given to the little boy of the Stark family in Winterfell.


    That is to say, Stark is still the object of allegiance to the northern princes, but Roose Bolton, in the name of guardian, controls the command of the northern army.


    Such an arrangement is indeed very reasonable. After all, the current Duke of Winterfell is only seven years old, so he must not be expected to command the northern army.


    As for whether Roose Bolton thinks so, only he knows.


    There are very few people on the streets of King''s Landing today. The people either gathered in the Visenya hills, or hid at home, closing the doors and windows, for fear of being affected by the war.


    Recently, King''s Landing has indeed not been peaceful, and has been repeatedly attacked by wars. The people of King''s Landing are naturally extremely sensitive to danger.


    Earl Luce slowly marched towards the Great Sept of Baylor under the gaze of countless eyes hidden behind the doors and windows. There was no expression on his face, and his pale eyes were as indifferent as ever.


    "Lord Luce."


    At the intersection of Steel Street, he met the team of the Dustin family.


    "Madame Ballerina."


    Countess Barbaret Dustin rode a little white horse into the northern procession.


    "Sir Karam of the Poole family has just been taken away by the people of the capital garrison."


    Barbaret saw that Earl Luce didn''t respond, so she said again:


    "There are also Sir Bell and Sir Taolin of the Horwood family. It is said that they have secretly contacted the church."


    Earl Luce''s expression did not fluctuate when he heard the words, and said lightly:


    "Idiots deserve no sympathy."


    Mrs. Ballet didn''t seem to be satisfied with Earl Luce''s reaction, but she didn''t dare to say something too explicit. After a while of silence, she said:


    "Are you willing to only get the title of Guardian of the North? Guardian cannot be hereditary."


    Count Luce heard the words and just looked at Madame Ballerina quietly, his eyes full of scrutiny.


    "My patience has always been very good." After a long time, he spoke again, "Winter has just begun, and the heavy snow will cover many things and wake up many things. Mrs. Ballerina, have you ever been to the crypt of Winterfell? ?¡±


    "No." Mrs. Ballerina looked puzzled, obviously not expecting the other party to ask this strange question suddenly.


    "If you have a chance, you can go and have a look." Earl Luce said, "The Starks of the past are buried there, as well as their secrets."


    "How do you know Stark''s secret?"


    The corners of Earl Luce''s mouth twitched slightly, revealing a creepy smile:


    "Bolton and Stark have struggled for thousands of years, perhaps we know ourselves better than they themselves."


    Madam Ballerina didn''t doubt this, after all, there were indeed several Starks who fell into Bolton''s hands in history, were abused and skinned.


    And just like the saying about the Bolton family in the north¡ª


    Naked people have few secrets, but skinned people have no secrets.


    Stark may have a really hard time hiding any secrets in front of the Skinner.


    "Winter is coming, what will happen to the Stark family?" Mrs. Ballet asked tentatively.


    Earl Luce just shook his head slightly:


    "You will know when the time comes. Those secrets buried underground will eventually reappear in the world with the arrival of winter. Righteousness or evil, long night or dawn, life or death, we will all make choices."


    Mrs. Ballerina was silent when she heard the words, and no longer spoke.


    ¡­


    On a tower not far from the Great Cathedral of Baelor, Tyrion Lannister listened to the situation report, and slowly glanced at the faces of the nobles of the Western Region:


    "Remember, we are loyal to His Majesty Caesar. No matter what happens today, we must stand by the royal family. Do you hear me clearly?"


    There was a moment of silence in the room, and then there were chaotic echoes.


    Tyrion could see doubts in their eyes, and even some kind of unspeakable ambition, but he ignored them all and waved everyone away.


    When only Tyrion and Kevan were left in the room, he asked again:


    "Uncle, am I doing the right thing?"


    "You did the right thing." Kevan pursed his lips.


    After the Lannister family surrendered, he was finally released by Caesar.


    The nearly two-year captive career made the former No. 2 member of the Lannister family much older, and it also made him accumulate unspeakable anger and resentment in his heart.


    But he is very clear that at this moment, the Lannister family must not stand on the wrong side.


    For this reason, even if Tyrion forcibly imprisoned his son Lancel, he didn''t have any complaints.


    "By the way, I''m going to take Gina and Lancel back to Casterly Rock, and King''s Landing will depend on you in the future."


    "Uncle, are you leaving?" Tyrion was startled when he heard this.


    "Yes. The climate in King''s Landing is not suitable for me." Kevan patted his slightly stooped waist, "And it''s time for me to go back to retire. The Lannister family will rely on you from now on."


    Tyrion hesitated to speak, and finally just nodded:


    "Okay, take care, Uncle."


    ¡­


    "Sir Stevron, His Majesty cannot see you at this time."


    "Why?" Stevron Foyle asked, holding back his anger.


    But Loras Tyrell stood indifferently at the stairs, saying:


    "Your Majesty said, we won''t see you today. And I believe that Duke Edmure Tully should have issued a military order to the nobles in the river. Don''t you have a mission?"


    "I..." Sir Stevron gritted his teeth and said, "But I just want to know why they took my son away!"


    "I understand your concern, but please believe that your Sir Wade will receive a fair trial from now on, and you will be there to witness."


    Sir Stevron''s hands were tightly clenched, his face was constantly changing, and finally he didn''t dare to break into Maegor''s Tower.


    And at this moment, he suddenly saw a large shadow appearing above his head.


    Lifting his head, he saw the huge white dragon appearing in front of Maegor''s Tower. At the same time, a figure shining with dazzling golden light jumped out of the building and jumped onto the back of the white dragon.


    It''s Caesar!


    The next moment, Bailong flapped his wings and flew into the sky.


    The furnace-like hot wind blew down, almost making everyone in front of the building unsteady.


    Sir Stevron looked at the figure exuding infinite coercion, and the fear in his heart finally overwhelmed his anger.


    "Okay, I believe His Majesty will give the Frey family an explanation."

 Chapter 489: Son of Seven

    Chapter 489 Son of the Seven Gods


    Thousands of believers gathered outside the Baylor Cathedral.


    There are also members of the newly formed religious order - the Knights of the Holy Sword and the Knights of the Stars.


    They crowded the entire Visenya hills, eagerly looking forward to the appearance of the archbishop, looking forward to the guidance of the seven gods brought by him.


    Outside the hills, Caesar''s army has gathered.


    The elite army from the Seven Kingdoms has completely blocked the Visenya hills.


    This action caused a commotion among the believers, and they were all surprised by the king''s ruthlessness and determination.


    Maybe they didn''t expect that Caesar actually dared to send troops to surround the Baelor Cathedral.


    The tense atmosphere in King''s Landing was extremely intense, and it was only a little bit short of a spark, and a raging sea of ??flames could be ignited.


    In the Baylor Cathedral, the current archbishop is still kneeling in front of the statue of the Seven Gods, praying silently.


    He has knelt here all night.


    If possible, the archbishop would like to kneel for seven days and seven nights.


    Three hundred years ago, when "The Conqueror" Aegon Targaryen came to Old Town with his dragon, the archbishop at that time fasted and prayed for seven days and seven nights in the Starry Temple, and then claimed to have received the oracle , bowed his noble head to Aegon.


    The archbishop really wanted to know whether the seniors three hundred years ago had really received the oracle, or had to succumb due to the might of the dragon.


    This is destined to be a mystery buried in the sea of ??history, no one can know.


    But the archbishop knew that he prayed all night, but he didn''t get any oracle.


    He thinks he has used the most devout attitude, but he still hasn¡¯t received a response from the gods¡ª


    As usual for countless days and nights.


    If it is said that he was able to deceive himself by using his low status and not being worthy of the oracle before, but what about now?


    He has already become the Archbishop, the spokesperson of the Seven Gods in the world.


    Isn¡¯t it worthy of the guidance of the Seven Gods?


    Still, the so-called Seven Gods are just a beautiful lie from beginning to end.


    The scene of the Great Sparrow being turned into ashes in the prayer hall resurfaced again yesterday. The archbishop had to admit painfully that maybe the Seven Gods would not shelter their spokesperson at all.


    So, if Caesar wanted to kill him, it would be equally easy.


    Of course, he may also rely on outside believers.


    But once he really chooses to fight this way, then he can''t turn back.


    Perhaps an angry Caesar will let his dragons burn the Great Sept of Baelor to the ground.


    He has no doubt that the other party dares to do such a thing.


    Perhaps, compromise is the only correct choice.


    The archbishop thought of the conditions raised by the other party when he secretly met with Caesar last night.


    He understood that once he agreed to do what Caesar asked, then from then on, the Church of the Seven Gods would become a vassal of the kingship.


    He is no longer the only spokesperson of the Seven Gods in the world.


    Caesar is.


    The sound of hurried footsteps sounded in the hall, interrupting the archbishop''s thoughts.


    "Your Majesty," the monk couldn''t hide the panic in his tone, "people from the city''s garrison came outside the temple, and they said they wanted to arrest the blasphemer."


    The Archbishop forced himself to be calm and asked:


    "Who is the blasphemer?"


    The monk hesitated for a moment, and said:


    "They said it was Archbishop Patrick, Archbishop Stephen, Archbishop Bryan, and Archbishop Peek."


    The archbishop understands that these are the group of archbishops who demanded to be tough on Caesar in the meeting.


    This is Caesar forcing him to express his position.


    While meditating, another series of dense footsteps sounded.


    The archbishop raised his head, and saw several archbishops walking into the hall accompanied by them.


    "Your Majesty! The believers have been waiting outside for a long time! Shouldn''t you announce the oracle of the Seven Gods?"


    The archbishop understood that he could no longer delay.


    He took one last look at the statue of the Seven Gods, and his eyes stayed on it for a while, as if expecting the final miracle.


    But unfortunately, the miracle did not happen.


    The seven statues of gods worshiped by countless people in the past are no different from ordinary wood carvings, lifeless and devoid of magic.


    "Your Majesty!" Seeing the archbishop hesitate, Archbishop Patrick couldn''t help being anxious, and advised, "You don''t have to worry. The light of the Seven Gods is always shining on this city. Go outside and see how many people are willing Shed blood for us! Caesar is not terrible, there are countless disciples of the Seven Gods in his army! As long as you are willing to stand up and raise your arms and shout, the glory of the Seven Gods will surely spread throughout King''s Landing!"


    The seven gods have no brilliance at all. the Archbishop thought sadly.


    Otherwise, how could the previous Archbishop die?


    And why his prayers never got any answers?


    "Okay, it''s time." The Archbishop calmed down and finally made a decision, "Let''s go."


    The archbishops all showed excited expressions, and hurriedly surrounded the archbishop and walked out.


    A group of people walked through the hall of lights and came to the gate of the sanctuary.


    Today, the sky is cloudless and the sun is shining brightly. The dazzling brilliance casts a layer of divine brilliance on the buildings of the church.


    The appearance of the archbishop aroused warm cheers from countless believers gathered outside the church.


    Countless waving arms are like a forest swaying in the wind, and the huge statue of Baelor I stands quietly in this forest, with a compassionate expression on his face.


    Sir Todd Flowers came to the archbishop with a team of capital guards, bowed slightly to salute, and then said:


    "Your Majesty, I brought greetings from His Majesty. He asked me to tell you that everything that is sacred will be returned to the ordinary."


    The archbishop was thinking about the deep meaning of Caesar''s words, when he heard the other party say again:


    "Also, there are many blasphemers standing beside you, remember not to be influenced by them."


    "Who do you call a blasphemer?" The archbishops glared at Sir Todd.


    Todd didn''t care about these gazes, smiled slightly, and stepped back a few steps.


    The archbishop gathered himself together, and came to the stone steps under a series of fiery eyes.


    The cheers suddenly became enthusiastic, rushing towards his face like a raging tide, almost suffocating him.


    "Followers of the Seven Gods," he said loudly.


    The surrounding voices gradually faded away. Everyone held their breath and listened to the archbishop''s speech.


    "I brought you the oracle of the Seven Gods!"


    The archbishop suddenly felt that his throat was extremely dry, and the direct sunlight was extremely dazzling, shining on him like a raging fire.


    "The cold wind of winter has blown! The footsteps of the long night are approaching! The ancient evil forces are recovering, and they will bring endless fear and disaster to this world!"


    The archbishop saw a shadow rising in the direction of the Red Castle, and was rapidly approaching the Baelor Cathedral against the sun.


    is Caesar and his white dragon.


    "But don''t worry, don''t need to be afraid!" He said loudly, "The Seven Gods have paved the way for us to be saved!"


    The white dragon has come to the sky above the sanctuary, and its wings covering the sky cast a boundless shadow, covering the entire Visenya hills.


    "Samwell Caesar!" the archbishop shouted loudly.


    The white dragon landed slowly, and the hot wind it set off drove back the crowd gathered outside the church.


    "He is the son of the Seven Gods!" The archbishop pointed to the man who jumped off the dragon''s back, and shouted, "He will lead us on the road of salvation!"


    The faces of the archbishops changed drastically. They never thought that the so-called oracle of the archbishop turned out to be this.


    The believers were also shocked by this oracle.


    The entire square was silent.


    Only Samwell walked forward slowly, with blond hair and golden eyes, exuding a terrifying coercion that made one dare not look directly at him.


    "Meet the Son of the Seven Gods!" The archbishop knelt down to the king with a plop.


    "Meet the Sons of the Seven Gods!" Sir Todd also knelt down with all the defenders of the capital city.


    Afterwards, no matter what they felt in their hearts, the archbishops, monks, believers, and countless nobles, soldiers, and civilians in King''s Landing City all knelt down on the ground, and the shouts in their mouths spread like a tide:


    "Son of the Seven Gods!"

 Chapter 490: resignation

    Chapter 490 Farewell


    The setting sun dyed the sky of King''s Landing golden yellow.


    Sansa Stark rested her hands on the ornately carved railing, staring at the gradually dissipating light.


    "What is the Son of the Seven Gods?" Arya''s voice sounded.


    She rarely wore a light green satin dress today. Although it was not as luxurious as her sister, it was a little more lively and cute.


    "He must be the son of the Seven Gods." Sansa said.


    "Isn''t Sam the son of Lord Randyll Tarly? And how could a **** give birth to a mortal?"


    Sansa turned her head and glared at her sister:


    "First of all, you are not allowed to call His Majesty by his first name! Also, do you think His Majesty is really a mortal?"


    Speaking of this, Sansa couldn''t help but think of the scene when she saw the golden-haired and golden-eyed king riding a white dragon swooping past King''s Landing.


    Everyone who saw this scene would have an urge to worship from the bottom of their hearts, just like seeing a true God.


    What''s more, the Archbishop personally admitted that His Majesty Caesar is the son of the Seven Gods in front of the Baylor Cathedral, under the eyes of everyone.


    is a hero arranged by the gods to come to the world and lead mortals to resist the coming winter and evil.


    So, the fanaticism towards His Majesty Caesar in King''s Landing now seems quite normal.


    Even the northerners who don¡¯t believe in the seven gods like the Stark family, but believe in the old gods, are full of reverence and love for the king.


    Well, except maybe Arya.


    "I still prefer the old Sam." Arya said, "The current king, what other son of the seven gods is too difficult to get close to. You have to wait in a long line to see each other..."


    Seeing a white knight approaching, Arya knew to keep her mouth shut.


    "Miss, you can see Your Majesty now."


    "Okay, thank you very much, Sir Loras." Sansa thanked politely.


    Loras showed a polite smile, and then led the way.


    Sansa took her younger sister to follow, and at the same time, her gaze stayed on the white knight in front of her for a long time.


    The "Knight of Hundred Flowers" back then seems to be a completely different person now.


    The armor that was once painted with roses is now as white as snow, and the handsome face is covered with wind and frost.


    And his eyes...


    Sansa still remembers the enthusiasm and praise in her eyes when the "Knight of Hundred Flowers" gave her a rose at the King''s Landing Tournament four years ago, but now, there is only indifference in these brown eyes.


    Time has changed many things.


    She is the same.


    I remember that when she first came to King¡¯s Landing, she herself was so naive, intoxicated by the magnificent and gorgeous palace and endless silk and satin, contests, harvest banquets, masquerade balls... and the dream of becoming a queen.


    Now that she woke up from the dream, she realized how naive she was back then.


    Life is not a ballad, and one day you will be disappointed.


    Sansa still remembers what Lord Petyr said to herself, and now it seems that it is true.


    After going through so many things, she suddenly missed Winterfell, a place she once regarded as gloomy, gray and boring.


    King''s Landing is indeed gorgeous, but it has no temperature.


    No matter how icy and snowy Winterfell is, it is her home.


    While their thoughts were flying, they had followed Sir Loras into the throne room.


    The king did not sit on the Iron Throne, but stood in front of the open glass window, staring at the gorgeous sunset in the west.


    "Your Majesty, Miss Sansa and Miss Arya of the Stark family brought here."


    "Okay." Samwell turned his head and nodded to Loras, indicating that the other party can back down.


    Seeing that the king had returned to his brown-haired and black-eyed appearance, Sansa secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly greeted him.


    Arya didn''t call the king by his name directly, but bowed obediently.


    "Don''t be so restrained." Samwell smiled gently, "We are old friends too."


    Arya heard the words and immediately reverted to her old ways:


    "Your Majesty, are you really the son of the Seven Gods?"


    "Arya!" Sansa glared at her younger sister, and quickly apologized to the king, "I''m sorry Your Majesty, my younger sister is not sensible..."


    "It''s okay." Samwell waved his hand, seemingly indifferent, "That''s right. Arya, in fact, we are all the children of the gods, even the humblest mortals have divinity hidden in their bodies, but they don''t know how Just go digging."


    Arya nodded half-understood and said:


    "Old Nan at Winterfell once said that we northerners will become a part of the weirwood when we die, and become the eyes of the gods to see the world."


    Samwell showed a thoughtful expression when he heard the words, but soon, he calmed down and asked:


    "You guys came to see me, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s like this, Your Majesty, we are preparing to return to Winterfell, so we came here to say goodbye to you. It is also to express our gratitude to you. If it weren''t for you, my sister and I, and even the Stark family, might not be able to be saved."


    "Yes, Your Majesty, thank you for everything you have done." Arya said, "Of course, it would be even better if you could bring our father and brother back from the Great Wall!"


    Samwell smiled and shook his head:


    "As king, I can give your father and brother freedom, but I''m afraid I can''t give them glory. If they break their oath and leave the Wall, the people in the north will not love them as much as before. So, you might as well ask Do they want to come back or not?"


    The two sisters fell silent for a moment.


    As northerners, they naturally understand the solemnity of the night watchman oath better than the southern nobles, and they also know that with their father''s personality, they will never be willing to break the oath and return.


    I heard that even the notorious "Kingslayer" of House Lannister would not break his oath.


    "Okay, don''t be too sad." Samwell smiled and comforted, "The cold wind in the north is about to blow, not only your father and brother, but even I will take the nobles and warriors of the Seven Kingdoms to the desperate situation Great Wall."


    "Besides the Great Wall, there will be monsters like the ones that attacked King''s Landing before?" Arya asked.


    "Yes." Samwell nodded, his face became serious, "But it''s more terrifying than what appeared in King''s Landing."


    His eyes looked to the north, as if he could see the north of the Great Wall through the thick city wall and the long distance.


    "They will be the most terrifying challenges facing mankind, and we must go all out." Samwell looked at the two little girls and said, "Also, when you go back this time, you must also prepare Winterfell, maybe One day the war will be unfavorable, and I am afraid that you will need to lead the people from the north to move south."


    Sansa opened her mouth wide when she heard the words:


    "Will those monsters break through the Great Wall?"


    "It''s not impossible." A golden light flashed in Samwell''s eyes, "Also, even if the monsters don''t break through the Great Wall, when winter comes, famine will inevitably break out in the northern border. Instead of letting these people starve to death and freeze to death , it is better to organize them to go south. I can properly arrange them."


    "Okay, Your Majesty." Sansa nodded heavily, "I will discuss with my mother about organizing some people to move south."


    "That''s good." Sam Will said, "When are you going to leave?"


    "Leave tomorrow." Sansa said, "The people who came to pick us up from Winterfell have already arrived in King''s Landing, pack up tonight, and we can leave tomorrow."


    "What a coincidence." Samwell said, "I''m going north tomorrow too, to meet an old friend beyond the Great Wall."


    Arya''s eyes lit up when she heard the words: "Your Majesty, will you ride a dragon to the north?"


    "Yes." Samwell nodded.


    "Will that take us?" Arya asked expectantly, "I''ve never ridden a dragon before."


    Sansa''s eyes sparkled when she heard the words, obviously she also wanted to ride the white dragon, but she still said politely:


    "Arya, don''t be so rude. Your Majesty is here on important matters..."


    "It''s okay to bring you along." Samwell said with a smile, "Remember to wear more clothes tomorrow, it''s very cold in the sky."


    "We Starks are never afraid of the cold!" Arya cheered excitedly.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Sansa thanked politely, but she couldn''t hide the joy in her eyes.

 Chapter 491: The Legend of the Night King

    Chapter 491 The Legend of the Night King


    From Junlin all the way to the north, after passing the neck, there is a vast white world.


    The northern border in the cold winter seems to have lost all colors, leaving only gray and white.


    Even the White Blade River that runs through the northern border has frozen and is completely impassable.


    The two sisters of the Stark family rode on the back of the dragon. After the initial novelty, they were shivering by the bitter cold wind.


    Fortunately, both Bailong and Samwell exude a scorching aura, resisting most of the severe cold, so that they will not be unbearable.


    I landed at Cailin Bay halfway, and there are still a small number of Reed family soldiers stationed in the remaining three towers. They prepared cooked food and clean rooms for the king who came suddenly.


    After resting all night, the three of them set off again.


    Before it got dark the next day, Winterfell was finally in sight.


    The two sisters hugged each other excitedly again, yelling.


    It was the first time for them to look down on Winterfell from the sky, only to realize that the ancient city they had taken for granted was so beautiful.


    The snowstorm has stopped, but this northern castle has already put on a thick white dress.


    City walls and towers, countless courtyard corridors, constitute this vast labyrinth made of gray stone.


    Everything in the city is bustling and noisy, all under their feet, so familiar yet so strange.


    They looked at the soldiers standing guard on the top of the tall city, the servants sweeping the snow in the square, the chefs picking vegetables in the glass greenhouse, the hounds running back and forth in the kennel, and the silent godswood. ...This is their home, the place they wanted to escape from, but now they are eager to return to.


    The arrival of the white dragon caused a commotion.


    Fortunately, the story of Caesar has already spread throughout the continent of Westeros. Even the people of Winterfell in the far north recognized the king''s mount after the initial panic.


    Of course, more importantly, they recognized the two sisters who jumped off the back of the dragon.


    Soon, the current Duke of Winterfell, Rickon Stark, walked over quickly under the leadership of Maester Luwin.


    Although the little guy really wanted to hug his sisters, he still saluted the king patiently.


    After exchanging pleasantries, Samwell entered the main castle hall surrounded by everyone.


    He sat on the high seat in the center of the hall without hesitation, the chair that the rulers of all dynasties have sat since the owner of Winterfell became king in the Northland.


    The cold stone seat has long been polished to a smooth surface, and the heads of roaring direwolves are carved on the front ends of the huge handrails on both sides.


    "Is Mrs. Caitlin not there?" Samwell asked.


    "Mother went to the Great Wall." Duke Rickon replied.


    "Lady Catelyn has brought supplies to the brothers of the Night''s Watch," Maester Luwin added.


    Samwell nodded and said:


    "In this case, let me just say it straight. The winter has come, and more terrifying things will follow. I have assembled an army of 200,000 in King''s Landing, and I can send my troops northward at any time to support the Great Wall.


    But because of this, the food in the south is not abundant, and I am afraid that it will not be able to support the north. Therefore, I hope that people from the north can move south. Of course, this is just a suggestion, it''s all voluntary, I won''t force it. "


    Duke Rickon subconsciously looked at Maester Luwin.


    "Your Majesty, we will announce your proposal to the whole territory." Maester Luwin said, "But I''m afraid there may not be many people from the north who are willing to stay away from their homeland."


    "It doesn''t matter, you just make an announcement. Hunger and severe cold will make them choose."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Maester Luwin then arranged for Samwell to live in the castle, and also gave up the room that originally belonged to the lord to entertain the king.


    Although Winterfell is located in the north, the castle is built on a natural hot spring. The steaming spring water flows through the walls like the blood of the human body, driving the chill out of the room.


    After taking a hot bath, Samwell changed into clean clothes.


    At this time, there was still some time before the dinner party. He opened the heavy brocade curtain and opened the window to let the cold wind howl in.


    This room is located at the highest point of the main castle, from here you can see most of Winterfell.


    Although the city had just been ransacked by the ironmen and the Bolton family, it was still full of vigor and vitality soon after returning to the Stark family.


    Even now that winter is coming, people are still working hard without being intimidated by the severe cold.


    And among these brave northerners, an old woman caught Samwell''s attention.


    She was sitting on a tower not far from the main castle, hunched over and knitting clothes.


    When Samwell cast her gaze, she looked back immediately, and there seemed to be something flickering in her cloudy eyes.


    The king waved his hand, and orange-red flames emerged in midair, gathering to form a bridge.


    And Samwell followed the flame bridge from the main castle to the tower.


    As he stood in front of the old woman, the flames behind him suddenly dissipated, as if they had never appeared before.


    "Are you the old nanny of the Stark family?"


    "Probably." The old woman smiled at the king with her toothless mouth open. "That''s what they call me. They asked me to be Brandon Stark''s nurse at first. Not Lord Eddard." The son of Brandon Oh, but the older brother of his grandfather, the Duke of Rickard.


    However, this Brandon died when he was three years old. My children and I stayed at Winterfell.


    I gave birth to Duke Rickard, and I also breastfed Duke Eddard. The current Duke Rickon grew up listening to my stories since he was a child.


    Your Majesty, do you like listening to stories? "


    "That depends on whose story it is."


    "Whose story do you want to hear?"


    Samwell thought for a while and said:


    "Yaoh."


    "Ah, the Night King." The old woman wriggled her mouth, "It is said that he is the thirteenth commander-in-chief of the Night Watch Legion, but he fell for a woman.


    A woman with skin as pale as the moon and eyes like blue stars.


    Night King fell in love with her like crazy, pursued her, possessed her, even though she was as cold as Xuanbing.


    But he still brought her back to the Great Wall, made her queen, and called himself king.


    They ruled the Great Wall for three years, until the Starks of Winterfell joined Joman, King Beyond the Wall, to kill the Night King.


    But after his death, people destroyed all records about the Night King.


    His name has since become taboo..."


    Hearing this, Samwell asked:


    "Do you know the true identity of the Night King?"


    "Some say he is from the Bolton family." The old woman said, "Some say he is from the Amber family, the Flint family, or even the Royce family in the valley. But none of them."


    There seemed to be a pale light flickering in the old woman''s cloudy eyes:


    "He''s a Stark."


    "Oh?" Samwell raised his eyebrows. "I heard that Stark will be buried in the catacombs of Winterfell after his death. So, is the Night King also here?"


    The old woman showed a toothless smile again:


    "Your Majesty, why don''t you go and see for yourself?"

 Chapter 492: crypt

    Chapter 492 Tomb Vault


    After the sun went down, the sky began to snow again.


    "I once heard people say that once the northern gods get angry, it will snow heavily in the north." Arya carried a lantern, and accompanied the king on the snow with her sister Sansa on the left and right.


    "It seems that the northern gods are quite angry today."


    At the end of the dinner, Samwell proposed to visit the tomb of Winterfell to pay his respects to the demeanor of the Lord of the North.


    Starks are surprised by this, but they will not refuse.


    Sansa offered to lead the way for the king, and Arya joined in the fun and followed.


    The three of them were walking in the wind and snow, and as far as the eye could see, it was a white world.


    Some naughty children were playing snowball fights in the square, and a group of them were making snowmen. They put iron buckets on the snowmen and stuffed wooden spears and round shields in their hands, like ice and snow guards.


    Arya watched eagerly. If it wasn''t for the king''s company, she would have already run over to join the children''s games.


    The tomb is located in the oldest area of ??the castle. When the three arrived, snow had completely covered the entrance.


    Samwell waved his hand, and the snowdrift burst into flames, and the blue flames danced in the wind and snow, which had a strange beauty.


    The two sisters were stunned.


    "That''s amazing! Is this witchcraft?" Arya exclaimed in amazement. Then he began to pester the king to let him teach him witchcraft.


    While dealing with the little girl casually, Samwell opened the door of the tomb and walked in first.


    A chill swept up from the depths of the tomb, and Samwell felt bitingly cold even though he was surrounded by fire elements.


    Compared with the cold wind howling outside and the temperature in the tomb, it was like a spring breeze blowing on the face.


    "It''s so cold!" Arya immediately forgot about asking about witchcraft.


    "The tomb...how, how could it suddenly become so cold..." Sansa said with her teeth chattering.


    You must know that Winterfell was built on a hot spring, and the steaming heat kept the tomb warm even in the harsh winter.


    But now, the air here seems to be frozen.


    "Follow me closely." Sam Well said, a faint red light radiated from his body.


    The two sisters felt enveloped by a wave of warmth, and the previous chill weakened slightly, and they quickly followed the king''s footsteps.


    The corridor is dark and long, and the swaying firelight illuminates the stone slabs at the bottom of the feet, and there are two pairs of granite pillars appearing on the left and right, extending into the darkness in the distance.


    Pushing open a stone door, the three of them came to a long arched tunnel.


    Sansa folded her arms subconsciously. This tomb has always made him feel uncomfortable, even though it is clear that the ancestors of the Stark family are buried in it, her relatives.


    But she always felt that the eyes of those stone statues seemed to be scrutinizing and sizing up with a dim light.


    Arya seemed very at ease. She used to come here to hide and seek, and the darkness and cold couldn''t frighten her.


    "Shan...Your Majesty, let me introduce you." Pointing to the tombs in front of her, she said, "The ones here are all former kings of the North, this is Toren Stark, and everyone calls him He bows the knee to the king."


    Samwell nodded, knowing that this person was the last King of the North.


    The northern border is separated by a natural moat, and it is extremely difficult to invade from the south, so it has always maintained a strong independence.


    The Andals came across the sea, defeated the ancestors of Westeros, and occupied the six southern countries, but they were unable to break through the Neck Line of Defense.


    It is precisely because of this that the people in the northern border are all descendants of the ancestors, and they do not believe in the seven gods, but stubbornly worship the old gods.


    It''s a pity that although the neck can block the ground army, it can''t stop the dragon.


    When Toren Stark saw the conqueror''s dragon, he resolutely bowed his knees and surrendered. Since then, the title of the Lord of the North has become the Duke.


    "This is Edric the Snowbeard King who has ruled the northern border for a hundred years..." Arya was still introducing them one by one.


    They walked among the dead of the Stark family, and their footsteps echoed in Noda''s tomb.


    The tightly closed sarcophagus is engraved with the appearance of the dead, and their stone eyes seem to be watching the three living people. The huge roaring direwolf stone sculpture is curled up beside the sarcophagus.


    They sit side by side, as if they are also watching the coming person with invisible eyes. The movement of the living seemed to startle them, and there were black shadows moving on the wall.


    "This is Brandon the Shipbuilder who sailed across the Sea of ??the Setting Sun," said Arya. "He was the King of the North who loved the sea the most, but he never returned from a voyage. This sarcophagus is empty.


    After his death, his son burned all the ships in the north in grief, hence the name Shipburner. Since then, there has been no naval power in the north.


    This is Duke Birron Stark, he joined forces with Casterly Rock to fight against the ironmen of Pyke Island, and it is said that he had a grudge with the illegitimate son of the royal family who ruled the Seven Kingdoms at that time, the Duke of Bloodraven..."


    Having said that, Arya looked at the king with piercing eyes:


    "Your Majesty, I heard that the Duke of Blood Raven is also a wizard."


    Samwell smiled slightly, did not follow the words, but pointed to the sarcophagus, and asked:


    "Why doesn''t this king have an iron sword on his knees?"


    According to tradition, every stone statue that was once the Lord of Winterfell should have an iron long sword on its lap. It is said that this will ensure that the hateful vengeful spirits will be sealed in the mausoleum and will not wreak havoc in the underworld.


    "Huh? It seems to be gone..." Arya also noticed that the iron sword that should have been placed on the sarcophagus had disappeared, leaving only mottled rust.


    Are these long swords corroded over a long period of time?


    Or was it taken on purpose by someone?


    No matter what the possibility is, now that there is no iron sword, does it mean that those ancient ghosts can disturb the castle at will?


    This thought made Sansa''s body stiffen suddenly.


    "I will tell Maester Luwin to arrange for a replenishment of iron swords."


    Arya saw her sister''s appearance and deliberately scared her:


    "What''s the use? Perhaps the ghost in the sarcophagus has escaped!"


    "Nonsense!" Sansa glared at her younger sister, "Of course the ancestors are still resting in peace!"


    "We will also be buried here in the future." Arya said with a smile, "If there is no iron sword on my sarcophagus, I must have run away!"


    "I will order them to fill your sarcophagus with iron swords!" Sansa said viciously.


    Samwell ignored the bickering between the two sisters, but continued to walk forward for a while, then turned back and asked:


    "Why is there no road ahead?"


    "Impossible." Arya followed quickly, "There is still a long way ahead..."


    Her words stopped abruptly, because by the light of the torch, she also saw clearly that the passage ahead was blocked by mud and rocks.


    "How could this happen?" Sansa exclaimed, "Did a landslide happen?"


    Samwell stretched out his hand and pressed it on the cold rock in front of him, closed his eyes and felt it for a while, then suddenly smiled and said:


    "Someone doesn''t want to see me."


    "Huh?" Sansa''s face suddenly turned pale, "Your Majesty, are you saying... who doesn''t want to see you?"


    Arya was not as naughty as she was at the beginning. She blinked and asked solemnly:


    "Your Majesty, did the ghosts of the ancestors of the Stark family really come out?"


    Samwell shook his head, didn''t explain anything, just turned around and walked out, saying:


    "Let''s go, let''s go back."


    The two sisters looked at each other, but they didn''t dare to ask more questions, let alone stay here, and hurriedly followed.

 Chapter 493: Arrive at the Great Wall

    Chapter 493 Arriving at the Great Wall


    Samwell didn''t stay in Winterfell much.


    Although the secrets hidden in the underground tomb are very tempting, he doesn''t have much time to dig deep now.


    The King Beyond the Wall is still waiting for him north of the Great Wall.


    Now, for Samwell, it is imperative to settle the wildlings first, otherwise, once the ghosts appear, hundreds of thousands of wildlings will turn into ghouls, and that will be a disaster.


    As for the abnormality in the crypt of Winter City, let the Stark family deal with it first.


    After they deal with the collapsed tunnel, it won''t be too late for Samwell to come back and find out.


    So, he bid farewell to Stark in the early morning of the next day, and rode on the white dragon to continue northward.


    Finally, half a day later, Samwell saw the largest building ever built by humans¡ª


    The Great Wall of Desperation.


    Looking down from the sky, the Great Wall is like a high blue-gray wall stretching across the northern horizon, extending uninterruptedly to the east and west until it disappears into the distance.


    It seems to be declaring to mankind¡ª


    Here is the end of the world.


    The so-called Castle Black, in front of the Impassable Great Wall, is simply like toy building blocks scattered in the snow.


    In fact, Castle Black is not a decent castle at all. Apart from the Great Wall in the north, it has no other walls and cannot resist attacks from east, west, south and south.


    Perhaps it doesn¡¯t need to worry about attacks from these three directions, the Night Watchman¡¯s enemies are always in the north.


    The closer he got to the Great Wall, Samwell could feel that the white dragon became more and more anxious, as if something was threatening it beyond that high wall, making it dare not go beyond half a step.


    Samwell didn''t force the white dragon, patted its neck, and let it land at Castle Black.


    Standing on the ground and looking up at the Great Wall of Desperation, you will only feel the shocking sense of oppression even more.


    The majestic and thick ice wall seemed to be collapsing towards him, burying everything.


    Maybe one day the Great Wall really falls, and the whole world will collapse with it.


    This is the only real existence in the world, older than the Seven Kingdoms.


    "Your Majesty!" A respectful call brought Samwell back to reality.


    He looked away from the Great Wall, looked at the black-clothed brothers who were walking towards him, and said with a smile:


    "Master Ed, we meet again."


    Ed Stark also sighed when he heard this.


    He still clearly remembered the scene when he saw the legendary king for the first time on the banks of the Trident River just four years ago.


    Time flies and things change.


    Now he has become the commander-in-chief of the Night Watchman, and the other party has become the king of the Seven Kingdoms.


    It all seemed so unreal.


    Like the white giant dragon crawling behind the king, it makes people feel like they can''t distinguish between legends and reality.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, we have been looking forward to your arrival." Ed bent down to salute, and then began to introduce the night watchman officers to the king.


    "This is my illegitimate son, Jon Snow." When introducing Jon, he hesitated slightly, but he didn''t say much after all.


    However, I don''t know if it''s an illusion, Ed always felt that there seemed to be something hidden in the eyes of the king looking at his "illegitimate son".


    Jon saluted the king respectfully, while secretly looking at the legendary young man in front of him.


    He didn''t have the urge to tell the other party the truth, after all, after becoming a night watchman, the royal status didn''t help him much.


    Compared to Targaryen, he is actually more eager to be a real Stark.


    After some greetings, Samwell suddenly asked:


    "Why didn''t you see Stannis Baratheon?"


    Ed said with some embarrassment:


    "Lord Stannis took his men to Eastwatch."


    East Watch is a castle at the easternmost end of the Great Wall.


    Samwell knew that Stannis didn''t want to see him, and it happened that he didn''t bother to pay attention to that bad-tempered guy.


    As long as Stannis is willing to stay at the Great Wall to fight against the White Walkers, Samwell doesn''t intend to care about the past with him.


    He suddenly remembered that there was another guy on the Great Wall who didn''t want to see him¡ª"Kingslayer" Jaime Lannister.


    I didn''t see this person among the welcoming crowd, so I don''t know where he hid.


    Cersei Lannister, who was expelled, did not have a dragon, so he should not have arrived at the Great Wall so soon, so James will definitely stay in Castle Black to wait for his sister.


    He didn¡¯t kill Cersei, on the one hand, he didn¡¯t want to irritate the northern nobles, on the other hand, it was out of bad taste¡ª


    I want to see if this pair of once Lannister golden boys and girls can still be unswerving to each other after they have been stripped of all their fame and status when they come to the bitter cold land of the extreme north.


    "Your Majesty, you must be tired. We have prepared hot food for you to enjoy."


    Samwell followed Ed to the hall and ordered:


    "Send to inform Mance Rayder that he come to me."


    "The savage king may not dare to enter the Great Wall alone." Someone reminded.


    "He may be much more courageous than you imagined." Samwell thought of the King Beyond the Wall who had sneaked into the royal convoy alone and followed him all the way to the Trident River. "Go and inform."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Samwell kept walking, but when he was about to enter the hall, he suddenly noticed a thin figure at the end of the corridor.


    It was a girl who looked seventeen or eighteen years old, with black hair, a pretty face, but very haggard, and a pair of innocent brown eyes.


    "How could there be a woman?" Alliser Thorne, the coach of Castle Black, followed the king''s gaze and frowned.


    The girl was so frightened by so many eyes staring at her that she forgot to hide and stood there at a loss.


    "It seems to be the savage girl who escaped from Custer''s fortress before." Ed looked at the eldest son Robb behind him, "Didn''t I ask you to arrange her to go to the south?"


    Robb stammered and said: "Sorry, Father, Gilly dare not go south alone..."


    "Your name is Gilly?" Samwell looked at the girl with a gentle smile.


    Hearing the king speak, Ed couldn''t reprimand his son anymore.


    "Yes." Gilly nodded timidly when she saw that the king didn''t seem to be afraid.


    Samwell looked at the little girl wrapped in an old cloak in front of him, and couldn''t help feeling a strange feeling in his heart.


    If he hadn''t crossed over, Samwell Tarly would have come to the Great Wall to become a night watchman, and fell in love with this savage girl in front of him.


    But now, none of that will happen.


    As the wings of his "butterfly" continue to flap, the fate of many people in this world has changed.


    Whether it is good or bad, no one can tell.


    "Don''t be afraid of Gilly." Samwell comforted, "When I reach an agreement with Mance Rayder, a large number of wildlings will enter the Great Wall, and you can go to the south with them."


    Gilly nodded slightly. She could feel the kindness of the man in front of her, and she also grinned, showing two white front teeth, like a rabbit just waking up.


    Samwell smiled slightly, and then left the fetters of another time and space behind him, and continued to stride forward.

 Chapter 494: King Sees King (2 in 1)

    Chapter 494 The King Sees the King (Two in One)


    In the snowstorm, thousands of campfires flickered outside the Great Wall, but compared with the dark and cold scene, the light seemed small and powerless.


    Mance Rayder, King Beyond the Wall, was dragged up to the Great Wall while sitting unsteadily in a bamboo basket.


    "Lord Dennis Mallister," Mance patted off the snow on his body and smiled, "I didn''t expect you to come to greet me."


    "How can you be sure that I''m here to greet you, not to kill you?" Sir Dennis looked at the former subordinate in front of him with a gloomy face, and held the hilt of his sword with his right hand.


    "Hold my head, but I can''t go back and report to your king." Mance stepped forward with a smile, and actually gave him a hug.


    Dennis roughly pushed Mance away:


    "Don''t think that we can laugh away our grievances. The night watchmen will never forget the traitors they once were. Just wait, one day, I will cut off your head!"


    "I''m here anytime."


    Sir Dennis snorted coldly, and then led the King Beyond the Wall down the Great Wall and into Castle Black.


    The night watchmen they met along the way all watched this wildling king from beyond the Great Wall with vigilant eyes.


    Mance Rayder turned a blind eye to these gazes, but looked at the castle leisurely, as if a traveler revisiting an old place was looking for memories of the past.


    At the door of the library, Sir Dennis stopped and said:


    "Go in, His Majesty is waiting for you inside."


    Mance thanked him and pushed the door open.


    The air in the room smelled of old dust and decaying paper.


    What caught the eye were tall wooden bookshelves, the tops of which were submerged in darkness. The shelves were full of leather-bound books and boxes of ancient scrolls.


    Mance shuttled through the narrow aisle, and after crossing several rows of bookshelves, he found a young man sitting in a niche embedded in the stone wall.


    "Samwell Caesar."


    "Mance Rayder."


    Mance looked at the face in memory in front of him, with a rather sad tone:


    "You are completely different from five years ago, and now you really look like a king."


    Samwell smiled:


    "And you, my friend, still look nothing like a king."


    Mance laughed out loud.


    He really had no kingly appearance, no crown on his head, no gold rings on his arms, no chains around his neck, in short, no adornment at all. She was dressed in wool and leather, and the only thing that stood out about her was a ragged black wool cloak with several long rips stitched together with faded red silk.


    "I have never worn a crown, and I have never sat on a damned throne." Mance said flatly, "I came from such a humble background that no monks anointed me with holy oil. I don''t have a castle, and my queen wears animal skins and amber , rather than silk gems.


    I am my own warrior, my own jester, and my own fiddler. Any king beyond the Great Wall does not rely on blood, free people do not follow surnames, and do not care which brother was born first. They believe in the strong.


    As I left the Shadow Tower, there were five clamoring to be King Beyond the Wall. Tormund was one, and Magnar the other, and now they are both my servants, and as for the other three, I have killed them, because they would rather resist than obey.


    Then I became King Beyond the Wall. "


    "But now you have come to Senai." Samwell said, "There can only be one king here."


    "That''s why I insisted on seeing you in person." Mance stepped forward, sat down at the table, poured himself a glass of wine, and drank it down.


    "Good wine!" He let out a pleasant admiration, put the wooden wine glass back on the table, and made a bang, "Caesar, do you know why I defected from the Night Watch Legion in the first place?"


    Samwell shook his head.


    Mance stood up, unfastened the buckle of the cloak, and spread it on the table:


    "I''m for this."


    "A cloak?"


    "A black cloak of a night watchman." Mance said, "Once, we hunted a reindeer when we were out on patrol, and we were busy skinning it, but the smell of blood attracted the shadow lynx nearby.


    After some fighting, we managed to drive it away. But my cloak was also torn to shreds in the battle. The beast also tore my arms and my back.


    The brothers worried that I would not be able to make it back to the castle, so they carried me to a savage village. A medical girl in the village saved my life and stitched my cloak with scarlet silk.


    You know what silk means to a wildling girl, I don''t even know where she got this precious cloth. But she gave me her greatest treasure.


    Unfortunately, I am a night watchman, and I swear not to marry a wife or have children.


    Back to the Great Wall, they found me a brand new black cloak, no frays, no scratches, and of course no red silk.


    Night watchmen must wear black.


    But I want to keep this old cloak I''m wearing.


    Ser Denys Mallister berated me harshly, and threatened to burn my old cloak.


    So I ran away.


    To a place where desire is no longer a sin, and people are free to choose the color of their cloak. "


    "It''s a touching story." Samwell commented, "But I want to tell you that in the Seven Kingdoms south of the Great Wall, people can also kiss their beloved girls and choose the color of their cloak."


    "But they still have to kneel." Mance said, "That''s what you want us to do, isn''t it? Bow down to you."


    "Yes." Samwell nodded frankly.


    Mance shook his head firmly:


    "Caesar, we free people will never kneel to anyone!"


    "Mance, I actually don''t like people kneeling to me, but this is the rule within the Great Wall." Samwell said earnestly, "You savages are used to being loose, you don''t kneel, you don''t pay taxes, you don''t obey the law If you want something, just grab it with your hands.


    If you allow you to act recklessly within the Great Wall, how should I explain to the people of the Seven Kingdoms? "


    "Your laws may not be suitable for us," Mance said, "If we need laws, we will make them ourselves. And I will also restrain them to ensure that they will not disturb your people."


    "Mance Rayder, can you really restrain hundreds of thousands of wildlings?"


    "I can take them south to the Great Wall of Impossibility, and I can naturally restrain them to obey the rules within the Great Wall."


    "Don''t overestimate yourself, Mance Rayder." Samwell said, "Even I can''t guarantee that all the people of the Seven Kingdoms will obey my orders. But because of the law, as long as they commit crimes, I can obey the law." punish them.


    And you? Your Majesty the King Beyond the Wall, if your people commit crimes within the Great Wall, can I punish them? "


    "Free people have different customs, and some things may be crimes in your eyes, but..."


    "I know." Samwell interrupted, "I heard that you savages want to marry a wife, so go knock the girl you like and bring them home, don''t you?"


    "There is this custom." Mance admitted, "Only those who can steal a girl are eligible to marry."


    "This is not allowed within the Great Wall."


    Mance said with a sullen face: "I will set a few rules for them."


    "I have already set it up for you." Sam Will said, "First, the savages who enter the Great Wall can voluntarily become citizens of the Seven Kingdoms,"


    "That''s no problem." Mance nodded, "If some of them really want to kneel, I won''t stop them."


    "Second," Samwell continued, "Savages who don''t want to be my people can only stay in a few fixed areas and are not allowed to go out."


    Hearing this, Mance immediately protested:


    "You can''t limit our freedom!"


    "This is our land," Samwell said coldly, "Since you don''t want to abide by our laws, kneel down, or pay taxes, of course you can only stay in the area we have designated. And, wait Cold winter has passed, those of you who do not want to kneel down must leave immediately and return to the north of the Great Wall."


    "Where is the designated area?"


    "Wolf Forest." Samwell said, "You can only stay in Wolf Forest."


    Of course Mance Rayder knew about Wolfwood.


    This is a forest in the northwest of the northern border. It is close to the Ice Bay. It does occupy a large area, but it cannot support hundreds of thousands of people.


    He knew very well that Caesar was using this method to force the wildlings to submit.


    "What if we disagree?"


    "Then stay north of the Great Wall and don''t come to my territory!"


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became tense.


    The eyes of the two intersected in the air, as if there was a flash of fire.


    "Caesar, did the night watchman forget to remind you." Mance said, "If you don''t let us enter the Great Wall..."


    "Are you going to blow the horn of winter and make the Great Wall collapse?" Samwell said.


    "I don''t want to do this either, but if we have to," Mance''s tone became cold, "we will never hesitate."


    Samwell smiled slightly, as if he didn''t care about such a threat.


    Mance frowned:


    "Caesar, you don''t want to kill me, do you? Before coming here, I told my queen Dana that if I can''t return safely today, she will blow the horn of winter herself at dawn tomorrow!"


    "Do you think that I won''t dare to kill you?"


    Mance frowned even tighter. He could see the cold killing intent in the eyes of the king in front of him, which made him feel incomprehensible.


    But the next moment, he heard an incomprehensible spell coming out of Caesar''s mouth.


    The light in the room dimmed instantly, and the whole space seemed to be shaking.


    "Caesar! You¡ª" Mance thought that the other party was really going to attack him, so he jumped up immediately, and at the same time drew out the long sword at his waist, and assumed a defensive posture.


    He had heard of the legendary king''s terrifying achievements, and he was terrified, but he would never die without a fight.


    "Take it easy, my friend." The king''s voice came again, but it sounded a little weird.


    The fading light gradually brightened, and Mance Rayder was finally able to see again.


    But what he saw in front of him frightened the king beyond the Great Wall.


    Because, standing in front of him is another king beyond the Great Wall!


    "You, you...how...witchcraft!" Looking at the identical self in front of him, Mance couldn''t keep calm at all, and fine cold sweat oozes from his forehead.


    "Yes, witchcraft." Samwell smiled, his Adam''s apple squirmed slightly, and he made Mance Rayder''s voice, "Do you think that if I go to your camp like this, your dear queen will still blow the winter song?" the horn?"


    Mance''s face changed for a while, and finally he said dejectedly:


    "Okay, you win, Caesar. I agree to your terms."


    Samwell smiled slightly, but shook his head and said:


    "Sorry, Mance, your previous behavior made me lose my trust in you. Therefore, I think it''s better to use your identity to get back the Horn of Winter first. It''s too dangerous to keep it in the hands of you wildlings .¡±


    Hearing this, Mance''s expression changed drastically.


    He is also a decisive person, and immediately flew towards the other "self" in front of him.


    But he obviously underestimated the strength gap between himself and the opponent.


    Samwell lightly raised his hand, pinched the tip of Mance''s sword, and then twisted it casually, and the whole fine steel long sword was shattered into countless pieces.


    "You can be a guest at Castle Black for a few days now." Samwell easily restrained Mance Rayder, "I will make arrangements for your people."


    After speaking, he strode out.


    Outside, Ed Stark and others were not surprised when they saw "Mance Rayder" coming out, and they had obviously been informed in advance.


    "Make arrangements, I''m going to the Great Wall."


    "Your Majesty, do you need me to send someone to go with you?"


    "No. Even if things are revealed, those savages won''t be able to keep me."


    "yes."


    Soon, Samwell left the Great Wall through the hanging basket.


    Not long after walking north, a group of savages greeted them, and the leader shouted:


    "Captain Mance, how are you talking with the southerners?"


    "A deal has been reached." Samwell didn''t want to talk too much, so as not to reveal his secrets, he walked quickly to the camp, "We''ll talk about it when we go back."


    Continued to walk a few miles, and the group entered the tent area.


    This is a typical savage camp, with bonfires and urinals extending in a mess, children and goats wandering around at will, no planning, no order, no defense, men, women and animals everywhere.


    Children squatting by the fire, old women in dog carts, cavemen with dyed faces, warriors with painted claws, snakes and skulls on their shields, and giants, giants seven or eight times the height of ordinary people.


    When they saw the King Beyond the Wall, they all stopped busy and turned their heads to pay attention.


    But no one kneels.


    Samwell kept his eyes open and walked all the way to the tall camp in the center.


    The tent is very warm, there is a fire under the smoke vent, and there is a woman with a big belly beside the fire, and there is a beautiful blond girl beside the fire.


    Samwell immediately guessed that the pregnant one should be Queen Dana of Mance Rayder, and the blond girl was her sister Val.


    But his attention was all focused on a huge black horn in the tent.


    "Mance, has the king of the south agreed to our terms?" Queen Dana asked.


    "Yes." Samwell nodded casually, but walked towards the Horn of Winter.


    But just before he touched the horn, he heard a low whining horn.


    woo woo woo woo-


    Samwell was taken aback, and when he realized that it was the horn sound from outside the tent, he heard Dana screaming:


    "This is the scout''s horn! Mance, there are enemies coming!"


    Two chapters into one chapte

 Chapter 495: The First Appearance of the White Walkers

    Chapter 495 The First Appearance of the Other Ghosts


    Samwell rushed out of the tent, only to realize that it was completely dark outside at some point.


    It''s only three o''clock in the afternoon, so it''s evening?


    The snowstorm is still going on, and it is getting bigger and bigger.


    The bonfire in the camp was gradually extinguished in the icy wind, and countless pale smoke filled the air.


    In the darkness, only the sound of whimpering horns and noisy and chaotic human voices can be heard.


    The enemy is in the north.


    Samwell makes a judgment call.


    Just now he almost thought that the night watchman had betrayed him, and while he was away from the Great Wall, he suddenly launched an attack on the wildlings, plotting something wrong.


    However, the enemy from the north may be even more terrifying.


    "The White Walkers are coming! The White Walkers are coming!"


    "Don''t panic!" Samwell shouted.


    In the crowd, he found a guy wearing black ring armor and a gold hoop carved with ancestor runes on his arm, who looked like a leader, and ordered:


    "Call our soldiers, light the torches, and line up to meet the enemy!"


    "Line up?" the wild man yelled. "What line? Fuck the fuck!"


    After speaking, he led a group of spearmen to the north.


    Samwell immediately gave up the idea of ??commanding the wildlings to fight. These guys have no discipline at all.


    "Mance!" The tent door opened, and Val rushed out, shouting, "Dana is going to give birth!"


    Samwell can''t take care of Mance Rayder''s wife at the moment:


    "Production is a woman''s war, and you are now her only comrade in arms. And I, have my own battle to fight."


    After finishing speaking, he no longer cared about the yelling of the savage girl behind him, and rushed into the wind and snow with his head buried.


    Whistles of police whistle continued to be heard all around, loud and sharp.


    The savages ran around in a panic, some joined the battle group, and some fled far away.


    Samwell saw a mammoth trampling over a flock of sheep, and several wild women tried to control the elephant and drive the flock of sheep away.


    In the darkness, countless fast-moving figures appeared vaguely. They came with the wind and snow, their eyes were blue, and they exuded a chilling aura.


    It''s a ghoul!


    Samwell recognized them immediately.


    Compared to the ghouls summoned by "Crow''s Eye" Euron Greyjoy in King''s Landing, the ghouls in front of him moved faster and looked more difficult to deal with.


    It is not known whether the cold weather intensified them, or the night factor.


    Or maybe both.


    And these ghouls include not only humans, but also bears, wolves, giant deer, and even a few giant ice spiders as tall as three people.


    Although the savage warriors have no organization and discipline, they are extremely brave in combat.


    But what they faced was not an ordinary opponent.


    Howling, a savage with a strange pattern painted on his face pierced a spear into a ghoul''s pale and soft belly, straight through the back, but the monster staggered straight forward along the gun shaft, stretched out its black hands, Choked out the wildling''s eyes.


    This is not a fair fight.


    No matter how stubborn the savages were, they were still beaten back by the ghouls.


    "Fire!" Samwell reminded, "They are afraid of fire!"


    In fact, ghouls are more afraid of weapons made of Valyrian steel or dragonglass, but these things are obviously not available to wildlings.


    Fortunately, they still have fire.


    "Rocket! Fire the rocket!" A savage leader came to his senses and shouted at the archers behind him.


    Whoosh whoosh¡ª


    With the sound of bowstrings, hundreds of rockets shot into the group of ghouls. The ghouls who were hit by the arrows suddenly let out a strange roar, and their bodies twitched and twisted, apparently severely injured by the flames.


    You know, even if they were stabbed in the heart before, they could continue to rush forward without any hindrance.


    Seeing that the flame has an effect, the savages suddenly became excited.


    "Burn, burn you monsters, burn!"


    They cursed and exchanged their swords for torches. In the battle with ghouls, fire is obviously more useful than steel.


    But the current number of bonfires is obviously not enough for the wildling warriors to share.


    "Fire! We need more fire!"


    A savage leader yelled at the top of his voice, but in the next second, the tent in front of him burst into flames.


    Before he could recover, the fire spread in the camp at an extremely fast speed.


    In the blink of an eye, all the tents in the northern part of the camp were on fire.


    The tumbling flames roared like a giant dragon in the ice and snow, and the radiant heat blocked the progress of the ghouls.


    The savages cheered and lit more torches one after another, but there were also many savages who cursed, probably those burning tents were their property.


    Samwell''s eyes have turned golden. Although he still maintains the appearance of Mance Rayder, his temperament has completely changed.


    However, during the fierce battle, no savage paid attention to his changes.


    "Get them out of the camp!" the wildlings yelled, waving torches.


    woo woo woo ¡ª


    The sound of the wind suddenly picked up, and everyone felt a bone-chilling chill emanating from the darkness in the north.


    The chill was irresistible even to the savages who had long been accustomed to the land of eternal winter.


    The burning fire dragon also dimmed, as if it couldn''t bear the cold.


    Samwell felt a strong threat, and his golden pupils instantly condensed into a thin line, staring at the darkness ahead.


    Hurrah-


    A horse emerged from the depths of the snowstorm, covered in a layer of hoarfrost, like frozen sweat, and black dead intestines dragged down from the split belly.


    On its back, sat a knight as pale as black ice.


    His body is as slender as a sword, his posture is as elegant as a nobleman, his eyes are as blue as the stars in the sky, his skin is as white as milk, and the armor on his body changes color as he moves, like a mirror made of solid ice.


    The severe chill emanated from this black ice knight, almost freezing this space into ice.


    "White Ghost?" Samwell touched his back subconsciously, only to realize that he did not carry the great sword [Dawn] in order to disguise himself as Mance Rayder.


    The Black Ice Knight on the opposite side nodded, as if he could understand Samwell''s words, he opened his mouth and made a sound like cracking ice.


    Samwell could not understand the other party''s language.


    But from the eyes of this strange ghost, he always felt that the other person seemed to recognize him.


    "Take your men and leave!" Samwell tried to communicate.


    The other ghost shook his head slowly, then pulled out the long sword with a faint and strange blue light, pointed in the direction of the Great Wall, and spoke again in a language that no one could understand.


    A savage lost his patience, waved a torch and shouted:


    "Get out! Monster! Or I will burn you to death!"


    The Other Ghost Youlan glanced over, the chill contained within could almost freeze a person into ice.


    The next second, he gracefully jumped off the horse, stepped on the burning ground, and made a sharp, needle-like noise.


    The White Walkers are not afraid of fire.


    This thought flashed through Samwell''s mind.


    At this time, the ghosts had already rushed up.


    The ghoul moved clumsily and slowly, but the White Walker was as light as snowflakes in the wind. His whole body turned into a light blue lightning bolt, rushed through the wall of fire, and killed him.


    The savages greeted them with torches and swords.


    The ice-blue blade in the hands of the other ghosts swept across the flames, and the flames went out immediately.


    dangdang¡ª


    The savage''s sword slashed on the alien''s armor, causing ripples like waves, but the armor was intact.


    The White Walker turned around on tiptoe in the snow, the crystal-like longsword flipped back, and slid into the gap of the wildling''s armor like snowflakes, passing through leather, wool, bone and flesh, leaving deadly marks.


    Hiss hiss hiss¡ª


    In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen savages fell into the snow, and the hot blood was frozen before it sprayed out.


    The Other Walker kept walking, holding the ice blue long sword, and continued to rush towards Samwell.


    "Protect the Mance leader!"


    There are still wildlings rushing up, but Samwell has already rushed to the White Walkers first.


    His speed was so fast that he left an afterimage on the snow.


    Boom¡ª


    Two figures crossed in mid-air, and a group of gorgeous flames exploded.


    Seeing that the icy but not icy armor on the surface of the Foreign Walker¡¯s body remained intact under the attack of the flames, Samwell could finally confirm that this thing was indeed not afraid of fire.


    At least not afraid of the fire he created with witchcraft.


    However, he did not panic, just pulled out a dark dagger from his waist¡ª


    Dragonglass Dagger.


    Although he didn''t carry the giant sword [Dawn], it was impossible for Samwell to rush outside the Great Wall without any preparation.


    The moment the other ghost saw the dragon crystal dagger, his blue eyes, which were like ice for thousands of years, finally wavered.


    There seems to be an emotion similar to jealousy flickering inside.


    But at this time, Samwell had already rushed over, as fast as lightning.


    The White Walker opened its mouth and let out a silent roar.


    In an instant, the wind and snow in the entire world became violent.


    All the flames were extinguished in an instant.


    Darkness shrouded like a curtain, enveloping everything.


    But Samwell did not dodge or evade, with an extremely determined light shining in his golden eyes, and rushed towards the strange ghost.


    Boom¡ª


    In an instant, the flame exploded again.


    Like a volcanic eruption, magma surged, countless burning rocks fell to the ground, flames and meteors splashed everywhere.


    The White Walker jerked back, trying to break free from the flames.


    But the dragon crystal dagger seemed to be slow, but it actually penetrated into the center of his eyebrows extremely quickly.


    Ding-


    Pale blue blood spouted from the White Walker''s forehead, hissing and chilling around the dragonglass dagger, and he stretched out two bone-pale hands to pull the dagger.


    But before he could touch the dagger, the White Walker''s head began to melt like dew.


    Everyone''s eyes widened, watching this extremely terrifying White Walker gradually smoke and disintegrate after being stabbed by the dark dagger, turning into a once chaotic liquid, and finally completely disappearing in the snow.


    Only a thin wisp of swirling blue smoke was left floating in the wind and snow.


    The milky white glass-like bones, shining palely, also melted.


    Samwell held the dragonglass dagger, looking at the water vapor on it, as if he was sweating.


    And just after the White Walkers dissipated into the air, the howling wind and snow suddenly became much smaller.


    The ghouls turned around and started running away as if they saw something terrible.


    The savages finally woke up like a dream, and someone boldly asked:


    "Boss Mance, how did you kill... this terrible monster?"


    "Obsidian." Samwell shook his dagger and said, "Some people call it dragon crystal."


    As he spoke, he threw the dagger to a savage man, "This dragonglass weapon restrains the White Walkers. Alright, you guys clean up the battlefield."


    "It''s so cold!" The savage hurriedly caught the dragonglass dagger, but was so cold that he dropped it to the ground.


    The savages around naturally scolded this guy, and then gathered together to carefully study this strange weapon that can kill strange ghosts.


    Samwell went to the camp of the Chinese army.


    Although it looks calm on the surface, in fact, he is more vigilant against the other ghosts in his heart.


    This kind of monster is much more difficult to deal with than a ghoul.


    Don''t look at him as if he killed the White Walker with the dragonglass dagger just now, but you must know that with his current combat power, it can be said that he is the best in Westeros.


    If ordinary people take the dragonglass weapon, I am afraid that they may not be able to meet the strange ghost.


    This is just one White Walker, what if there are thousands of them?


    And what about the legendary big boss Night King?


    The more Samwell thought about it, the more he felt heavy in his heart.


    Entering the tent, he saw Dana lying on the fur beside the brazier, holding a red baby in her arms.


    "Did you give birth?" He tried his best to pretend to be surprised, but out of the corner of his eye, he looked at the position of the Horn of Winter.


    Afterwards, his eyes froze.


    Because, there is no trace of the huge horn in the account!


    "Yes, there is no danger." Val smiled and said, "The battle outside is over?"


    "Well, it''s over. There''s only one White Walker, and it''s not difficult to deal with." Samwell stepped forward, "Give me a hug, kid."


    Dana hugged the child even tighter:


    "You are not my husband."


    Hearing this, Sam Well stopped immediately.


    But Val was startled, and quickly stood in front of his sister, watching the man vigilantly.


    "Dana, what are you kidding?" Samwell asked reluctantly.


    Dana shook her head slowly:


    "You can imitate my husband''s appearance, but you can''t imitate the way he looks at me. There is no love in your eyes."


    Samwell finally knew why the Horn of Winter was missing. It seemed that it was hidden by this woman.


    So, he had no choice but to shrug his shoulders, restore his appearance, and said:


    "You are very clever, Lady Dana. Let me reintroduce you. I am King of the Andals, Rhoynar and First Men, Ruler of the Seven Kingdoms and Guardian of the Realm, Samwell Caesar."


    "Where''s my husband?"


    "He is a guest inside the Great Wall."


    "You people south of the Great Wall are indeed liars!" Val said angrily.


    "In our opinion, you savages are all robbers, thieves, and barbarians." Samwell said, "However, I did this to protect everyone. Yes, everyone, including you. Many of my sons People think you are a bunch of unruly humanoid beasts, but I still see you as human beings.


    If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go out and ask if I just repelled the aliens and saved you. "


    Dana''s face softened slightly, and said:


    "Okay, Your Majesty Caesar, I believe in your sincerity. So, can I let my husband go?"


    "As long as you agree to my conditions, Mance will be free. And you can also enter the Great Wall." Samwell recounted his conditions again.


    Dana listened quietly, and said:


    "Your Majesty, I can agree to your conditions. But there is only one small request."


    Samwell was overjoyed when he heard the words, he didn''t expect the savage queen to be so eloquent:


    "What do you think."


    "The Horn of Winter must remain in our hands." Dana said, "Only in this way can we savages ensure that our own safety will not be violated."


    Samwell shrugged helplessly and said:


    "It seems that I can only agree."


    Dana showed a happy smile:


    "You won''t regret getting the friendship of the Wildlings."

 Chapter 496: Savage kneeling

    Chapter 496 Savage Kneeling


    The tunnels in the Great Wall are narrow and winding, and many wildlings are either too old, sick, or injured, and their progress is very slow.


    Ed Stark frowned and looked at the black snake-like team outside the Great Wall, saying:


    "Your Majesty, it may take two or three days for all the savages to pass through the Great Wall. We need to set up defenses outside the city to prevent the aliens from attacking again."


    "Okay, you can make arrangements. Remember to prepare more firewood and other flammable materials. Ghouls are afraid of fire."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    After Ed left, Samwell looked at the savage army for a while, and asked again:


    "How much food is left in Castle Black?"


    Everyone was silent for a moment, and the final officer Eddie stepped forward and handed a scroll to the king, saying:


    "Your Majesty, this is the inventory statistics from three months ago..."


    Samwell took it and glanced at it casually, then stared at Eddie for a while, and said:


    "Take me to the warehouse."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    The two went down the Great Wall through the lifting iron cage. Eddie found a torch and led the king into the underground passage of Castle Black.


    This underground space, which the night watchmen call the wormway, is dark and lightless, with twists and turns like a labyrinth.


    It is useless in summer, but when the cold winter wind blows, this is the most convenient and safest passage between buildings.


    At the same time, here is also the best storage space.


    The footsteps of the two echoed in the narrow worm lanes. After walking for a long time, they finally met Vic, the warehouse manager of Castle Black, at the intersection of four worm lanes.


    After saluting to the king, Vic took off the key chain hanging on his chest, and opened the solid oak door of the warehouse.


    "Your Majesty, here are stored oats, wheat, barley, and barrels of semolina."


    Samwell entered the warehouse and took a look, and found that the basketball court-sized room was almost full, and there were strings of onions and garlic hanging from the beams.


    Vic led the king to another warehouse:


    "Your Majesty, this room is full of vegetables, carrots, dried peas, potatoes, apples and pears.


    This room is for meat, beef, pork, lamb, cod, all frozen well, and some ham and smoked sausage.


    This one is spices and nuts, and olives..."


    Samwell looked over from room to room without saying a word.


    This made Eddie and the others quite uneasy. He didn''t smile until he had finished reading all the warehouses and said:


    "Your Majesty, you see, our Castle Black''s food reserves are still very rich."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Vic also chimed in, "The long summer that has just passed has been fruitful, and the lords have been extraordinarily generous. With our current reserves, it is estimated that we can support the Night Watch for three years."


    "But what if you add wildlings?" Samwell asked.


    "Savages?" Eddie frowned, "But Your Majesty, they don''t need us to support them, do they?"


    "Most of them don''t need it." Samwell said, "I will arrange for the savages who are willing to become citizens of the Seven Kingdoms to go south to the Stormlands. As for the savages who don''t want to kneel down, they will all go to the wolf forest and let them find their own way to hunt and gather. live.


    However, there will still be some savage warriors, about seven or eight thousand, staying to help defend the Great Wall.


    The food of these wildlings needs to be solved by the Night Watchman Legion. "


    "Seven or eight thousand?" Eddie opened his mouth wide, "If this is the case, within five months, we will only have radishes and oatmeal to eat, and then we will only be able to drink horse blood."


    "Horse blood is also good." Vic tried to ease the atmosphere, "There is nothing better than a cup of hot horse blood on a cold winter night. It would be best to sprinkle a pinch of cinnamon on it."


    "People will get sick, Your Majesty." Eddie didn''t want to pay attention to his companions, "Soldiers must ensure their nutrition in battle, otherwise their gums will bleed and their teeth will loosen.


    If you allow, I suggest that the winter food rationing system be implemented immediately. If you are careful, it should last a little longer.


    But the best way is to hope that King''s Landing can provide support. "


    Having said that, he looked at the king expectantly.


    The king did not disappoint him either.


    "Of course King''s Landing will support you." Samwell said, "Before I set off north, I ordered people to prepare food and dragonglass weapons, and they will transport these things to Eastwatch by sea, and you will send people to receive them. "


    "Great!" Eddie exclaimed excitedly, "With your support, no matter how many savages come."


    "Don''t take it lightly." Samwell said, "It''s not just the savages, King''s Landing will also send troops to support them, and they also want to eat."


    "How many troops will you send to the Great Wall?"


    "The vanguard army has 7,000 troops. The scale of follow-up support will be adjusted according to the situation on the Great Wall. Therefore, Castle Black''s food reserves are the key." Sam Wil paused and asked, "How often do you check the food storage?"


    "Usually half a year."


    "It''s been too long. Change it to once a month in the future. And immediately arrange staff to start counting again."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    After that, Samwell left the warehouse and returned to the ground.


    At this time, the sun had already slanted to the west, and the dim yellow and dim sunlight stretched out the shadows. The sky was divided by black flowing clouds, like a tattered gray and white flag.


    "It''s just past noon, and it''s almost dark."


    "Yes, Your Majesty, since the onset of winter, the days are getting shorter and the nights are getting longer. Perhaps one day, the sun will never rise again, and Westeros will usher in A terrible night."


    Samwell looked at the dim sunset and remained silent for a long time.


    Three days later, the savages finally passed the Great Wall.


    During this period of time, neither the White Walkers nor the Ghouls appeared again.


    Another group of people came to the Great Wall.


    They are Bran Stark and others who went north to the Land of Eternal Winter to look for the "Three-Eyed Raven".


    Ed Stark was very excited to see his son who had been separated for a long time. Robb Stark and Jon Snow were also very happy, carrying their younger brother and yelling at the gate of the city.


    However, Bran''s reaction seemed very flat.


    Although he was also laughing, a little attention could tell that it was just a polite smile, not a heartfelt joy.


    The three of Ed, father and son were immersed in joy and might not be able to notice it, but Samwell could see it clearly when he was watching coldly.


    And he knew that this Bran Stark was the appointed heir of the "Three-Eyed Raven".


    Thinking of the intervention of the "Three-Eyed Raven" when he fought "Crow''s Eye" Euron Greyjoy last time in Blackwater Bay, he felt that the other party might have a plan.


    Waiting for these Starks to continue their old stories and recover from the initial excitement, Samwell stepped forward.


    "Your Majesty," Bran said while sitting in the bamboo basket on Hodor''s back, "please forgive me for not being able to salute."


    "It''s okay." Samwell waved his hand indifferently, "Why didn''t Brynden River come to the Great Wall with you?"


    "Brynden River?" Before Bran could answer, Jon Snow screamed first, "The illegitimate son of Aegon IV? Duke Bloodraven? Is he still alive?"


    Both are illegitimate children, Jon once admired the famous illegitimate son of the Seven Kingdoms very much, and even once regarded him as his idol.


    "Yes and no." Brand said, "Of course Brynden Rivers can''t live for so long, and now he has become a part of the weirwood, at the junction of life and death, so he can''t leave the land of eternal winter burrow."


    "Why are you going to see Brynden Rivers?" Ed asked.


    "This is a long story, father, I will tell you slowly later." After dealing with his father, Bran looked at the king again and said:


    "Your Majesty, the Three-Eyed Raven asked me to remind you to pay attention to the Horn of Winter."


    Robb immediately echoed:


    "Yes, Your Majesty, I also don''t think it''s a good idea to let the wildlings keep the Horn of Winter. If they blow the horn and make the Great Wall collapse..."


    "They won''t blow the horn of winter at will." Ed said, "Don''t forget, now they are also south of the Great Wall just like us. If the Great Wall collapses, what will they use to stop the White Walkers?"


    "But this is still a hidden danger after all." Jon Snow also said.


    "If possible, I would also like to get back the Horn of Winter." Samwell shrugged helplessly, "It''s a pity that the previous plan went wrong due to the appearance of the White Walker, and the queen of the King Beyond the Wall is very sensitive. Aware of my anomaly, I hid the Horn of Winter.


    Now they are on guard, if we want to find the Horn of Winter, it will not be that simple. "


    "I can find the Horn of Winter." Bran Stark said firmly.


    "You?" Ed looked at his son suspiciously, "How do you know where the Horn of Winter is hidden?"


    "The gods opened my eyes, Father, to see what ordinary people cannot see."


    Samwell has no doubts about this.


    "Three-Eyed Raven" can be said to be a guy who has turned on the clairvoyant, so it is not surprising to know where the Horn of Winter is.


    "Then can you bring back the Horn of Winter?" Samwell asked.


    In fact, he was not worried about letting the wildman keep the Horn of Winter. Who knows if the other party will suddenly go crazy.


    "I am willing to serve you, Your Majesty." Bran put his left hand on his chest and said respectfully.


    "Very well, I hope you can surprise me." After Samwell finished speaking, he turned and left, reminiscing about the old days for these father and son brothers.


    Ed frowned and asked, "Bran, are you really sure you can get the Horn of Winter back?"


    "Of course it''s true, Father." Bran''s left eye shimmered blood-red, "Although the gods took my legs, they gave me a third eye."


    Ed Stark stared blankly at his son, finally feeling a strong sense of strangeness.


    For a while, he didn''t know whether to be happy about Bran''s change, or worried.


    The next morning, the sun climbed the horizon later than usual.


    When Samwell came to the castle hall, the wildling leaders were confronting the Night Watch officers under the leadership of Mance Rayder.


    The atmosphere is colder than the winter wind.


    "Caesar! You don''t keep your word!" Mance shouted angrily, focusing on the huge horn carried by the king¡ª


    The Horn of Winter.


    Yes, Bran Stark did find the place where the wildlings hid the Horn of Winter, and stole it and dedicated it to Samwell.


    "How can I not keep my word?"


    "You promised to let the wildlings keep the Horn of Winter!"


    "Yes. I did promise." Samwell said, but then changed the topic, "But you obviously don''t have the ability to keep this horn. So, in order to prevent accidents, I can only take it. Destroy it .¡±


    As soon as the last two words were uttered, everyone saw the king''s hand was on fire.


    There was a whoosh.


    Golden flames burst out from around the horn and exploded.


    "The Horn of Winter?" said Sam Wells, "No, it should be called the Horn of Darkness. If the Great Wall falls, the long night will follow. Humanity will also face annihilation!


    I will never let this happen! "


    Mance Rayder was intimidated by Caesar''s words, and even saw the horn being swallowed by flames, but he couldn''t speak to dissuade him.


    Perhaps deep in his heart, he also hopes that this horn will be completely reduced to ashes.


    The flames were still churning, like golden silk wrapping the horn of winter, and the mysterious lines carved with gold melted in the fire, and a palpitating breath suddenly permeated.


    But everyone unconsciously took a few steps back.


    In the end, the horn was completely reduced to ashes in the golden flame.


    Samwell stood alone on the ashes, facing everyone in the hall, and turned into a golden-haired and golden-eyed look.


    A larger and more magnificent sacred atmosphere circulated in the hall than before, making everyone have the urge to worship from the bottom of their hearts.


    "The long night is coming, and the ancient evil is being revived." Samwell said in a tone of indifference and grandeur. "Men and women, old and young, people of the Seven Kingdoms and wildlings beyond the Wall, the fate of all mankind will be tested .


    At such a moment, only I can lead you to overcome the long night and usher in the never-ending long summer.


    Mance Rayder, and the chiefs and chiefs of the tribes beyond the Great Wall, my previous promise is still valid.


    As long as you are willing to bow the knee to me, you can become my people.


    I will provide you with food, shelter, and shelter, and only ask you to work for me, pay my taxes, and kneel before me.


    Those who don¡¯t want to kneel down, you can temporarily live in the wolf forest. When the long night is over, you can return to the north of the Great Wall and continue to live your unfettered life.


    Now, make your choice.


    Embrace the light, or retreat to the dark!


    Choose me, or, choose death and ignorance! "


    As soon as the words fell, golden flames rose up around the king, like golden dragons circling and surrounding them.


    The surging heat swelled in the hall, completely dispelling the chill of winter, and for a while, it seemed that midsummer had descended on Castle Black.


    This scene made everyone feel awe-inspiring, and they no longer resisted the king''s arrogant words just now.


    If anyone can lead mankind to defeat the long night, perhaps only the King of the Seven Kingdoms is the most likely.


    The first to come forward and kneel before the king was Saigon the chief of the Thenns, next came Rattleshirt in his clanking armor backed by bone and leather, and then the two chieftains of the Hornfoot clans came to the king Kneeling before the king, and then an old hag revered by the wildlings along the Milk River, the chief of the crowhunter tribe, and even a giant, stomping before the king, speaking words that others could not understand, loudly It shook the wooden hall to rumble.


    More and more wildling leaders kneel to Caesar.


    Whether it is from the heart, or barely kneeling in order to survive, they will all become the people of the Seven Kingdoms.


    But there were also many savage leaders who stood aside and did not move.


    They tried their best to resist the terrifying coercion emanating from Caesar, stubborn and resolute.


    At last, Mance Rayder stepped forward on their behalf, and asked:


    "Caesar, what about those who don''t want to kneel? You will let them..."


    "Go to Wolf Forest." Samwell said, "You are still free. But you must send no less than one-tenth of the tribe''s population to participate in guarding the Great Wall."


    "good."

 Chapter 497: The Princess and the Dragon Egg

    chapter 497 the princess and the dragon egg


    ?there are three major hills in king''s landing, named after aegon the conqueror targaryen and his two queens.


    ???on aegon''s hills sits the red keep, at the top of visenya hills is the great sept of baelor, and on rhaenys''s hills, there is a huge lair-like building called the dragon''s lair.


    this is where the targaryens once kept their dragons in captivity.


    the dragon''s lair is extremely huge, and its bronze gate can allow thirty knights to enter abreast on horseback.


    but during the dance of the blood dragons, a "shepherd" who called himself a prophet led tens of thousands of crazy civilians into the dragon''s lair and killed the four young dragons left inside:


    slikos, mogul, terexiu, dreamfire.


    even the adult dragon syrax, who came later, was killed by the mob in the dragon''s lair.


    ?the terrible "dragon-slaying" battle caused the dome of the dragon''s lair to collapse, and now only the charred ruins remain.


    ¡°four baby dragons were killed by a mob, i can understand that. but syracuse... how did the mob kill it without heavy weapons?¡±


    ?walking among the ruins of dragon lair, bruce antalion asked curiously.


    ¡°the cause of syracuse¡¯s death has always been a mystery.¡± sarah tully held up her skirt and walked carefully among the charred rubble.l--b1n.


    the young prince from braavos next to him saw this and extended his hand in a very gentlemanly manner.


    ?sarah¡¯s pretty face blushed slightly, but she still helped her up.


    sarah did not object to the marriage arranged by her brother.


    ??bruce''s status is noble enough and she is also very good-looking. in the past, an earl''s daughter like her would not be able to compete with the son of the sea king.


    but things are different now.


    she is the biological sister of the king of the seven kingdoms.


    although there are still some differences between tully and caesar, the number of caesars in the caesar family today is too small. as the king''s biological sister, she can certainly get enough attention and deserved status.


    what¡¯s more, sarah¡¯s father is also the hand of the king.


    "some say that syracuse was chopped to death with an ax by the ''woodman'' harb, while others say that a knight holding a valyrian steel sword cut off one of its wings, and a crossbowman shot it through. eyes, and then the mob swarmed it and killed it. others say that the ''shepherd'' summoned the ''warrior'', one of the seven gods, and cut off the dragon''s head with a divine sword condensed from black mist."


    as sarah tully walked, she explained the terrible battle that year, and kept peeking at the prince beside her from the corner of her eye.


    today is bruce''s last day in king''s landing. tomorrow she will follow the son of the sea king back to braavos to complete the engagement.


    so, taking this opportunity, sara personally took her fiance? to visit the major attractions in king''s landing.


    the dragon''s den is naturally a place not to be missed. although it has been damaged and the dragons of the caesar family are not placed here today, no matter what, this ruin still has an important influence in the hearts of dragon admirers.


    ¡°where are the dragons of caesar¡¯s family now?¡± bruce asked.


    "on a peak north of king''s landing, people go to deliver meat to them every day." sarah said, "cleopatra followed your majesty to the great wall, so now there are only three dragons of queen daenerys there, and viserion was also seriously injured and has been unable to fly. the queen invited many bachelors and doctors to come. although the injuries were cured, the golden dragon is still sluggish... alas, i don''t know if it can recover..."


    ¡°don¡¯t his highness prince octavian also have a red dragon?¡±


    ¡°the dragon is still very young and is now kept in the red castle. it is inseparable from his highness the prince every day. everyone says that the prince is destined to become the rider of yaoyang in the future. oh, yaoyang is the name of the red dragon, and his majesty gave it to him personally..."


    ?sarah told everything she knew without any thought.


    ?bruce listened patiently, asked a few questions from time to time, and soon understood the situation of the caesar family dragon.


    ?sarah was about to say something when she suddenly heard the howling wind above her head.


    she raised her head and saw a shadow appearing over the dragon''s lair, blocking the sunlight.


    "it''s drogon and rhaegal." bruce immediately recognized the two giant dragons flying high in the sky.


    ¡°yeah! there¡¯s another one behind us!¡± sarah shouted.


    "is that viserion?" bruce looked at the last golden dragon in surprise, "can it fly?"


    ¡°it¡¯s really viserion!¡± sara waved her arms excitedly, ¡°seven gods bless him, he¡¯s fine! great! he¡¯s healed!¡±


    "not necessarily..." bruce found that the golden dragon seemed to fly very slowly and unsteadily, "viserion doesn''t seem to be doing well..."


    as soon as he finished speaking, he saw the golden dragon coming from the north spinning precariously in the air, and then suddenly rushed towards the dragon''s lair.


    ¡°get out of the way!¡± bruce saw that the situation was not good and quickly knocked down sarah next to him.


    sarah was completely frightened at this moment. she only felt the world spinning, the gravel under her feet was shaking, and the furnace-like hot wind swept along with the rich smell of blood, which was almost suffocating.


    looking at viserion who was struggling on the ground and screaming continuously, sara asked fearfully:


    ¡°it, what¡¯s wrong with it?¡±


    ¡°it seems to be in pain.¡± bruce helped sara up and carefully stepped back to avoid being affected by the dragon¡¯s movements.


    "yes!"


    seeing her father''s serious look, sarah finally reacted and her face suddenly turned pale:


    ¡°no, it won¡¯t...bruce...he won¡¯t steal the dragon egg...¡±


    ?earl landau sighed secretly, patted his daughter on the shoulder and said:


    ¡°not everyone can withstand such temptation. but it¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    sarah had tears in her eyes.


    tyrion leaned over unsteadily and said:


    ¡°i don¡¯t think it was bruce who did this.¡±


    sarah¡¯s face suddenly regained its luster:


    ¡°lord tyrion, why do you say that?¡±


    "dragon eggs are indeed very tempting," tyrion explained, "but they may not be worth the risk that bruce antalion takes to steal. you know, aquaman''s position in braavos is now unstable, and he needs us. help. there is no reason to offend the caesar family at this critical moment.


    in my opinion, a dragon egg that has not yet hatched is not as good as the title of king of the sea.


    not to mention that in doing so, he had to prepare himself for the wrath of caesar. "


    ?earl landau nodded slightly and asked:


    ¡°then who do you think stole the dragon egg?¡±


    ¡°and he kidnapped bruce!¡± sara added. the girl who was in love had already identified her lover as a victim in her heart.


    "it''s hard to say." tyrion shrugged, "miss sarah, was there anyone else in the dragon''s lair at that time?"


    "no." sarah shook her head. "it was just me and bruce. then i went to the red keep to deliver the message, and he stayed alone to look after viserion. could it be that someone else came to the dragon''s den later?"


    archmaester qyburn said: "the dragon''s lair has been abandoned for nearly a century since the death of the last dragon of the targaryen family. there are no guards. it would be difficult to know who else is coming."


    "this depends on lord gavin''s ''little bird''." tyrion said, "i hope he will not be worse than varys''s dead spider."


    ?earl landau did not answer these words, but looked at the grand maester and asked:


    ¡°lord qyburn, how is viserion?¡±


    ¡°it is very weak.¡± qburn said. ¡°it was originally injured, but now it has laid dragon eggs... however, the dragon¡¯s vitality has always been tenacious. i believe it can survive it.¡±


    "okay." lord randyll ordered, "i will take some people here to look after viserion. let''s go back to the red keep first."


    hearing this, sara became anxious: "father, what should i do with bruce?"


    tyrion said leisurely:


    ¡°miss sarah, don¡¯t worry, the whole king¡¯s landing is looking for your fiance? and the dragon egg. if the person who kidnapped him hasn¡¯t hatched the dragon and flew away, we will find it sooner or later.¡±


    ?sarah nodded silently and followed her father out of the dragon''s lair with a heavy heart.


    ?the group of people returned to the red castle and found that it had become a sea of ??joy.


    drogon and rhaegal circled and flew in the sky, making brisk neighing sounds from time to time.


    ??servants ran around the castle shouting and spreading the good news:


    ¡°her majesty queen daenerys has given birth to a princess!¡±


    ¡°her majesty queen daenerys has given birth to a princess!¡±


    ...


    ?tyrion whistled softly and said:


    ¡°i wonder if this little princess will burst into tears when she learns that her dragon egg has been stolen.¡±


    lord randyll had long been accustomed to the lannister dwarf''s poor talk. he pretended not to hear what he said and strode towards maegor''s tower.


    as soon as they entered the queen''s palace, margaery came up to her and asked:


    ¡°lord landao, i just heard that something happened at the dragon lair?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡± lord landau nodded and told the story about how viserion might have laid a dragon egg, but it was stolen.


    ??of course, bruce antalion, the son of the sea king from braavos, was also mentioned.


    but it did not directly say that this person stole the dragon egg.


    ¡°i have ordered king¡¯s landing to be sealed off and informed lord gavin to investigate. there should be results soon.¡±


    "okay." margaery nodded, seeming to understand something, "release the raven and inform his majesty caesar about this. of course, don''t forget to tell him that daenerys gave birth to a daughter for him. i¡¯m waiting for him to come up with a name.¡±


    "yes."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 498: Secrets of the White Walkers

    chapter 498 the secret of the white walkers


    the snow on the great wall has become lighter, and fine snowflakes are flying in the air.


    but the north wind still blows from the land of eternal winter, like the breath of the ice dragon in the legend, never stopping.


    the night time has taken up two-thirds of the day, and it is still increasing. i don¡¯t know when the sun will no longer rise.


    samwell walked alone on the top of the great wall, and the ice wall beneath his feet shone blue and white in the sun.


    on a cloudy day, it looks no different from a white rock. on a dark night, it is as inconspicuous as a lump of coal. but on a sunny day, the great wall shines like crystal, and every gap is lit by the sun, like ice. the seal is as brilliant and magnificent as a rainbow.


    ?the lifting iron cage stopped with a creaking sound, and two figures came out.


    ¡°what a coincidence, mance.¡± samwell smiled at the king beyond the wall and his sister-in-law, ¡°and miss var.¡±


    ¡°caesar.¡± mance rayder greeted him indifferently.


    ?a few days ago, after samwell burned the horn of winter in the hall of castle black and used strong pressure to force many wildling leaders to kneel and surrender, the king beyond the wall still insisted not to kneel.


    ?however, although he did not kneel down, he took the initiative to stay on the great wall to assist the night watch in fending off the white walkers.


    wa''er also stayed.


    ??this "savage princess" is all in white, wearing white woolen breeches and high bleached leather boots. a white bearskin cloak is draped over her shoulders, and underneath is a white sweater sewn with bone needles.


    even her breath was white.


    only his eyes are blue, as bright as stars.


    ¡°caesar, your crows are really dishonest.¡± val said.


    ¡°you mean the night watchmen? they were rude to you?¡±


    "someone broke into my camp last night and i beat him out." wa''er patted the long bone dagger on his waist. "next time someone comes, they will leave some souvenirs."


    samwell smiled and said:


    ¡°next time something like this happens again, i suggest you castrate him so that you won¡¯t be able to break your oath.¡±


    ¡°good idea!¡± vale smiled.


    i have to say that this savage princess is indeed beautiful, and she has a wildness that the eldest ladies in the southern castle lack. no wonder some night watchers are so excited that they can''t control themselves.


    ¡°however, if the women of our free people can be stolen by a man relying on his strength, we will marry him willingly.¡± vaer said, his blue eyes staring at the king in front of him, revealing a hint of provocation.


    samwell smiled inwardly.


    it¡¯s a pity that he is not in the mood to steal a wildling princess back to warm his bed. it has been too quiet outside the great wall these days, and there are no traces of white ghosts and corpses. this strange calm gives him an ominous premonition.


    ¡°do you think the white walkers are intelligent?¡± samwell changed the subject.


    ¡°should be smarter than some of the southerners,¡± val said angrily. looks extremely cute.


    "the white walkers do have intelligence," mance rayder said. "the wights are essentially dead people, but the white walkers are not. they are strange and beautiful, like elves made of ice, elegant and dangerous."


    samwell rubbed his chin and said:


    ¡°if the white walkers are intelligent and can think, their actions must have a purpose. so, what is the purpose of the white walkers going south?¡±


    "what is the purpose of the sun rising in the east and setting in the west?" val asked rhetorically, "what is the purpose of midsummer ending and the arrival of winter?"


    "you don''t understand what i mean." samwell explained, "the rise and fall of the sun and the changes in the seasons are natural phenomena and have no purpose. but intelligent creatures are different. lions hunt to fill their stomachs, and mice dig holes to hide. natural enemy, then why did the white walkers go south?"


    "bringing cold and death to the world?" val said in a guessing tone.


    samwell shrugged, obviously not convinced by this reason.


    ¡°for revenge,¡± mance rayder said.


    ¡°revenge?¡± samwell became a little more interested, ¡°do the white walkers have enmity with humans?¡±


    ¡°do you know the origin of the white walkers?¡± mance asked.


    ¡°someone told me that they are servants of the cold god.¡± samwell said, but his tone revealed disdain.


    "the red witch told you," mance said, "but there is another version circulating among the free people."


    ??the king beyond the wall put his hand on the ice wall of the great wall, looked towards the mist-shrouded north, and continued:


    ¡°you should know that the children of the forest are the earliest aboriginal people in westeros. they have supernatural powers, know magic, can communicate with wild beasts, like to carve human faces on weirwood, and worship them as gods.(ov3l.b11n.


    ??more than 10,000 years ago, the ancestors came to westeros from the eastern continent through the unbroken dorne arm. they cut down trees, burned the forest, and hunted animals. as a result, a war broke out with the children of the forest who loved nature.


    it is said that the alien ghosts were created by the children of the forest who inserted dragon crystal daggers into the chests of the ancestors and then used magic to create them.


    but later, the white walkers lost control and became a threat to all life. the first men and the children of the forest had to put aside their hatred of each other, signed a peace covenant on thousand faces island, and joined forces to drive the white walkers to the land of eternal winter and built a the great wall has set up the night''s watch to prevent the white walkers from coming back.


    so, the white walkers are actually messengers of vengeance created by the children of the forest. from the beginning of their birth, they have only one purpose, which is to destroy mankind. "


    ?mance took a deep breath and thought about this possibility carefully, and the expression on his face became solemn:


    ¡°the great wall was built to guard against the white walkers. judging from their unusually quiet situation these days, the white walkers may not be able to forcefully break through this ice wall. but if there are their internal agents within the great wall...¡±


    "eddard stark will not betray me." samwell said, "the same goes for the living starks today. but those dead starks..."


    "what? can the dead still come back to life?" wa''er said with a smile, but she couldn''t laugh after she finished speaking.


    ??can bring the dead back to life, isn''t it the specialty of the white walkers?


    "i have been to the catacombs in winterfell." samwell continued, "the situation there seems not to be good. it is not convenient for me to send my own men to winterfell, as this will cause misunderstanding to the stark family. so. ...¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s why you want me to send someone.¡±


    "yes."


    mance snorted softly: "no wonder the temporary residence you arranged for us free people who don''t want to kneel is wolfwood. it''s close to winterfell, so it''s convenient for us to arrange troops to monitor the stark family, right? "


    samwell nodded in acknowledgement.


    "okay, i will make arrangements." mance said, "but what about your army? you won''t just rely on the night''s watch and us free folk to guard the great wall, right?"


    ¡°the vanguard is almost here,¡± samwell said. ¡°they have also brought a large number of dragon crystal weapons, and some will be distributed to you when the time comes.¡±


    "okay. what about your real army? i heard that you have gathered an army of 200,000 in king''s landing. when will they arrive?"


    "it depends on the situation." samwell said with some helplessness. "an expedition of two hundred thousand troops to the great wall is too expensive. now that winter has arrived, food is already in short supply. therefore, unless a war really breaks out on the great wall, these two an army of 100,000 will not move lightly.¡±


    ??mance pursed his lips, but then nodded to express his understanding:


    "okay. however, now that we know that stark may have a problem, should the lord commander of the night''s watch be replaced?"


    "no," said samwell, "i trust eddard stark."


    waer raised his eyebrows:


    ¡°do you trust me enough to bet on the fate of all mankind?¡±


    samwell smiled slightly:


    ¡°i trust you so much too.¡±


    ?var stopped talking now and just stared at the king with his beautiful blue eyes.


    at this moment, the lifting iron cage made a sound again.


    ?the three of them looked back and saw eddard stark, the commander-in-chief of the night watch whom they had just discussed, walking over quickly.


    ed also noticed that the three people looked at him a little strangely, but he did not ask any more questions. instead, he handed a letter to the king and said:


    "your majesty, you have a letter from king''s landing, bearing the seal of the king''s hand."


    samwell took the letter, opened it and quickly read it aside. a smile appeared on his face at first, but then he frowned.


    wa''er was curious and couldn''t help but ask:


    "what''s wrong?"


    "my queen has given birth to a little princess." samwell put the letter away.


    ¡°this is a good thing.¡± waer smiled.


    ?mance and ed also opened their mouths to congratulate.


    ¡°a dragon egg was born with the princess,¡± samwell continued, ¡°but it was stolen.¡±


    the three of them also frowned when they heard this.


    samwell thought for a moment and said:


    "i am returning to king''s landing. lord eddard, you are solely responsible for the defense of the wall."


    ¡°yes, your majesty.¡± ed responded.


    samwell added:


    ¡°by the way, i hope to bring bran stark with me when i return to king¡¯s landing this time. is it convenient?¡±


    ¡°bran?¡± ed was stunned for a moment, ¡°your majesty, what are you taking him for?¡±


    "i like bran very much." samwell said nonchalantly, "and i think king''s landing may be more suitable for him than the wall."


    ed thought of his disabled son and understood that the path of knighthood had been closed to him. perhaps the courtier was bran''s destination.


    thereupon, he bowed and saluted, saying:


    "yes, your majesty. it is an honor for the stark family that bran can win your favor."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 499: belated judgment

    chapter 499 the belated judgment


    ??the white dragon flies over the snow-capped mingyue mountains.


    ?seven closely connected slender white towers are looming among the clouds and mist, like seven pure white daggers piercing the heart of the sky.


    ¡°your majesty, the eyrie is ahead,¡± bran stark said.


    ?samwell nodded silently, patted cleopatra''s neck, and motioned for her to land.


    as the political center of the valley, the eagle''s nest city is located on the top of the moon mountains. it is the tallest castle in westeros and is also known as the most unbreakable castle.


    to reach the eyrie, the invaders must first capture the blood gate on the narrow mountain path, then capture the gate of the moon at the foot of the mountain, and then climb up the mountain through a very narrow narrow path. the entire process will be exposed to attacks from the eagle''s nest city and the three auxiliary forts on the mountain.


    ?this city on a hilltop is built of gorgeous white stone, which blends in with the snow and reflects dazzling brilliance in the sun.


    ??the arrival of the white dragon caused a commotion in the castle, but soon lady lysa tully, mother of robert arryn, duke of the eyrie, came to see her, surrounded by several well-armed knights.


    "your majesty caesar, i really didn''t expect you to come to the eagle''s nest city, and we were not notified..."


    "we just happened to be passing by, and we didn''t pay an official visit." samwell said, "we won''t stay too long. we will rest for one night and then leave."


    "well."


    compared to the last time we met in starfall city, lady lysa seemed to be a completely different person.


    she looks like she is twenty or thirty years older. her reddish-brown hair is sparse and mixed with gray, and her bloated and flabby body is hidden under her expensive velvet dress and jeweled bra.


    ?her pale cheeks were powdered, but they still couldn''t hide the ravine-like wrinkles. she was obviously only in her thirties, but she looked no different from an old woman in her fifties or sixties.


    ¡°auntie,¡± bran stark said as he jumped off the dragon¡¯s back with hodor on his back, ¡°how have you been lately?¡±


    "very good, very good." lady lysa forced a smile, "bran, i heard that you fell from the tower. it was really terrible! fortunately, the seven gods blessed you and you survived."


    ¡°it¡¯s a pity that the seven gods did not bless my uncle.¡± bran said suddenly and abruptly.


    ?mrs. lysa''s face froze, and a flash of panic flashed in her eyes, but it disappeared immediately. she walked diligently to the king and said:


    ¡°your majesty, please come in quickly, it¡¯s cold outside.¡±


    "no matter how cold it is here, can it be colder than the great wall?" samwell said calmly. but he still walked towards the castle.


    the garden has been covered with heavy snow, and it is completely white.


    samwell stopped in front of a white marble statue of a woman weeping, turned back to lady lysa and asked:


    ¡°this should be the statue of alyssa of the arryn family, right?¡±


    "yes, your majesty." although lady lysa didn''t know why the king was suddenly interested in this statue, she still replied respectfully.


    "i heard that six thousand years ago, alyssa arryn watched her husband being killed without shedding a tear." samwell said pointedly, "so the gods punished her to die. i couldn¡¯t stop crying afterwards.¡±


    "yes. the huge waterfall alessa''s tears is named after her. the tears that the gods punished her flowed out from the mingyue mountains day and night, watering the black fertile fields of the valley plain." mrs. alessa felt guilty. said.


    ¡°the gods are just,¡± bran commented.


    samwell said nothing and continued forward, passing through a narrow weirwood door and entering the hall.


    ??the dim sunset shone in through the arched windows, and dozens of torches were inserted into the iron candlesticks between the windows. the heat emitted warmed the entire hall.


    at the end of the blue-grained white marble floor is a throne carved from weirwood, with the crescent falcon crest of house arryn painted on the back of the chair.


    samwell sat down on the throne and asked:0v3lbiin.


    ¡°where is lord robert arryn?¡±


    ¡°he fell asleep,¡± said lady lysa.


    "so early?"


    "yes, your majesty. robert is still young and sleepy."


    ¡°now that the king is coming to the vale of arryn, the duke doesn¡¯t even come out to greet him personally?¡± bran questioned.


    "i''m so sorry, your majesty. robert has been in poor health. he just drank poppy milk. i''m afraid it will be difficult to wake him up..."


    "forget it." samwell waved his hand and asked, "where is lord anda royce?"


    ¡°count anda has returned to runestone city.¡± lady lysa said.


    samwell narrowed his eyes and his tone became serious:


    "he is the guardian of the valley appointed by me. before duke robert comes of age, he should be the one to preside over the political situation in the valley. how can he return to runestone city?"


    "count anda is not used to the cold of the eyrie." lady lysa glanced at the king cautiously and said, "and your majesty, the position of guardian of the valley has always been hereditary to the arryn family..."


    ¡°you are questioning my appointment?¡± said samwell.


    the coldness in his tone instantly swept across the entire hall, and even the torches on the wall dimmed.


    just judgment will come sooner or later. "


    ?mrs. lysa staggered on the spot a few times, collapsed, and stopped trying to defend herself.


    ?she smiled sadly, put her hands on her stomach and rubbed it, and said:


    "yes, i love petyr. how much ups and downs and tortures we have gone through between us. you don''t know. i did have a very sweet little baby for him."


    ?her face turned ferocious: "but they took him away! with a cup of moon tea... when my father served it to me, i didn''t even know what i was drinking! they murdered my child!"


    then leave me to a smelly old guy!


    i hate them!


    i hate everyone!


    petyr told me he would avenge our children!


    i have indeed taken my revenge!


    ha ha ha ha!


    ?jon arryn, that old guy didn¡¯t even know who killed him until he died!


    hahaha..."


    ?listening to lady lysa''s crazy words, the knights of the arryn family changed their expressions. finally, someone couldn''t help shouting angrily:


    ¡°kill her! avenge lord jon!¡±


    ¡°kill her!¡±


    ¡°kill her!¡±


    ?more and more voices began to echo, filling the hall.


    samwell stood up from the weirwood throne, walked down the platform, came to lady lysa, and reached out to grab her arm.


    she did not struggle and allowed the king to drag her away.


    samwell came to the center of the hall, where two slender stone beams stood, and a narrow weirwood door opened in the marble wall.


    ?it was tightly closed, with three heavy bronze bolts.


    ?but through the gap, you can still hear the sound of the howling wind.


    "this is the moon gate..." mrs. lysa''s face turned extremely pale when she saw the crescent moon pattern carved on the door.


    she must have realized what the king was about to do, and she suddenly began to struggle.


    but in front of samwell, this struggle was in vain.


    ?while holding down lady lysa, he lifted a bronze bolt, pulled it out, and threw it onto the marble floor.


    then the second one, the third one...


    boom-


    ?as soon as the third door bolt was pulled open, the heavy wooden door was blown open by the strong wind and hit the wall hard.


    the wooden frame was covered with snow, and the cold wind kept pouring frost into the hall.


    lady lysa trembled:


    ¡°please, your majesty! mercy! mercy! i have a child! my brother is going to marry your sister! mercy!¡±


    ¡°a woman like you does not deserve mercy.¡±


    ??samwell said, clasping her wrists with his backhand, locking them behind her back, and forcefully pushed her to the moon door.


    outside the door, there is only blue sky, white snow, strong wind and emptiness.


    ?mrs. lysa screamed and stepped on a piece of snow with her right foot. the snow piece quietly slid down the moon door and disappeared into the boundless void.


    obviously, there is nothing but air below. the eagle''s nest castle is built on the mountain, and below it is an abyss.


    ¡°no! don¡¯t!¡± cried lady lysa.


    ¡°this is a belated judgment,¡± said samwell.


    then give it a gentle push.


    ?mrs. lysa stumbled forward and plunged into the moon door.


    ?she screamed, but it quickly dissipated into the void.


    for a long time, only the cold wind howled endlessly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 500: green vision

    chapter 500 green vision


    ¡°lord robert is resting.¡±


    scholar kemen said respectfully.


    ??this bachelor, who has served the arryn family for more than ten years, is thin and has thin hair. a heavy bachelor''s necklace hangs around his slender neck, which makes people worry that it will be broken.


    "but your majesty wants to see him," said the knight, "go and wake up the duke."


    bachelor ke meng hesitated for a moment and said:


    ¡°the child is in very bad health and may find it difficult to accept the news of his mother¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°but he will know sooner or later,¡± said the knight.


    ¡°but he is only eight years old...¡±


    ¡°he is the duke of the eyrie and the lord of the vale.¡±


    ?scholar kemen sighed worriedly, and had no choice but to pull the iron ring and enter the door.


    ?the room was dark, and the only sound of someone sniffing in the dark was heard.


    "mother?"


    ¡°i am kemen, your majesty the duke.¡±


    ¡°kemen, do you have sweet milk? i want to drink it.¡±


    ¡°sir, you just drank, um, sweet milk.¡±


    ¡°but i still feel uncomfortable, give me another drink.¡±


    "no, sir. you can''t drink too much sweet milk. get up quickly, caesar is here and wants to see you."


    "no! i want sweet milk!" cried lord robert in a shrill voice.


    ke meng walked to the window in the dark and opened the curtains. the dim sunset shone in, and the small diamond-shaped glass panes were blurred by frost.


    "no! don''t open the window!" duke robert shouted even more fiercely, "the sun is so dazzling! my head hurts!"


    ?maester cormon turned around and looked at the duke of the eagle''s nest on the bed with pity.


    ??the owner of the valley was covered with a woolen blanket from the waist down, with no clothes on. his skin was pale, his hair was as long as a girl, his hands and feet were pitifully thin, his chest was soft and sunken, his belly was small and flat, and his eyes were always red and sticky.


    "okay, okay, sweet milk. as long as you get up and get dressed, i will prepare it for you." bachelor kemen had no choice but to agree.


    ¡°really?¡± robert stopped quarreling and wiped his drooping nose with the back of his hand. ¡°i want two glasses of sweet milk.¡±


    "okay, two drinks." bachelor colmont knew that he could not refuse, and he could not let the duke get sick when he met the king. "my lord, is there any bleeding from your nose?"


    ¡°no. it¡¯s just a little itchy.¡±


    ??maester colmont stared at his nose for a long time, until the other party shouted impatiently, then he clapped his hands to call the maids in.


    ?while they were dressing the young duke and tidying up the space in the room, maester colmont mixed two glasses of "sweet milk" and gave robert to drink them.


    it was only now that the duke of the eagle''s nest settled down and stopped complaining that he had a headache.


    ¡°where is my mother?¡±


    ?scholar kemen didn¡¯t know how to answer this question.


    in his opinion, the young duke was actually a pitiful man.


    ?although he has a bad temper and is extremely stubborn, bachelor kemen knows that this child has been weak since he was a child and suffers from epilepsy. he just lost his father not long ago, and now he is about to lose his mother...


    ¡°you will know when you go to the hall.¡± maester colmont held duke robert¡¯s hand and walked out.


    ?the cold wind howled outside the house, as if the gods were sighing endlessly.


    ??snow is piled up in the courtyard, and countless icicles hang down from the spire, like twinkling crystals.


    but duke robert''s face was pale and his eyes were red. fortunately, his hands did not shake.


    ??maester colmont just hopes that the duke can survive the period of meeting the king without getting sick.


    ?entering the hall, the heat from the fireplace hit his face, and duke robert breathed a sigh of relief.


    he searched for his mother in the crowd, but apparently without success.


    fortunately, he still knew etiquette and did not make any noise. instead, he stepped forward obediently and saluted the king on the high platform:


    ¡°dear your majesty caesar, welcome to the eyrie.¡±


    "robert." samwell looked down at the gorgeously dressed but shaky child below, "i have news for you."


    ¡°have you forgotten what petyr baelish did to jon arryn? and you expect him to take care of robert arryn¡¯s health?¡±


    ?scholar kemen¡¯s face suddenly froze.


    samwell continued:


    "from now on, sweet sleep flowers can no longer be used. bloodletting must also stop. poppy flower milk can be given to robert arryn, but the dosage must be controlled. epilepsy itself is not fatal, but it is needed during the attack. just let someone take care of him and don¡¯t let him hurt himself.¡±


    after hearing this, bachelor ke meng looked embarrassed and said hesitantly:


    "but...your majesty. what if the duke insists that i give him the sleeping flower? he can''t live without that thing now..."


    "this is exactly what littlefinger wants," said samwell. "you must help robert arryn get rid of these harmful things, otherwise he will never live long."


    ¡°yes, your majesty.¡± bachelor ke meng secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    to be honest, every time the duke was given that "sweet milk", he would be frightened.


    ??moreover, he also saw that the king was obviously more willing to let robert arryn continue to be the duke of the eyrie than harold haddon, who was backed by the waynwood family.


    ?of course, this duke is just a puppet, and the one who really holds the authority in the valley is actually earl royce.


    he is the person the king truly trusts.


    after explaining some more matters, samwell waved everyone to leave.


    ?however, bran stark did not leave.


    he looked at the king and asked:


    ¡°your majesty, how do you know that the real murderer of duke jon was lady lysa?¡±


    ?samwell smiled slightly, but did not answer the question. instead, he asked:


    ¡°can¡¯t you fly freely in the long river of time? haven¡¯t you found the answer?¡±


    "you overestimate me." bran shook his head slowly, "i can''t fly ''freely''. i can only have some green dreams. i can see some things in the past and future in my dreams, but they are only fragmentary fragments. , not all.¡±


    ¡°green vision?¡±


    ¡°yes, that¡¯s what the children of the forest call them.¡±


    samwell looked at the other party with interest and asked again:


    ¡°have you ever been to the catacombs of winterfell in your dream?¡±


    ¡°no.¡± bran shook his head slowly.


    ?seeing the doubt in samwell''s eyes, he added:


    ¡°i like to climb high, not drill underground.¡±


    samwell smiled noncommittally, not sure if he believed this argument, but he did not dwell on it, and instead asked:


    ¡°you also know that a dragon egg was stolen in king¡¯s landing. tell me, did you see a picture of it in your dream?¡±


    ¡°your majesty, is this why you insisted on bringing me to king¡¯s landing?¡±


    "yes." samwell nodded, "at least that''s one of the reasons."


    ?bran''s eyes glowed green, and he didn''t know whether he was remembering or entering the so-called green dream.


    ??samwell''s pupils shrank slightly, and the powerful spiritual power spread out in the void like an octopus, as if trying to catch some kind of fluctuation.


    after a moment, bran''s eyes returned to their original blue.


    ¡°your majesty, your dragon egg was stolen by a young man.¡±


    ¡°oh?¡± samwell pressed. ¡°describe his appearance.¡±


    "yes." bran described the scene he saw in the green dream, but added, "your majesty, there are traps and fogs in the green dream, which can only be used as a reference."


    ¡°i understand.¡± samwell nodded thoughtfully.


    ??the young man described by bran just now is surprisingly the son of the sea king from braavos¡ª


    bruce antalion.


    but the matter itself is full of weirdness, not to mention that he is wary of bran stark, or bran stark who is controlled by the "three-eyed raven", so this answer is really only can be used as a reference.


    what is the real situation, he still has to verify it himself.


    "go back and rest early." samwell said, "we will set off early tomorrow. we should be able to reach king''s landing before dark."


    "yes, your majesty." bran bowed, then called hodor and asked him to carry him out of the hall.


    samwell watched quietly as the two figures disappeared outside the door, his gray eyes gradually glowing green, and finally turned into emeralds.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 501: Rhaenys

    chapter 501 rhaenys


    the new moon is in the sky, sharp and light as a knife.


    ?dense trees blocked the sunlight, and the crows occasionally sounded in the dark air.


    ¡°...you are the heir of the tully family and a descendant of jungle hunters. how can you not know how to hunt?¡±


    samwell''s vision gradually became clearer, and he saw his father, lord randyll tarly, putting a bow into the hands of a fat boy of fourteen or fifteen years old.


    ?the child had fear written all over his face.


    ?this fearful expression angered earl landau, and he yelled:


    ¡°go quickly! if you don¡¯t catch anything before dark, you won¡¯t be able to eat anything.¡±


    ??samwell watched his young self turn around and walk into the forest with a sad face.


    dappled sunlight shines through the gaps between the leaves, and the figure of the other self melts like morning mist.


    is this the green vision? samwell thought.


    have you gone back to seven years ago, before you traveled through time?


    ¡°father...¡± samwell tried to call.


    but his voice turned into the caressing of leaves, dissipating in the wind.


    lord randyll tarly seemed to feel something. he suddenly raised his head and stared at a huge weirwood tree in the forest for a long time.


    but soon, his figure also disappeared like smoke.


    ?green came up like a tide, flooding samwell''s vision.


    then the sounds of fighting were heard, and the scene reappeared, turning into a battle team scene.


    ?one side is a knight wearing steel armor, and the other side is a savage wearing animal fur. blood is everywhere, bones and flesh are flying everywhere, the image changes rapidly, the battle scene melts like ice and snow, and is replaced by a scene of sacrifice.


    ?hundreds of wildlings knelt in front of the weirwood trees, muttering words, praying to the gods to give them the power of revenge.


    ?then the scene changed again. a thin and dark savage girl stood on tiptoes and kissed a tall and strong andal knight.


    the images are still changing, and the trees are shrinking, even turning into saplings, until they disappear into the soil.


    the sun rises and the moon sets, spring passes and autumn comes.


    samwell discovered that this so-called "green sight" seemed to be the weirwood sight.


    ? no wonder the ancestors carved human faces on the weirwood trees. they were not just a tree, but a window and a pair of eyes.


    the "three-eyed crow" has one thousand and one eyes. these eyes are probably not intelligence agents like the "little birds" of the "eight-clawed spider", but one thousand and one weirwood trees.


    samwell''s vision is currently fixed on a weirwood tree in the forest near horn hill, but there is no information he wants to see here. but he didn''t know how to change the perspective, nor how to "possess" other weirwood trees.


    in desperation, he had no choice but to withdraw his mental power.


    ?green smoke surged up and then quickly subsided.


    when he opened his eyes again, samwell had returned to the hall of the eagle''s nest city.


    ?just now, he secretly learned the "green vision" by imitating bran stark''s mental fluctuations, but now it seems that he has only learned part of it.


    samwell did not dwell on this and got up and returned to the room.


    after resting for a night, early the next morning, he took bran on the white dragon and continued southward.


    when they finally arrived at king''s landing, the sky had turned pitch black and the stars were out.


    ??the white dragon flew over the city, causing a commotion.


    ¡°your majesty is back!¡±


    ¡°the son of the seven gods is back!¡±


    ??cheers spread throughout the city along the path of the white dragon''s flight, like pebbles creating a series of ripples on the lake.


    ??when samwell landed in the red keep, captain barristan selmy of the kingsguard was already waiting there.


    ¡°your majesty, welcome back.¡±


    samwell pointed to bran and hodor behind him and ordered:


    ¡°this is bran of house stark, and his servant hodor. please arrange for them to stay in the red keep.¡±


    "yes."


    then samwell strode towards maegor''s tower and asked at the same time:


    "are daenerys and...the little princess okay?"


    ¡°your majesty the queen is well, and the little princess is also in good health.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± samwell quickened his pace and walked towards daenerys¡¯ room.


    the closer he got, the more excited samwell became.


    ßËßË¡ª


    knocked lightly on the door, but got no response.


    ser barristan reminded in a low voice:


    ¡°your majesty, the queen and the little princess have gone to bed very early in the past few days.¡±


    samwell was a little disappointed, but he still nodded and decided to see his daughter tomorrow.


    ??the moment he turned around, the door suddenly opened.


    ¡°rhaenas is a good name.¡± he smiled and nodded, agreeing with the name.


    the little princess in the cradle seemed to hear her name, turned over, and woke up.


    ?then loud cries echoed in the room.


    daenerys quickly picked up her daughter, rocked her gently, and breastfed her.


    samwell tried to help, but his wife kicked him out.


    ¡°it¡¯s time for you to meet margaery and octavian,¡± she said, ¡°and sarah, whose fiance? has been missing for so many days.¡±


    samwell had no choice but to bid farewell to his wife and daughter for the time being, wash up and then go to margaery''s palace.


    she had also just gotten up and was sitting in front of the dressing table. her brown curly hair was pulled up in a loose and casual style, and her delicate makeup was reflected in the silver mirror. when she saw her husband coming in, margery immediately turned back and showed a delighted smile:


    ¡°sam, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°well, i came back yesterday to see dany and rhaenys.¡± samwell stepped forward and kissed his wife.


    "rhaenas? is this the name of the little princess? it''s quite good."


    ¡°where is octavian?¡±


    "inside."


    samwell walked through the front hall and came to the bedroom, and saw his son staggering beside the bed chasing the red dragon.


    ?seeing his father, octavian was stunned for a moment, then he chuckled and ran over awkwardly.


    ?samwell stepped forward, picked up his son, and said with a smile:


    ¡°everyone is leaving!¡±


    margery also walked in: "yes, at first i crawled to chase the sun, and then i suddenly ran away on two legs. you haven''t had breakfast yet, right?"


    "no."


    ¡°i asked them to prepare.¡±


    "good."


    ??seeing that the little master stopped chasing him, the red dragon also flapped its wings and flew over, circled samwell, and finally stopped on his shoulder, teasing octavian with its long neck.


    if possible, samwell would like to stay in such a warm and simple scene forever. unfortunately, he still has seven kingdoms to rule.


    ¡°how is your investigation into the theft of the dragon egg going?¡±


    he walked to the table, where the servants had already placed a sumptuous meal.


    margery took her son from her husband''s arms, handed it to the wet nurse, and then said:


    "it didn''t go well. we searched the whole city and found no trace of the dragon eggs. bruce antalion, the son of the sea king, also seemed to have disappeared from the world."


    ¡°gavin didn¡¯t find bruce either?¡±


    ¡°no.¡± margaery gave her husband a glass of milk. ¡°but gavin found a few travelers who passed by rhaenys hills at that time. according to what they said, they had indeed seen bruce coming out of the ruins of the dragon¡¯s lair.¡±


    ?margery paused, and then said in an emphatic tone: "alone."


    samwell nodded thoughtfully:


    ¡°even though king¡¯s landing is under blockade, we still can¡¯t find this person. it seems like this bruce is quite capable.¡±


    ?margaery said:


    ¡°gavin suspects that bruce antalion is disguised as a faceless man. only in this way can he change his face at will and avoid being hunted by soldiers.¡±


    ?unexpectedly, after hearing this, samwell shook his head firmly:


    ¡°bruce antalion is not a faceless man.¡±


    ?seeing margaery''s doubtful eyes, he explained again:


    ¡°the faceless man uses witchcraft to change his face. if bruce is the faceless man, i will know it when we first meet him.¡±


    ?margaery nodded, but then she showed a more puzzled expression:


    ¡°then how did he evade our search? even gavin¡¯s hundreds of little birds couldn¡¯t find him.¡±


    samwell said nothing. he cut off a piece of sausage with an expressionless expression and put it into his mouth to chew.


    after a moment, he spoke again and said:


    ¡°it appears this was a well-planned operation.¡±


    ?margery bit her red lips lightly and asked:


    "the key is who planned it? is it the king of the sea? but what good will it do to him to offend us?"


    samwell took a sip of milk and said:


    ¡°maybe i¡¯ll find out when i get to braavos.¡±


    ¡°are you leaving again?¡± margaery looked reluctant.


    samwell held his wife''s hand, sighed, and said:


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry. i can¡¯t rest now...¡±


    "i understand." margery quickly regained her composure and smiled again, "you still want to save the world."


    samwell shrugged: "if possible, i would actually like to take you to an uninhabited island and live quietly."


    ?margaery covered her mouth and smiled:


    "how can that be done? there must be a king on the iron throne."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 502: Dragons Arrive in Braavos

    chapter 502 the dragon arrives in braavos


    ?the white dragon passed through the fog on the sea, and two stars twinkled on the horizon.


    but when he got closer, samwell discovered that those were not stars, but two eyes¡ª


    the eyes of the titans.


    seeing it means that braavos has arrived.


    ?the fog receded in front of us, and a row of rocky ridges suddenly rose from the sea. the steep slopes were covered with gray trees, and there was a gap in the middle of this sea mountain range, where the titans were standing.


    it is made of countless black granite piles, with its legs on both sides of the mountains, its broad shoulders looming over the rugged peaks, its floating hair made of hemp rope dyed green, and its eyes like two caves with fires burning inside.


    ?one of its hands rested on the left ridge, holding a huge rock with its bronze fingers. the other hand reached toward the sky, grasping the hilt of a broken sword.


    ?the titans are not only listed as the nine man-made wonders of the world along with the great wall and towering tower, but are also the first line of defense in braavos.


    ships entering braavos must pass under the giant''s crotch. there, they will face countless densely packed arrow holes on the inner thighs of the giant.


    but if the enemy comes from heaven...


    woooooo¡ª


    ??the sharp sound of the horn was like the roar of a titan, instantly drowning out the sound of the waves crashing against the mountains and spreading throughout the city.


    ?thousands of seabirds jumped into the air, flapping their wings to escape from the dragon.


    "dragon!"


    ¡°the dragon is coming!¡±


    ?the harbor suddenly became a mess, with countless oars flying up and down, and countless pedestrians running wildly on the shore.


    ??braavos is known as the "bastard daughter of valyria". it is a city-state founded by slaves who escaped from the valyrian empire. for them, the dragon is a symbol of oppression and terror.


    even though the valyrian empire was destroyed in the doomsday catastrophe four hundred years ago, this fear engraved in the blood has not faded over time.


    ?especially when such a huge white dragon suddenly appeared in the sky over braavos, it immediately caused massive panic.


    ??the roar of the dragon penetrated the clouds and spread throughout the city, waking the entire city from its sleep.


    the pine forest ridge was gradually left behind, and samwell rode the white dragon to the sky above a large lagoon. a huge reef protruded from the water, like a fist covered with spikes, and the rock crenels at the top were densely covered with hurled stones. machines and ballistae.


    a group of soldiers rushed to set up defense after hearing the horn siren, but when they saw the intruder in the sky, they were all dumbfounded.


    after the capture of king''s landing, samwell obtained the dragon''s skull hidden in the secret passage of the red keep as he wished, and continued to use it to make soup to feed cleopatra.


    so, the current white dragon''s body length has exceeded one hundred meters, and its wings are spread over three hundred meters. even if it is not as good as the "black death" balerion in its heyday, it is probably not far behind.


    such a terrifying behemoth is no longer something that mortal weapons can deal with. when he was fighting against the northern alliance forces summoned by lannister, samwell still needed to be careful of those giant ballistae, but now, the most powerful giant crossbow in front of bailong, he was just like a toothpick.


    that¡¯s why he dared to ride cleopatra to braavos unscrupulously.


    with his current strength and a white dragon of this size, it is impossible for a mortal army to be his opponent.


    ??if it is true that the braavossi stole the dragon egg, samwell will let them know what the true wrath of the dragon is.(ov3l.b11n.


    ?the wind whistled in my ears, and the city gradually became clear before my eyes.


    ?the temples, towers, and palaces all lit up with fire, as if to welcome this uninvited guest from afar.


    ?? braavos is not an island, but a collection of countless small islands, connected by stone arch bridges across the water.


    gray stone houses line the streets. the houses are built very close together and lean on each other. they look weird and thin, and their steep roofs covered with tiles look like pointed hats.


    there are no thatched houses or wooden houses here, they are all made of stone.


    ??braavos is a stone city, a stone city in the green ocean.


    ?the white dragon swooped down and headed towards the most magnificent neptune palace.


    ?huge wings whip up violent hot winds, spreading panic and fear along the way.


    boom!


    ??the white dragon landed on the square in front of the neptune palace, and the huge movement made the whole city seem to have experienced an earthquake.


    the heavily armed soldiers looked at such a giant beast and did not dare to step forward. they huddled in the shadow of the corner, praying that the other party could not see them.


    samwell jumped down from the dragon''s back, straightened his clothes that were blown by the wind, and said:


    ¡°tell ferrego antareon that caesar has come to visit.¡±


    ?this gentle and courteous gesture made the guards who were facing a powerful enemy bewildered for a while, but soon they came to their senses and hurriedly sent someone to notify neptune.


    ¡°...bruce...crab...gone...¡±


    ?naho turned back and spread his hands towards samwell and said:


    "your majesty caesar, you have also seen that his majesty neptune is like this now. i am afraid it is difficult to answer your question. so, if there is anything, why don''t you talk to me. i have also heard about what happened in king''s landing, but i can use the credibility of the iron bank to assure you that the theft of the dragon eggs has nothing to do with us."


    ??samwell now finally understood why the iron bank did not put neptune under house arrest, but even agreed to see him.


    ??this old man can''t make any decisions except in the name of being a sea king.


    he originally thought that the antalion family was simply unable to compete with the hostile forces, but now, samwell felt that the sea king''s control over braavos was probably close to zero.


    ?thinking about it this way, bruce''s behavior of going to king''s landing to request a marriage seems quite suspicious.


    as for the assurance that the iron bank messenger had just made, samwell naturally did not believe a word of it.


    "sir nahor," samwell said, "can you give me a moment? i want to talk to sea king alone."


    ?naho raised his eyebrows, as if he wanted to ask what there was to talk about with an old man who was already demented.


    but he couldn¡¯t refuse directly, so he nodded and said:


    "okay, your majesty, i''ll wait for you outside the door."


    speaking, he exited the room.


    samwell took a few steps forward and came to the bed, where he heard neptune mumbling nonsense words like "crab".


    ?however, his eyes only glanced quickly at neptune''s face, and instead stayed on the servant who served neptune.


    ??this is an older, middle-aged man, with a bloated body and a face covered with beards.


    ¡°what¡¯s your name?¡± samwell asked.


    ¡°your majesty, my name is logan.¡± the servant said hoarsely.


    "really?" samwell smiled meaningfully, "why do i think you should be called by another name?"


    "what name?"


    ¡°eight-clawed spider, varys.¡±


    ?the room was quiet for a moment, and then varys''s signature sweet voice sounded:


    ¡°your majesty, nothing can be hidden from your eyes.¡±


    samwell said:


    ¡°bruce antalion managed to hide it from me, and to this day i still don¡¯t understand how he did it.¡±


    ?wallis said:


    "the faceless one''s disguise is much better than my little tricks. it''s not surprising that he can hide it from you."


    samwell shook his head:


    "no. the faceless man''s disguise relies on witchcraft, and i can see through it at a glance. on the contrary, it took me a lot of effort to see through your disguise."


    ?varys touched the beard that he had glued on and said:


    "anyway, your majesty, i do admire your vision. however, i really can''t help you with the theft of the dragon egg. my little birds are all handed over to you. now he is just a poor old thing, hiding in die alone in a place where no one knows you.¡±


    samwell chuckled and said:


    "if you really wanted to find a place to die alone, would you hide in the neptune palace?"


    "hey, actually this is because i have known his majesty ferrego for a long time, and now i heard that he is seriously ill, so i came here to see my old friend for the last time. really, your majesty, if you don''t come, i''m afraid that in a few days it will slip away quietly.¡±


    samwell smiled noncommittally and said:


    ¡°varys, do you know? i¡¯ve always been curious about something.¡±


    ¡°your majesty, please speak.¡±


    ¡°how on earth did bruce antalion, or whoever it was, escape being hunted by the city after stealing the dragon egg.¡±


    "i still think it was the faceless ones." varys said, "they are simply the most terrifying masters of disguise, able to hide from any eyes."


    ¡°but what if you¡¯re blind,¡± said samwell.


    "blind? your majesty, i... don''t quite understand what you mean."


    ?samwell leaned forward slightly and said in a pressing tone:


    "i mean, if those little birds you left for me, those eyes all over king''s landing, if they were blind, or deliberately pretended to be blind, would they be able to let bruce antalion secretly take away the dragon eggs? "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 503: Dragons Wrath

    chapter 503 the wrath of the dragon


    the room fell into an awkward silence.


    after a moment, wallis said softly:


    ¡°your majesty, you really misunderstood me. since i handed over all my intelligence network, why would i hold anything back?¡±


    "varys, you know what. in fact, i originally planned to spare your life. but now it seems that you really have to die."


    "your majesty, please listen to me..." before varys could finish his words, he suddenly saw samwell''s eyes turn pure gold.


    in an instant, he seemed to see the sun falling and a volcano erupting. the terrifying pressure surged like a sea of ??fire, making his whole body hot and unable to move.


    ¡ª


    golden flames suddenly exploded in varys''s body, instantly turning him into ashes.


    "there''s nothing to explain." samwell looked at the ashes of the other party and said calmly, "whether this matter is due to the antarian family''s plan, bruce''s ambition, or a temptation that is unwilling to fail, for me it doesn''t make any difference. if you should kill, you must kill."


    ¡°it really deserves to be killed.¡± old sea king, who was lying on the bed, suddenly said.


    ??he looked delirious and dying just now, but now his eyes were shining with the light of reason.


    samwell glanced at the old man in surprise and said with a smile:


    ¡°good acting, ferrego.¡±


    sea king sighed and said:


    "i was also forced by them. if i hadn''t pretended to be like this, i would have been killed by them long ago."


    samwell asked with interest:


    "who are they?"


    ¡°my brother denio antalion, and the forces of pentos he colluded with.¡±


    samwell nodded secretly, not surprised by this.


    ?pentos is also one of the nine free trade city-states in the essos continent. it is just south of braavos. the relationship between the two sides is quite tense.


    the root cause is that braavos was founded by slaves who escaped from the valyrian empire. slavery was abolished by legislation since the city was founded, and pentos is a colony of the valyrian empire, even after the doomsday catastrophe. after gaining independence, slavery was still practiced.


    the two sides fought six wars in two hundred years. in the end, braavos won and became the most powerful and wealthy free trade city-state. pentos was forced to abolish slavery.


    but obviously, pantos was not willing to fail.


    ?it seems that the method of revenge they chose is to recruit the traitors of the current sea king family and put the sea king under house arrest, thereby secretly controlling braavos.


    ?varys had a close relationship with illyrio mopatis, the governor of pentos, and had originally conspired to support the restoration of the targaryen family. no wonder this guy hid in the neptune palace after disappearing from king''s landing.


    samwell thought about many things in an instant and asked again:


    ¡°then your son bruce...¡±


    "he is not my son at all!" neptune said angrily. "seven years ago, i did have some health problems. in order to recover from illness, i had to temporarily retreat behind the scenes and leave all government affairs to my younger brother. but i didn''t thinking about it, my biological brother actually wants to make me sick forever, and he only has the power of neptune!


    while i was recuperating, denio transferred all my men and replaced them with his own people. even my son was replaced by a **** from who knows where! that kid looks almost exactly like bruce, but how could he hide it from me! "


    samwell asked:


    ¡°then what happened to tormo frega?¡±


    "that was the counterattack of the braavos dignitaries." sea king explained, "of course denio''s little move cannot be hidden from everyone. the braavos dignitaries, including the iron bank, naturally cannot tolerate a guy who is close to pantos. take charge of the authority of neptune.


    so, tormo frega is the agent they introduced, hoping to use the battle of westeros to gain the support of the army and the popularity of the people, so as to replace me and become the new king of the sea.


    unfortunately, they made the wrong bet. "


    speaking of this, poseidon showed a pleasant sneer:


    ¡°i don¡¯t know what these people are thinking. they dare to stand on the opposite side of the dragon. it seems that after hundreds of years of escaping from valyria, many people have forgotten the terror of the dragon.¡±


    samwell said:


    "the dragon egg was also stolen by someone pretending to be your son? it seems that your brother''s faction is also facing great pressure in braavos, otherwise they would not have done such a thing."


    "yes." sea king nodded and said: "you may not know that not long after the news of tormo''s defeat came back, my brother''s body appeared in the long ditch. how can they not be afraid.


    ??the guy pretending to be my son slipped away to king''s landing by boat early the next morning, apparently wanting to ask for your help.


    but i didn¡¯t expect that this kid would dare to steal the dragon egg. "


    samwell sneered:


    even if it is as hard as rock, it cannot withstand its scorching heat.


    ?but the titan still braved the invasion of the dragon flames and rushed forward with heavy steps like a moving hill.


    ?that high momentum seems to be indifferent to the dragon flames.


    "roar-"


    with the titan roaring, a huge boulder was thrown from his left hand.


    with the ear-piercing sound of breaking through the air, the boulder exploded out like a cannonball, instantly hitting the white dragon''s abdomen and exploding into countless fragments.


    ¡°ouch!!¡±


    cleopatra let out a terrifying scream, obviously being really fired up by this.


    i saw its huge wings suddenly fluttering, and instantly turned into a white light and rushed towards the titan.


    boom!


    the titan was knocked over by the white dragon and fell into the sea with a crash.


    ??the huge rock body slammed into the sea, instantly rolling up huge waves. the turbulent water rushed into the dock and poured into the streets of braavos. countless houses collapsed and people were washed away by the water.


    ?cryings, screams, and curses merged into one, becoming the accompaniment of this unprecedented battle.


    ?the titan roared in anger in the water, and at its center, a terrifying power suddenly erupted.


    in an instant, the sea surface within a few hundred meters suddenly sank.


    ??white dragon''s feet were tightly held by a giant rock arm, and his whole body fell suddenly under the huge force.


    ?samwell, who was standing on the dragon''s back, couldn''t help but staggered. before he could regain his balance, he saw another giant arm of rock protruding from the sea.


    ??the broken bronze sword held in his hand shone with a strange blue light under the starlight, piercing the white dragon''s neck like lightning.


    without any time to think about it, samwell quickly drew out the giant sword [dawn] from his back.


    but at this moment, he suddenly discovered that this giant sword seemed to be resisting him.


    ??a series of red and gold lines are densely covered with the milky white sword body, forming mysterious and complicated incantations.


    for samwell, these red and gold spells are no stranger.


    he had seen it on the sword of dawn before, but that was before blood reef island and before he completely fell out with r''hllor, the lord of light.


    samwell suddenly raised his head and looked at the island of the gods in the center of braavos, looking at the red temple built of red rock.


    the top of the square tower of the huge temple was burning with blazing flames, like a huge eye.


    ??looking at samwell.


    "r''hllor." samwell raised the corners of his mouth in a contemptuous sneer, "get out of my sword!"


    the next second, his hair gradually turned golden, and his originally gray pupils also turned golden. golden lines spread from his eyes and gradually covered his entire face.


    and along the neck and arms, directly to the giant sword [dawn].


    a powerful and sacred force burst out in this golden flame, instantly intertwining into a field of several hundred meters around it.


    in this area, the red and gold lines completely disappear.


    ??but the broken bronze sword in the titan''s hand still penetrated with a bang.


    ßꡪ


    ??a golden sword light suddenly exploded, like a golden sun suddenly appearing in the night sky.


    the sword light flashed by, and the titan''s arm was broken at the wrist. the rocky palm and broken bronze sword smashed into the sea, causing a huge wave.


    it seemed that he finally felt the fear, and the titan turned around and was about to run away.


    but the white dragon had already opened its huge mouth and bit the giant''s neck.


    "roar-"


    ??dragon flames surged out from the depths of the white dragon''s throat and flowed down from the titan''s neck, as if it was covered with a flame armor.


    ?but under this fire armor, countless hard rocks continued to crack and break, and even turned into puddles of black liquid, which continued to fall into the sea.


    more mist is rising.


    ßê!


    ?another golden sword light flashed, and the titan''s huge head crashed down, falling into the sea, causing thousands of waves.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 504: Cataclysm of Braavos

    chapter 504 the catastrophe of braavos


    watching the titan giant beheaded, all the braavos people who witnessed what happened were dumbfounded.


    ?the hopes that originally arose melted like ice and snow, and the fear of the dragon hidden deep in his heart took over again.


    ?countless people cried in despair, but some roared hysterically.


    ??the place where the titan fell was the city defense fortress of braavos. a huge fist-shaped reef protruded from the tip of the island lake, which was densely covered with trebuchets and ballistae.


    as descendants of slaves who escaped from the valyrian empire, the people of braavos are most worried that their former masters will come riding on dragons.


    hence these ballistae were used to combat the threat of dragons.


    ??so, after witnessing the fall of the titan, the frightened braavos soldiers finally adjusted the direction of the ballistae under the orders of their superiors and launched an attack on the dragon.


    ?countless thick crossbow arrows shot towards the white dragon like a heavy rain.


    such an offensive seemed weak and weak in front of the white dragon that was now over a hundred meters in size.


    ?even if he is directly hit by a crossbow arrow, he cannot break through the defense of the scales. even if a few crossbow arrows can penetrate the gaps between the scales, the damage they can cause is extremely limited. on the contrary, it arouses the anger of the white dragon.


    after a shower of arrows, the white dragon let out a loud roar, then spread out its wings that covered the sky and the sun, flew quickly close to the rough sea, and rushed towards the sharp stone fortress.


    ? ? before the ballistae in the fortress could be reloaded, raging flames spurted out from the dragon''s mouth, like a huge fire spear, sweeping across the ballistae position.


    boom!


    ?countless ballistae and trebuchets were turned into burning fragments in the flames, and the braavos soldiers who could not escape were also wrapped in the flames.


    ?hearing screams came one after another.


    puff puff-


    ?one after another, the soldiers jumped into the sea like dumplings, intending to escape the raging flames.


    ??more soldiers took refuge in the rock fortress.


    but obviously, this is not a wise choice.


    ??the flames spouted by the white dragon are so hot that not even stones can resist it.


    ?in the night, the square fortress on the reef island looked like a quilt candle, and the melted stone turned into black liquid and flowed down.


    the soldiers in the fortress were surrounded by flames, roasted by high temperatures, screaming, twisted, melted, and turned into charred corpses.


    ?the fire spread among the fortresses, and the rising fire illuminated the dark night sky, with orange-red and scorched black flowing, creating a scene that looked like the end of the world.


    ?until this time, no one in braavos truly understood the despair of facing the dragon.


    ?this is simply not a force that mortals can deal with. this is simply a force that should not belong to the world.


    more than four hundred years ago, their ancestors went through untold hardships to escape to the northernmost tip of the essos continent, on an island shrouded in mist, to escape the enslavement of the dragon kings.


    but today, the dragon king comes again.


    the people of braavos found in despair that all the efforts they had made over the centuries were insignificant in front of the soaring flame beast.


    the sailors on the pier, the courtesans on the silk street, the priests on the island of the gods, the faceless men in the court of black and white, the keykeepers in the iron bank...all were so panic-stricken at this moment.


    ?naho demitis stood on the attic of the sea king''s palace, half of his face flushed red by the firelight.


    "what kind of idiot would want to provoke such a being!" he cursed through gritted teeth, and no longer had the calmness of watching the show before.


    ??as for the antalion family''s desperate counterattack, the iron bank actually looked on with cold eyes and even welcomed its success.


    but now, naho finally understands what the dragon''s wrath is.


    ??if we don''t respond quickly, i''m afraid the entire braavos will fall into the flaming hell.


    ?thinking of this, he immediately turned around and walked out with a big stride. at the same time, he ordered hurriedly:


    ¡°quick! inform all twenty-three keykeeper families that we must change our strategy!¡±


    "yes!"


    ??the iron treasury envoy who left the neptune palace in a hurry did not see that behind him, his majesty the neptune, who had been seriously ill and dying, slowly climbed out of bed.


    ¡°quero,¡± he cried, ¡°call all your courtiers together, i have something to announce.¡±


    ??quro valentine, the chief swordsman of braavos, looked at neptune standing firmly in front of the bed, his eyes as wide as copper bells.


    ¡°didn¡¯t you understand what i said?¡± sea king spoke again, ¡°go quickly!¡±


    quiro woke up suddenly. too many things happened tonight that he couldn''t understand. however, under the power of the old sea king, he still subconsciously responded:


    ¡°yes, your majesty!¡±


    under the threat of the dragon, an unprecedented storm is brewing in the political arena of braavos.


    ?but samwell didn''t pay attention to this at all at this time. after annihilating the braavos army that dared to resist, he drove the white dragon to rise into the sky again and headed towards the island of the gods.0v3lbiin.


    this island, located at the intersection of the heroes'' canal and the long canal, got its name from the many gods it worships.


    ? there is the weeping lady of lys, the wooden hall of harmony, the triangular tower of the three heads, the stone statue of silence and the labyrinth of the weaver...


    as the most prosperous trading city-state on the continent of essos, braavos brings together travelers from all over the world, and of course also gathers faiths from all over the world.


    ??samwell¡¯s goal is very clear, which is the most conspicuous red-roofed square tower¡ª


    the temple of the faceless one.


    the temple door is a pair of tall double-carved wooden doors. the left door is made of weirwood and is as white as bones, and the right door is made of slightly shiny ebony.


    ??the hooded man quickly came to the door and knocked on the wooden door hastily.


    after a while, the wooden door opened, and a faceless man wearing a black and white robe came out.


    ¡°why do men come?¡±


    "i am bruce antalion, the son of the sea king." the hooded man said urgently, "now the dragon is attacking, which is an extremely terrible disaster for braavos! on my father''s orders, please take action immediately and kill the intruder!"


    the faceless man shook his head slowly:


    ¡°the faceless ones are servants of the many-faced god. they only obey the revelations of the gods. your father has no right to order us.¡±


    ?bruce said angrily:


    "you are also a member of braavos! the original faceless men were also enslaved! we worked hard to escape from valyria and build a new city here, a free city-state without slaves! do you want to are you going to watch it being destroyed? do you still want to be the dragon''s slaves again?"


    the faceless man still shook his head calmly:


    ¡°the dragon king this time is different from the dragon king in valyria. you have also been to westeros, you should know that there are no slaves there.¡±


    ¡°but are you willing to bow the knee to caesar?¡±


    ¡°we will not bow the knee to any mortal.¡±


    ¡°then kill caesar!¡±


    "death is an expensive gift." the faceless man still said in his slow tone, "it cannot be given casually."


    ??bruce was almost furious, but when he looked back and saw the red temple that had been reduced to a sea of ??flames, a flash of firmness and determination flashed across his face. he finally gritted his teeth and escaped something from his large robe.


    "this is the dragon egg i stole back from king''s landing!" he said with great reluctance, "use it in exchange for caesar''s life, is that enough?"


    the faceless man suddenly stretched out his hand and pressed it on the dragon egg:


    ¡°be alive.¡±


    "of course they are alive!" bruce said, "unlike the three dead eggs that were turned into stone by those **** in the iron bank, these are newly born dragon eggs that can definitely be hatched! as long as you can find dragon seeds, you can subdue this dragon!"


    the so-called dragon species are the descendants of the dragon king family.


    ?this kind of people are actually not uncommon.


    ?at that time, the valyrian empire was so powerful that the entire continent of essos trembled under the power of forty dragon king families.


    but equally, there are countless people who are eager to get the blood of the dragon king family, so nobles from all over the world are rushing to send their daughters to the beds of members of the dragon king family.


    even if you don¡¯t need a title.


    as a result, countless illegitimate children of the dragon king family were born, and these people were called "dragon species".


    during the dance of the dragons, members of the targaryen family suffered heavy casualties and could not even find enough dragon knights to control the dragons.


    so they found dragons and let these lowly illegitimate bloodlines control the dragons and participate in the battle.


    ?bruce knew that the house of black and white also longed for dragons.


    ?who wouldn¡¯t want to own such a terrifying creature?


    ??if he hadn''t been forced into a desperate situation, how could bruce be willing to give such a precious dragon egg to the faceless man?


    "hurry!" he saw the white dragon rising into the sky again and heading towards the court of black and white. he immediately urged more anxiously, "make a decision quickly! do you want this dragon egg?"


    the faceless man opened the wooden door, gave way, and said:


    ¡°men come in first.¡±


    bruce breathed a sigh of relief and immediately rushed into the courtyard of black and white.


    he entered the door with his front foot, and the white dragon landed on the hill with his back foot.


    samwell jumped off the dragon''s back and slowly came to the black and white wooden door.


    ¡°why do men come?¡± the faceless man asked again.


    samwell¡¯s golden pupils looked at the faceless man from top to bottom, and seemed to see something interesting. a meaningful smile appeared on his face:


    ¡°i¡¯m here for my dragon egg.¡±


    the faceless man nodded, stepped aside again, and said:


    ¡°please come in.¡±


    samwell looked at the dark space behind the wooden door and smiled again:


    "good."


    after saying that, he strode forward and entered the courtyard of black and white.


    ?the pair of black and white wooden doors slowly closed behind him, as if two worlds were separated.


    there was an error in copying the last paragraph, just refresh it and it will be fine


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 505: gift of liberation

    chapter 505: gift of liberation


    samwell walked in darkness.


    ?several candles burned along the wall, emitting a faint light, but here, the light seemed to be restricted in some way and could not illuminate a large area. it was blurry, as if separated by an invisible glass shield.


    ?it¡¯s also very quiet here.


    only the sound of footsteps scraping against boots and stones was heard.


    a wooden door opened quietly, and samwell walked in.


    but the faceless man who welcomed him in stopped at the door.


    samwell ignored him and continued to move forward.


    there were some more sounds in the darkness, like someone murmuring and crying softly.


    ?going through another wooden door, samwell heard the sound of running water.


    at this time, he had arrived at an empty circular hall.


    ?countless statues stand along the wall, red candles swaying at their feet, like distant and dim stars in the night sky.


    the one closest to samwell is a three-meter-tall marble female statue. realistic tears flowed from her eyes and poured into the stone bowl held in her arms.


    further forward is a lion-headed man sitting on a throne, with a blank face made of bronze and steel, a pale baby holding a giant sword, a shaggy black goat, a hooded man leaning on a stick...many more. there are many shadows looming in the darkness.


    ??samwell knew that these were statues of gods from all over the world. he also found statues of the seven gods here, but only the stranger, which symbolized death.


    in the center of the circular hall, he found the source of the previous sound of running water. it was a huge pool, as black as ink under the dim candlelight.


    sitting by the pool was a man wearing a black and white cloak. under the hood was an extremely kind face.


    after seeing samwell, he stood up, smiled gently, and said:


    ¡°all men are mortal.¡±


    samwell did not answer and looked at the other person next to him.


    ?that man is clearly none other than the son of the sea king, bruce antalion.


    bruce also saw samwell and immediately exclaimed:


    "why is he here? didn''t you promise me to kill him! quick! kill him quickly!"


    ¡°death has a price,¡± said the kind man.


    ¡°didn¡¯t i already give you the dragon eggs?¡± bruce shouted.


    ¡°it¡¯s not enough,¡± said the kind man. ¡°the one you want to kill is the king of the seven kingdoms, the most powerful man in the world. one dragon egg alone is not enough to buy his life.¡±


    bruce was suddenly extremely frightened and angry:


    "the most valuable thing to me is the dragon egg, and there is nothing else!"l--b1n.


    "no." the kind man shook his head slowly, "you still have the most precious thing, which can be used as a sacrifice to please the god of many faces."


    "what?"


    ¡°your life.¡±


    hearing this, the hope that had just appeared on bruce''s face suddenly froze.


    samwell watched the scene in front of him with great interest and did not stop him. instead, he persuaded him:


    "bruce, you heard me, the god of many faces needs your life as a price. if i were you, instead of waiting to be killed, i would sacrifice myself and take a gamble to see if i can drag my enemies to hell."


    ??bruce looked at samwell, who had a sarcastic and teasing look on his face, and then at the faceless man next to him, who had a kind face. thousands of thoughts went through his mind in an instant.


    but in the end he did not dare to make a decision. he only heard him yell unwillingly:


    ¡°kill caesar for me! i will give you all of braavos!¡±


    "you can''t give us braavos." the kind man still shook his head, "it does not belong to you. and the god of many faces does not need braavos. the only thing you can please the gods is your own death."


    "yes." samwell drew the giant sword from his back and slowly approached, "make a decision quickly, bruce."


    ??bruce looked at the giant sword burning with golden flames in caesar''s hand, and the dazzling light made his heart twitch.


    the terrifying coercion filled the air and hung over his head like a mountain, leaving bruce with nothing but endless despair.


    he knew he had no choice.


    "okay!" bruce hissed, "i''ll give you my life! you help me kill caesar!"


    hearing this, the kind man smiled gently again. he took out a stone cup from his pocket, bent down and scooped out a cup of water from the pool of water as black as ink. he handed it to bruce and motioned for him to drink it.


    ??bruce took the cup, his hands couldn''t stop shaking, but he still didn''t dare to put it into his mouth.


    "death is not a bad thing." said the kind man. "it is a gift from god to end our desires and at the same time end our pain. whether we are lowly slaves or noble kings in life, we can all be in death. find the true meaning of life.


    drink, child, and taste the sweetness of death.


    accept god¡¯s gift. "


    in the soothing and intoxicating voice of persuasion by the kind man, the struggle on bruce''s face gradually faded away.


    finally, he slowly picked up the stone cup and drank it in one gulp.


    ßËßË¡ª


    the stone cup fell to the marble floor. bruce took one last look at samwell and showed a strange smile:


    ¡°caesar, i¡¯m waiting for you at the gates of hell!¡±


    samwell looked at the other party quietly and did not respond.


    it wasn¡¯t until bruce fell limply to the ground and completely lost his voice that he looked at the kind-faced faceless man again.


    but at this time, the other party''s face had completely changed.


    no, this time he didn¡¯t even have a face.


    corpse piled up in mountains in the hall, and the rich smell of blood was almost suffocating.


    in this darkness filled with death and blood, something seemed to be sprouting and surging.


    samwell felt this power, and immediately stood up with his sword sheathed, his whole body tensed, and he watched intently.


    boom!


    ?the entire courtyard of black and white trembled violently. it was the white dragon outside sensing the master''s crisis and trying to destroy the building.


    boom!


    ??the huge stone hall buzzed under the impact of the giant dragon, and countless fine dust flew in the air.


    ?the surviving faceless men in the temple no longer launched attacks. they stood in front of the corpses of their companions, with peaceful faces and their hands folded on their chests, as if they were praying or performing some ceremony.


    a figure slowly emerged from the crowd. under the black and white cloak, there was a pale yellow head.


    ¡°the cold wind of winter has begun to blow, the footsteps of the long night are approaching, and the final judgment is coming.¡± he intoned, ¡°caesar, are you ready?¡±


    samwell squinted his eyes and said:


    ¡°who will judge?¡±


    ¡°the gods, of course.¡±


    ¡°gods?¡± samwell sneered, ¡°what qualifications do they have to judge all living beings?¡±


    ¡°caesar, do you remember who you are?¡± the faceless man suddenly asked a strange question.


    ¡°of course i am,¡± said samwell.


    boom!


    the hall shook again.


    in the darkness, there was a faint clicking sound.


    ??samwell seemed to be able to see cracks starting to spread on the stone pillars.


    ??the faceless man didn¡¯t seem to be worried at all that the court of black and white would be collapsed by the giant dragon, and still said in a calm tone:


    ¡°no, you have forgotten who you are. where is your dark angel?¡±


    "what the hell, black angel." samwell couldn''t help but curse.


    but the next second, a darkness surged from the depths of his soul, suddenly overwhelming his consciousness.


    when he regained his vision, he found that he had arrived at a castle with red tiles and white walls.


    this is jiao ling.


    ??samwell recognized the tarly castle at a glance.


    this is where it all begins.


    ?hands of vision zoomed in, and he saw a fat boy with black hair clumsily sneaking into the kitchen, rummaging for food.


    ?that''s samwell tarly.


    his predecessor.


    it was then that he realized that there seemed to be a vague shadow following samwell tarly.


    the black angel spoken of by the faceless one?


    ?but the next second, the shadow seemed to have encountered something extremely terrifying, and turned into black smoke and dissipated in the wind.


    at the same time, the fat boy who was stealing food in the kitchen fell to the ground and seemed to have fainted.


    "who are you?"


    samwell turned his head and saw the faceless man with a yellow skull appearing beside him at some point.


    the empty eyes were staring at him, and his eyes were full of scrutiny.


    samwell suddenly felt a sense of fear, as if his greatest secret was being exposed to others without reservation.


    ?this feeling made him extremely panicked.


    but soon, he regained his composure.


    restored the domineering power that the monarchs of the seven kingdoms should have.


    ¡°i am caesar!¡± he declared.


    ?at the same time, he stretched out his right hand, pulled out the giant sword [dawn] from the void, and then stabbed it out!


    boom!


    the golden flames exploded and swallowed the faceless man instantly.


    ??the vision of jiaoling rippled and dissipated like smoke, wisps of it dissipating into the darkness.


    ??samwell found himself back in the court of black and white, with the giant sword in his hand piercing the chest of the faceless man with the yellow skull.


    ??the other party didn''t seem to care about such harm, and his empty eyes were still staring directly at samwell, as if he wanted to see him completely from the inside out.


    unfortunately, the golden flames swept up and swallowed him completely.


    boom!


    ?the hall shook violently, and countless stones fell one after another.


    "roar-"


    ?a loud dragon roar echoed in the hall, and a familiar and hot breath came from above the head.


    ?? samwell looked up and saw cleopatra finally overturning the dome of the court of black and white. the huge dragon head poked in, and its blood-red eyes glanced at the faceless men.


    ??he smiled at bai long, then turned around and saw that the faceless man in front of him had turned into a pile of ashes, leaving only a pale yellow head.


    in the empty eye sockets, the white worms twisted for a while, and eventually turned into dots of white smoke, dissipating in the air.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 506: The Submission of Braavos

    chapter 506 the surrender of braavos


    samwell stood in the ruins of the house of black and white, holding a pale yellow skull in his hand and looking at it carefully.


    ?this skull gave him an inexplicable sense of familiarity, but he couldn''t be sure where this feeling came from.


    ?other than that, the skull does not show any specificity.


    it seems to be an ordinary human skull, except that the color is a little weird and it is too small.


    ??bailong poked his head over, his nose slightly twitching, as if he was very interested in the pale yellow skull.


    the surviving faceless men around them stood silently, like statues.


    they seemed not to care at all about their temple being destroyed and their leader and hundreds of companions being killed.


    ??the pool filled with strange black water has also collapsed, and the ink-like black water flows out, mixed with blood, and outlines a creepy scene on the marble floor.


    ?however, with the death of the leader, the remaining faceless men did not continue to attack.


    i don¡¯t know whether it was because i found that i couldn¡¯t kill the enemy and chose to give up, or for some other reason.


    samwell tightened the sword in his hand, and also lost the desire to continue killing.


    in fact, regarding the faceless men, even though he had been assassinated by them and had this fierce confrontation, samwell still had a good impression of the faceless men.


    after all, he found the inspiration to deal with the gods from the original faceless men, thus avoiding the fate of becoming a puppet of the gods.


    ??furthermore, the faceless men do not act for power, wealth, or vanity. even if they ask for the price of assassination, it is only for sacrifice and to complete a certain ritual.


    they are perhaps the purest group of people in the world.


    ¡°hand over the dragon eggs, and i will let you live.¡±


    after saying this, he himself felt that there was no threat to these faceless men who had no normal view of life and death.


    for these faceless people, death may really be a relief.


    they treat all lives equally, and hatred, joy, anger, honor and disgrace all seem insignificant.


    after a moment of silence, a faceless man emerged from the crowd, holding a tray in front of samwell.


    on the tray, four dragon eggs were placed.


    ?samwell was slightly surprised, but soon he understood.


    ¡°the other three are the three dragon eggs lost by the targaryen family during the time of jaehaerys i, right?¡±


    "yes." the faceless man nodded, "miss alyssa farman came to braavos with three dragon eggs and used them to exchange for a large sum of gold from neptune. these dragon eggs later became after traveling to the courtyard of black and white, you can guess the reason."


    "the price of killing," said samwell, "your business has always been expensive."


    the faceless man nodded in acknowledgement, and then said:


    ¡°these four dragon eggs are yours, and the feud between the house of black and white and the caesar family will be settled.¡±


    ¡°okay.¡± samwell accepted the four dragon eggs and readily agreed.


    he is not worried that these faceless men will seek revenge on him for what happened today. with his current strength, even if the faceless men come, they will die.


    ?furthermore, with the weird outlook of the faceless man, the other party may not really hold grudges.


    ?however, samwell couldn''t let go of what he saw in the vision just now.


    ¡°what was the illusion just now?¡± he asked tentatively.


    ¡°that is your greatest fear,¡± said the faceless man.


    samwell was silent.


    the faceless man spoke again and said:


    "we mortals have countless faces, and you are certainly no exception. samwell tarly of horn hill, the pioneer knight of the crimson mountains, the storm king of storm''s end, his majesty caesar of king''s landing... there may be many more faces. .


    just as the god with many faces has thousands of incarnations and thousands of names.


    but in the final analysis, there is only one object for everyone to pray to.


    there is only one destination for us¡ª


    die.


    this is the greatest gift and the most merciful outcome. "


    samwell shook his head, said nothing, turned around, jumped on the back of the dragon, and left the courtyard of black and white.


    the white dragon spread its wings and soared into the sky.


    the violent hot wind stirred up was raging in the ruins, but the faceless men still stood in the darkness like statues, with faces with different expressions under their hoods, quietly watching the back of the giant dragon.l--b1n.


    ...


    ??at the same time that the isle of the gods was turned upside down by samwell, a meeting concerning the future fate of this city-state was being held in the palace of truth in braavos.


    the dignitaries who used to be graceful and graceful now gather together in disgrace and quarrel red-faced.


    of course, as the titans were decapitated, the military fortress was in flames, and the island of the gods was in chaos, everyone reached a consensus on surrender.


    samwell smiled faintly and said:


    ¡°i think it¡¯s better to change it to governor. as the highest administrator of braavos, you still use your original election method. however, the governor you elect must be approved by the iron throne.¡±


    someone asked tentatively:


    ¡°what if the iron throne doesn¡¯t recognize our elected governor?¡±


    ¡°then choose again,¡± samwell said calmly, ¡°until we choose a candidate that satisfies the iron throne.¡±


    everyone looked at each other and immediately realized what this condition meant to braavos.


    from now on, braavos will become an overseas province under the iron throne.


    ¡°in addition,¡± samwell continued, ¡°the armies of braavos must all be disbanded, and the iron throne will send a garrison.¡±


    this is naked military control.


    and this is not over yet.


    samwell continued:


    ¡°braavos¡¯ annual financial revenue must be turned over to king¡¯s landing at 30%, and the iron treasury...must be moved to king¡¯s landing.¡±


    hearing this, the expressions of the twenty-three members of the key-keeper family changed greatly.


    ¡°your majesty, you can¡¯t do this!¡±


    ¡°the iron bank is the iron bank of braavos, it can only stay in braavos!¡±


    ¡°your majesty, if you want to be respected by the people of braavos, you must first respect the interests of the people of braavos.¡±


    ...


    ¡°shut up.¡± samwell said calmly.


    as he spoke, a loud roar of dragons sounded outside the palace gate.


    ??the hot dragon''s breath poured into the palace like a violent wind, blowing the dignitaries of braavos to stagger.


    ?at this time, they realized what kind of opponent they were facing.


    the nightmarish scene that happened tonight came to mind again, filling them with fear.


    ¡°fire melts steel,¡± samwell said. ¡°i wouldn¡¯t mind melting your coffers into liquid and packing them back to king¡¯s landing.¡±


    faced with such a threat, no matter how reluctant the keykeeper family was, they understood the king''s determination.


    fighting against it will only lead to tragedy.


    looking at the twenty-three keykeeper family representatives nodding in turn, samwell finally smiled again:


    "very good. don''t worry, i''m just moving the iron bank to king''s landing. i''m not confiscating your property. all the gold still belongs to you."


    hearing this, the members of the keykeeper¡¯s family murmured in their hearts¡ª


    the iron treasury has been moved to king''s landing. if the iron throne wants to requisition the gold in the future, will they dare to refuse?


    in braavos, the iron bank is extremely powerful, and even the sea king cannot influence their decisions.


    the twenty-three keykeeper families can also greatly influence the political situation in braavos.


    but if we get to king¡¯s landing...


    ??samwell saw their faces and naturally knew what they were thinking.


    but he doesn''t care.


    for the iron bank, he actually has a more detailed plan.


    "believe me," he softened his tone and reassured, "if the iron bank goes to king''s landing, your property will not decrease, but will increase. in the future, the iron bank''s business will expand to the entire westeros, and even it will spread to the whole world as i conquer.


    ?perhaps one day you will be happy with your decision today. "


    after saying this, samwell did not explain any more. he extinguished the golden flame on the giant sword with a gentle touch of his right hand, and then said:


    ¡°now, it¡¯s time for you to come forward and swear allegiance to me.¡±


    ?everyone was stunned for a moment and said in confusion:


    ¡°your majesty, didn¡¯t you say...that you want to establish a governor?¡±


    "yes." samwell smiled, "this is not a contradiction. you can still be my vassals, but the title is a false title and has no territory. it is just a symbol of glory."


    ?this is actually the direction of political reform hidden in samwell''s heart, and it is also the way he hopes to achieve centralization.


    ?but now facing the threat of the white walkers, he was worried that rash implementation in the seven kingdoms would cause unrest.


    since braavos came to the door, he just wanted to experiment here first.


    the nobles of braavos were of course more receptive to this system than the nobles of the seven kingdoms, so, under the leadership of sea king ferrego anttalion, everyone stepped forward one after another and knelt down in front of samwell. , swear allegiance.


    ??the allegiance ceremony did not end until the first ray of dawn shone through the thick fog and blackened smoke towards this secret city.


    since then, braavos has ushered in a new era.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 507: Brans Prophecy

    chapter 507 bran¡¯s prophecy


    it is quiet and peaceful in the godswood of king''s landing.


    ?the tall walls blocked the noise of people and horses in the castle, and only the chirping of insects and birds and the rustling of leaves in the wind were heard.


    queen margaery tyrell was walking alone in the forest, wearing leather boots and a green hunting coat. her long curly brown hair was dancing in the wind, and her crystal eyes were like the lake in midsummer.


    ?following the wheel marks in front of her, she saw bran stark sitting in a wheelchair under a brown weirwood tree.


    "your majesty the queen." bran bowed his head in the wheelchair and saluted, "you want to see me if you have anything to do?"


    margaery shook her head slightly and showed a sweet smile:


    ¡°i just came to the forest to relax, and i didn¡¯t expect to meet you.¡±


    ??bran looked into the other person''s eyes quietly and said expressionlessly:


    ¡°southerners believe in the seven gods, so why would they like to come to the godswood to relax? this is the domain of the old gods.¡±


    ¡°no matter whether the gods are old or new, as long as they can protect the people of the seven kingdoms, they are worthy of our worship.¡±


    ?bran heard the implication of the queen¡¯s words:


    ¡°what if they cannot protect the people of the seven kingdoms?¡±


    "then what good are they to us?" margaery said the blasphemous words lightly.


    as caesar¡¯s pillow, she naturally knows more secrets about the gods than ordinary people.


    ??for example, the red god''s control of dickon tarly, the conspiracy on blood reef island, and the truth behind the death of the high septon high sparrow...


    after knowing these things, margaery certainly could not maintain her awe and piety towards the gods.


    brann¡¯s blue eyes were shining with light as he said:


    ¡°mortal wisdom cannot understand the gods¡¯ plans, so misunderstandings are normal.¡±


    ?margaery immediately asked:0v3lbiin.


    ¡°so tell me, what are your old gods¡¯ plans?¡±


    ?bran shook his head slightly:


    ¡°i cannot understand the wisdom of the gods either.¡±


    ?margaery chuckled, took a few steps forward, and came to bran''s side.


    ??the weirwood in front of them was carved with a miserable human face, and red sap flowed from the eyes like blood and tears.


    after a moment of silence, margery asked again:


    ¡°sam told me that as the chosen one of the old gods and the rumored green seer, you can see the past and the future?¡±


    "the ancient gods lent me their eyes, so that i can see some fragments in the long river of time." brand said, "but mortals have limited wisdom and may not really understand what they see. .so, if you want a prophecy, i can give it to you, but be careful, prophecy is a poisonous pie."


    ¡°sam once said something similar.¡± margaery nodded slightly, ¡°he said that when you think you can see the future and control everything through prophecy, reality will always give you a slap in the face.¡±


    ¡°then do you still want to ask?¡±


    "want."


    ¡°what do you want to ask?¡±


    margaery took a few steps forward again, reaching out and gently touching the rough bark of the weirwood.


    ¡°of my son, octavian.¡±


    ?bran nodded, his blue eyes suddenly turned upward and turned completely green in an instant.


    ?his expression became dull, as if his soul had left this body and floated to nowhere.


    after a moment, bran¡¯s voice sounded again, with an ethereal and mysterious feeling, and said:


    ¡°he will be a king.¡±


    ?margaery was obviously relieved, but bran continued:


    "he will fall in love with a woman he shouldn''t love, and the seven kingdoms will shed blood for this. he will also suffer the betrayal of his brothers, the suspicion of his vassals, and the accusations of his people. westeros will rekindle the war, and the corpses will filling the castles and countryside, dragons will kill each other, the sky will be dyed red with blood and fire, rebellion, killing, famine, death will follow one after another... until witchcraft, fire and grief bring an end to everything."


    ?the forest became quiet again, and bran''s words were blown away by the wind and disappeared in the air.


    ??margery turned around, with no strange expression on her face. she watched the boy in front of her turn his eyes from green to blue again, and said with a smile:


    ¡°octavian had no brothers.¡±


    brando: ¡°just because it doesn¡¯t happen now, doesn¡¯t mean it won¡¯t happen in the future.¡±


    ?margaery was silent for a moment, and her tone became a little complicated:


    ¡°these three have been around for so long that they are almost turning into stone.¡± daenerys said worriedly.


    samwell comforted him: "the dragon eggs we hatched back then were turned into stone."


    "yes." daenerys immediately regained hope, "so, do we need to hold another incubation ceremony? a blood and fire ceremony?"


    "perhaps not. now that the demonic tide has revived, it is much easier to hatch dragons than before." samwell stretched out his hand to caress a dragon egg, and golden flames flashed in his palm.


    the scales on the surface of the dragon egg immediately shone with a faint light, seeming to respond.


    "huh? this dragon egg has become much hotter." daenerys exclaimed in surprise, "it seems to have really come alive."


    samwell caressed the other two ancient dragon eggs in turn, restoring their vitality.


    ¡°it should be able to hatch smoothly now.¡±


    "great!" daenerys kissed her husband happily, but then she had the trouble of happiness again, "which dragon egg should i put in rhaenys''s cradle now?"


    samwell laughed and said:


    ¡°you just put four dragon eggs in front of her and let her choose.¡±


    "good idea!"


    samwell handed all the dragon eggs to daenerys, said goodbye to his mother and daughter, and came to the council chamber.


    at this time, all cabinet ministers have been notified and come to the meeting.


    ¡°is there any new news on the wall?¡± samwell asked first.


    "it''s still the same, your majesty," gavin mander replied. "it seems there is some kind of magic in the wall that makes the white walkers afraid."


    ¡°so we can rest easy?¡± said tyrion lannister.


    "not necessarily." randyll tully shook his head. "the white walkers may be planning something, and we cannot take it lightly."


    "lord randyll is right." samwell echoed, "we must continue to make preparations. how is the dragon crystal weapon being made?"


    ¡°the dragon crystal weapons currently created are enough to equip an army of 50,000 people.¡±


    ¡°not enough.¡± samwell frowned.


    "i have summoned almost all the craftsmen from the seven kingdoms to come to king''s landing. i have also sent a large number of miners to mine dragon crystal on dragonstone island. i believe the speed of weapon casting can be improved to a higher level. it is estimated that in three months, our army of 200,000 will all will be replaced with dragon crystal weapons."


    "three months..." samwell pursed his lips, not satisfied with this time point.


    but he also knows that this is already the limit of production capacity that can be achieved at present.


    "okay, then arm the fifty thousand troops first and let them go north to the wall immediately." samwell gave the order.


    ¡°yes, your majesty.¡± earl landau nodded immediately.


    tyrion said:


    "your majesty, you may not know that many nobles have begun to complain... they feel that since the white walkers cannot break through the great wall defense line, there is no need for us to maintain such a large army. after all, it is winter now, and food production has been severely reduced. we still have it¡¯s such a militancy..."


    ¡°who¡¯s complaining?¡± samwell interrupted coldly.


    ¡°levill peake, matus rowan, mari meterin, alexander stemon...¡±


    unexpectedly, tyrion actually announced a series of names, as if he had already recorded them.


    ??everyone looked at this guy with strange expressions as he reported most of the nobles in the south, but did not mention any of the nobles in the north.


    "whoever complains again, let them come directly to me." samwell said, pretending not to see some of tyrion''s little thoughts.


    ¡°yes, your majesty,¡± tyrion said briskly, no longer dwelling on the issue.


    ¡°in addition, there are still some things that you need to deal with in braavos.¡± samwell recounted the surrender of braavos.


    ??hearing that this most powerful and wealthy free trade city will become a province under the iron throne, everyone''s expressions were extremely excited.


    ¡°with the support of braavos, our logistical pressure will be greatly reduced,¡± gavin said.


    ¡°your majesty, can you ask the iron bank to give up the ten-year mining rights to casterly rock¡¯s gold mines?¡± tyrion asked cautiously.


    samwell glanced at him and said calmly:


    ¡°go and talk to them yourself.¡±


    ?tyrion pursed his lips, seeming to realize that he was delusional.


    samwell stood up and said:


    "well, in three days, i will go north again, and i will continue to trouble you with the matters in king''s landing."


    ¡°yes, your majesty.¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 508: The Great Wall collapsed

    chapter 508 the great wall collapses


    after midnight, the wind and snow finally stopped.


    ??a full moon peeked out from behind the clouds, shining on the great wall of impasse.


    ?this ice wall that seems to separate two worlds shines with a faint blue light in the moonlight, making it beautiful.


    robb stark carefully slipped into the stable and disturbed the sleeping horses.


    he was startled and quickly stepped forward to calm the horse.l--b1n.


    the cold wind whispered in the stables, like the cold death air coming towards you.


    robb observed for a while, and after seeing that no other night watchmen were disturbed, he tiptoed and led a horse out.


    ??although black castle has the name of a castle, it actually only has one wall - the great wall of despair.


    the remaining three sides are undefended.


    the enemies of the night watch have always been only in the north, and there are only people on duty on the great wall.


    so, this also made it convenient for robb to sneak away under the cover of night.


    one man and one horse galloped along the winding king''s road, and the moonlight sprinkled the nearby hills into a silvery white.


    robb slowed down as the last lights of castle black faded behind him.


    ?after walking for a while, flickering lights appeared on both sides of the road ahead.


    robb knew it was mole village.


    he urged the war horses into the village. he only heard a barking of dogs and a few donkeys braying from the stables. other than that, the village was silent.


    there were several firelights shining through the closed windows, and dozens of strange-looking tents were set up outside the village. they were the tents of the savages who came south.


    ??in fact, mole village is much larger than it appears on the surface, and at least three-quarters of the village is located underground.


    at a place so close to the great wall of despair, the underground is obviously warmer than the ground where the wind and snow are raging.


    cellar after cellar is connected to each other through intricate tunnels, forming this weird underground village.


    of course, mole village is more famous for its small wooden houses with red lanterns hung there, which are where the night watchmen come to "dig for treasures".


    although the night watchmen have sworn not to marry or have children, at least there is no explicit rule against sexual **** with women, and people always have desires that need to be resolved. the commander-in-chief of the night watch is naturally aware of some of the activities in mole village, but he does not it would interfere too much.


    robb dismounted his horse and walked in the village. he couldn''t help but wonder how many brothers in black were digging for treasures down there tonight.


    ??in front of a small wooden house, he stopped and knocked on the door gently.


    ¡°who?¡± a weak female voice sounded.


    ¡°it¡¯s me,¡± said robb.


    ?the room was quiet for a while, and then the footsteps gradually approached.


    ??with a creak, the wooden door opened.


    under the dim light, a thin woman wearing an old cloak poked her head out, glanced at the man with a pair of innocent brown eyes, and said:


    ¡°come in, keep your voice down, the child has just fallen asleep.¡±


    ?robb entered the house and closed the door quietly.


    the woman had returned to the bedside to look after the swaddled baby.


    "i have made arrangements," robb said. "the convoy carrying supplies will pass through mole village on its return journey tomorrow. you will follow them to winterfell."


    he took a few steps forward and thrust a letter into the girl''s hand:


    ¡°give this letter to lady catelyn, and she will make arrangements for you and your son.¡±


    "what about you?" the girl asked, "won''t you come with us?"


    ¡°i made an oath.¡± robb gave an ugly smile.


    ?of course he wanted to follow the girl and return to winterfell, to the place he dreamed about every day.


    in his dream, he could clearly see the appearance of winterfell, as if he had just left it yesterday.


    ?the towering marble walls, the fragrant castle hall, the direwolves running around, his father''s study, and his own bedroom.


    ??how he longed to see the laughter of his sisters sansa and arya again, to eat the beef and bacon pie made by his mother lady catelyn, and to listen to old nan''s stories about the children of the forest and the white walkers.


    ?but it¡¯s a pity that he can¡¯t leave the great wall of despair.


    not only because of the oath, but also because he is the eldest son of the commander-in-chief of the night watch.


    if he defected, it would be a fatal blow to his father''s prestige.


    "don''t worry, my mother will not discriminate against you because you are a wildling. your children will also be taken care of." robb added, "and i promise to visit you in the future."


    ??but this obviously doesn''t make the girl happy.


    ?however, she didn''t say much, just nodded silently.


    the thin face is hidden in the shadows, and the expression cannot be seen clearly.


    "i''m going away," robb said before he regretted it.


    before going out, he took one last look back and saw the tearful face.


    ?this almost made him change his mind, but responsibilities and obligations still made him determined to leave.


    "i made a mistake, but i can''t continue to make mistakes." robb told himself softly.


    ?then he left the cabin behind him without looking back.


    when leaving mole village, he suddenly heard the crisp sound of horse hooves coming from the north.


    robb narrowed his eyes, and through the cold moonlight, he recognized the person¡ª


    "kingslayer" jaime lannister!


    "i''ll take you away!" jaime pointed the sword at tormund with his remaining hand and threatened, "tormund, get away! don''t touch my sister! otherwise i will kill you!"


    ??tormund was about to rush up and deal with the arrogant crow, but when he heard the second half of the sentence, he stopped and turned back to cersei and asked:


    ¡°this guy is your brother?¡±


    ?cersei nodded.


    ?tormund immediately put away his axe, with a smile on his face:


    ¡°hey, misunderstanding, it¡¯s all misunderstanding. james, right? i like your sister very much. don¡¯t you southerners all get married? don¡¯t worry, i will marry her. then i will give birth to a few fat boys..."


    ?unexpectedly, james rushed up with his sword in hand, looking like he was crazy:


    "i kill you!"


    ?tormund seemed to really like cersei. he didn''t dare to fight back. he just defended himself and kept persuading him at the same time.


    ?unexpectedly, james became angrier and angrier as he listened, with no intention of stopping.


    until cersei roared:


    "enough!"


    the two men gave up for the time being.


    ¡°tormund, you go out first, i¡¯ll talk to jaime.¡±


    "okay." tormund shrugged, picked up his clothes, and left the room with his long ax on his shoulder.


    ?james immediately stepped forward and took his sister''s hand:


    ¡°cersei, don¡¯t be afraid, i¡¯ll take you away!¡±


    ??cersei broke away from her brother and asked:


    ¡°where to go?¡±


    ¡°go back to casterly rock!¡±


    ?"casty rock?" cersei sneered, "you are still as brainless as before. casterly rock no longer belongs to us."


    ¡°tyrion is now lord of casterly rock, he will...¡±


    ¡°he will hand us over to caesar,¡± cersei said firmly.


    "no!" jaime shook his head, "tyrion will not do this. he will arrange it for us."


    "you are such a fool!" cersei curled her lips disdainfully and ignored her brother. instead, she came to the bedside, picked up the horn left by tormund, showed it to her brother, and asked, "you know what is this?"


    "what?"


    ¡°the horn of winter.¡±


    "impossible." james immediately retorted, "the horn of winter has been burned by caesar."


    ¡°the one that was burned is fake, this one is real.¡±


    "who told you that?"


    ¡°tormund.¡±


    "that wildling?" jaime said disdainfully. "if this was the real horn of winter, would he have forgotten to take it with him? and haven''t you heard tormund''s nickname? they all called him the braggart."


    ¡°how will you know until you try.¡± cersei stroked the horn, a crazy light flashing in her eyes.


    ?james frowned:


    ¡°do you want to blow down the great wall?¡±


    "why not?" cersei said, "only in this way, caesar will not care about us! maybe he will die in the hands of the white walkers, ha! in this way, our revenge will be avenged!"


    ¡°but thousands of innocent people will die.¡±


    "so what?" cersei curled her lips disdainfully, "you don''t think revenge doesn''t require death, do you?"


    as she spoke, she ignored her brother, put the horn to her mouth, and blew hard.


    ?james hesitated but did not stop.


    after all, in his opinion, this horn must be fake.


    woooooo¡ª


    the low sound of the horn sounded, passing through the wooden walls, soil, wind and snow, and clouds, echoing in the dark night sky.


    tormund outside the door was slightly stunned when he heard this voice, but then he curled his lips and said to himself:


    ¡°she is really a crazy woman. but she is also a stupid woman. she blows a false trumpet...¡±


    ?before he finished speaking, he suddenly staggered and fell to the ground.


    the whole basement was shaking, as if there was an earthquake.


    tormund quickly crawled out of the ground. before he could take a breath, a sharp cry suddenly came out:


    ¡°the great wall has fallen! the great wall has fallen!¡±


    the voice was filled with boundless fear, echoing in the cold night wind.


    ?tormund looked north. in the darkness, at the distant horizon, something seemed to be really collapsing!


    the great wall fell?


    how can it be!


    ?he opened his mouth to speak, but the cold wind blowing from the north blocked all the words in his throat.


    ??this kind of chill has never been felt since he went south from the land of eternal winter and entered the great wall.


    ?at this moment, tormund''s heart was filled with absurdity and fear.


    the great wall has really fallen!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 509: parricide

    chapter 509 parricide


    jon snow once again dreamed of the crypts beneath winterfell.


    ?half asleep and half awake, he walked in the narrow and dark tunnel, and the statues of the former kings of winter looked at him with cold eyes.


    finally, he stopped in front of a tomb, because the statue in front of him was clearly his own.


    although jon has longed to become a real stark since he was a child, and being buried in an underground tomb after death is naturally part of this dream, when this wish came true, he was still so scared that he sat up.


    ¡°hu-hu-¡±


    jon stroked the blanket covering his body, his heart beating wildly.


    the room was pitch dark, and the moonlight outside the window was cold.


    ?for some reason, jon always felt inexplicably panicked, as if something terrible was about to happen.


    after lying down again, he tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep again, so he simply put on his cloak and walked out of the room.


    the sound of opening the door awakened the direwolf ghost who was sleeping behind the door. it opened its blood-red eyes and looked at its owner suspiciously.


    ?the cold wind howled outside the house, and the sky and earth were pitch black.


    the smell of pine wood floats in the wind along with the biting chill.


    jon stood on the balcony and looked south, as if he could really see winterfell thousands of miles away.


    ?the castle that made him feel warm when he thought about it.


    ¡°ouch!¡±


    "ghost, don''t scream!" jon turned around and yelled.


    ??the direwolf shrank its head and paced uneasily back and forth at his feet.


    jon frowned slightly and looked south again, and then saw a dark shadow leading a horse into the castle.


    by the moonlight, he recognized the man as robb stark.


    jon seemed to have guessed where the other person had just been, and a narrow smile appeared on his face.


    he went down the stairs and came to the stables. he happened to see robb tying up his war horse.


    ¡°hey! robb, you going to mole village again?¡±


    ??robb looked back at jon when he heard this, but did not answer.


    "ahem, don''t worry, i won''t tell my father." jon was frightened by the other party''s cold eyes and quickly explained.


    robb still said nothing and walked forward.


    "are you angry?" jon followed, "don''t get me wrong, i''m not accusing you of anything. in fact, i have made similar mistakes, and you should know it. in any case, i advise you to leave that girl alone send it to the south.


    mole village is really not a suitable place for her to stay... what''s more, i always feel that something big will happen to the great wall, and the north will soon become very unsafe...


    hey, robb, are you listening? "


    jon noticed something strange about robb, but he didn¡¯t think much about it. he thought he had encountered something bad in mole village, so he didn¡¯t say anything more.


    ?going up the stairs, jon found robb walking towards his room.


    ?he thought that robb wanted to talk to him alone about something, so he followed him.


    ?unexpectedly, when the two came to the door, the direwolf ghost suddenly jumped out, bared his teeth at robb, and kept roaring.


    "ghost! don''t be like this!" jon stepped forward to drive the direwolf away and apologized to robb, "i''m sorry, he''s a little weird today."


    ?robb said nothing and went straight into the house.


    ¡°why is it that everyone is not normal today?¡± jon muttered behind him and walked in.


    ¡°robb, what¡¯s wrong with you? you¡¯re acting weird? hey, why are you looking through my things?¡±


    jon saw robb pull out a black package from under his bed.0v3lbiin.


    after opening it, you can see that there are more than a dozen knives inside, as well as a batch of leaf-shaped spear points, and countless arrows. these weapons are all black.


    the dim candlelight danced on it, flashing a few thin orange wavy lines.


    "these are all dragonglass weapons." jon explained. "last time lord commander mormont and i went north to inspect the great wall, we found them at the fist of the first men. well, to be more precise, ghost found them. . judging from the material of that black package, it should be a relic of a certain night watchman brother."


    in addition to the dragon crystal weapon, there is also a horn in the package.


    it looks very old. i don¡¯t know what kind of material it is made of. the edges are inlaid with bronze.


    seeing robb pick up the horn, jon said:


    ¡°the horn must be broken and cannot be blown...¡±


    before he finished speaking, he saw robb put the horn to his mouth, puffed up his mouth, and blew hard -


    "woo woo woo woo-"


    ??the shrill sound of the horn cut through the night sky like a sharp knife.


    "i used to think that we were very similar. it was as if one soul shared two bodies." james said, "do you remember when we were children in casterly rock, we used to play the game of changing clothes?"


    "of course i remember." cersei said patiently, "we are the golden twins. when we were young, we could hardly tell the difference. when i put on your clothes, even my father couldn''t tell."


    "yes." james said, "so i fell madly in love with you and thought you were my other half. only together can we be complete."


    "i love you too." cersei took a few steps forward and reached out to touch his rough and cold face, "so, come with me, go to the south, and together we will overthrow the caesar dynasty, and then sit on the iron throne together."


    ?james slowly shook his head:


    ¡°no. now i understand. we are completely different.¡±


    ¡°what do you mean?¡± the look in her brother¡¯s eyes made cersei suddenly panic, as if something important in her life was about to leave her.


    "is the throne and power really that important to you?" james asked, "even if you destroy the whole world, you have to get it?"


    ?these words stung cersei, and her expression changed:


    ¡°you, a regicide, are you qualified to judge me from the moral high ground?¡±


    ¡°i am not killing a king, but a madman who wants to burn the whole world with fire.¡±


    "then do you still want to kill me now?" cersei looked at her brother provocatively, "come on, knight who upholds justice. come and kill me!"


    ??james stood still, and his phantom limb began to throb violently again.


    "cowardless thing!" cersei scolded, "i should never have placed my hopes on you. you waste, you have let me down so many times. the gods are really blind, giving you a man''s body, if i am the eldest son of lannister, how could it be caesar''s turn to be so arrogant!


    okay, since you don¡¯t want to go with me, then i¡¯ll go by myself. even without you, there are still men willing to wield the sword for me. "


    ¡°like the savage just now, right?¡± james asked.


    ¡°that¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°so you climbed into his bed voluntarily?¡±


    "haha, do i have a choice?" cersei''s face twisted for a while, "don''t you know where this **** mole village is? if i don''t climb into tormund''s bed, there will be more men. climb into my bed! at least tormund is strong enough to give me shelter and give me a horn of vengeance!"


    ?james'' eyes became colder and colder:


    ¡°you are indeed completely different from what i imagined.¡±


    ?these words stung cersei again. she raised her voice and said harshly:


    ¡°yes, i am not the innocent young lady you imagined. i once slept with robert, with lancel, osmond, and even the moon boy!


    the gods did not give me a strong body, but at least they gave me a weapon to control men, right between my legs.


    if necessary, i will continue to use it to control roose bolton, walder frey, harold hatton... if i have to sleep with all the lords of the seven kingdoms before i can ascend the iron throne, then i will do it without hesitation! "


    after saying that, cersei turned around and left.


    after taking a few steps, footsteps sounded behind him.


    she thought her brother had finally changed his mind, so she turned around. just as she was about to speak, she saw a pair of big hands grabbing her neck.


    the force was so great that she could even hear her throat bones cracking.


    "james..." she used all her strength to squeeze out a thin call from her throat, but the murderous intent in the man''s eyes was colder than the snow in the north.


    ??she kept slapping her brother with her hands, but she couldn''t shake the man at all.


    ?james'' hands were like steel, hard and cold, tightening tighter and tighter.


    the man lowered his head, as if he did not dare to look into his sister''s eyes, but his hands did not relax at all.


    he could clearly feel cersei''s fragile throat deforming in his hands...


    ??the cold wind outside the great wall of despair swept over and slapped his face, cold to the bone, but stinging like a burning flame.


    ?in a daze, he seemed to have returned to king''s landing, to the last moments of the reaver war, to the moment when the mad king clamored to bury the whole city with fire.


    at that moment, he thrust out the long sword in his hand.


    became a regicide.


    now, he has broken the neck of another madman.


    become a parricide.


    "no..." tears flowed from the corners of cersei''s eyes, and before they even hit the ground, they froze on her pale face.


    at this moment, she suddenly recalled the prophecy that the toad witch had given her¡ª


    ¡°one day, when you are drowned in tears, valonqar will strangle your pale neck and take your life away.¡±


    valonqar means brother in valyrian.


    ??cersei originally thought that this brother was tyrion, so she has been trying to deal with him.


    but it wasn¡¯t until then that she realized that she was wrong.


    she had two brothers, but it was not tyrion who took her life, but the brother she loved most.


    as she lay dying, cersei seemed to see the ugly face of the witch girl back then, her yellow eyes shining with vicious light, smiling mockingly at her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 510: hope in despair

    chapter 510 hope in despair


    ?the snow is falling heavier and heavier, like a huge white curtain, completely covering the moon.


    as far as the eye can see, the world is white.


    ?after the great wall collapsed, the wind and snow from the land of eternal winter no longer had any protection, and swept southward, covering all the woods, fields, and villages.


    but compared to the wind and snow, the white walkers and their legions of dead servants are more terrifying things.


    ¡°go!¡± mance rayder shouted to wake up his men who were still in a state of confusion. ¡°go to the south! take all the tribesmen and go to the south of the neck!¡±


    "but caesar will only allow us to stay in the wolf wood unless we kneel to him..."


    "the great wall has fallen, and caesar can''t care about you. run, the white walkers are coming, and we will all die!"


    hearing this, the savage leaders did not dare to delay any longer and quickly dispersed to contact the tribesmen heading south.


    they have all seen the methods of the white walkers, so they all know that without the protection of the great wall, humans are no match for those monsters.


    escape is the wisest choice.


    but at the same time, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a little confused in their hearts¡ª¡ª


    ?where can humans escape to?


    the white walkers will move south along with the wind and snow, bringing extreme cold and death.


    ??if no one stops them, the south of the neck will also be shrouded in white terror.


    ?but at this moment, everyone was still immersed in the fear of the great wall collapsing. when mance rayder yelled, their hearts were filled with thoughts of escaping.


    ??mance dismissed everyone and was about to go find his wife danna, when he saw eddard stark, the commander-in-chief of the night''s watch, running over menacingly.


    ??? before mance could speak, ed grabbed his collar and asked angrily:


    ¡°mance! was that the horn you blew just now? that¡¯s the real horn of winter, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°my trumpet has been burned by caesar long ago, and so many people have witnessed it.¡±


    ¡°but that one is fake! you lied to everyone!¡±


    "okay, i admit, i actually don''t know whether that horn is real or fake." at this point, mance had no choice but to confess, "we searched through the frostfangs and only found a giant''s tomb. arrived a huge horn.


    as for whether it is the real horn of winter, perhaps only the gods know.


    but i have no choice. in order for you night watchmen to open the city gate and let us go south, i can only claim that the horn is the real horn of winter.


    ?of course, you know what happened next. caesar burned the trumpet. "


    ¡°what about the real horn of winter?¡±


    "how do i know?" mance pulled the other party''s hand away, "it''s definitely not here with us savages."


    ¡°he¡¯s lying!¡± ser alliser thorne snapped. ¡°all these humanoid beasts should be killed! they will never be our allies!¡±


    "ed stark, think about it for yourself." mance stared into the commander-in-chief''s eyes. "we have already entered the great wall, so why should we destroy it? once it falls, we will also suffer. "


    ser alliser said bitterly:


    ¡°perhaps some people are dissatisfied with the current treatment and want to let the white walkers in and destroy everything so that they can take advantage of the troubled waters.¡±


    ??mance sneered: "don''t think that we are as despicable as you southerners."


    ¡°who are you calling mean?¡± alliser suddenly drew his sword.


    ??the dozen or so night watchmen accompanying him also drew their swords, and the savages on the opposite side also took out their weapons. in an instant, the atmosphere became extremely tense.


    but at this moment, a shrill cry suddenly sounded:


    ¡°the white walkers are coming! the white walkers are coming!¡±


    during the confrontation, both sides looked back to the north at the same time. through the white smoke left after the collapse of the great wall, they saw a thin black line on the distant horizon.


    that is the zombie army composed of countless twisted figures, which is spreading overwhelmingly at an extremely fast speed, accompanied by the howling north wind.


    ??mance pointed to the north and said loudly:


    ¡°see clearly, that is the enemy! the enemy of all mankind! don¡¯t swing your sword in the wrong direction!¡±


    ?ser alliser wanted to speak again, but eddard stopped him.


    ?the commander-in-chief of the night watch said in a deep voice:


    "the enemies of the night''s watch always come from the north. sound the bugle now and prepare for battle!"


    but someone was clearly frightened and said, "sir ed, without the barrier of the great wall, we might not be able to stop the army of zombies!"


    ¡°this is our duty!¡± ed replied stiffly.


    ?mance also kindly reminded:


    "the great wall of despair stretches for thousands of miles. how can we alone hold such a line of defense? lord ed, i admire your courage, but now, the wisest choice is to retreat temporarily. join the southern army, only by choosing a more suitable location and re-establishing a defense line can we stop the white walkers."


    ?ed pondered for a moment and realized that this was the best choice.


    ¡°someone must stay behind to cover the retreat of the army.¡± he said, and then ignored mance and others, turned and walked towards castle black.


    ?it is strange to say that a huge wall like the great wall collapsed, but it did not affect the nearby castle. it was as if the ice wall spanning the sky and the earth turned into smoke in an instant and disappeared without a trace.


    because behind us are the seven kingdoms, countless villagers, lords, mothers, children...so we cannot retreat!


    fear is nothing to be ashamed of, unless you let it control you.


    this is an upcoming war, the war between humans and the white walkers.


    ?there is nothing in the world more terrible than war, nothing uglier than war, but nothing more glorious than war.


    some people will die in war, but more people will survive.


    a few years later, when the war is over, you will become heroes and be sung by bards!


    ?now, please say your final prayer. "


    ?ed also bowed his head and prayed.


    pray to the ancient gods, asking them to look after their people, asking them to grant him strength and wisdom, and of course the most important thing¡ª


    victory.


    the howling cold wind brought the smell of corpses, the smell of death, and the smell of fear.


    the army of corpses is getting closer and closer.


    without the impediment of the great wall of despair, they moved forward indomitably.


    eddard stark led the cavalry of the night''s watch to the front of the group.


    "when you hear the charge horn later, you will follow my banner. if i unfortunately fall, lord denys mallister will be in command. if denis also falls, mance rayder will be in command. if... "


    "if we all fall," mance continued, "the battle is lost."


    ?ed did not refute.


    he knows the truth what the other party is saying, and in such a chaotic situation, it really doesn¡¯t make much difference whether there is a command or not.


    even this battle is destined to end in failure.


    everyone knows this, but no one says it directly.


    don¡¯t give up before a battle.


    ed remembered his father teaching him this, because maybe the gods were listening.


    hope they are really listening.


    suddenly, someone recited the oath of the night watchman:


    "the long night is coming, and i will keep watch from now on until i die. i will not marry, fiefdom, or have children. i will not wear a crown or compete for honor. i will fulfill my duty, live and die. i am darkness the sword in my heart, the guard on the wall, the fire that wards off the cold, the light at dawn, the horn that awakens the sleeping, the shield that protects the kingdom. i dedicate my life and honor to the night''s watch, tonight and every night. "


    it started with a few people, but soon more people joined.


    more and more people joined in, and eventually even the savages joined in the chanting.


    eddard stark was chanting, of course.


    after reciting the last sentence, "i dedicate my life and glory to the night watch, tonight and every night," he suddenly pulled out his sword, raised it high, and looked at the army of corpses getting closer and closer in front of him. take a deep breath and give the call to charge.


    but at this moment, mance rayder suddenly pointed at the sky and shouted:


    ¡°look, what is that?¡±


    ?ed was stunned for a moment, then looked up.


    ?everyone looked up.


    i saw a white shadow swooping down rapidly in the boundless wind and snow.


    a ball of flame suddenly appeared as it appeared, and the orange light penetrated the huge curtain of wind and snow and swept down.


    ?for half a heartbeat, eddard stark worried that it had been blown out by the wind.


    but the flame did not go out.


    ?it becomes brighter and brighter, more and more intense.


    ?like a huge spear of flame that pierced the sky and penetrated into the center of the zombie army.


    boom!


    ?the flames exploded into a gorgeous firework in the ice and snow, dazzling and dazzling.


    ?hundreds of exclamations rang out, and hundreds of people were watching, gesticulating, shouting wildly, and reaching out to touch their swords and axes.


    ¡°caesar! your majesty caesar is here!¡±


    ¡°caesar is here!¡±


    ?countless voices burst out from hundreds of lips and teeth, converging into one voice.


    in an instant, it resounded through the sky and shattered the ice and snow.


    ??the haze in ed''s heart was swept away. he pulled down the visor of his helmet, raised his shield, and put his arms through his belt.


    ?the air feels cold and biting to breathe, but it has a sweet smell, the taste of fire, the taste of victory.


    ¡°may the gods take care of us,¡± he shouted loudly, following the white dragon flying past in the sky, and ordered,


    ¡°everyone, charge!¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 511: Broken defense line

    chapter 511 broken defense line


    ??samwell rode the white dragon and flew over the army of zombies.


    cleopatra''s flames plowed out channels of orange-red flames in the black army of corpses below, and the pungent smell of burnt bones filled the wind and snow.


    until this moment, samwell had not yet recovered from the shock of the sudden melting of the wall.


    i didn¡¯t expect that the north would undergo such earth-shaking changes after i had only been away for a week.


    ?although it is not known what method the white walkers used to cause the great wall to collapse, it did catch humans off guard.


    they are simply not fully prepared.


    ?even the advance team sent before has not been able to reach the wall from king''s landing.


    ??the northern territory is really too big. although it is vast and sparsely populated, in terms of area, its territory is almost equal to the other six countries combined.


    the march from king''s landing to the great wall at the northernmost point of the north would take a month and a half no matter how fast it was.


    in other words, samwell was able to arrive within two or three days by driving a giant dragon.


    ?with the great wall collapsing at this time, it would be unstoppable for the white walkers to invade the seven kingdoms.


    ?thinking of this, samwell could only sigh secretly, reluctantly collect his mind and focus on the current battle.


    ?at this time, the endless tide of corpses continued to emerge from the wind and snow in the north, making frightening and weird howling sounds and spreading to the south.


    ??the night''s watch legion and the wildling warriors relied on the buildings of castle black to set up positions and prepare for the battle.


    ¡°archers, prepare!¡±


    ??an officer in black robe looked at the surging tide of corpses in front of him and took a deep breath.


    he tried hard not to tremble, but failed.


    fortunately, the white dragon flying in the sky gave him a glimmer of confidence.


    ¡°ready! fire the arrow!¡±


    with an order, all the archers lit their arrows and then shot them high into the sky.


    ?bang bang bang¡ª


    following a series of bowstring sounds, densely packed flaming arrows flew high into the sky, and then immediately landed, forming a small rain of fire.


    ??although the white walkers are not afraid of fire, for corpses, fire is more lethal than steel weapons.


    ?after a round of volleys, the ghouls in the front row were hit by arrows and fell to the ground, and the flames quickly spread across their bodies.


    ?but these monsters are extremely tenacious. even if they are covered in fire, they still do not die. they roll and crawl in the snow, howling wildly, until they are trampled and crushed by their companions coming up from behind.


    unlike human soldiers, ghouls possess intelligence and emotions. they do not feel fear when they are hit, and will only charge forward headlong.


    as if their only goal is to tear apart all living creatures.


    after three rounds of arrow rain, the corpse finally rushed to the position of the human soldiers.


    ¡°hold! hold the position, don¡¯t retreat!¡±


    ??ed stark, the commander-in-chief of the night''s watch, holds the corrugated steel giant sword [ice] inherited from his family in both hands and rushes to the front line.


    "roar-"


    ??a corpse rushed forward with its teeth and claws bared, but ed swung his sword and cut the opponent in half in an instant.


    the corpse that was broken into two parts turned into a puddle of liquid before it fell to the ground.


    this is the restraint of corrugated steel weapons on ghouls.


    legend has it that when the valyrians forged these weapons, they imbued them with fire magic.


    it''s a pity that corrugated steel weapons are too rare.


    ?and the dragon crystal weapons were not all equipped yet, so it was extremely difficult for the remaining human soldiers to face the corpses.


    ?sir denys mallister swung his sword and chopped off the head of the charging ghoul, but the remaining headless body of the opponent still rushed towards him without mercy.0v3lbiin.


    ??kakaka¡ª


    ?sir dennis smashed the chest and limbs of the corpse with several more swords before finally sending it to hell.


    but what¡¯s even more frightening is the infectious nature of the ghoul.


    the human soldiers killed by them will soon get up from the ground again and fight back against their former companions.


    this caused the army of zombies to kill more and more people, and it seemed that they would never be able to finish them off.


    ?such a horrific scene is extremely impactful to anyone. ordinary human soldiers will even collapse in front of the zombie tide.


    fortunately, the soldiers stationed at castle black, whether they are the night watch legion or the savage warriors, have more or less fought against ghouls and seen these monsters, so even when faced with the zombie tide, there was no riot, but ability to organize effective counterattacks.


    ?of course, what¡¯s more important is that there is a giant dragon in the sky to help in the battle.


    after cleopatra spreads her wings, the shadow she casts can almost cover the entire black castle. the dragon flames she spits out can draw hundreds of meters of flames on the snow, killing hundreds of ghouls. reduced to ashes.


    such a powerful combat power injects the power of confidence into the human warriors.


    even many night watchmen who had been preparing to flee in the chaos returned to join the battle.


    ?however, the night''s watch logistics personnel led by jon snow and the team of wildling women and children continued to withdraw southward.


    they know very well that the great wall of despair stretches for thousands of miles. even if castle black successfully blocks the tide of zombies, what about other places?


    ¡°come with us, the white walkers are coming.¡± jon advised.


    ??although the lannister family and the stark family have enmity, jon has a good impression of jaime.


    because before, when duke tywin lannister temporarily took control of the situation in the north, he sent people to the great wall to demand that his eldest son jaime be taken away.


    in fact, the night watchman did not dare to block this request.


    after all, the lannister family controlled the four northern realms at that time and was at its most powerful. the night''s watch could not refuse lord tywin.


    ?but the strange thing is that james himself refused to leave, saying that since he had put on black clothes and sworn an oath, he would abide by it until death.


    many of the night watchmen disagreed with this statement.


    ?after all, regicides have a notorious reputation. this person even killed the king he swore to protect, so why should he stick to it?


    but no one expected that this time, the regicide really did not intend to break his oath again.


    even when lord tywin sent people to forcibly kidnap jaime, he was able to escape halfway back to the wall.


    since then, many brothers of the night''s watch have changed their views on the regicide.


    jon is also one of them.


    today''s night watchmen are a mixed group, including robbers, thieves, rapists, and illegitimate children...regicide does not seem out of place here.


    they are all a group of scum abandoned by the world, but they are forced to do what heroes should do.


    ¡°follow me,¡± jon urged again. ¡°who is that in your arms?¡±


    this time james finally responded:


    ¡°cersei, she blew the horn of winter and brought down the wall.¡±


    jon was stunned for a moment, and then the expression on his face became inexplicably weird:


    ¡°she blew the horn of winter?¡±


    "yes." james'' tone revealed despair, "i killed her with my own hands."


    jon was immediately even more surprised:


    ¡°you, you killed your own sister?¡±


    "yes." james gave a bitter and self-deprecating smile, "i killed my sister, my lover, and the mother of my children.


    you say, should i die too? "


    jon said nothing.


    he was hesitant to tell the other person the truth.


    but what is the truth?


    ??is it true that robb blew the horn of winter?


    so many weird things have happened that jon has lost his judgment.


    ??and he was worried that if he told the other party that he killed the wrong person, james would collapse directly.


    ?however, looking at the current state of the regicide, i am afraid that he is not far from collapse.


    "cersei and i are not only siblings, but also lovers." jaime said, "we are basically the same life divided into two halves. we once shared the same womb. i came into the world holding her feet. when we are united, i feel complete.


    ?now she is dead, in my hands...


    but she won''t be alone.


    we came into this world together and we will leave together. "


    hearing this, jon already understood that the other party was determined to die.


    he said no more and turned to leave.


    soon, all the troops left mole village, leaving only the lannister siblings.


    ?in a daze, james saw five figures looming in the wind and snow, like gray ghosts, riding on war horses made of condensed wind and snow.


    their helmets were closed tightly, but jaime knew who they were without looking at their faces.


    five people were once his sworn brothers.


    ser oswell river, ser jon darry, prince lewin martell of dorne, gerold hightower "the white bull", arthur dayne "the sword of dawn", among them among them, there is also a man wearing a crown of blood and grief¡ª


    ?that was rhaegar targaryen, former prince of dragonstone and heir to the iron throne.


    they gathered around like a mist.


    ¡°you swore an oath,¡± said ser arthur dayne sadly. ¡°my own hand laid the sword upon your shoulder.¡±


    ¡°i put on a white cloak for you with my own hands.¡± prince rhaegar said in disappointment.


    the ghosts jumped off their horses amid the snow and wind, and six long swords were unsheathed, but they made no sound.


    ??the sword light slashed at him, and james couldn''t avoid it.


    but the next moment, the sword light melted like ice and snow.


    ??a group of corpses followed the scent of living people to mole village, but they ignored the siblings in the snow.


    they even went out of their way to avoid them, as if something extremely terrifying was gestating and sprouting there.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 512: new line of defense

    chapter 512 a new line of defense


    ?just before it became completely dark, the tide of corpses finally receded.


    at least in the area around castle black, these monsters crawling out of their graves were either burned to ashes or chopped into pieces and scattered in the snow.


    ?? but whether other parts of the great wall were broken through by the army of zombies... this question was something that ed stark, the commander-in-chief of the night watch, who had just experienced a fierce battle, did not dare to think about it.


    he dragged his tired body and directed his men to clean the battlefield and rescue the wounded.


    the white dragon swooped down from the sky and landed in front of him.


    ??the fiery aura emanating from the whole body formed a warm shield within a few hundred meters, blocking out the cold wind of winter.


    "your majesty." seeing the king jump off the dragon''s back, ed leaned over and saluted.


    "you fought very bravely in this battle. the night''s watch is indeed a strong shield that protects the kingdom." samwell praised without hesitation.


    ¡°what about us?¡± a clear voice suddenly interrupted.


    ¡°the wildling warriors are also very brave.¡± samwell looked at val walking over with a spear and said with a smile.


    ?var then nodded with satisfaction, but then he sighed again and became sad:


    ¡°it¡¯s a pity that we only defended castle black. the great wall of despair is so long. i don¡¯t know what other places are like..."


    hearing this, everyone felt heavy.


    "perhaps things are not that bad." sir dennis said pretending to be relaxed, "the great wall has just collapsed, and those monsters may not be prepared. the attack on castle black may be the largest wave, and there may only be a few zombies running away in other places. go south.¡±


    "are all you southerners so good at deceiving yourselves?" val sneered unceremoniously, "or do you think that wave just now was the full strength of the ghoul?"


    sir dennis replied stiffly:


    ¡°we southerners at least don¡¯t go to other people¡¯s homes like beggars to ask for shelter, but still pretend to be masters.¡±


    "okay, stop arguing." ed stepped forward to smooth things over, "however, the corpses we killed just now were probably fifty or sixty thousand, so they should be considered the main force."


    "then you have greatly underestimated those monsters crawling out of the grave." wa er said, "the wave just now was a small forward at most. the real army of corpses has not arrived yet... oh no, maybe from other places went south, after all, the great wall is so long.¡±


    "don''t scare people there." dennis said, "those monsters have not been able to attack the great wall before. how big can they be? or are you savages already dead in the hundreds of thousands?"


    "there are indeed only a few hundred thousand living savages in total." val''s mouth turned up slightly and he said, "but what about the dead? do you know how many people have died in the land of eternal winter over the past thousands of years? now, they are all here called by the white walkers, he rose from the grave."


    ?these words directly silenced the night watchman.


    they felt a sense of despair and shudder when they thought about the number of wild people who had died in the land of eternal winter for thousands of years.


    samwell smiled and shook his head:


    "although you shouldn''t underestimate the enemy, there is no need to scare people like this. the dead people thousands of years ago have long been turned into ashes, how can they crawl out of their graves again? even considering the cold climate''s weakening of the rate of corruption, at most we only need to worry about corpses within the last two to three hundred years."


    everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    ?walze chuckled:


    ¡°caesar is still smart, no wonder he can become the king. those other guys are too easy to be deceived.¡±


    ?these words made the night watchers glare at the wildling princess, but they couldn''t find any words to refute.


    "of course, even so, we cannot take it lightly." samwell continued, "the number of corpses should be in the order of one million, and the group just now is indeed not the main force. moreover, have you noticed, in the enemy team just now, there were only corpses, but not a single white walker."


    ? ed nodded slightly and asked:


    ¡°your majesty, do you think the white walkers didn¡¯t show up? or did they avoid castle black on purpose?¡±


    "they should have avoided castle black on purpose." val said, looking at caesar with her big bright eyes, "they are afraid of you."


    samwell nodded, not proud at all, but with an extremely solemn expression on his face:


    ¡°the white walkers are intelligent creatures, i believe everyone should understand this. compared with the corpses, they are the real source of this catastrophe. they are also the most terrifying enemy that we humans must face.


    at the battle of castle black, they did not appear. they must have gone south through other means.


    in order to prevent more people from being harmed and to prevent the army of ghouls from snowballing, two things are urgent. "


    ¡°your majesty, please speak.¡±


    "i''m sorry, your majesty. this is the room of my...bastard son jon snow." with that, he finally pushed the door open.


    ?samwell walked in with a trace of doubt, and first felt a biting chill rushing towards his face.


    as if this is the source of winter.


    ??there were countless fine ice cubes scattered on the wooden floor of the room, and ed stark froze in place after seeing these broken ice.


    ??samwell also saw a black cloak spread out by the bedside, with some dark-colored weapons on it, including spear points, arrows, and daggers...


    he stepped forward and took out a piece to examine, only to find that they were indeed dragon crystal weapons.


    "your majesty," eddard finally spoke, with a deep and hoarse tone, "jon snow told me that when he was following lord commander mormont on an expedition, he found some people who seemed to be former night''s watchmen in the fist of the first men. the relics contain dragon crystal weapons and a horn..."


    as he spoke, ed took out a dark horn from his arms and handed it to the king.


    samwell took it. the horn tentacles were cold and made of unknown materials. the edges were inlaid with bronze, full of a simple temperament.


    but other than that, there is nothing magical about it.


    it seems like an ordinary old horn.


    "jon said," eddard continued, "that on the day the wall fell, robb came back to castle black from the south, and without saying a word, he went into his chambers, found this horn, blew it... and then the wall it fell down.¡±


    "so this is the real horn of winter?" samwell looked thoughtful.


    "yes." ed nodded and forced his eyes away from the broken ice on the ground. "if what jon said is true, if robb really blew down the great wall..."


    ¡°i believe robb did not mean what he meant,¡± said samwell.


    ?ed nodded:


    ¡°jon also said that robb acted very strangely that night, as if... he was a completely different person.¡±


    "white walkers have the ability to control corpses, but they may not be able to control living people." samwell said, but inexplicably he thought of the tombs in the underground tombs of winterfell where the former king of winter was buried.


    ??there are also those long swords that have long disappeared and are said to be able to suppress the heroic spirits in the tombs.


    "your majesty, your magnanimity frightens me." eddard said, "but the stark family has made a big mistake. this is irrefutable. moreover, robb''s incident reminded me that my other son, bran, he...he seems to have become a different person since he returned from beyond the wall."


    samwell rubbed the surface of the horn of winter, thinking about how to explain it to his poor old father.


    ed took the initiative and said:


    ¡°your majesty, if you think about it carefully, bran has a lot to do with this matter. it was he who helped you find the so-called horn of winter, which made you think that the real threat had been eliminated...¡±


    "he may not be deliberately deceiving." although samwell was also doubting bran in his heart, he still comforted him, "bran may have been deceived by mance rayder, thinking that what he held was the real winter. horn. at this point, all of us were actually deceived by mance."


    to be honest, compared to mance¡¯s huge and oppressive horn, the real thing in front of me seems ordinary. even if it is thrown in the snow, no one will take a second look.


    "i believe that your majesty will make your own judgment." ed couldn''t say much.


    after all, this matter involves his two sons.


    no matter what they did, they were always his most beloved children.


    samwell put away the horn of winter, stepped forward and patted eddard stark on the shoulder, saying:


    "lord eddard, i have never doubted the loyalty of your country, nor the honor of the stark family. the great wall has collapsed, and mankind is facing an unprecedented crisis. at this moment, the seven kingdoms need warriors like you. .


    so, you don¡¯t have to blame yourself too much, let alone get discouraged because of this. my trust in you is as firm as ever.


    the position of commander-in-chief of the night''s watch belongs to you, and i hope you can continue to lead this army to fight on the front lines.


    as for the collapse of the great wall, you don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore. i''ll look into everything. "


    ¡°thank you for your trust, your majesty.¡± ed said in a deep voice, feeling a little better.


    after hesitating for a moment, he finally said:


    "i know it''s a bit selfish to say this. but i still hope that when you leave winterfell, you can take my wife and children with you..."


    "i will." samwell promised. "the white dragon has plenty of room on his back. i will take them with me to king''s landing."


    after saying that, he patted ed on the shoulder again, and then strode away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 513: special envoy

    chapter 513 special envoy


    ? last hearth is the castle of house umber in the north. it is also the northernmost castle in the seven kingdoms, except for the night''s watch castle on the great wall.


    ¡°my lord can see you now, bastard.¡±


    facing the contemptuous name of the knight of the umber family, jon snow was unmoved and just strode into the hall.


    in the past, he was extremely sensitive to the name of bastard, but since he learned his true life experience, jon felt relieved.


    what''s more, the situation is urgent now, and he has no time to worry about such minutiae with the amber family.


    the walls, floor and ceiling in the hall are all made of thick wooden boards, depicting the icy and snowy scenery of the north. the most eye-catching one is a roaring brown-haired giant holding a silver broken chain and wearing a gray animal skin. , exuding a very oppressive atmosphere.


    this is the coat of arms of the amber family.


    on the high platform in the center of the hall, a tall, muscular old man sat on a chair. he had a ruddy face and a messy beard. he had a piece of dragon crystal stuffed in his left eye socket. he looked quite scary.


    ?jon knew that this man was the acting lord of the last hearth¡ª


    ser morse "crowfood" umber.


    since the lord of this place, earl jon umber, was leading the army in king''s landing at this time, sir morse, as the earl''s uncle, took charge of the affairs of the territory on his behalf.


    jon has been with duke eddard since he was a child and knows the main members of the major families in the north.


    but at this moment, being stared at by sir morse¡¯s strange eyes, he suddenly felt uncomfortable.


    ¡°illegitimate son,¡± morse said, ¡°did you defect?¡±


    "of course not." jon immediately denied, and then asked, "lord morse, didn''t you receive the raven from the great wall?"


    "raven?" morse''s cheeks twitched, "i hate ravens the most! that thing should be roasted!"


    ?jon was speechless for a while.


    he knew that morse once slept in the snow, and a crow thought he was dead and pecked out his left eye. morse woke up on the spot, grabbed the crow, and bit off its head.


    ?hence the nickname "crow food".


    ¡°lord morse,¡± jon explained patiently, ¡°the great wall has collapsed and the white walkers are about to move south. you must organize the people to move south as soon as possible...¡±


    "what nonsense are you talking about, bastard!" morse yelled, "the great wall has fallen? are the white walkers coming? do you want us to move south? haha, now that we are gone, the territory will be freed up for the wildlings, right?"


    "it''s not like this..."


    "no shit!" morse scolded, "don''t think i don''t know what good things your kid has done. humph! finally, hearth city is just south of the land grant, and they know you night watchers very well. your kid once hooked up with a savage girl, right? tell me! are you fabricating rumors now to help the savages seize our territory?"


    ?jon suppressed his anger and said:


    "lord morse, i know that your only daughter was kidnapped by wildlings thirty years ago, but you cannot let personal prejudice cloud your judgment. if you don''t believe me, you can ask other brothers of the night''s watch. they all i have seen the great wall collapse with my own eyes, and i have also seen the army of corpses spreading like a tide."


    "i''ll ask clearly." morse waved his hand as if to ward off flies, gesturing for jon to step back.


    ¡°lord morse, you¡¯d better hurry up, the wights are right behind us.¡± jon warned, and then left the hall.


    he knew that it would be too difficult to get these northern nobles to voluntarily give up their territories and move south.


    ?everyone has a sense of luck. before they truly see the horror of the white walkers, the nobles will definitely be reluctant to give up their foundation.


    jon returned to the camp outside the city with a heavy heart. when he heard that the gentlemen of the umber family did not believe that the white walkers were coming, everyone was furious.


    after some debate, everyone decided to ignore the lords in the castle and continue their journey south.


    publish the news about the white walkers heading south along the way. if the villagers along the way are willing to go, take them with you.


    ??although this effect is definitely not as good as the local lord personally issuing an order to move south, they have no other way at this time. they can save as many as they can.


    ?jon hesitated for a while, then called for a night watchman:


    ¡°glen, you take everyone and continue south, i¡¯ll stay and give you advice.¡±


    "okay," grant said, "be careful. crowfood morse is a very grumpy old guy."


    "i see."


    ?unexpectedly, after the team heading south set off again, it would actually deepen sir morse amber''s suspicion.


    he summoned jon angrily and asked:


    "illegitimate son, why did your people run away? is it because they have a guilty conscience?"


    ?jon tried his best to explain, but the other party was so prejudiced that he couldn''t listen at all.


    ??as a result, jon himself was imprisoned in the dungeon by sir morse.


    ?however, retribution comes quickly.


    ?that night, jon in the dungeon heard fierce fighting sounds coming from outside.


    he knew that the army of corpses had finally arrived at the city of last hearth.


    at this time, jon could do nothing but silently pray to the gods in the dark.


    he doesn¡¯t even know if his father is still alive...


    just when jon was at a loss, a shadow suddenly fell from the sky.


    ??there were exclamations one after another in the camp:


    "dragon!"


    ¡°it¡¯s caesar¡¯s dragon!¡±


    ¡°the king has come to save us! we are saved!¡±


    ...


    jon''s heart cheered up and he stood up quickly.


    ?at this time, the white dragon slowly landed outside the camp, and the turbulent hot wind instantly dispelled the chill, and also dispelled the fear and uneasiness in people''s hearts.


    ??samwell jumped down from the dragon''s back and saw the members of the umber family swarming towards him. they saluted him with tears in their eyes and asked him to rescue the last hearth city.


    "sorry, i just came from the last hearth, which has been occupied by wights..."


    the members of the amber family were suddenly in despair.


    "don''t worry, we will fight back in the future." samwell comforted the members of the amber family, and saw jon snow stepping forward.


    "your majesty, how is castle black? my father..."


    ¡°lord ed is fine. in the battle at castle black, we temporarily repelled the zombies, but we cannot hold on there. your father has already led everyone to retreat south.¡±


    "that''s good." jon breathed a sigh of relief, and then said, "i''m sorry, your majesty, i didn''t complete the task assigned by my father. the lords refused to believe the news about the collapse of the great wall and the invasion of the white walkers from the south. i... i have a low status, so i also hope that you can choose a more prestigious person to urge the northern lords to move south."


    ¡°i think you¡¯re quite suitable,¡± said samwell.


    "but your majesty, i am just an illegitimate son with no power..."


    "i can give you power." samwell interrupted, "i will now appoint you as the iron throne''s special envoy in the name of the king of the seven kingdoms, responsible for supervising the northern lords to organize the people to move south. anyone who does not obey orders will be you have the right to kill me on the spot!"


    speaking, samwell also took off the giant sword from his back and handed it over:


    ¡°[dawn] is temporarily on loan to you. from now on, you are my special envoy. anyone who dares to question you can just draw his sword.¡±


    jon looked at the giant sword in front of him and was stunned.


    ?although he has been stationed at the great wall, he has heard countless legendary stories about this giant sword.


    ??once the "dawn sword" of the dane family, now caesar wields an unstoppable magic sword that controls the seven kingdoms.


    ?even many people believe that it is the sword of the hero who led mankind to defeat the white walkers 10,000 years ago¡ª


    ambassador of light.


    ?now, the white walkers have come again, and many people believe that caesar, holding [dawn], will replicate the victory of azor ahai back then.


    conquer the long night and return light to the world.


    "your majesty, this sword... i really can''t afford it." jon said fearfully, "you are the only hero who can save the world, and you need this sword."


    samwell laughed and said:


    ¡°saving the world never relies on a sword.¡±


    ¡°then what do you rely on?¡±


    ¡°it relies on warriors like you who are not afraid of sacrifice, it relies on the unity of the nobles of the seven kingdoms, it relies on the unity of westeros, and even the people of the world.


    without these, a so-called hero and a legendary sword cannot end this catastrophe. "


    jon was silent for a while after hearing this, and something seemed to be surging in his chest.


    finally, under the encouraging gaze of the king, he knelt down on one knee, took the giant sword with both hands, and solemnly said loudly:


    ¡°i, jon snow, in the presence of the old and new gods, swear allegiance to the great king of the seven kingdoms, caesar!


    from now on, i will fight for you until the last moment of my life! "


    "i accept your allegiance." samwell helped him up, patted his shoulder again, and said, "go, take this sword with you, go to every northern castle, and pass on my orders. .¡±


    ¡°yes, your majesty!¡±


    ?jon clenched the hilt of the sword and felt a warm current spreading up from the sword and reaching deep into his heart.


    at this moment, he felt infinite confidence.


    ??it seems that as long as you pull out this sword, you can smash all obstacles in front of you.


    samwell didn¡¯t stay too long. after appointing jon as his special envoy, samwell rode on the dragon and headed south again.


    jon also said goodbye to the umber family and embarked on his own journey on horseback.


    ??the wind and snow howled, shrouding the sky and the earth in a huge white curtain.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 514: underground giant

    chapter 514: underground giant


    sansa stark left the room with a heavy heart.


    in the garden, the snow was already deep, bending the branches and covering the statue with a white coat.


    ?winter in winterfell is really beautiful. at this time, all the colors in the world are gone, except for black, white and gray.


    white towers, white snowflakes, white statues, black shadows and black trees, and the ever-grey sky.


    a monotonous world, a pure world, just like the nature of the stark family.


    ?at one time, sansa hated this monotony so much that she even dreamed of escaping to the warm south, to the prosperous palace, and to see the colorful world.


    but when she wandered around in that world for a few years, she found that winterfell was more suitable for her.


    she''s always been a stark.


    but now, she was forced to leave again.


    the raven brought news of the wall, nightmarish news.


    ??sansa wished this was really a dream.


    how could the great wall, which had stood in the north for thousands of years, suddenly collapse?


    how could the white walkers, who only existed in old nan¡¯s stories, really come to the world?


    sansa stepped into the snow in a daze, her boots leaving ankle-deep holes in the smooth white snow but making no sound.


    she walked through the frosty bushes, past the thin black trees, past the broken tower... she looked at all of these with great nostalgia, as if she wanted to imprint them in her mind forever.


    the flying snowflakes were like a lover''s gentle kiss, crossing her face and melting due to her body temperature.


    ??sansa sniffed, stretched out her hand to wipe the water marks on her cheeks, and was about to go back to pack her things.


    but at this moment, a shadow appeared over winterfell.


    she looked up in shock and saw the white dragon descending slowly.


    ¡°your majesty caesar!¡±


    ??sansa''s gloomy mood seemed to be healed instantly. in the coming cold winter, only the dragon can give people warmth and hope. of course, there is also the man who controls the dragon...


    she lifted up her skirt and ran out of the main castle until she came to the square out of breath.


    ¡°good morning, lady sansa.¡±


    ¡°good morning, good morning, your majesty.¡± sansa¡¯s cheeks were red and she saluted quickly.


    then, with infinite expectation, she asked again:


    ¡°your majesty, you are here to save winterfell, right?¡±


    what a pity, the man slowly shook his head:


    "sorry, miss sansa, i can''t save winterfell, at least not now. the white walkers are coming fiercely. winterfell has no soldiers, no food, and no dangerous terrain to withstand the impact of the tide of corpses. so, i''m here. you were notified to evacuate.¡±


    the brightness in sansa''s eyes dimmed visibly:


    ¡°not even your majesty...¡±


    samwell looked at the girl who was about to cry, sighed, stepped forward and rubbed her head, comforting her:


    ¡°the reason why we withdraw our fists is to fight out better. we are retreating south this time to fight back better in the future. believe me, one day, we will eliminate the white walkers and rebuild the northern border.¡±


    ??sansa seemed to feel the power from the man''s palm, and her expression softened a little:


    ¡°well, i believe you, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°okay, now take me to see lady catelyn.¡±


    "okay. mother is summoning the family knights in the hall. please come with me."


    samwell followed sansa into the main castle. before he entered the hall, he heard a fierce quarrel breaking out inside.


    ¡°no! i will not leave winterfell no matter what!¡±


    "that''s right! this is our hometown, our territory, and the place we swore to protect."


    ¡°but the great wall has collapsed and the white walkers are marching south, so ed has to decide..."


    "i''m sorry, my lady, i have great respect for lord eddard, but now that he is no longer the duke of winterfell, he has no authority to give us orders."


    ¡°what about my son rickon stark, now lord of winterfell?¡±


    ¡°duke rickon is not yet a minor.¡±


    "what about me?"


    ??everyone heard a loud voice outside the door. when they turned around, they saw the young king appearing at the door without knowing it.


    ?mrs. caitlin was relieved and quickly stepped forward to salute:


    ¡°your majesty, i didn¡¯t expect you to come to winterfell. we were unable to welcome you in time, so we ask for your forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°the situation is urgent, so you don¡¯t have to worry about these things.¡± samwell waved his hand, then walked through the crowd to the high platform.


    ??duke rickon, who was sitting on the weirwood throne, quickly stood up.


    samwell smiled and nodded at him, but did not sit down. instead, he turned to face everyone and said loudly:


    "i just came back from the great wall of despair. no one knows the situation there better than me. the great wall collapsed and the white walkers'' march southward has become unstoppable. taking all things into consideration, i am planning to build a new line of defense in the neck. therefore, the area north of the neck is the southward migration must be organized immediately.¡±


    the hall was silent for a second, but then it exploded.


    ¡°your majesty, you are giving up the entire northern territory!¡±


    ??but what secrets are hidden in it is still unknown.


    ?this secret probably dates back to the distant dawn era, to the war between the first men and the andals.


    unfortunately, there is no documentary historical data about that era, only vague and even misleading legends.


    samwell could only try to piece together a vague picture based on what he saw and heard, plus some guesses.


    ?while thinking, he continued to move forward along the tunnel.


    ?as you walk, randomly select a few tombs to open.


    as he had guessed, the tombs of these older starks who had once been kings had long been empty, with nothing left behind.


    it seems that he has left here long ago and wandered around the world.


    not long after walking, the road in front of us was blocked by collapsed boulders.


    ??the collapse of this kind of underground passage is extremely difficult to clean up. the craftsmen of winterfell can only break up the boulders blocking the front and then carry them out bit by bit.


    this speed is naturally very slow.


    samwell looked at the boulder in front of him, hesitated for a moment, then stepped forward, put his hands on the stone wall, and started to exert force.


    ¡ª¡ª


    the boulder began to shake.


    but even if samwell''s strength is far beyond ordinary people, it is almost impossible to move the boulder.


    although the exposed part of the boulder is not large, it is probably a corner of an underground rock formation.


    to move it is to fight against the whole earth.


    ?however, samwell did not give up easily.


    ?his eyes gradually turned golden, his body gradually expanded, and exaggerated muscle lines gradually became prominent on the surface of his clothes.


    boom! boom! boom!


    ??as the mental attribute transformed into the power attribute, samwell''s heart began to beat violently, and blood surged throughout his body like a surging tide.


    click!


    a series of spider web-like cracks covered the boulders densely.


    boom!


    the next second, the boulder exploded into pieces under samwell¡¯s terrifying power.


    but he did not stop and continued to move forward.


    boom! boom! boom!


    ?huge boulders turned into countless fragments under samwell''s hammering, and the earth trembled with his footsteps.


    ??as samwell continued to move deeper into the ground, the biting cold gradually subsided, and an unknown warmth began to fill the air.


    like the breath of spring.


    after walking for an unknown amount of time, samwell suddenly stopped.


    ?he reached into his pocket and took out the horn inlaid with strange bronze patterns¡ª


    the horn that blew down the great wall of despair,


    the legendary horn of winter.


    ?for some reason, as he continued to move deeper into the ground, this horn gradually emitted a wave of witchcraft.


    it was only then that samwell was finally able to feel that it was unusual.


    he rubbed the bronze decoration on the horn, with golden flames flashing in his eyes.


    at this moment, samwell could feel the horn having an inexplicable strong temptation on him, tempting him to blow it.


    ?but samwell certainly wouldn''t do that.


    whether it is the dragon''s horn or the winter''s horn, it seems that a sacrifice is required before it can be blown.


    he does not want to be a sacrifice.


    as time goes by, the witchcraft wave emitted by the horn of winter becomes stronger and stronger.


    at the same time, the temperature underground is getting higher and higher.


    later, samwell felt as if he had returned to midsummer.


    ?seeing that the temperature was still rising, samwell was preparing to go back temporarily in order to avoid being roasted.


    but the moment he turned around, the horn of winter suddenly lit up with a red light.


    ??the scene in front of samwell''s eyes blurred for a while, and his vision passed through unknown layers of rocks, going down, down, and down again...


    ?in the seemingly endless underground abyss, he saw a giant.


    ??not the so-called "giants" who are only three or four people tall outside the great wall, but real giants!


    in front of it, samwell was as small as a bug.


    ??if it wakes up and crawls out of the ground, perhaps the entire winterfell will collapse in an earthquake.


    but fortunately, it closed its eyes and made no sound.


    i don¡¯t know if he is dead,


    still fell into a deep sleep.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 515: children of the forest

    chapter 515 children of the forest


    ??when samwell returned to the ground, the wind and snow had stopped.


    ?it was just after noon, but the sky was dark, and it seemed that night would fall next moment.


    since the collapse of the great wall of despair, the days have been shortening at an accelerated pace, and it may not be long before the endless night will envelope this continent.


    samwell was walking in the snow, but his mind was always thinking about the sleeping giant he had just seen deep underground.


    ?legend has it that in the distant age of heroes, there was a "fort builder" brandon in the stark family.


    ??this man once drove the giants to build several miraculous buildings in westeros, including the great wall, storm''s end, the tower, and of course winterfell.


    ?so, could the giant underground be related to this person?


    why does the horn of winter move differently?


    there are also legends that qiaoman, the king beyond the wall, blew the horn of winter, awakening the giants in the underground and ending the rule of the night king.


    could it be said that this winter horn can really awaken the giant we just saw?


    samwell stroked the horn that was still slightly hot, but did not try to blow it.


    the legend is not believable.


    he also didn¡¯t know whether the giant underground was an enemy or a friend.


    it¡¯s even less clear what the price of blowing the trumpet will be.


    the most urgent task is to let the northerners move south and establish a new line of defense in the neck. there is no need to create extraneous problems.


    ?thinking of this, samwell returned to the main castle, only to see mrs. caitlin anxiously spinning around at the door of the hall.


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± he stepped forward and asked.


    "sorry, your majesty, arya is missing." lady catelyn said, "this child always likes to run around!"


    samwell had no choice but to comfort him with a few words.


    at this time sansa took a few steps closer and whispered:


    ¡°your majesty, arya must be hiding.¡±


    ¡°oh?¡± samwell glanced at the girl next to him, ¡°your sister doesn¡¯t want to leave with me?¡±


    sansa shook her head and whispered:


    "actually...i don''t want to leave...i just don''t have the courage of arya."


    "leaving also requires courage." samwell said, "the south is not an absolutely safe paradise, and this evacuation is not an escape. there will be more difficult battles waiting for us in the future."


    sansa was silent for a while and then said:


    ¡°sorry, your majesty, i have caused you trouble.¡±0v3lbiin.


    samwell smiled and saw mrs. catelyn walking over holding the hand of her youngest son rickon and said:


    "your majesty, arya probably won''t be found for a while. the situation is urgent, and i can''t waste your time. so, please take sansa and rickon with you first."


    "okay." samwell didn''t want to delay. "be careful. always pay attention to the north. if you see traces of the ghoul army, evacuate in time. don''t resist."


    ¡°yes, your majesty.¡±


    ?so, after a brief farewell, samwell took sansa and rickon on the white dragon and headed south.


    ?the sky is dark and gloomy, and the cold wind is howling.


    ??sansa hugged her brother and huddled behind samwell, using his broad body to block the oncoming wind.


    looking back, winterfell grew smaller and smaller until she could cover it with one finger.


    her cheeks turned cold, and sansa realized she was crying again.


    ¡°we will come back.¡± the man¡¯s voice sounded, with a warm and soothing power.


    "yes." she nodded heavily, "i believe that your majesty, you will lead us to drive away the white walkers and regain the land."


    ??white dragon moved very quickly, heading south along the king''s avenue, and soon passed the tomb of the ancestors.


    sansa fell into a drowsy sleep. when she woke up, she saw that it was already bright and the three broad rivers below converged together, stretching eastward like silvery satin.


    that''s the trident river.


    sansa realizes that she has left the north behind.


    ?but it was also cold in the south at this time. when i lowered my head and looked down, i could see nothing but a vast expanse of white.


    rickon also woke up at this time. sansa took out dry food, fed it to her brother, and loudly asked the king in front:


    ¡°your majesty, would you like something to eat?¡±


    ?samwell turned around and waved his hand, indicating that he didn''t need it.


    after gnawing on the cold and hard bread, sansa saw a huge and blackened castle in front of her.


    ?five tall towers stand on the lakeside, like five black fingers pointing to the sky.


    ¡°is that harrenhal? your majesty.¡±


    "yes."


    ¡°well, i understand your anger. but even if we tell you in advance, the great wall will still collapse, just in a different way. you can¡¯t stop it.


    ?just like the trident river, it always flows eastward into the narrow sea. although it meanders along the way, its direction cannot be changed. "


    samwell nodded expressionlessly and continued to ask:


    ¡°so, has the green seer told you where the story ends? will humans defeat the long night? or will the white walkers rule westeros?¡±


    ye zi nodded, shook his head again, and said:


    ¡°the future is always elusive, like an unformed river with thousands of possible changes along the way. and...¡±


    speaking of this, she looked at the man with a strange look:


    ¡°furthermore, according to the last green seer, there are some terrible changes in the future that even he cannot predict, because of a certain person..."


    ??samwell could naturally guess from the other party''s expression that the green seer should be talking about himself.


    so, he changed the topic:


    "do you know the origin of the white walkers? i''m talking about the real origin, not the legend."


    ?ye zi said:


    ¡°i asked the greenseer the same question, and he said the white walkers were a hoax.¡±


    ¡°scam?¡± samwell thought thoughtfully, ¡°what do you mean?¡±


    "he didn''t explain any more." ye zi said, "it seemed like he was afraid of something."


    samwell was silent.


    ?ye zi said again:


    "the last green seer is dead. but the new green seer is in king''s landing. you should know him. maybe you can get the answer from him."


    samwell knew that the other party was talking about bran stark, so he shook his head slightly and said:


    ¡°to be honest, ye zi, i don¡¯t trust these prophets.¡±


    ?yi zi blinked his big innocent eyes, tilted his head, and said doubtfully:


    "you are still telling me so much? i have served the green seer for a long time, until the new green seer went to your human castle, and i could not follow him."


    "you are different from him." samwell smiled, and then stopped worrying about this issue, "by the way, ye zi, have you seen this armor?"


    as he spoke, he unbuttoned his cloak, revealing the bronze armor underneath.


    ??armor from the royce family¡ª


    )


    time is like running water, washing away everything.


    ?but samwell still clearly remembers the scene when earl bronze yohn gave this armor to him in the temple of tianji city.


    also later on blood reef island, the biting chill spread from the bronze armor, competing with the power of the red god hidden in the giant sword [dawn].


    this gave samwell a chance to avoid the fate of becoming a puppet of the gods.


    so this armor has always been worn by samwell, even though he is now almost invincible and does not need armor for self-defense.


    "i''ve seen it." ye zi took one look and nodded immediately, "it is the armor given to the night watch legion by the gods. there are seven sets in total. but most of them are lost."


    ¡°gods?¡± samwell demanded. ¡°which god?¡±


    "they are the ancient gods." ye zi said, "oh, you humans now call them the old gods."


    samwell seemed to understand something. a certain mystery that had been bothering him for a long time was finally answered at this moment.


    he once thought that this bronze armor was a gift from the god of cold, but many things that happened later were contrary to this.


    ?so, he had another guess.


    ?now it seems that if the son of the forest in front of him is not lying, then this guess seems to be the truth.


    ?humistically, as the spokesperson of the old gods, the green seer, also known as the three-eyed crow, should have no ill intentions towards him.


    ?thinking of this, samwell felt that after returning to king''s landing, he really should have a frank talk with bran stark.


    perhaps we can get more answers.


    ¡°ziye, are you willing to come to king¡¯s landing with me?¡±


    ?ye zi was stunned for a moment, a trace of hesitation and confusion flashed in his golden-green eyes.


    but in the end, she still shook her head:


    "it''s better not to do it. you humans like killing and hating too much, but we just want the forest."


    ¡°okay, then goodbye, ye zi.¡± samwell didn¡¯t force it.


    ¡°goodbye, caesar.¡±


    ?after the king left, little heads popped up in the woods. they jumped out of the shadows and came to the leaves, communicating in an ancient language they couldn''t understand.


    ??chirping, chirping, squeaking.


    the woods of qianmian island suddenly became lively.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 516: royal council

    chapter 516 imperial meeting


    after nightfall, the streets of king''s landing were deserted.


    since the news of the collapse of the great wall of despair came, panic and riots began to spread in the city.


    ?after discussion, the royal council issued a curfew order. anyone who remained on the street after the dusk clock struck would be punished by death.


    ?this move has alleviated the chaos in king''s landing to a certain extent, but it has also cast a lingering haze in the hearts of the people in the city.


    ??if the previous rumors about the collapse of the great wall were still true and false, then the tough measures taken by the imperial council are equivalent to the official self-defeating.


    fortunately, king''s landing has experienced a zombie siege before, and under the leadership of king caesar, the resurrected monsters have been successfully reburied. therefore, although the people in the city are worried about the coming white walkers, they are not worried about it. too fearful.


    the expected escape did not happen. instead, residents from surrounding villages and towns continued to flock to king''s landing. perhaps they felt that this city protected by dragons felt safer.


    ?through the quiet streets, tyrion lannister returned to his residence.


    ¡°sir, you are back.¡± xue yi smiled as soon as she saw him, the kind of smile that could make people forget the fatigue of the whole day.


    tyrion nodded reluctantly, but his mood did not feel much better.


    xue yi stepped forward considerately, helped him change his coat, and asked:


    ¡°sir, is there any news from his majesty?¡±


    tyrion nodded and said:


    ¡°your majesty is on his way back. we have also received orders to establish a new line of defense in the neck.¡±


    "neck ze?" xue yi opened her mouth in surprise, "doesn''t that mean that the entire northern border has been abandoned?"


    ¡°your majesty has ordered all the northerners to move south.¡± tyrion explained.


    but his face was still solemn.


    such a huge migration plan is bound to bring extremely terrible impacts and casualties.


    ??but the king still issued such an order without hesitation.


    it can be seen that the situation is much worse than imagined.


    ?however, what tyrion was thinking more about at this time was not the northerners who had to brave the wind and snow to trek south, but his brother jaime.


    even his sister cersei who has always been his enemy.


    one of them works as a guard at the great wall, and the other works as a... technician in mole village.


    now that the white walkers are invading, they must be the first to bear the brunt.


    i don¡¯t know if they are still alive...


    ¡°your majesty, can¡¯t you keep the white walkers out of the great wall?¡± shae lit an incense candle, knelt down and helped him take off his shoes.


    ¡°your majesty is not a god.¡± tyrion felt his lover¡¯s soft palms massaging his soles and closed his eyes comfortably.


    ¡°in the hearts of the people of junlin, his majesty is no different from an omnipotent god.¡±


    ?tyrion shook his head and laughed, making no comment on such childish remarks.


    ?at the core of the power of the seven kingdoms, although he is marginalized, tyrion''s grasp of the current situation is naturally not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    he knew very well that although caesar now had unparalleled prestige and had strong intimidation and control over the nobles of the seven kingdoms, all this was based on his invincible and terrifying reputation.


    this invasion of the white walkers is a huge challenge for caesar.


    ??if he can continue to lead people to victory, then caesar''s name will surpass all kings in the history of westeros.


    ??but if he fails, he will definitely face an extremely terrifying backlash.


    ??although the royal council agreed to the decision to move the northern border to the south, the nobles of the seven countries, including the northern nobles who stayed in king''s landing, did not dare to object.


    but this does not mean that everyone agrees with caesar''s decision.


    the people of the seven kingdoms have placed great expectations on this king, and the blessings of the seven gods have also shrouded him in divine glory. of course, there are also caesar''s past legendary experiences. these are added together to create the most dominant figure in the history of the seven kingdoms. the king of strength.


    but now, when the king ordered to abandon the northern territory and retreat to the neck, his aura of invincibility had already faded in people''s hearts.


    ??if the neck defense line also collapses, then...


    ?for a moment, tyrion was a little ready to make a move, but soon his thoughts were suppressed by a strong sense of guilt.


    but at this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    "come in."


    the door opened and the housekeeper said:


    ¡°sir, ser stevron frey wishes to see you.¡±


    tyrion rolled his eyes, seeming to realize something.


    ¡°ask him to come in.¡±


    shae helped him put on his boots again and asked:


    ¡°ser stevron is lord walder frey¡¯s eldest son, right?¡±


    "right."


    ¡°what does he want from you at this time?¡±


    ¡°although walder frey has many daughters and granddaughters, he is not as good as hoster tully when it comes to his mind. and the caesar of today is not the mad king of the past. he is really asking for his own death.¡±


    ?xue yi nodded thoughtfully, but then asked in a low voice:


    "now that you understand all this, then...are you really not moved?"


    ?tyrion rolled his eyes and said angrily:


    ¡°i want to live a few more years.¡±


    ?xue yi blinked:


    ¡°but now that the white walkers are heading south, this may be an opportunity.¡±


    ??the sarcasm on tyrion''s face became more intense:


    ¡°if walder frey really thinks this way, then he may not live to see the white walkers.¡±


    ?xue yi wrinkled her nose and stopped trying to persuade her.


    she stepped forward and took the man¡¯s hand, smiling sweetly and saying:


    ¡°okay, let me compensate you for the loss of a bride.¡±


    tyrion suddenly became energetic, but just as he buried his head into his lover''s warm chest, the door was knocked again.


    ¡°who?¡± he said angrily, ¡°don¡¯t come here to introduce me to marriage again.¡±


    ?the butler¡¯s voice sounded outside the door:


    ¡°sir, your majesty has just returned to king¡¯s landing and is about to convene a royal meeting.¡±


    tyrion exhaled a breath and said helplessly:


    ¡°okay, prepare the carriage and i¡¯ll come out.¡±


    ?xue yi smiled and kissed his forehead and said:


    ¡°i¡¯ll wait for you to come back.¡±


    "okay." tyrion casually pinched the woman''s butt, stood up and walked out the door.


    ?we arrived at the red fort and entered the meeting hall. we saw that the place was brightly lit and all the cabinet ministers had arrived.


    ??tyrion stepped forward to greet everyone. he had just climbed onto the chair and before he could sit firmly, he saw the king walking into the hall accompanied by ser barristan.


    "there''s no need to get up." samwell raised his hand to stop everyone, stepped forward and sat down at the front of the table, and said directly, "the matter is urgent, let''s keep it short. the great wall collapsed and the white walkers went south. there are many reasons for this. it''s too complicated and doesn''t really help the situation, so i won''t say more.


    what we can do now is to build a new line of defense. "


    having said this, his eyes slowly swept across everyone''s faces and continued:


    "after discussing with the commander-in-chief of the night''s watch, ed stark, i decided to set up this defense line in the neck. the specific deployment location, the setting of the defense line, the deployment of troops, etc. will all be based on the actual geographical conditions. decide.


    what are your opinions on this? "


    tyrion understood the meaning of the king''s words, which was that the establishment of a new defense line in the neck was a definite matter. the other party held a meeting to discuss and was only seeking opinions on how to deploy this defense line.


    ?although such a decision seems a bit overbearing, it has to be said that at such an urgent moment, as the king of the seven kingdoms, he should have such responsibility and courage, so as not to leave it to the nobles for discussion and another round of wrangling between the various forces.


    a waste of time in vain.


    earl landau spoke first, saying:


    ¡°there are currently 200,000 troops gathered in king¡¯s landing. if we want to deploy them along the neck, these troops should be barely enough. the only thing we need to worry about is whether we can complete the construction of fortifications before the white walkers arrive.¡±


    "this is not a big problem." university scholar qoburn said, "ghoulies are afraid of fire. i have prepared a lot of good things that can be used to deal with them."


    ?earl landau asked thoughtfully:


    "is it the kind of thing you used against dorne on eagle''s beak island?"


    ¡°yes, some minor changes have been made.¡±


    ¡°how powerful is it?¡±


    ¡°it can have about 70% to 80% of the power of [wildfire], but the advantage is that the manufacturing cost is low.¡±


    "very good." samwell nodded with satisfaction, "all the artillery has also been transported to the front line."


    ¡°yes, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°wights are afraid of fire, but white walkers are not.¡± samwell asked again, ¡°how are the dragonglass weapons prepared?¡±


    ¡°probably enough to arm an army of 70,000 people.¡±


    "this is the only way to go," samwell said. "where''s the food?"


    hearing this, tyrion immediately replied:


    "your majesty, if we set up defenses in jingze, the logistical pressure will be much less. it is roughly estimated that the food will be enough to support the army for half a year."


    samwell nodded and said:


    "that''s enough for now. you send people to the other side of the narrow sea and tell the people of the free trade cities that the white walkers are the responsibility of all humans. if westeros falls, essos will be next. let them provide food. weapons, personnel support.¡±


    ¡°yes, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°okay, that¡¯s it, the army will set off tomorrow.¡± samwell said, ¡°i will lead the army myself!¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 517: The eyes of the three-eyed crow

    chapter 517 the eyes of the three-eyed crow


    after the imperial meeting, everyone left one after another, except for the intelligence chief gavin mander who stayed.


    samwell glanced at him and asked:


    ¡°what? during the time i was away, someone was dishonest?¡±


    "yes, your majesty." gavin said, "stevron frey has been traveling frequently with roose bolton and anya waywood. moreover, just when you came back, he also went to lan propose marriage to tyrion at nestor''s house."


    samwell curled his lips disdainfully and said disapprovingly:


    "the freys are always so dishonest, but roose bolton, anya waywood, and tyrion lannister are not fools. just keep an eye on them, don''t worry too much."


    ¡°yes, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°is there anything else?¡±


    gavin nodded and said:


    ¡°your majesty, duke natalie dayne has just arrived in king¡¯s landing, bringing with her an army of 30,000 people.¡±


    samwell was stunned for a moment and said:


    "has dorne recovered now? can it actually raise 30,000 expeditionary troops?"


    ¡°duke nathalie said that the seven kingdoms are now in the most difficult time, and dorne should contribute.¡±


    samwell thought of that cute and innocent face, and the corners of his mouth raised unconsciously:


    "i see."


    gavin said no more, bowed, and left immediately.


    samwell sat alone in the hall for a while, then got up and went out.


    he hesitated for a moment in the corridor, and finally walked in the direction of natalie''s room.


    ßËßË.


    samwell knocked lightly on the wooden door, and then heard brisk footsteps.


    with a creak, the door opened, revealing the familiar face in my memory.


    "shan...your majesty." natalie gathered up her skirt and bowed.


    ¡°why are you meeting me like this?¡± samwell rubbed her head habitually, messed up her ladylike bun, and then walked into the room.


    natalie closed the door, followed with a smile, and her tone returned to the familiarity before:


    ¡°sam, did you just come back from the north? did the great wall really fall? are the legendary white walkers really coming?¡±


    "yes, the great wall has fallen, and the white walkers have really come. the seven kingdoms are about to face their most terrifying enemy." samwell sat down at the table and sighed, "the north cannot be defended. i have order all northerners to move south, and order the army to march north to the neck, where we will establish a new line of defense."


    natalie saw the deep tiredness in the man''s eyes, and couldn''t help but feel a little sad. she quickly stepped forward, put her hands on samwell''s shoulders, and rubbed them gently, as if she was a wife serving her most beloved husband.


    there were no decorations on her fingers, which looked elegant and clean. her slender white fingers kneaded it just right, making samwell relax after a moment.


    ¡°i brought 30,000 troops to king¡¯s landing this time. although they are not many, and most of them are new soldiers, it can be regarded as dorne¡¯s contribution to mankind as king. you can also bring it to the neck when the time comes.¡±


    ¡°hmm.¡± samwell closed his eyes.


    he was indeed a little tired.0v3lbiin.


    ?although he always appeared confident in front of outsiders, in fact, he was often anxious inside.


    ?the white walkers can be regarded as the ultimate natural disaster in the world of thrones, a terrible catastrophe that is approaching the end of the world, and the final stage of the game between the gods.


    it can be said that from the beginning of time travel to the present, all the efforts made by samwell are actually to fight against the white walkers.


    only the white walkers, and perhaps the gods behind them, are the real enemies he needs to face all along.


    but to be honest, even after making so many preparations, samwell is still not absolutely sure that he can lead mankind to win this battle.


    it is said that only by knowing oneself and the enemy can one be able to fight without danger.


    but samwell knew very little about this enemy.


    ?the other party is like shrouded in a mist, unable to be seen.


    he can only guess and test his opponents based on ancient legends that are difficult to distinguish true from false and what he has seen and heard.


    the more he tried, the more samwell discovered that this opponent might be more terrifying than he imagined.


    ??there seems to be chilling secrets hidden in ancient legends.


    "you will definitely lead us to victory again!" natalie said in an extremely determined tone, stroking the man''s brow with her fingers, as if to help him erase all his worries.


    i have to say that her technique is very good, as if she has been specially trained. every movement is just right, and the strength is just right, gently impacting his heart, giving him an unprecedented feeling.


    "yes, we will win." samwell smiled with relief.


    he realized that at this time, countless people from the seven kingdoms, just like natalie dane, were almost blindly placing their hopes on him.


    and he must not live up to these expectations.


    ?what about the white walkers, they are just dead things crawling out of the grave.


    ?what about the gods? since the breakup of blood reef island, he has fought against them many times.


    "i know." brand said, "in fact, when brynden rivers first became aware of your existence, the first thing he thought of was to eliminate you as a variable."


    the king instantly narrowed his eyes, exuding a strong aura of danger.


    bran seemed not to care about this and continued:


    ¡°brynden first noticed your abnormality in horn hill five years ago. in order to prevent the world line from getting out of control, he tried to make corrections..."


    samwell suddenly said:


    ¡°he did the tricks on my horse!¡±


    ?bran nodded:


    ¡°to be more precise, brynden exerted some influence on your riding teacher and led him to tamper with the saddle. however, you were lucky to survive.


    ?at that time, the red comet had not yet arrived, and brynden''s abilities were greatly limited. this was the limit of what he could do.


    as you continue to grow, your power continues to expand, and your influence on the world becomes greater and greater. but just as brynden was preparing to attack you again, he suddenly saw some pictures from the out-of-control future.


    ¡®caesar may bring another possibility. ¡¯


    brynden told me so.


    later on, he gave up interfering with you and even gave you some help when needed. "


    ¡°did you give the royce family the bronze armor?¡±


    "yes." bran nodded, "there are many things, things you may not be aware of, that will provide you with necessary help in the future."


    "what things?" samwell said coldly, "euron greyjoy''s eyes? the real horn of winter? or the yellow skull of the faceless one? tell me clearly, which ones were given by the old gods? what is their use? ?¡±


    ??bran shook his head firmly:


    ¡°believe me, your majesty, it¡¯s better not to know some things. the more doors you open, the less you have a choice.¡±


    "i hate you most, you idiots who only speak half the words!" samwell said fiercely.


    bran said quietly:


    ¡°that¡¯s because once our words are complete, they become lies.¡±


    ?samwell looked thoughtful, but then he asked again:


    ¡°then what is your position? what is your purpose?¡±


    "don''t worry, your majesty." bran did not avoid the question this time, "i am always on your side and on the side of humanity."


    samwell did not hide his suspicion:


    ¡°unfortunately, i don¡¯t feel much sincerity.¡±


    ¡°what now?¡± bran said, and suddenly reached out to grab his eyes¡ª¡ª


    poof!


    in samwell''s surprised gaze, the young man actually clasped his own eyes alive!


    "your majesty," bran''s empty eyes were filled with tears of blood. at this moment, he had a strange resemblance to the weeping face on the heart tree behind him, "this is the sincerity i am showing you."


    the young man handed his bleeding eyeball to the king.


    the tone is neither urgent nor slow, neither light nor serious.


    it was as if the person who became blind from then on was not himself at all.


    "perhaps, you can also regard this as a punishment, the punishment for deceiving you at the great wall last time."


    samwell stared at the two eyes in front of him, remained silent for a long time, and said:


    ¡°is this one of the things the old gods gave me?¡±


    ?bran nodded:


    ¡°yes, your majesty. don¡¯t you want to truly have the green vision? these are the eyes you lack. with it, you can see the past and the future for yourself.


    but i must warn you.


    ?some doors, once opened, can never be closed again.


    ? once you step into the long river of time, your body will definitely get wet. it is a luxury to hope that you will be as refreshed as before.


    ?whether this is a blessing or a curse is really hard to tell.


    so, please make your choice carefully. "


    ¡°without your eyes, are you still the three-eyed raven?¡± samwell asked.


    ?bran shook his head, but there was not much frustration on his face. on the contrary, there was a feeling of relief:


    ¡°my mission has been accomplished, now it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    after thinking for a moment, samwell finally took the two eyes, took a final deep look at the weeping boy, and said:


    ¡°tomorrow you come with me to the neck and go to the battlefield.¡±


    ??bran nodded quietly:


    ¡°as you wish, your majesty.¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 518: A new dragon is born

    chapter 518 the birth of a new dragon


    melisandre''s room is always lit.


    the fire in the fireplace burned brightly, dispelling the chill of the late winter night.0v3lbiin.


    ??the red-robed witch closed her eyes and sat in front of the flames. she spread her hands on her knees and held a blood-red eyeball in each palm.


    ?the flames made a faint crackling sound, as if they were whispering something.


    ??melisandre''s brows frowned more and more, and finally she opened her eyes helplessly and looked back at the king sitting at the table:


    "i''m sorry, your majesty, i don''t see anything unusual about these eyes. to me, they are no different from ordinary people''s eyes."


    samwell nodded silently upon hearing this, seemingly not surprised or disappointed by the result.


    ?melisandre stood up slowly, came to the table, lowered her eyes, and asked:


    ¡°your majesty, did the three-eyed crow tell you the function of these eyes?¡±


    samwell shook his head:


    ¡°that kid didn¡¯t want to say anything. he only said that i would understand when the time comes.¡±


    ?melisandre said thoughtfully:


    ¡°he is afraid.¡±


    "fear?"


    "yes." melisandre lowered her voice, as if she was afraid of being overheard, "there are enemies lurking in the darkness, they are lingering around like a mist, and for some important information, it is like a shark smelling blood. sensitive. therefore, the three-eyed crow does not dare to speak too clearly about some things."


    "maybe." samwell sighed noncommittally and closed his eyes again, "no matter if he is friend or foe, no matter what he is planning, no matter what he is afraid of, i will never do it again. get that kid out of my sight."


    ¡°you want to take him to the front?¡±


    "right."


    ¡°do you need me to accompany you to the front line?¡±


    "no need." samwell thought for a while and then refused the witch''s company. "you should stay in king''s landing. there must be no chaos in the red keep."


    ¡°yes, your majesty.¡±


    when he left the witch''s room, a flash of fish belly white appeared on the eastern skyline.


    dawn is approaching.


    ?samwell was about to go to the restaurant to eat something, but when he passed daenerys'' room, he suddenly stopped.


    he didn''t knock on the door, he just pushed the door open and entered.


    passing through the living room and entering the back bedroom, daenerys had not yet woken up. in her sleep, she was like a quiet kitten.


    samwell did not step forward, but turned around and walked into the nursery next door.


    in the carved cradle, his daughter rhaenys was lying.


    ??the little girl was also fast asleep, but her round face was covered with beads of sweat, and her skin became red, as if she was in a furnace.


    seeing this situation, samwell was not worried.


    because rhaenys, as a descendant of him and daenerys, has perfectly inherited the talent of [the unburnt], this heat will not hurt her at all.


    ??and he knew that the source of this heat was the silver dragon egg that rhaenys never forgot to hold in her arms while sleeping.


    ?at this time, the scale-like patterns on the surface of the dragon egg are emitting green smoke, as if it has been steamed.


    a fiery red light spot appeared on the tip of the eggshell, and expanded slowly but surely, as if something was about to erupt from it.


    is it going to hatch?


    samwell unconsciously raised the corners of his mouth, thinking about whether to wake the little girl up so that she wouldn''t miss the birth ceremony of his lifelong partner.


    ?however, before he could do anything, rhaenys woke up on her own.


    she opened her big purple eyes, glanced at her father first, and then her eyes were attracted to the dragon egg in her arms, and she could no longer look away.


    ??the little mouth is still babbling, as if to encourage the little friend.


    ?this movement woke up daenerys. she jumped out of bed and came over wearing thin silk pajamas and bare feet.


    "sam? what''s going on?" when she saw the scene in the crib clearly, she exclaimed, "ah! is the dragon egg about to hatch?"


    "yes." samwell nodded, "however, the little guy seems to have encountered some difficulties and has not been able to break out of the shell."


    ?daenerys walked a few steps quickly, came to her husband''s side, took his arm, with a trace of worry on her face:


    "this dragon egg is the one laid by viserion. you also know that since he was seriously injured by euron, viserion''s injury has not healed, and it may have affected future generations. that''s why the little guy was born like this difficult."


    samwell not only recaptured the dragon egg born by viserion from braavos, but also brought back the three dragon eggs lost by the targaryen family more than a hundred years ago.


    daenerys then placed four dragon eggs in front of her daughter and asked her to choose. unexpectedly, rhaenys immediately chose the silver dragon egg that viserion had given birth to.


    in this regard, daenerys also has mixed feelings. after all, the silver egg''s mother viserion was in a very bad state when she gave birth to it, which is likely to affect the health of her offspring.


    ¡ª¡ª


    with a crisp sound, a small black head broke the eggshell and poked out, letting out a childish neigh:


    ¡°this little guy looks much healthier.¡± daenerys said, inevitably feeling a little pity for her daughter¡¯s original choice.


    "yes." margaery agreed, but then she noticed the little silver dragon in rhaenys''s arms, and her eyes were slightly startled, "huh? rhaenys''s dragon egg has also hatched?"


    "yes. today is a good day. two baby dragons were born!"


    "maybe more than two." samwell said, pointing at the dark blue dragon egg next to the little black dragon.


    while everyone was watching, the dragon egg was actually trembling constantly, as if something was struggling to break out of the shell.


    ¡°it¡¯s really true!¡± daenerys took a few steps closer and looked expectantly at the baby dragon that was about to be born. ¡°this should be a blue dragon!¡±


    the color of a dragon egg generally indicates the color of the dragon. this blue dragon egg is the most beautiful of all dragon eggs. its surface has countless patterned scales like deep sea vortices, which makes people fall into it unconsciously at a glance.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ??this blue dragon did not keep everyone waiting for too long, and soon broke out of its shell.


    ??as expected, it had dark blue scales, its body looked a bit slender, its golden eyes were quiet and peaceful, and it didn''t neigh. it looked like a gentle young dragon.


    ¡°it¡¯s so cute.¡± daenerys couldn¡¯t help but reached out and carefully held the blue dragon in her arms.


    ??had it not been that a dragon knight could only own one dragon mount, and she already owned the black dragon drogon, samwell suspected that she would have to change her mount.


    ?however, the number of dragons in the caesar family now exceeds the number of dragon knights. not to mention these newly hatched young dragons, even rhaego and viserion, who are already capable of combat, do not have dragon knights yet.


    the presence or absence of a dragon knight actually has a great impact on the dragon''s combat effectiveness.


    after all, dragons are wild beasts with low intelligence. most of the time they act based on instinct. they are easily angered and teased. when the battle is unfavorable, their first reaction is to run away.


    so, if you want to go to the battlefield, you must equip the dragon with a dragon knight.


    unfortunately, not everyone can be a dragon knight.


    ? ?having the bloodline of a descendant of the valyrian dragon king family is a basic requirement, or someone like samwell, who has the bloodline of cheating.


    ??now that the white walkers are attacking, the birth of dragons one after another is indeed news worth celebrating, but the lack of dragon knights is a headache.


    ?these newly hatched baby dragons are not capable of fighting anyway, so just let them wait for caesar''s offspring to grow up.


    ?but rhaegal and viserion...


    ?? viserion''s injury has never recovered, it''s just a matter of repayment. it would be a pity if rhaego''s combat power was wasted.


    ?thinking of this, jon snow''s face immediately appeared in samwell''s mind.


    ?of course he knows that this kid is actually a hidden descendant of targaryen and can become a dragon knight.


    previously in the north, he appointed the other party as a special envoy and personally handed the sword [dawn] to jon as a token. in addition to really needing the other party to urge the northern lords to move south, he also had the idea of ????buying people''s hearts.


    samwell thought that this time he went to the neck, he might be able to let jon snow try to control rhaegal.


    ¡°there seems to be no movement on this last dragon egg.¡± margaery said.


    samwell retracted his thoughts and looked at the last dragon egg, finding that it was indeed like a stone, placed there quietly without any sign of hatching.


    "it seems that the last little guy doesn''t plan to come out today." daenerys said, "we''d better name the two baby dragons that were born first."


    ?margaery pointed to the little silver dragon in rhaenys¡¯s arms and asked:


    ¡°does the silver dragon have a name?¡±


    ¡°yes, it¡¯s called melaxes.¡±


    "merasis?" margaery said with a smile, "what a name. it goes well with rhaenys. sam, what do you think the other two young dragons should be named?"


    samwell looked at the two young dragons, one black and one blue, in his wife''s arms and said with a smile:


    ¡°with meraxes, how could we not have balerion and vhagar.¡±


    daenerys nodded happily and said:


    ¡°that¡¯s right, now the three giant dragons of the conqueror have been ¡®resurrected¡¯ again!¡±


    ¡°the color is just right.¡± margaery also agreed.


    "okay, then call them this name." samwell reached out and touched the black dragon''s little head, "balerion."


    ??touched the blue dragon again: "vhagar."


    finally, he held his daughter rhaenys in his arms together with the silver dragon:


    ¡°melassis.¡±


    ?the three young dragons neighed at the same time, and in a trance, the three giant beasts of the targaryen family three hundred years ago seemed to have really reappeared in the sky above the red keep.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 519: The awakening giant

    chapter 519 the awakening giant


    winterfell, godswood.


    ?the snow has covered the ten thousand-year-old trees here with white clothes, and the lush and twisted branches have woven into a dense canopy above the head, blocking the already dim sunlight.


    in the deep and gloomy forest, each weirwood tree stared with its blood-red "eyes", watching vigilantly and sadly at the vicissitudes of the world.


    ?there is a pool of dark and cold water in the middle of the forest. even though winter has arrived and the weather is extremely cold, and all the rivers in the north are frozen into ice, this pool of water is strangely unfrozen.


    ? lady catelyn tully was sitting on her knees by the pool, looking at her reflection in the water in a daze.


    ?her husband, lord eddard stark, loved to sit in the same position, cleaning his sword in the pool water and praying to the weirwood.


    even though she has been married to winterfell for so many years, she has never believed in these wooden gods as she comes from the south.


    but at this moment, lady catelyn still prayed devoutly to the faces on the weirwood, praying that they could protect her husband and children.


    i don¡¯t know if the gods heard her prayer, but a direwolf suddenly walked out from the depths of the forest, its blood-red eyes like glowing rubies.


    ?mrs. catelyn''s heart tightened subconsciously, but then she thought that the direwolf was the ancestral emblem of the stark family, and wondered whether this was a revelation from the gods.


    ??moreover, the more she looked at the direwolf, the more familiar it seemed...


    "madam! madam! we have found lady arya!"


    ??a guard ran over quickly, followed by a bouncing girl, who turned out to be the second young lady of the stark family.


    ¡°arya!¡± lady catelyn stood up suddenly, hurried forward to meet her, and held her daughter in her arms.


    but then, she pushed arya away again and asked with a straight face:


    ¡°where have you been these days?¡±


    arya pointed to the direwolf by the pond and said:


    ¡°i¡¯m going to find nymeria!¡±


    "nymeria?" lady catelyn then realized why she always felt that the direwolf looked familiar.


    it turned out that it was the direwolf adopted by her youngest daughter. on the way south to king''s landing, it was driven away by arya due to a conflict with prince joffrey.


    unexpectedly, i found it again now.


    "yes." arya said proudly, "a few nights ago, i was wandering around the city and heard a pack of wolves howling. although i didn''t see nymeria, i still heard it right away. its voice! then i went out of the city to look for it. after several days of work, i finally found it in the wolf forest.


    how about it? am i awesome? "


    ?mrs. catelyn suddenly became furious, grabbed her daughter''s ears, and scolded:


    "how dare you leave the city alone just for a few wolf howls? do you know how dangerous it is in the north now? the great wall has fallen, and the white walkers are coming!"


    ?arya was startled:


    "the white walkers are here? where are they? i didn''t see them. by the way, where is father? and where is jon? aren''t they guarding the great wall?"


    lady catelyn sighed:


    "the great wall has fallen. how can we defend it? they have all withdrawn. your majesty has decided to re-establish a defense line in the neck and let all the northerners move south. sansa and rickon have followed your majesty to king''s landing. i originally wanted to let you go too. but you..."


    ¡°i want to be with you!¡± cried arya. ¡°and father, is he back?¡±


    ¡°not yet.¡± lady catelyn said sadly.


    but then, she calmed down and said to her daughter:


    "i''m waiting for your father at winterfell. you should go south immediately to find your sister in king''s landing!"


    "but..."


    ¡°no buts!¡± lady caitlin said forcefully, ¡°this is a matter of life and death, and this is not the time for you to be naughty! follow me, and i will arrange for someone to **** you south.¡±


    as she said that, she took her daughter and walked out of the forest.


    arya saw that her mother was really angry and did not dare to resist. she just turned around and waved to the direwolf by the pool.


    ??nymeria did not follow, but looked up to the sky and let out a howl:


    ?mrs. caitlin turned around and wanted to reprimand her, but suddenly a shrill horn sounded.


    woooooo¡ª


    "what''s wrong? mother? is father back?" arya asked confusedly.


    ?mrs. caitlin¡¯s expression has changed drastically:


    ¡°no! the white walkers are coming! go quickly!¡±


    arya was dragged out of the forest by her mother, not forgetting to turn back to greet the direwolf.


    ?nymeria howled and followed.


    by the time they walked out of the godswood, the horns had stopped, and the entire castle was filled with the sound of orders and the clash of steel.


    fortunately, most of the people have been moved away, leaving only a few loyal soldiers behind, so although the atmosphere is tense, it is not chaotic.


    ¡°madam! the white walkers are coming! leave quickly!¡± sir roderick hurried over.


    ¡°how many came?¡± lady catelyn asked, keeping her cool.


    ¡°too many! i can¡¯t even count them! winterfell can¡¯t be defended at all. if we don¡¯t leave, it will be too late!¡±


    lady catelyn''s heart sank.


    fortunately, she is not someone who cannot distinguish between priorities. although she cares about her husband, she also knows that the only option at this time is to retreat south.


    the footsteps of the corpse are getting closer and closer, coming from all directions.


    can''t escape.


    lady catelyn came to the waterside in the middle of the godswood and put her daughter down.


    ¡°fear not, arya,¡± she said. ¡°we will enter the temples of the gods and be protected by them forever.¡±


    arya looked at her mother in confusion, the panic on her face gradually fading away.


    ¡°will father also come to accompany us?¡±


    ¡°one day, he will,¡± choked lady catelyn.


    after saying that, she took her daughter and jumped into the pool before the corpse rushed up.


    plop!


    the water in the pool is not cold, on the contrary, it is extremely warm.


    old people always say that winterfell is built on a natural hot spring, and presumably the water in this pool is also connected to the hot spring.


    lady catelyn thought that at least drowning in warm water would be better than being torn apart by wights.


    ?this warmth even made her forget the severe cold of winter, as if she had returned to the long-lost southern summer again.


    as consciousness gradually faded, lady catelyn noticed that arya was surrounded by a brilliant red light.


    she thought she was hallucinating, but the next second, the whole earth was shaking.


    ??boom! boom!


    cracks appeared on the ground, swallowing countless corpses like the maw of an abyss.


    ?winterfell began to shake and collapse, with rubble rolling down and the sky falling apart.


    ??boom! boom!


    the water in the godswood suddenly exploded, and lady catelyn was washed back to the ground.


    "ahem..." mrs. catelyn realized it was not an illusion, "arya? arya, where are you?"


    before she found her daughter, she saw a shocking and terrifying scene.


    ??the entire winterfell collapsed like toy blocks. the once grand and tall buildings were now reduced to smoke and dust. and above the ruins and dust, a huge figure comparable to a castle slowly crawled out from the cracks in the ground!


    ?it looked up to the sky and let out a huge roar, like thunder, deafening.


    mrs. caitlin was stunned for a long time before she remembered to find her daughter.


    ??but before she could look for it, she saw the giant suddenly leaning down, and on top of his huge head stood his daughter arya!


    "arya? how did you...did you...summon the giant?"


    "it seems so." arya scratched her head, seeming a little confused about the situation.


    but she still waved to her mother and said eagerly:


    ¡°oh no matter, come up quickly! the corpse is coming!¡±


    lady catelyn had a dreamy and unreal feeling, but she still followed the fingers handed over by the giant and climbed onto its palm.


    the giant then placed lady catelyn on top of him.


    arya hugged her mother and shouted:


    ¡°quick! big guy! kill those wights!¡±


    ?the giant roared muffledly, as if he understood the girl''s order. he stretched out his hand and swept the ground, and hundreds of corpses were smashed into pieces.


    but the number of corpses was too great, almost endless. killing a hundred, another thousand rushed up.


    they followed the giant''s toes and calves, as if they were trying to climb up.


    ?the giant had to stamp his feet to throw them off.


    lady catelyn was frightened when she saw the giant''s head. seeing this, she couldn''t help but persuade her:


    ¡°arya, stop getting entangled with these wights, let¡¯s go quickly! get rid of them!¡±


    ¡°oh, okay.¡± arya also saw that the giant was at risk of being overwhelmed by the army of zombies, and ordered, ¡°let¡¯s go, big guy, let¡¯s get out of here!¡±


    after a pause, she looked at her mother:


    ¡°where am i going? south?¡±


    ?lady catelyn shook her head slowly:


    ¡°no! let¡¯s go north! find your father!¡±


    arya nodded immediately and said:


    ¡°okay! let¡¯s go find father!¡±


    ¡°aww¡ª¡± a wolf howled at the giant¡¯s feet.


    arya looked down and was pleasantly surprised:


    ¡°nymeria, you are here too! follow me quickly!¡±


    bang! bang! bang!


    ?the giant stepped forward, stood up from the ruins of winterfell, took two people and a wolf, and headed north.


    soon, the wind and snow covered their figures, leaving only huge footprints on the snow.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 520: meet again

    chapter 520 meeting again


    ??in the early morning light, eddard stark emerged from under the fur blanket and crawled out of the tent.


    one night, a wall of snow half a person''s height had been piled up in front of the tent.


    ?ed took a deep breath, the cold morning air stinging his lungs.


    the snow is still falling, even heavier than last night.


    ?the lake in his memory disappeared, as did the forests, roads, and hills. the blizzard swallowed up everything, and he could only see the outlines of the remaining tents in the camp.


    ??the attendant found some pieces of wet wood and lit them with great difficulty.


    but there was only smoke from the fire, but no warmth.


    fortunately, ed was used to eating cold dry food. after washing it down with coarse ale, a warmth finally rose in his stomach.


    ser alliser thorne came to report exhausted:


    ¡°one died last night and three were missing. four horses fell and we rescued one..."


    ed listened to the "freeze damage" report. after a long silence, he said in a calm tone:


    ¡°after breakfast, move on.¡±


    "yes."


    the journey south was extremely difficult, which did not surprise ed at all.


    ?especially along the way, people from the north joined their team from time to time. compared to the well-trained night watchmen, these ordinary people included many old, weak, women and children, so some people would freeze to death almost every day.


    i wonder how many people will be left when they arrive at the neck?


    ??what to do if you encounter an army of zombies?


    what should i do if supplies are cut off?


    ...


    ed tried hard not to think about these desperate problems. after swallowing the dry and cold food, he ordered to set off again.


    ??the snowstorm shows no sign of slowing down, so the marching speed is naturally extremely slow, which can be described as a staggering crawl.


    it only takes ten miles to walk in a whole day.


    coupled with the fact that the length of the day is constantly shortening, the nights are becoming extremely long, and the marching speed is still decreasing. in the end, even being able to walk five miles a day is already very good.


    it was nightfall again, and the team was stationed by a frozen river.


    ¡°this is the white blade river.¡± ed said firmly.


    ??now the sky is completely white, and everything is covered in heavy snow, but the former guardian of the north can still recognize his location at a glance.


    he pointed to the southwest in the darkness and said:


    "winterfell will be reached in three days'' journey that way."


    ser alliser thorne frowned and said:


    "my lord, you are not planning to go to winterfell, are you? with all due respect, going in that direction will take us a long way. we are running out of supplies. really..."


    "you don''t have to go to winterfell." eddard explained, "i''ll go back and take a look myself. you can just continue south."


    allisa breathed a sigh of relief:


    "yes, sir. let me send some cavalry to go with you, so that you can take care of me."


    ed shook his head:


    "no need to assign. i will ask everyone before i leave tomorrow to see if there is anyone who wants to follow me to winterfell."


    "good."


    early the next morning, ed climbed out of the snow-covered tent as usual, ate dry and cold food, and listened to his men report on the "frozen damage" suffered last night.


    at this moment, the sentinel rider hurriedly came back to report that he had encountered a migratory team in front of him who was also heading south.


    ¡°did you see their flag clearly?¡± ed asked.


    the sentry knight nodded, hesitated for a moment, and then said:


    ¡°it¡¯s the pink skinned man.¡±


    ¡°the bolton family.¡± ed chewed on the name and then smiled bitterly.


    ??at this point, there is nothing to worry about about the grudges between the stark family and the bolton family.


    with the white walkers, the common enemy of mankind, no matter what conflicts there have been between the major families in the north, they should be put aside at this time.


    only by uniting can we gain a chance of survival.


    "i''m going to meet them." ed mounted his war horse and followed the sentinels all the way south. not long after, he saw the same team stationed by the glacier.


    the two camps are not far apart. if it hadn''t been so dark last night, i would have discovered each other long ago.


    "who is in charge here? is count luce here?"


    "lord roose is not here. lord ramsay is in charge here."


    ed nodded, suppressing his inner disgust for the illegitimate son of the earl of the dreadfort, and said:


    ¡°take me to him.¡±


    ??furthermore, he is no longer the duke of the north and has no right to judge ramsay snow.


    "lord eddard," ramsay said, "how did i train this reek? do you like it? if you like it, i will give it to you as a gift..."


    ¡°keep it for yourself!¡± ed turned around and left.


    i don¡¯t want to stay here any longer.


    ??? ramsay looked at the other person''s retreating back, and suddenly turned his head to look at xion, his face darkened:


    ¡°reek, lord eddard seems to be very dissatisfied with you.¡±


    ?theon was shaking as if he was suffering from epilepsy, and his nose and tears flowed out together:


    ¡°old, master...i...i deserve it...i..."


    "you deserve it." ramsay snorted, "teeth or fingers? it''s your choice."


    xion wailed, but did not dare to resist. he thought of the pain he felt when eating this morning, and thought of the only seven fingers he had left. after struggling for a moment, he said:


    ¡°finger...master...my finger...¡±


    ¡°okay, come on.¡±


    ¡°thank you...master...for your mercy...¡±


    on the other hand, ed stark returned to the camp, but his mind kept thinking about the appearance of theon he just saw...


    ?his former adopted son has been tortured and gone crazy.


    even though theon had betrayed him, ed would rather chop off his head with a sword than let him be tortured by ramsay like this.


    ¡°lord eddard, do you want to set off?¡± sir denys mallister came to ask.


    ?ed had to calm down and said:


    "i want to go back to winterfell, and i will leave this team to your command. in front is the bolton family team. you go to join them and go south together. try not to cause conflicts."


    ¡°yes, my lord.¡±


    after ed finished explaining, he selected a few more cavalrymen who volunteered to follow him, and then left the team and turned to the southwest.


    ??but he didn''t go far before he turned his horse''s head and returned to the bolton family''s camp.


    "eh? lord eddard? have you changed your mind and are you ready to accept my gift?" ramsay asked with a smile.


    ed looked at theon, who was cowering and trembling behind him, and said coldly:


    ¡°theon greyjoy, will you come with me back to winterfell?¡±


    "winterfell?" theon burst into tears again, not sure whether it was out of joy or fear.


    "yes, winterfell." ed said, "the place where you have lived for more than ten years. but i also want to tell you clearly. i am not going to rescue you, but to take you back to face trial. in the eyes of the gods, under your gaze, i will hold the sword with my own hands and chop off your head! pay homage to the countless wronged souls of the stark family!"


    hearing this, xion''s body suddenly stopped trembling.


    he carefully raised his head and looked at the tall man on the war horse, the man he once regarded as his father, idol, and hero.


    ?hearing that the other party was going to chop off his head, he strangely did not feel any fear, but instead felt a sense of relief.


    ?there is a strong desire in my heart¡ª¡ª


    promise him!


    this is your only chance for redemption!


    ¡°reek!¡±


    but right here, ramsay¡¯s voice sounded.


    pulled theon back to **** in one fell swoop.


    ¡°are you going back with lord ed?¡±


    ?after experiencing so much torture, theon has long since learned to read every layer of meaning in lord ramsay''s words.


    ?now, he knew clearly that the other party did not want him to return to winterfell.


    he began to tremble again.


    the chapped mouth opened and closed, but still no words came out.


    ed spoke again and said:


    "theon! it is better to die nobly than to live abjectly. show your courage!"


    "reek," ramsay said, "are you going to die with lord eddard? or are you going to live with me?"


    ?at this moment, thousands of thoughts ran through xion''s mind, but none of them were clear.


    there was a violent turbulence in his stomach, and he fell to the ground suddenly and started to vomit.


    ramsay laughed loudly when he saw this and said:


    "i''m sorry, lord eddard, but it seems reek can''t come back to winterfell with you. he''s in such a state that he can''t even climb on a horse."


    ?ed was silent for a moment, finally stopped entangled, turned around and left.


    ?but at this moment, xion slowly raised his head and looked at his adoptive father''s retreating back.


    the dilated pupils gradually condensed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 521: Starks fate

    chapter 521 stark¡¯s fate


    ?the sky was gray and the earth was covered in white.


    a cavalry squad walked hard in the wind and snow, their breath condensing into white frost.


    ed felt a little uneasy when he felt the war horse under his seat suddenly became restless.


    "lord ed!" the cavalryman returning from the front looked a bit off, "there are traces of the army passing by in the south."


    "a large army?" ed was horrified, "or a group of civilians moving south?"


    "it''s hard to say. the wind and snow have covered up a lot of things. it may be the lord''s army going south, or civilians...or...the army of corpses."


    the team was suddenly quiet for a moment.


    "it may indeed be wights," eddard said. "if they go south from the king''s road, they should reach winterfell faster than us."


    the rangers looked at the commander-in-chief and exchanged glances with each other, but did not dare to say what they were thinking.


    when they evacuated castle black, there was a debate about the route south.


    ?the fastest way is of course to take the king''s road, but the section of king''s road north of winterfell runs through the wolf wood and is inaccessible.


    therefore, some people proposed to take another route that would pass through more villages and towns, that is, the line between last hearth city, kahor city, and dreadfort, in order to take away as many northerners as possible.


    ?of course, this route will also slow down the march.


    in the end, ed stark made his own decision and chose the latter path.


    ¡°i just want to go back and take a look, you don¡¯t need to follow...¡±


    ¡°my lord, hurry up,¡± said a night¡¯s watch ranger. ¡°if you go any slower it will be dark.¡±


    ?ed slowly scanned everyone''s faces and saw that they showed no intention of retreating, so he took the lead and continued forward.


    darkness came faster than expected.


    fortunately, the wind and snow stopped, and the bright moon and stars cast a hazy light, preventing travelers from losing their way.


    ¡°my lord, is winterfell ahead of us?¡±


    "yes." ed looked at the shadow outline in front of him that was different from what he remembered, and an ominous premonition arose in his heart.


    but he didn''t say anything, he just speeded up silently.


    under the cold moonlight, they saw a half-collapsed city wall, and a spiral staircase rising from the snow, but it suddenly broke in mid-air.


    behind the gap, broken spires, toppled statues, and rubble and broken walls could be seen faintly.


    winterfell is destroyed!


    ?looking at all this, ed felt like the blood in his body was frozen.


    ?countless terrifying thoughts were spinning in his mind, which only made him want to rush into the city desperately.


    ¡°sir, maybe the people in the city have already evacuated.¡± a ranger comforted.


    ¡°yeah, if you haven¡¯t seen the corpses and blood, you probably haven¡¯t experienced a battle.¡± another person advised.


    "maybe it''s covered in heavy snow..." someone said loudly, which immediately attracted the angry glares of his companions.


    ¡°let¡¯s go in and have a look.¡± ed said.


    while moving forward, he tried hard to find traces of the battle among the ruins.


    ??what made him feel a little relieved was that no body was indeed found.


    of course, corpses may also be resurrected by white ghosts into corpses, but they cannot erase traces of battles such as blood, mutilated limbs, etc., and these are rare in the city.


    "they should have evacuated in advance." ed regained his composure, "but how did the white walkers destroy winterfell? do they have such terrifying power?"


    ¡°perhaps they have something similar to the horn of winter.¡± someone speculated, ¡°blowing it can make a strong castle collapse.¡±


    ¡°can the earth still crack?¡± someone pointed at the terrifying cracks on the ground.


    ed also discovered these cracks in the ground. he quickly got off his horse and carefully walked to the edge to check.


    the cracks are fragmented and scattered like spider webs among the ruins of the castle.


    some are wide and some are narrow, some are long and some are short, but the only thing they have in common is that they are bottomless.


    ¡°lord ed, come and look! there is a huge footprint here!¡±


    hearing the call, ed abandoned the bottomless abyss again and ran over following the sound.


    then he saw footprints larger than his entire body appearing in the snow.


    there is more than one, it is a series of footprints, extending northward until outside the city.


    ¡°are these the footprints of giants?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°you mean those giants outside the wall? they are not that big.¡±


    ¡°perhaps a real giant.¡±


    ??ed thought of all kinds of strange legends and stories he heard from the old nanny when he was a child.


    one of them is about the giants.


    ?legend has it that they were once driven by a stark to build several man-made wonders on the continent of westeros.


    the ghouls were knocked over by the war horses and trampled by the horses'' hooves. however, even if they fell, they still grabbed the horses'' legs and belly.


    ?trees suddenly appeared around him, ed ran through a frozen stream, and the sound of fighting gradually grew smaller behind him until it disappeared.


    adler stopped his horse and looked back, only to see that none of his companions had followed him.


    ?furthermore, the group of corpse ghosts also mysteriously disappeared.


    ¡°glen!¡± he shouted, ¡°erica! mousse!¡±


    still no response.


    it seemed like he was the only one left in the whole world.


    broken gargoyles were scattered in front of him. he recognized the half-collapsed building in front of him as the stark family castle, where he spent more than forty years.


    ??the cold wind sighed among the ruins, blowing fine snow particles into his face.


    ?ed felt cold, unbearable cold.


    the war horse also began to tremble, and pale gasps spurted out of its mouth, freezing into ice.


    by


    on the twisted weirwood, a crow neighed and spread its black wings.


    ?the crescent moon has disappeared, and the stars have also gone into hiding.


    a horse''s head emerged from the darkness. its whole body was covered with a layer of white frost, like frozen sweat, with black, dead intestines dragging down from its split belly. on its back, sat a rider as pale as black ice.


    ?ed''s heart froze, and he immediately understood that in front of him was not a corpse, but an even more terrifying white walker!


    the white walker on the opposite side dismounted gracefully and stood upright in the snow. it was as slender as a sword and as white as milk, its armor changing color as it moved.


    it walked across the snow without leaving any traces.


    wights move clumsily and slowly, but white walkers are as light as snowflakes in the wind.


    ?however, this strange ghost seemed to have no intention of attacking. it approached slowly with graceful steps.


    ?ed clenched the giant sword in his hand, ready to slash out at any time.


    ?when the two sides were about ten steps apart, the white walker stopped and actually raised his hand to uncover his black ice mask.


    ??ed was confused when he saw clearly the face under the white walker''s visor, a face he was once very familiar with.


    ¡°brandon?¡± ed¡¯s voice contained various complex emotions such as disbelief, fear, surprise, anger, etc.


    "no! this is impossible!" his body began to tremble, unable to accept that the white ghost in front of him had the same face as his brother brandon stark.


    ¡°you have died a long time ago.¡± ed said, ¡°you died in the hands of the mad king. i buried you in the tomb with my own hands, together with your father and sister...¡±


    at this time, two more ghosts came out of the darkness.


    mist swirled around them, and shadows followed closely behind them.


    they also took off their xuanbing masks, revealing their pale faces.


    ?those were the same two faces that terrified ed.


    "no! this is impossible!" eddard could barely hold the sword in his hand. "father, lyanna...you, how could...how could this happen?"


    ??more and more figures came out of the darkness. they surrounded ed stark and took off his helmet.


    at this moment, the nightmare became a reality.


    ?the long-dead kings of winter actually crawled out of their graves, wearing black ice armor and bringing the aura of death.


    "gods...save me...save the starks..." eddard slipped from his horse and fell to his knees in the snow, tears frozen on his face.


    ?this northern man, as tenacious as ice, finally collapsed.


    he couldn''t imagine what this scene meant.


    ??is the stark family the source of this catastrophe?


    the evil he has been fighting against is actually his own family?


    ?while in a daze, eddard saw his sister lyanna walking over and extending her right hand to him.


    just like it was on the blood bed in the tower of bliss.


    ?her face was the same as before, and even her eyes were as they were when she died in his arms, full of expectation and sadness.


    ¡°promise me, ed. promise me...¡±


    he seemed to hear his sister''s voice echoing in his ears.


    but in fact, when the white walkers opened their mouths, they only made a sound like ice breaking.


    ?ed held the hands, which were as hard as rock and cold as black ice.


    she pulled him up and took out a crown made of ice.


    ed''s eyes gradually became blurred, and his gray pupils turned into ice blue.


    he no longer resisted and allowed his sister to put the ice crown on his head.


    ?countless crows took off screaming and the wind and snow roared over the ruins of winterfell.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 522: ice and fire

    chapter 522 ice and fire


    ?samwell rode a white dragon soaring high in the sky, looking at the neck below that had completely changed.


    the neck in my memory is an endless black swamp, with brightly colored flowers blooming in the mud, large trees covered with curtains of fungi floating on billabongs, and venomous snakes and lizards lurking in the shadows. , toad...but now, all these have disappeared.


    instead, there is a monotonous and dead white.


    however, for the northerners who moved south, this change was very beneficial.


    after all, they no longer have to squeeze through narrow and winding causeways or worry about poisonous insects in the swamps as before.


    ??the extreme cold storm of winter turned the swamp into a smooth road, and countless migrating teams were densely scattered on the frozen swamp, heading south.


    but at the same time, there was a team heading northward.


    they are elite troops from the seven kingdoms.


    ?the great wall of despair has collapsed. facing the coming powerful enemy from the north, they will build a new line of defense in the neck with their flesh and blood.


    in order to establish this line of defense, almost all the elite armies of the seven kingdoms were mobilized, numbering more than 300,000.


    in order to supply such a huge army with food, grass, supplies and help build fortifications, the number of civilians mobilized reached a terrifying number of more than 1.5 million.


    such military mobilization is absolutely unprecedented in the continent of westeros, which is still in the era of agricultural civilization.


    ?it would be good to win this battle, but if it fails...then the seven kingdoms will no longer be able to organize a decent force to resist the white walkers moving south.


    it can be said that the battle of jingze was a life and death battle concerning the survival of mankind.


    so, samwell will never allow any mistakes or accidents.


    ??for some conspirators who have their own little plans, at such a critical moment, samwell will naturally give thunderous means.


    ?three days ago in the middle of the night, when the white dragon flew over the twins, the lord of the city, lord walder frey, also died quietly at the same time.


    the death of the lord of the river crossing did not cause too much trouble in the frey family. after all, marquis walder was already over ninety years old and had one foot in the coffin, so everyone regarded this as normal. die.


    ?for some, though, the news came as a bolt from the blue.


    ?although there is no evidence, smart people must know that this matter is closely related to caesar.


    from this, they also understood the king''s determination and ruthless methods.


    ?hence, the wife of lord roose bolton, lord of the dreadfort, miss walda from the frey family, unfortunately had a fish bone stuck in her throat at a dinner party and died.


    ?? countess anya waynwood, lord of ironoak, immediately sent her adopted son, ser harold haddon, the first heir to lord robert arryn, to king''s landing.


    ??there is also the warden of the west, duke tyrion lannister, who also announced that he would marry miss shae as soon as he learned the news.


    a duke wanted to marry a concubine, which immediately made tyrion the laughing stock of the nobles of the seven kingdoms.


    but he didn''t seem to care at all.


    ?hence, before the decisive battle came, some murmurs among the nobles of the seven kingdoms were suppressed by samwell with strong methods and high personal prestige.


    "roar-"


    ?a dragon roar brought samwell, who was deep in thought, back to reality. he turned his head and saw the black dragon drogon approaching with daenerys on his back.


    ¡°sam... down there...¡±


    ?the wind was so loud that samwell couldn''t hear his wife clearly, but he could understand what he meant.


    ?he lowered his head and looked down, and saw a lonely fortress vaguely visible above the white frozen swamp.


    samwell realized something and urged the white dragon to swoop down.


    boom¡ª


    ??the dragon landed heavily outside the castle, causing a commotion.


    ??the short, green-eyed marshland man looked at the three giant dragons that descended one after another with curiosity and awe.


    samwell jumped off the back of the white dragon, and then caught daenerys who jumped off the back of the black dragon.


    ¡°i am king caesar. is this greywater hope?¡±


    after a moment, a thin young man wearing a crocodile skin coat stepped forward and said politely:


    ¡°yes, your majesty, welcome to the castle of our gladlanders.¡±


    daenerys curiously looked at the strange fortress covered with moss and vines in front of her, and asked:


    gerald hightower killed two of our companions by himself, and oswell also died with earl william. the remaining sword of the dawn actually killed martin and theo one after another, seriously injured me, and also killed ed. your excellency can only fight with the power of parry..."


    ¡°then how did you kill ser arthur dayne?¡± daenerys couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°some say you used dishonorable means.¡±


    count holland smiled bitterly and said:


    "of course everyone thinks so. after all, we zelanders like to hide in dark corners and shoot poisonous arrows. however, i also have a sense of honor. in that holy knight duel, i did not use any destructive tricks."


    ¡°so you teamed up with lord eddard and defeated sir arthur in an honest way?¡±


    count holland shook his head:


    ¡°the sword of dawn is so powerful, it can be called the most terrifying knight in the seven kingdoms at that time. with the giant sword [dawn] in hand, he is simply an invincible enemy. just like you are now, your majesty.¡±


    samwell curled his lips and did not express his position on this, but continued to ask:


    ¡°since you still couldn¡¯t defeat arthur dayne, how did you kill him?¡±


    ¡°of course lord ed and i are no match for sir arthur with our real strength, but we people from the glade have inherited a secret technique that can borrow the power of the gods.¡±


    samwell raised his eyebrows and suddenly became interested:


    ¡°how to borrow it?¡±


    "it requires some talent and the blood of the ancestors." earl holland said, "our ancestors believe in the ancient gods, which are what you southerners call the old gods. but in fact, the old gods are in the weirwood trees. in the rocks, in the earth, if you want to borrow the power of the old gods, you must first learn to become one with the trees, the rocks, and the earth.¡±


    ?seeing the king''s confused expression, count holland added:


    "your majesty, i''m afraid you cannot use this secret technique. after all, you are a knight of the seven gods, not a believer of the old gods."


    samwell took a few steps forward, his gray pupils gradually turned green, and he said:


    ¡°count holland, my connection with the old gods is actually closer than you think.¡±


    "green vision?" earl holland was obviously shocked. he opened his mouth wide, and after a long time he regained his composure and said, "it seems that your majesty is also the chosen one of the old gods. in this case, this secret passed down by the reed family i leave the technique to you."


    as he spoke, he took out a manuscript from his sleeve and handed it to the king tremblingly. at the same time, he did not forget to warn:


    "however, your majesty, please use this secret skill with caution. although it is powerful, it will cause extremely serious harm to the body. look at me, i am only in my early forties, but i am almost at the end of my life. this that¡¯s the price i paid for using the secret method twice.¡±


    ¡°twice?¡± samwell asked curiously, ¡°besides the battle of the tower of bliss, when was the other time?¡±


    ¡°have you ever heard of the knight of the laughing tree?¡± count holland asked.


    samwell nodded: "are you the knight of the laughing tree?"


    "yes."


    ??the so-called knight of the laughing tree actually refers to a mysterious knight who appeared at the harrenhal tourney twenty years ago.


    ??this man is short in stature, wearing patchwork armor and holding a shield. the coat of arms on his shield is a smiling face painted on a heart tree, so he is called the "knight of the smiling tree".


    ?that tourney was an important turning point for the targaryen dynasty and the true source of the reaver''s war.


    rhaegar targaryen won the final victory at the meeting, but dedicated the "crown of love and beauty" to robert baratheon''s fiance?e lyanna stark.


    ??many people speculated that lyanna was the knight of the laughing tree, and thus formed a bad relationship with prince rhaegar. unexpectedly...


    "i always thought it was lady lyanna who taught those people a lesson for you," samwell said.


    "miss lyanna did have such a plan." count holland said with a smile, "she is a warm-hearted girl. however, in the end, it was me who appeared on the stage myself, and with the help of the power of the old gods, i defeated those who had ridiculed me. knights."


    ¡°did prince rhaegar catch up with you later?¡±


    ?earl holland nodded:


    ¡°we caught up and met lady lyanna. the three of us drank wine all night by the god¡¯s eye lake. prince rhaegar also played the harp for us...


    ?his piano sound is full of melancholy and makes people cry.


    he said it was a song he learned from a dream, called a song of ice and fire..."


    "a song of ice and fire?" samwell looked surprised again, "do you still remember the content of the song?"


    holland shook his head:


    ¡°time has passed too long, and i have aged too fast...however, there is one sentence that is always imprinted in my mind and cannot be forgotten.¡±


    ¡°which sentence?¡±


    ¡°if black ice can burn,¡± earl holland¡¯s green eyes flashed with tears, ¡°then fire can also freeze.¡±


    "if black ice can burn, then fire can also freeze..." samwell murmured and repeated this sentence, his eyes flashing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter : Situation description

situation description


    as for the completion time, it should be almost at the end of this month.


    (end of this chapter)0v3lbiin.

 Chapter 523: new dragon knight

    chapter 523 the new dragon knight


    jon snow walked hard in the wind and snow, his breath freezing his beard into ice.


    although he usually shaves his face neatly, he also started to grow a long beard to keep his face warm.


    looking ahead, we saw a vast expanse of white, with heavy snow covering rocks, tree roots, rivers and lakes, and every step was filled with dangers.


    ??the cold wind blew, carrying rolling snowflakes, and froze the teams heading south into snowmen, trudging through knee-deep snow.


    "hold on! the front is carlin bay, and you should be able to meet the army that is building the neck defense line."


    these words received only sporadic responses, and everyone was too cold to speak.


    the reason why jon can still maintain strong energy is actually because of the great sword given to him by the king.


    along the way, this sword certainly gave him enough confidence to face the northern lords, but more importantly, it exuded warmth all the time, dispelling the severe cold of winter.


    therefore, although jon never had the chance to draw the great sword from beginning to end - after all, the northern nobles recognized this distinctive king''s sword, and naturally they did not dare to question the order to move south - but even if he did not draw the sword, it was the one that jon could complete. the key to completing this special envoy mission.


    after walking for a while, jon suddenly smelled a salty smell mixed with the cold wind.


    ?he raised his head, and through the curtain of wind and snow, a thin black-green line suddenly appeared at the end of the white horizon.


    the neck has arrived!


    jon suddenly became excited and quickly told everyone the good news.


    ?the whole team immediately became lively, and the people who were about to freeze suddenly seemed to feel the warmth from the south, and they all came to life.


    ?the marching speed suddenly accelerated, and soon a broken tower was vaguely visible.


    jon knew that this should be calyn bay.


    ?carin bay is an abandoned castle at the northern end of the neck. it is said to have been built by ancestors 10,000 years ago.


    at that time, the legend of moat cailin was still an extremely huge war fortress, with twenty tall and sturdy towers and basalt walls as high as winterfell.0v3lbiin.


    it is a key fortress in the north to resist attacks from the south, and has defused countless attacks.


    ??the andals conquered the six kingdoms, but they were unable to conquer the defense line of the gulf of cailin. therefore, to this day, the northern territory is still the territory of the ancestors.


    ?of course, not anymore.


    ?today''s northern border is filled with wind, snow and death, and is occupied by the dead crawling out of their graves.


    as jon walked, he swore to himself that he would take back the north and his hometown!


    ?thousands of years have long turned the former cailin bay into ruins, and now only the last three towers remain.


    the drunken man''s tower tilted sharply, as if it might collapse at any time. the son of the forest tower was like a spear piercing the sky, but the top of the tower was already broken. on the largest tower, there were twisted ancient trees emerging from the gaps in its stone wall. squeezed out, it looks particularly weird.


    ???legend has it that the children of the forest unleashed their witchcraft here, causing a massive flood that split westeros in two.


    the vast area south of the gulf of carin is immersed in water, forming the neck.


    ?unfortunately, now that winter is coming and the swamps have frozen into ice, this natural chasm that separates the north from the south has lost its original function.


    fortunately, this is indeed the narrowest point in westeros. to the east is the bite bay, which connects to the narrow sea, and to the west is the bright flame bay, which can enter the sunset sea. this place is like a human neck, slender and narrow, it is naturally easier to establish a new line of defense here than in other places.


    ??moreover, ningze is backed by six southern countries, so logistical supplies are more convenient.


    after jon got closer, he found that colorful flags were flying on the bay of cailin. countless labor soldiers were working hard to build a defense line that extended from the bay of cailin to the east and west and ended at the bay.


    ?although this line of defense is far less tall and majestic than the great wall of despair, it is already more than ten meters high and looks quite impressive.


    ??moreover, on the city wall, a cylindrical hollow steel pipe protrudes at regular intervals.


    jon immediately guessed that those things should be the "artillery" rumored to be invented by his majesty caesar. it is said to have great destructive power and is the key weapon for the stormland fleet to defeat the iron fleet and the arbor fleet.


    after identifying himself, jon and his party entered the city.


    i don¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but jon clearly felt that the temperature here had risen significantly, as if the new defense line being built could really block part of the wind and snow.


    "is your majesty here?" jon asked the person in charge here. "i am the special envoy he appointed. i have completed my mission and came here specifically to return my mission."


    while speaking, he also took out the giant sword [dawn] and placed it on his chest.


    ??the man stationed at the bay of cailin was count matus rowan, the lord of golden tree city. of course he recognized caesar''s weapons and said:


    ¡°your majesty has gone on a patrol on a dragon and should be back soon. you can wait for him here.¡±


    count matus looked at jon again and asked:


    ¡°you are eddard stark¡¯s **** son jon snow, right?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡± jon nodded.


    ¡°your brother is here, do you want to meet him?¡±


    "brother?" jon responded immediately, "you mean bran?"


    count matus nodded and called a soldier to lead jon.


    ?jonn thanked him and followed the soldiers to the basement.


    the presence or absence of knights has a great influence on the dragon''s combat effectiveness. after all, they are wild beasts with limited intelligence. once they go crazy, they will even become indistinguishable between friend and foe.


    i don¡¯t know why his majesty brought rego to the front line. is it possible to find a new dragon knight? but who else here has the blood of dragon master? "


    hearing this, jon''s heart pounded.


    he knew that as the illegitimate son of stark and targaryen, he should actually have the ability to control dragons.


    did the king know this secret?


    did his father tell him?


    while jon was thinking a lot, three giant dragons had landed one after another.


    as for drogon and rhaego, the existence of the white dragon cleopatra really caused some panic.


    after all, it is too big.


    the other two dragons combined are not half as big as it.


    it spreads its milky white wings and can cover the entire bay of cailin under it.


    ?this overwhelming pressure made everyone feel suffocated. even if they knew that this dragon was a friendly force, they could not suppress the instinctive fear in their hearts.


    boom!


    ??the white dragon landed on the frozen swamp, causing huge vibrations that made people worry about whether the thick ice could bear its weight.


    "hey, boy," count matus pushed jon who was dazed next to him, "aren''t you going to report back to his majesty? go quickly."


    "oh well."


    ?jon nodded and walked up quickly.


    the closer you get to the white dragon, the more truly you can feel its power.


    the substantial heat wave emitted is like an invisible barrier, blocking out the cold of winter.


    jon had the illusion of going from winter to midsummer.


    "your majesty caesar, your majesty daenerys..." jon glanced at the beautiful queen with silver hair and purple eyes, thinking that she should be considered his aunt...


    but he immediately calmed down and saluted respectfully, "jon snownot came to report to you. i have visited every castle in the north to urge the lords to issue orders to move south. this is your sword, now the property returns to its original owner.¡±


    samwell took the giant sword and smiled:


    "well done, jon. you are a major contributor to this migration. what reward do you want?"


    jon¡¯s heart beat violently again, but he still bowed his head and said:


    "your majesty, i am a night watchman and i cannot accept rewards..."


    "you night watchmen just can''t accept the title of fief, but other rewards are still acceptable." samwell pointed directly at the green dragon lying aside, "do you want that dragon?"


    jon really couldn''t say no now.


    daenerys looked at her husband in surprise and whispered:


    ¡°sam, rego has a violent personality and not everyone can get close to him.¡±


    samwell looked at jon:


    "jon, do you have the guts to give it a try? the white walkers are coming, and we need more dragon riders."


    "since his majesty values ??me so much, of course i can''t live up to your expectations." jon no longer refused and immediately agreed, turned around and strode towards rhaego.


    ?daenerys said worriedly:


    ¡°sam, why do you let a stark **** ride a dragon? he¡¯ll burn to death.¡±


    ¡°he is not only the **** son of the stark family,¡± samwell explained with a smile, ¡°he is also the **** son of the targaryen family.¡±


    ¡°targaryen?¡±


    "yes. he is the son of your brother rhaegar and lyanna stark."


    daenerys'' eyes widened, but the next moment, she couldn''t help but not believe it.


    because, jon snow really climbed on the green dragon''s back.


    ??rego flapped his wings and let out a loud neigh. then he rose into the sky and flew high into the sky with his new master.


    ?jon watched the moat of cailin become smaller and smaller under his feet, and his heart was filled with joy that almost exploded.


    the oncoming wind and snow were biting and cold, but the fire in his chest seemed to ignite him.


    ¡°i am a dragon knight!¡± he shouted wantonly, letting rego lead him to continue to gallop north.


    not long after, he saw a thin black line appear on the northern horizon, emerging like a black tide, spreading, and soon covering the vast white land.


    the ghoul is coming!


    ?jon''s heart was frightened, and he immediately ordered rhaego to turn around.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 524: The long night falls

    chapter 524 the long night falls


    when the merchant ship entered whispering bay, dusk had already fallen.


    ? shireen baratheon stood on the bow of the ship, staring at a castle on the cliff, and asked the knight beside her:


    ¡°ser davos, is that the tower?¡±


    "no, your highness princess." davos shook his head, "that is the three towers castle, the castle of the cotoin family. the towering tower is much taller and more magnificent than this one."


    shireen nodded, remained silent for a moment, and then said:


    "don''t call me your highness anymore...my father has surrendered to his majesty caesar and is no longer a king, and i am no longer a princess."


    "yes, miss shireen." davos said.


    ?the collapse of the great wall was also a catastrophe for stannis baratheon who was stationed in the shadow tower.


    ?after exhausting the last remaining army, the king finally recognized the reality, took off his crown, and chose to surrender to caesar.


    ?caesar graciously forgave stannis and rewarded him with a castle in the rainforest.


    although it is far inferior to storm''s end, it still leaves some dignity for the baratheon family and prevents it from perishing.


    ??moreover, after learning that shireen wanted to study medicine, caesar specially sent someone to send her to the school city.


    you must know that the citadel does not accept female apprentices, but under the orders of the kings of the seven kingdoms, they had to bow their heads and accept shireen as a special exception.


    ?davos looked at the large patches of gray-black dead skin on the face and neck of the girl next to him, and secretly prayed that the citadel could find a way to cure the sequelae of greyscale.


    the ship continued to move forward, and it was not until the next morning¡ªor it should have been the morning according to the time, although the sky was still pitch black¡ªthat they finally saw the torch that burned day and night on the top of the towering tower.


    ¡°the nights are getting longer.¡± davos looked at the fire in the distance and sighed, ¡°maybe one day, the sun will never rise again.¡±


    "no." shireen clenched her fists and vowed, "his majesty caesar will never allow such a thing to happen."


    caesar was a king, not a god. davos muttered to himself, but did not say these words.


    he didn''t want his pessimism to affect the girl''s mood.


    her fate was tragic enough.


    as the large ship entered the harbor, two small sailboats came over for inspection.


    ?davos took shireen to negotiate, and soon their ship was allowed to dock.


    after hearing the news, sir baelor, son of earl leyton hightower, personally came to greet him with his people.


    "dear miss shireen, do you want to go to the tower to take a rest? or go directly to the school city?"


    although the baratheon family has lost power, ser baelor still maintains due respect for shireen.


    because he knew that no matter what, the girl in front of him was still the king''s cousin according to blood relationship.


    furthermore, since the king is willing to forcefully break the rules of the school for her, he must also like this cousin.


    ¡°i want to go directly to the academy, is that okay?¡± shireen never liked participating in social activities of nobles.


    it is not only because of her personality, but also because of the scars on her face that make her feel inferior.


    "of course, please come with me." belle found a luxury carriage and asked shireen to sit in it.


    the team left the port and walked through the ancient city along the maze-like streets.


    ??shireen opened the curtain and looked out curiously. it was dark at this time, the light of the torch could only shine a few meters away, and the entire old town was still shrouded in mysterious darkness.


    after walking for about half an hour, the team finally arrived in front of the school gate.


    ?shireen stared at the pair of sphinxes beside the door for a long time, until belle came to take her out of the car.


    bachelors in gray robes passed quickly and cast curious glances at the girl.


    ¡°dr. nolen, this is miss shireen baratheon. miss shireen, this dr. nolen is the steward on duty in the city, and she will be responsible for arranging study and life here from now on.¡±


    ¡°hello, dr. nolen.¡± shireen raised her skirt and curtsied.


    "hello, miss shireen." dr. nolen smiled kindly, "please follow me."


    ?shireen bid farewell to ser baelor and followed dr. nolen forward in the darkness.


    they walked through the courtyard, passed the statue of daeron i, and crossed several stone bridges before arriving at an ancient tower covered with ivy.


    after entering the door, several apprentices without necklaces greeted the doctor. shireen hid her face under her hood and followed the doctor up the spiral staircase.


    "no. you are right." dr. marwin said solemnly.


    the time when the sun goes down is when the sun sets, but today, the sun never rises at all.


    this also means¡ª


    ¡°the long night has come,¡± dr. marwin announced, standing at the window.


    outside the tower, darkness shrouded everything, and a few scattered torches flickered like drowned insects.


    dr. marwin turned around and saw that the glass candle in the room was still shining with a temperatureless light, which was dazzling, cold, and disturbing.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°what are they waiting for?¡±


    on the jingze defense line, a knight wearing a leather jacket looked at the dark north and asked.


    three days ago, the army of corpses had arrived, but they had been wandering in circles and did not launch an attack.


    now that darkness was shrouding him, he couldn''t see exactly how many corpses had gathered on the opposite side, but judging from the roars one after another and the suffocating stench filling the air, it was definitely not a small number.


    ¡°the zombies aren¡¯t scared anymore, are they?¡± someone said in a pretending to be relaxed tone.


    ¡°is that thing scary?¡± someone immediately retorted, ¡°it¡¯s probably waiting for the army to gather later...¡±


    ¡°gather it up! do you think there is also a human army on the other side?¡±


    "the wights may not have humans and don''t understand what assembly means, but the white walkers should be intelligent." jon snow climbed to the top of the city, looking at the deep darkness ahead, his brows knitted together, "they are now the quieter it is, the more ferocious the upcoming attack will probably be."


    "jon...my lord," the knight in leather jacket asked, "have you seen the white walkers?"


    ??since becoming rhaegal''s dragon knight, jon snow''s name suddenly spread throughout the neck defenses.


    ??everyone is secretly guessing how a stark **** can ride a dragon.


    many rumors, both true and false, have emerged. some speculate that eddard stark¡¯s lover is a targaryen, some say that jon is actually the illegitimate son of the mad king, and some speculate that he is the son of prince rhaegar and rhaegar. anna stark''s **** son.


    ?however, jon ignored these rumors.


    in his heart, eddard stark will always be his father.


    since this matter involved his father''s reputation and credibility, he believed that even if he really wanted to clarify the matter, he should seek his father''s opinion first.


    but... where is the father now?


    "i have seen white walkers." jon said, suppressing his inner worry, "they are completely different creatures from the wights, and they are indeed intelligent. therefore, we cannot take it lightly."


    ¡°according to this, the ghouls are really waiting for their companions to gather together before launching an attack together?¡±


    "maybe." jon nodded, but then shook his head, "or maybe, they are waiting for an opportunity."


    ¡°what kind of timing?¡±


    ¡°do any of you remember what time it is?¡± jon asked.


    ¡°it seems that just after bat time...¡± someone said.


    ¡°yes, it¡¯s past bat time,¡± jon said. ¡°another day has passed, but when did the sun rise last time?¡±


    ?it was only then that everyone reacted, and their expressions changed drastically.


    the days are too short recently and it is dark most of the time, so many people are used to being shrouded in darkness.


    until they were reminded now, they realized that after the sun set yesterday, it never rose again!


    ¡°the long night is coming?¡± someone exclaimed.


    "the long night is coming..." jon said in a complicated tone. "it is said that the coming of the white walkers will bring about a harsh winter and a never-ending long night. they are the masters of winter and the messengers of darkness... maybe they are waiting for this. for a moment, wait until the long night comes and their strength reaches its peak before they attack again.¡±


    ¡°so...the white walkers are about to attack?¡±


    ¡°it should be soon...¡±


    as soon as he finished speaking, dense footsteps sounded in the darkness in the north.


    ?the sound became louder and louder, gradually connecting into one, spreading rapidly like an avalanche.


    later, the whole earth began to shake, as if something extremely terrifying was about to burst out of the darkness.


    ¡°blow the trumpet!¡± jon shouted immediately, ¡°the enemy is attacking!¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 525: The Dwarf and the Broken Dragon

    chapter 525: the dwarf and the remnant dragon


    ?tyrion lannister dragged his tired body back home.


    i happened to see xue yi leaning on the corridor, wearing the silver dress he gave her. the moonlight reflected on her ears and temples, highlighting her crystal-clear skin.


    this is the girl i am about to marry. tyrion thought to himself.


    until now, he still couldn¡¯t believe that he would marry a skilled woman.


    but facts are uncertain, and mortals can never guess what will happen tomorrow.


    ??and, to be honest, tyrion doesn¡¯t mind marrying shae.


    in this cold and dark city, only she can bring him warmth and light.


    ¡°don¡¯t look, it won¡¯t come today.¡±


    hearing her fiance?¡¯s voice, xue yi turned around and showed a charming smile:


    ¡°who won¡¯t come?¡±


    "who else?" said tyrion. "of course it''s the sun you think about day and night."


    ?xue yi sighed, the smile on her face faded, and her expression became worried:


    ¡°sure enough, just like the legend, after the long summer, the stars weep with blood, and cold darkness will envelope the world...¡±


    "this is the prophecy chanted by r''hllor''s followers." tyrion said disapprovingly, "do you really believe this?"


    ?xue yi blinked:


    "shouldn''t you believe it? the long night has really come, and according to the prophecy, there will be a hero favored by the gods who will pull out the flaming sword from the fire and lead mankind to defeat the white walkers and drive away the darkness. tyrion , this hero is his majesty caesar, right?"


    "everyone seems to think so." tyrion shrugged, "it''s a pity that they don''t know that his majesty caesar has broken with the red **** long ago."


    ?seeing his fiance?e''s eyes widen, he raised his finger to his mouth again:


    ¡°hush¡ªdon¡¯t spread this word.¡±


    ?xue yi nodded, but immediately asked worriedly:


    ¡°if this is the case, what will happen to the white walkers? who will lead us out of the long night?¡±


    ¡°of course it¡¯s his majesty caesar.¡± tyrion said matter-of-factly.


    ¡°but...but he...has been abandoned by the gods..."


    ¡°if the gods were really so powerful, there shouldn¡¯t be so much suffering and injustice in this world.¡± tyrion said disapprovingly,


    "moreover, there are so many gods in this world. the northerners believe in the old gods, and the south believes in the seven gods. the prophecy about the long night you just mentioned was spread by the followers of the red **** r''hllor. the rhoynar people believe in turtles in the water. god, slaver''s bay is the territory of the ghiscari gods. further east, there are the black goat, the night lion, the yi di gods, and even the white walkers may have their own gods...


    ??you said that if different people pray to their respective gods for different wishes, will the gods start fighting among themselves? whoever wins gets to decide whose wish comes true? "


    ?xue yi¡¯s expression became a little weird:


    ¡°when you say that, i¡¯m embarrassed to pray anymore.¡±


    "you can go if you want to," tyrion said casually, "just don''t have too high hopes to avoid disappointment in the future."


    ¡°i didn¡¯t expect you to be so...pessimistic.¡±


    tyrion shook his head and said:


    "no, no, no. i am just pessimistic about the gods, but regarding this victory, i firmly believe that mankind will win the final victory. and, it is by our own strength, not by the gifts and mercy of the gods - if they really words that have ever been spoken to mankind."


    ?xue yi fell silent and looked at her fiance? with a complicated expression, as if she had gotten to know him again.


    ?tyrion returned to his playful smile:


    "why are you looking at me like this? are you scared? or did you suddenly realize that the person you are about to marry is so wise and powerful?"


    ?xue yi burst out laughing and was about to speak when she suddenly heard a low horn sound.


    woooooo¡ª


    ??the shrill sound of the horn echoed in the night sky, irritating people''s eardrums and stirring up uneasiness in their hearts.


    ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± shae exclaimed.


    "this is the city defense warning horn." tyrion said, "it means king''s landing is being invaded!"


    "king''s landing was invaded?" shae''s face turned extremely pale. "by whom? the white walkers? but his majesty didn''t gather a large army to set up a defense line in the neck. how could it be? has the neck''s defense line collapsed?"


    "don''t think about it!" tyrion said, "you stay at home and don''t go anywhere. i''ll go check on the situation."


    after saying this, he strode out and shouted to his attendants:


    ¡°pod! get me a horse! and my armor!¡±


    xue yi''s face suddenly turned pale. she froze on the spot for a moment before catching up with her fiance?.


    ¡°you must come back safely!¡± she kissed the man heavily, feeling an extremely ominous premonition in her heart.


    "of course i will come back safely." tyrion pretended to be relaxed and said, "even if there is an enemy, it is not the turn of a dwarf to charge."


    after saying that, he led a group of guards and plunged into the darkness.


    ?at this time, the order in the city is not yet chaotic. the people of junlin have experienced strong winds and waves in recent times, and they are not too unfamiliar with the sound of sirens.


    coupled with the darkness, most people only dared to hide at home.


    ??when tyrion arrived at the red keep and found the commander of the capital garrison, sir noah rowan, he found that he was also confused.


    ¡°lord tyrion, the horn was blown by the iron gate defenders. they said they were attacked by ice but could not find the intruders.¡±


    ¡°what is a freezing attack?¡± tyrion asked.


    ¡°lady melisandre, thank you for saving me.¡±


    ¡°i saved you to save more people.¡± melisandre said.


    ?tyrion did not understand the meaning of these words, and was about to ask a question when he suddenly heard another roar coming from the sky.


    "viserion! it''s viserion here!"


    ?hearing the cheers from the people, tyrion realized that it was the golden dragon viserion who had arrived.


    of the current dragons in the caesar family, the four young dragons have little fighting power, and of the other four, three have been taken to the front line of the neck by caesar. only the golden dragon viserion stayed in king''s landing because he was still injured.


    unexpectedly, when the ice dragon attacked this time, it actually came to help.


    tyrion stood up expectantly and ran out of maegor''s tower. he saw **** of flames bursting out from time to time in the dark night sky.


    the figures of the golden dragon and the ice dragon appeared and disappeared in the flames, and they were fighting fiercely.


    "is viserion a match for the ice dragon?" tyrion couldn''t help but worry. after all, the golden dragon was still injured and there was no dragon knight yet.


    ¡°sir, get out of the way!¡± servant pod jumped out again and pulled his master away.


    ?the next moment, a huge figure slammed into maegor''s tower with a billowing heat wave, kicking up endless smoke and dust.


    "ahem! damn it! why do you always come at me!" tyrion shouted angrily.


    when he turned around, he saw viserion lying in front of him, his wings hanging down weakly, a hideous wound on his neck, and hot blood flowing out like lava.


    ¡°hey, how are you?¡± tyrion asked tentatively.


    hearing his voice, the golden dragon suddenly turned its head and stared at the dwarf with its blood-red eyes. there were burning flames tumbling deep in its huge mouth, and it was about to burst out.


    ?tyrion''s heartbeat accelerated rapidly.


    he was keenly aware that he was only one step away from death.


    ??the dragon''s breath was hot and fishy, ??making him dare not make the slightest move.


    ??however, the ice dragon is still raging over the red keep, the screams are getting more and more loud, and the roars of the corpses are also coming one after another.


    tyrion had no choice but to bravely say:


    "mr. viserion, oh no, ma''am. your enemy is over there..."


    i don¡¯t know if he understood this, but viserion actually turned around and looked at the ice dragon in the sky.


    but it didn''t go to fight anymore, it seemed to be afraid.


    ¡°a dragon without a dragon knight will have a weak will to fight.¡± the voice of the red-robed witch sounded from behind.


    tyrion turned around and shrugged:


    ¡°but where can i find a dragon rider for it now? neither of caesar¡¯s children can walk yet.¡±


    ?melisandre looked at him with bright eyes and said:


    ¡°lord tyrion, you can try it.¡±


    ¡°me?¡± tyrion was stunned, ¡°are you kidding me?¡±


    "am i joking at this time?" melisandre said, "you are the only one in this city who can conquer it. go ahead."


    ??as she spoke, the witch handed a dark spear to the dwarf''s hand.


    ?tyrion subconsciously took it and realized that it was a dragon crystal spear.


    at the same time, he suddenly remembered what caesar said to himself when he was in sunspear city -


    you are not tywin''s son.


    ??tyrion always thought this was caesar''s provocation, although he did later kill his father with his own hands.


    but he never thought that he would be of targaryen blood.


    ¡°go quickly, lord tyrion, the whole city is waiting for you to save.¡± melisandre urged again.


    tyrion didn''t know what he was thinking. perhaps it was because of the irresistible magic in the red robe witch''s words. when he came to his senses, he realized that he had come to viserion unknowingly. .


    ??the scalding hot wind blew against his face, and he could even see clearly the remains of minced meat between the dragon''s mouth.


    ??and those blood-red eyes that were like hell.


    what am i doing?


    ?tyrion hesitated in his heart, but his body kept moving forward, towards hell.


    ¡°get down!¡± he ordered.


    ¡°roar!¡± viserion roared.


    the flames were raging deep in the throat, ready to burst out.


    ¡°get down!¡± tyrion yelled again.


    i must be crazy.


    ?however, the next moment, viserion leaned down and actually made a movement to welcome his master''s upper back.


    tyrion pulled at the hot dragon scales and climbed onto the dragon''s back with difficulty.


    until this moment, he couldn''t believe that he had actually become a dragon knight.


    ¡°hahaha, viserion!¡± he looked up to the sky and laughed, ¡°i am a deformed dwarf and you are a half-broken dragon. we are really a match made in heaven!¡±


    ?he raised the dragon crystal spear high, pointed it directly at the dark night sky, and roared:


    ¡°now, let¡¯s save this city!¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 526: lion

    chapter 526 lion


    ?even until he was carried up into the night sky by viserion, tyrion lannister still couldn''t believe that all of this was true.


    ?caesar didn¡¯t lie. do i really have targaryen blood in my body?


    ?tyrion had also heard some rumors about mad king aerys being obsessed with his mother.


    it is said that on the day of lord tywin''s wedding, the mad king openly declared at the wedding banquet that it was a huge regret that he had deposed the right of first night.


    ?the subsequent break between duke tywin and the mad king was also related to this.


    ?of course, these are all wild speculations, and there has never been any concrete evidence that the mad king had an affair with the duchess.


    but now, tyrion finally realized that he was the tangible evidence.


    he is actually the bloodline of the mad king!


    ? at this moment, tyrion didn¡¯t even know whether to cry or laugh, or finally feel relieved that he had not become a patricide after all.


    perhaps this can also explain why he has had a morbid fascination with dragons since he was a child.


    when he first visited king''s landing to attend the wedding of his sister cersei and king robert, he made up his mind to see the dragon skulls hanging in the throne room.


    it is a pity that these skulls have been replaced by exquisite murals by the new king.


    tyrion, who was unwilling to give up, found these skulls in the dank secret passage. at that time, he held a torch and stood looking at these dark and shiny bones for several hours.


    fantasy about the scene where the magic dragon spreads its wings, flies in the sky, and sprays fire.


    ??even imagined that he could ride on the back of a dragon.


    that way, even if he is a stunted, deformed and twisted dwarf, he can look down on the whole world!


    ??and now, he is actually riding on the back of the magic dragon.


    ?even if he is about to face a very formidable enemy, tyrion has no fear.


    he was even extremely lucky to be able to realize his biggest childhood dream before he died.


    ?furthermore, as a dragon knight, tyrion died in the battle to defend king''s landing, and tyrion felt that he had no regrets in dying.


    ?perhaps thousands of years later, his name will still be sung by bards.


    ?at the thought of this, tyrion felt as if a fire was burning in his chest, almost ready to burst out and burn everything.


    ?so, he stood up on the dragon''s back, held up the dragon crystal spear, and roared:


    "come on! viserion, charge on!"


    ??hearing the master''s command, the golden dragon immediately flapped its wings and accelerated sharply.


    ?due to inertia, tyrion stumbled and almost became the first dragon knight to fall off the dragon''s back and fall to his death.


    ¡°if targaryen is smart, he should get a dragon saddle!¡± tyrion climbed on the dragon¡¯s back again, muttering, but his movements were much more honest.


    at this time, he also saw that the ice dragon just flew over the prime minister''s tower and let out a roar.


    ??the ice-blue breath poured down and bombarded the high tower.


    boom!


    ?this tall tower, which has experienced more than two hundred years of wind and rain, let out an overwhelmed whine.


    the next second, the prime minister''s tower was broken in half in front of everyone''s horrified eyes.


    ??rumble ¡ª


    half of the tower''s spire, which was frozen into a huge lump of ice, hit the ground hard, kicking up a large amount of ashes and dust, as well as countless crushed corpses.


    at this moment, tyrion drove viserion and suddenly arrived.


    ¡°bite its wings!¡±


    there is a tacit understanding between the dragon and the dragon knight that cannot be described in words, so even if they had just reached a partnership, viserion immediately understood the master''s intention, pounced on the ice dragon, opened his huge mouth and bit it he hit the opponent''s left wing as thin as ice crystals.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ??the ice dragon''s translucent wings seemed to be its weakness, cracking into lines under viserion''s bite.


    but this also angered the ice dragon.


    ?it suddenly turned its long and thick neck like a python, opened its huge mouth, and then blew out blue breath at the golden dragon.


    ¡ª¡ª


    even if tyrion was hiding behind the golden dragon, he could still feel the chill that penetrated his bones. no matter how thick the woolen coat he wore, he couldn''t stop its invasion.


    almost instantly, tyrion was frozen.


    fortunately, viserion came to his senses and sprayed fire at the ice dragon''s head.


    ?frost and flames were like two brightly colored water guns, violently colliding together in mid-air.


    the aftermath of the battle that splashed out gave the surrounding soldiers a taste of ice and fire.


    ¡°spread out! spread out!¡±


    ?ser noah rowan swung his sword to scatter the soldiers.


    in the war between the giant dragon and the ice dragon, it is difficult for humans to intervene.


    ??after all, the dragons are so big that humans are like ants in front of them, and their swords and spears are no different than toothpicks and needles.


    ??the only weapon that can threaten the dragon is the giant crossbow equipped at the top of the city.


    ?however, the effect of the previous hit did not seem to be ideal, and one''s own dragon and ice dragon were fighting together, and it was easy to cause accidental damage by firing the crossbow rashly.


    at this time, the only thing the defenders in the red keep can do is to help clean up the corpses created by the ice dragon''s breath.


    ?two huge bodies crashed to the south of the prime minister''s tower, hitting the buildings on the ground with a devastating momentum, including the southern wall of the red fort.


    ?the ground shook violently, and the dust and wind and snow stirred up, forming a fog barrier in mid-air.


    ?the two dragons had already hit the city wall, rolled out of the red castle, and finally stopped among the cliffs and rocks near the sea.


    tyrion woke up dizzy, feeling that there was pain everywhere in his body.


    ?the surging power that filled my body just now also receded like a tide, leaving with it the temperature.


    ??tyrion felt like he was about to be frozen into a lump of ice.


    he turned his stiff neck with difficulty and looked to the left. he saw the ice dragon lying among the gravel, its huge head hanging down weakly, and a dragon crystal spear inserted in the socket of his left eye. ¡ª


    that is your own masterpiece!


    looking at the ice dragon''s colorless eyes, tyrion felt a strong sense of pride and pride.


    i really slayed the dragon!


    viserion also fell next to the ice dragon. it seemed to be extremely seriously injured. there were wounds and frostbite all over its body, especially the hideous scar on its belly, which almost disembowelled it.


    but at least it¡¯s not life-threatening.


    ?tyrion even felt that this victory was a little too perfect, until he saw another figure¡ª


    ice dragon knight.


    it¡¯s over. tyrion watched the white walker walking towards him with a spear, and felt his heart sinking.


    ¡°viserion!¡± he shouted to his mount, ¡°save me!¡±


    unfortunately, the golden dragon was too seriously injured and could not move.


    ¡°melisandre!¡± tyrion longed for the red witch to send him power again.


    ??if he could become as powerful as before, he would have the confidence to have a duel with this white ghost.


    it''s a pity that he didn''t feel the warmth again.


    ¡°noah! pod! come and save me!¡±


    neither the defenders nor tyrion''s attendants have been able to come over yet.


    ¡°gods save me...¡± tyrion felt more pious than ever.


    unfortunately, the gods did not answer his prayers.


    ??the white walkers are still approaching, taking slow and unhurried steps, as if admiring the desperate struggle of their prey.


    "i''ll fight you!" tyrion used the last bit of his strength to get up from the snow, pulled out the dragon crystal spear stuck in the eye of the ice dragon beside him, and then rushed towards the white walkers.


    with an indomitable momentum.


    ?unfortunately, he is too short, his height is less than half of the white walkers.


    he was also too weak. he staggered and almost fell down after just a few steps.


    ¡°ah!!¡± tyrion roared crazily, as if he wanted to shout out all the fear in his heart.


    then he closed his eyes.


    ?just die, at least on the way to charge. tyrion thought.


    be prepared to face death.


    but death did not come.


    ¡ª¡ª


    there was a crisp sound, and tyrion felt as if his spear had pierced into something.


    ?he opened his eyes in surprise and saw that the spear in his hand had penetrated into the white walker''s belly and came out through his body.


    have the gods appeared? tyrion looked at the tip of the ice spear parked a few feet in front of him in shock, only to realize that he was so close to death.


    but why didn¡¯t the other side stab him?


    ßË!


    ??the white walkers knelt down weakly and just looked at tyrion with a complicated look.


    a look that felt extremely familiar to tyrion.


    ?suddenly an impulse surged in his heart, and he stepped forward and took off the white walker''s ice crystal mask.


    sure enough, under the mask was an extremely familiar face.


    "james?" tyrion trembled, feeling an unprecedented panic, "you, what are you? how could you..."


    "little brother..." james said with a smile, "i knew that one day, you would become a great hero... you are smarter than me and braver than me... unlike me, you only do stupid things..."


    "no! that''s not the case!" tyrion suddenly rushed forward and hugged his brother.


    but he found that james'' body was gradually dissipating like smoke.


    ¡°brother...¡± jaime smiled faintly, ¡°you are... the real... lannister...¡±


    soon, his body melted into the wind and snow, leaving only a puddle of ice water in place.


    tyrion knelt there helpless, his head lowered, shaking uncontrollably.


    the searching soldiers finally came over. when they saw the dead ice dragon, they immediately burst into cheers.


    but in this passionate moment, tyrion did not feel the glory of becoming a hero.


    he only felt endless coldness.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 527: Fierce fighting

    chapter 527 fierce battle


    boom! boom! boom!


    at the jingze defense line, deafening explosions erupted continuously.


    in the deep darkness, gorgeous fireworks bloomed one after another.


    ??under the brief light of the fire, it was possible to see that the snow north of the defense line was crowded with a dense army of ghouls.


    ??each round of artillery fire can explode countless stumps and broken arms, but such casualties are not even a drop in the bucket compared to the nearly endless corpses.


    they walked through the artillery fire, faced the boulders thrown by the trebuchets, braved the rain of arrows falling from the sky, crossed the trenches, and finally rushed under the neck defense line.


    start climbing.


    ¡°shoot! shoot!¡±


    ¡°can¡¯t let them climb up!¡±


    ¡°fire! burn them with fire quickly!¡±


    ...


    ?one after another orders sounded on the defense line.


    ?this war between humans and the white walkers has entered the most intense and cruel stage of hand-to-hand combat from the very beginning.


    ghouls have no sense of pain, no emotions, and no fear. naturally, they will not test first and then attack like human armies. as soon as they come up, they will surge in overwhelmingly. it seems that they plan to use this "human sea" tactic to cover the neck of the defense line. completely submerged.


    ?this kind of fearless charge can easily make a timid soldier collapse. fortunately, at this time, the neck defense line gathered elite soldiers from the seven kingdoms.


    ?many of them have experienced the zombie craze in king''s landing, and have some experience and psychological preparation. moreover, they all know that this battle is related to the life and death of mankind, and they have no retreat.


    so, even if the zombies showed an extremely crazy offensive posture as soon as they came up, the soldiers on the defense line were still able to maintain basic order and fight back in an orderly manner.


    although the establishment of the neck defense line was a little hasty and there was not enough time, the war fortress built with almost all the manpower and material resources of the seven kingdoms was not that easy to conquer.


    ?countless trebuchets, giant crossbows, rolling logs, and stones, including the newly developed artillery, roared along the hundreds of kilometers of defense line, pouring firepower on the ghoul army.


    ?countless corpses fell one after another like wheat in autumn.


    ?however, ghouls are not considered living creatures, and some injuries that are fatal to humans cannot prevent them from charging madly.


    ?most of the ghouls who rushed to the defense line were missing arms, legs, or even their heads, but they continued to charge desperately.


    ??anyone who sees this kind of scene will have a numb scalp and a split liver and gallbladder.


    ¡°get these disgusting things out of here!¡±


    ?the female knight brienne tarth from dusk advent hall let out a roar, brandishing her dark sword and rushed towards the corpses climbing up the city.


    ¡ª¡ª


    although brienne is a woman, her fighting style is much more fierce than that of men.


    "go to hell!"


    ?the long sword struck a ghoul''s head, like a red-hot iron rod inserted into butter, easily splitting it in half.


    before the two corpses fell from the top of the city, they melted like ice and snow in mid-air, turning into a mist and dispersing into the darkness.


    this is the restraint of dragon crystal weapons on ghouls.


    in order to prepare for this war, all the dragon crystal mines on dragonstone island were dug up.


    weapons made from countless dragon crystals were distributed to frontline soldiers before the battle, becoming their most advantageous weapon against the ghouls.


    ¡°hold on! don¡¯t retreat!¡±


    ? duke edmure tully is the lord of the riverlands, but he still leads the charge on the front line.


    when the soldiers saw this, they immediately became excited and the fear in their hearts also subsided a lot.


    ¡°get rid of these bastards! take back our home!¡±


    ??earl jon umber, as the lord of the north, naturally has the deepest hatred for the white walkers.


    he held two special dragon crystal giant axes and swung them so tightly that they were like a walking meat grinder. once the corpse emerged from the city wall, it would be chopped into pieces by the giant axe.


    ??not only them, at this moment, facing the pressure of the army of corpses, the nobles from the seven kingdoms, whether they are as scheming as frey or as sinister and vicious as bolton, are all fighting on the front line.


    but when he turned his gaze back to the deep darkness in the north, he still showed a hint of worry.


    of course, samwell knew that he must not show such emotions in front of outsiders. as the king of the seven kingdoms, the hero in the hearts of the people of westeros, and the last hope against the white walkers, he must maintain strong self-confidence and a calm posture.


    otherwise, the morale of the entire defense line will collapse.


    ?seeing that the defense line here was stabilized again, samwell mounted the white dragon and took to the air again.


    as time goes by, there are more and more similar "embankment breaches". three giant dragons patrol back and forth, acting as fire fighters, but they still cannot prevent the neckline defense line from gradually becoming unstable.


    ? seeing that the defense line was in danger of collapsing, samwell became anxious, so he rode a dragon back to the gulf of moulin and entered the battle headquarters.


    ¡°your majesty!¡± the officers in the headquarters stood up and saluted.


    samwell waved his hand to indicate that they would not be polite, and then asked directly:


    "how is it going?"


    lord randyll tarly, the commander-in-chief of the battle, replied:


    "it''s worse than we expected. the time is too short, the defense line built is not high enough, and the weapons prepared are not sufficient, especially the artillery ammunition, the reserve is almost exhausted. and the number of corpses is far beyond our expectations. , now it seems that if the fighting continues with this intensity, i am afraid that the ningze defense line will not be able to hold on for three days."


    samwell nodded, quite helpless about this.


    in fact, the power of current artillery can only be said to be unsatisfactory, and the production speed of artillery shells is too slow, far unable to keep up with the consumption rate on the front line.


    he took the hot wine from the attendant, took a sip, and then made up his mind to use the most important weapon against the white walkers.


    ¡°command the entire army to use [wildfire]!¡±


    "yes!"


    as the orders were passed on, countless civilians at the rear began to carefully transport ceramic jars covered with black cloth to the front line.


    ¡¾wildfire¡¿as a masterpiece of the pyromancers, it has always been a terrifying explosive well known to people.


    ?however, due to the complicated preparation process and expensive materials, this terrible substance is not common.


    ?in the battle of blackwater bay, tyrion lannister used [wildfire] on the largest scale, and also made people aware of the huge potential of this terrible substance in war.


    ??but the [wildfire] used by tyrion has been treasured by the targaryen family for hundreds of years. it would be extremely expensive to prepare it again.


    fortunately, archmaester coben used brandy as the basic raw material to develop a low-profile version of [wildfire]. although it is not as powerful as the original version, it is easier to make and less expensive.


    since the wights are afraid of fire, when preparing for this war, samwell specifically asked archmaester qyburn to create a large number of [wildfires] as a secret weapon against the wights.


    i didn¡¯t expect that not long after this offensive and defensive battle began, the battlefield situation deteriorated drastically, and humans had to use this weapon in advance.


    ¡°be careful, don¡¯t fall!¡±


    ¡°hurry up, move faster!¡±


    civilians transported cans of [wildfire] to the front line, and soldiers placed the cans on catapults.


    with a muffled sound, these cans were thrown high into the sky, crossed the neck defense line, and fell into the tide of corpses.


    bang, bang, bang!


    ??the sound of jars breaking could be heard one after another, and it was clearly audible on the battlefield.


    the unintelligent corpses naturally don¡¯t know what these things are, and they still continue to charge forward.


    the original [wildfire] will explode after a violent impact, but the one optimized by grand maester coburn will not.


    but in terms of flammability, the two are comparable.


    ¡°change rockets! shoot!¡±


    ¡°fire! fire!¡±


    ??as burning rockets and shells filled with explosives fell into the tide of corpses, and met the [wildfire] flowing on the snow, green flames exploded instantly.


    ?the soldiers on the defense line only heard a rapid and sharp low whistle, as if someone was breathing in their ears.


    a heartbeat later, the gasping turned into a howl.


    ??green devils twenty to thirty meters high rose up from the snow in the north. they lazily extended their flaming arms and swallowed up everything nearby.


    in front of the jingze defense line, it seemed as if a door to **** had opened.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 528: The source of the long night

    chapter 528 the origin of the long night0v3lbiin.


    meera reed pushed bran stark in a wheelchair to the window.


    looking to the north, different shades of green light cover the sky, which is strangely beautiful and terrifyingly beautiful.


    the hot wind howled, giving her the illusion of being in midsummer.


    ¡¾wildfire¡¿the green flames produced by burning are so conspicuous in the snow, and a great wall of flame has been erected in front of the entire long neck defense line.


    ??the tide of corpses that was surging just now disappeared in an instant.


    the flames reduced them to ashes and smoke.


    the ghouls have no consciousness, are not afraid of death, and do not know how to be afraid. the front row has just been swallowed up by the flames, but the ghouls in the rear continue to rush forward, like moths fluttering into the flames.


    ¡°isn¡¯t it time for the ghoul to be over now?¡±


    meera looked at the terrifying green sea of ??fire and murmured with lingering fear.


    "it won''t be that simple." bran stark said softly, sitting in a wheelchair. "wildfire can''t last forever."


    meera lowered her head and glanced at the young man, her gaze lingered on the boy¡¯s empty eyes for a while, and then said:


    ¡°can you see it?¡±


    ?bran shook his head and said:


    ¡°can¡¯t see. but i can hear.¡±


    ¡°then you should have heard the shrill howl of the corpse.¡±


    "yes." bran nodded, "but i also heard the roar of the cold wind and the roar of the ice and snow, which was deafening."


    meera frowned, but before she could speak, she heard bran continue to explain:


    "the white walkers and the wights are the messengers of winter and the masters of the long night. this [wildfire] cannot dispel the darkness, let alone turn winter into midsummer. and in this cold night, the white walkers and the wights will only get a steady stream of power, endless, and you can never finish killing..."


    ¡°then what do you think we should do?¡±


    meera was about to ask, but found that someone had already asked the same question.


    ?she turned her head and saw king caesar appearing silently at some point.


    ¡°your majesty,¡± brand said, ¡°if we want to end this war, we must end the long night.¡±


    samwell twitched the corners of his lips and said:


    ¡°i was told that in order to end the long night, the white walkers must be defeated.¡±


    "that''s true." bran said, "but what we are killing now are all zombies. they are just servants of the white walkers. no matter how many we kill, it will not help. our real enemy is still the white walkers, or more accurately said to be the leader of the white walkers and the source of the long night - the night king.


    only by killing him can the long night end and the war end. "


    "night king?" mera asked doubtfully, "isn''t this the commander-in-chief of the night watch who wants to establish his own country? and the night watch was established after the first long night to prevent darkness from coming again, so the night king should appearing after the long night, how can it be the source of the long night?¡±


    "because the first long night and the current long night are not from the same source..." bran hesitated, his face full of sadness and grief.


    ¡°then what is the root cause of this long night?¡± meera asked.


    bran said nothing.


    at this time samwell spoke:


    ¡°the oldest historical records of westeros were written after the arrival of the andals. before them, the first men only left vague runes on the rocks.


    hence, the so-called historical facts we think we know about the age of dawn, the age of heroes, and the long night were all made up by maesters thousands of years later. as for authenticity, haha.


    ? there was a dr. formas in the city who wrote a book called "the lies of the ancients". the book claimed that the white walkers were just a tribe of ancestors who came from the land of eternal winter and were the ancestors of today''s wildlings.


    as the long night fell, they were forced to move south, and then they had a series of wars with the humans in the south, who are now the northerners.


    ?thousands of years later, they evolved into undead monsters in stories and legends, as the night''s watch and the starks sought to establish themselves as heroic saviors of humanity. "


    ¡°but the white walkers are indeed immortal monsters.¡± mera argued.


    "i didn''t say that dr. formarth''s statement must be true." samwell said, "but you have to admit that his ideas are very interesting. bran, i have been to the tombs under winterfell. the tomb of the king of realm has long been empty, right?¡±


    ?bran lowered his head, unable to see his expression clearly.


    but he did not deny it.


    ¡°the commander-in-chief of the night¡¯s watch who tried to establish his own country back then was said to be a stark.¡± samwell said, ¡°the night king today is also a stark, right?¡±


    ?meera was taken aback and quickly looked at bran, wanting to hear his explanation.


    ?kebulan still bowed his head and said nothing.


    it seems that he has acquiesced.


    ¡°i will find him,¡± said samwell, ¡°and kill him!¡±


    after saying this, the king turned and left.


    "bran," meera asked in a low voice, "the night king...is he really from the stark family? how is this possible? you starks have always been the patron saint of the north..."


    ¡°have you heard of the story of bael the bard?¡± bran finally spoke, but asked a seemingly irrelevant question.


    ?meara nodded despite her doubts:


    "i''ve heard of it. it is said that he was a king beyond the wall. he was called the coward bell by his contemporary king of winter. in order to retaliate for this insulting name, bell climbed over the great wall and entered winter as a bard. city, playing songs at the stark family banquet.


    ??the king of winter was impressed by his skill, but did not recognize this man as the king beyond the wall, and promised him a reward.


    ?however, belle only asked for a winter rose.


    but early the next morning, people discovered that the only daughter of the king of winter had disappeared, and only a winter snow rose was found on her empty bed.


    ?and if there are too many ghouls, the giants will run away, and the ghouls will not be able to catch up.


    so, even though she was stranded behind the enemy lines, arya was not too afraid.


    ?however, there was one thing that made her very strange¡ª


    along the way, they often saw corpses, but they didn''t encounter any white walkers.


    once arya saw a white walker riding a giant ice spider staying not far away. she was sure that the other party had noticed her, but instead of chasing after her, she immediately turned around and left.


    the white walkers must be afraid of giants. arya concluded.


    so, riding on top of the giant''s head at this moment, she was indeed a bit confident.


    legend has it that the stark family once had an ancestor called brandon the builder, who could drive giants, such as the great wall, winterfell, and storm''s end... to name a few of the most magnificent buildings in westeros. miraculous buildings were created by his hand.


    ?now that arya discovered that she could also control giants, she had the idea to build several miraculous buildings for future generations to admire.


    ?perhaps you can rebuild the great wall of despair yourself.


    ?arya thought rather proudly.


    ?the giant walked very fast, and the cold wind blew in his face, but it couldn''t blow away the heat in the little girl''s heart.


    ?looking at the world from a high position, arya felt as if she had become the hero in the ballad.


    ?the only thing that made her feel a little disappointed was that she could not find her father this time.


    ?perhaps he had reached the neck and joined the king''s army.


    arya actually wants to continue going south. even if the front may be a battlefield where the two armies are fighting, she is not afraid.


    even a little eager to give it a try.


    how majestic a stark girl must be to control giants and kill wights.


    unfortunately, lady catelyn stopped her reckless behavior with a strong attitude.


    arya, whose dream was shattered, could only sigh from behind.


    arya knew the ice lake had arrived when she saw the direwolf stop, circle in place, and purr softly.


    ¡°big guy, smash the ice.¡±


    ?the giant knelt down half-kneeling, stretched out a fist and hit the ice hard.


    ¡ª¡ª


    the thick ice cracked instantly, and spider web-like cracks spread rapidly.


    ?the giant reached into the water, and when he took it out again, he had already fished out several lively mackerel fish.


    ?arya cheered and jumped down quickly to catch the fish.


    ??nymeria also bit out a fish from the ice hole.


    after working for a while, arya, who had gained a lot, climbed back onto the giant''s head and started to return.


    ?when she passed a cedar forest on the road, she asked the giant to pull out one and carry it back for firewood.


    ?back on the hill, arya was about to descend from the giant''s head when she suddenly saw a dazzling green light flashing on the southern horizon.


    ?the green light spot quickly spread to the east and west directions, and soon became a green line spanning the sky and the earth.


    ¡°wildfire...¡±


    arya blurted out.


    ??when stannis baratheon attacked king''s landing, she was also in the city and saw the horrific scene where tyrion lannister used this terrifying substance to set the entire blackwater bay on fire.


    for this reason, she even had nightmares for several days.


    unexpectedly, she actually saw this kind of thing again now.


    ?after a brief shock, arya immediately realized that that should be the front line where the king''s army was fighting against the ghoul army.


    the two sides are fighting fiercely.


    ?arya quickly ran into the cave and pulled her mother out.


    ¡°look, mother, the king¡¯s army is there, not far from us! let¡¯s go over!¡±


    ?mrs. caitlin was also shocked by the strange and gorgeous green flames, but she soon calmed down and shook her head firmly:


    ¡°no, this kind of war is not something you, a minor girl, can participate in.¡±


    ¡°but i¡¯m big!¡±


    "that''s not ok!"


    arya pouted and was very unconvinced, but she was still forcibly pulled into the cave by lady catelyn.


    the two of them rekindled the fire and grilled a few more fish to eat.


    with her stomach full and the warmth of the fire again, lady catelyn felt like she was finally alive again.


    but at the same time, sleepiness came over her, and she soon fell asleep again.


    ?but arya tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep again.


    i don¡¯t know how long it took, but she quietly got up and walked out.


    ?at the entrance of the cave, arya looked back carefully. seeing that her mother had not been awakened, she immediately jumped out.


    "nymeria, big man!" she called to her companions, "let''s go! let''s go fight the white walkers!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 529: night king

    chapter 529 the night king


    the green line of fire at the end of the horizon gradually dimmed.


    ?arya stark looked up at the night sky and saw many constellations that were familiar to her.


    the most eye-catching one is the ice dragon constellation. there is a blue star on the head of the ice dragon constellation, called the knight''s eye, pointing due north. following the knight''s eye is the direction home.


    ?but now, arya can''t go home yet. she can only head south, toward the direction pointed by the end of the ice dragon.


    the oncoming wind and snow hit my face, freezing to the bone.


    but arya''s heart burned with fire.


    ?although she is a girl, arya has had a heroic dream since she was a child.


    ??the person i admire the most is, of course, the rhoynar warrior queen nymeria who led her people across the narrow sea to westeros.


    she named her direwolf after this name, because deep down in her heart, arya longed to be a heroine like queen nymeria, who made achievements on the battlefield.


    now, it seems that there is such an opportunity.


    so, despite her mother¡¯s firm objections, arya sneaked out.


    anyway, this is not the first time she has acted willfully.


    the direwolf suddenly stopped and let out a low growl.


    arya came back to her senses and was on guard, but after waiting for a moment, she saw no enemy. she only saw a village that was almost completely buried by heavy snow.


    there is a huge weirwood tree in the west of the village. only the bare pale trunk is left, with a face weeping blood carved on it, which looks quite scary in the dim starlight.


    ?however, arya was not afraid.


    to the people of the north, weirwoods are sacred trees, and some even believe that they are the incarnations of the old gods in the world. of course, they are not associated with terror.


    "nymeria, what did you see?" arya had just asked when she heard a hoarse crow call.


    ¡°quack¡ªquack¡ª¡±


    for a time, the temperature seemed to have dropped several degrees.


    even arya¡¯s special physique was a bit unbearable.


    ?at the same time, a huge shadow stepped out from behind the weirwood trees.


    it was a spider even bigger than a mammoth. its whole body was crystal clear, reflecting a faint blue light. there was an elegant figure sitting on its back, wearing an ice crystal mask, and a pair of star-like cold blue eyes quietly looking at it. staring at arya.


    ¡°white walker!¡± she was slightly startled, immediately increased her vigilance and prepared for battle.


    but the other party seemed to have no intention of taking action at all.


    ??the white walker on the ice spider''s back opened its mouth and made a weird sound like ice breaking.


    he seemed to be saying something, but arya couldn''t understand anything.


    ?however, she felt that the white ghost did not seem to show any hostility.


    after a brief period of confusion, arya came back to her senses.


    ?that''s a white walker!


    he is the murderer who destroyed the north!


    it is the public enemy of all mankind!


    she whipped out the thin sword [sewing needle] from her waist and ordered to the giant:


    ¡°big guy, come on! kill him!¡±


    ?the giant responded with a dull sound, and then rushed forward with overwhelming momentum.


    boom!


    ?the huge fist struck the snow, splashing up countless pieces of ice and gravel.


    but the ice spider had already nimbly avoided it.


    just when the giant was about to give chase, hundreds of corpses suddenly appeared from the snow. they let out a sharp roar and pounced on the giant.


    ??although ghouls can only be regarded as small ants compared to the size of giants, if there are too many ants, they can kill an elephant.


    "roar!!"


    ??the giant let out an angry roar, trying to scare away the rushing corpses.


    ?but unfortunately, the emotion of fear will never appear in the minds of the ghouls. like sharks that smell the smell of blood, they swarmed towards the giant.


    even if they are trampled to pieces by the giant, even if they are easily knocked away by a punch, they will still rush forward, surround the giant, climb up, open their mouths and bite the giant''s long hairy toes.


    the direwolf was chased by a wight and had to climb onto the giant''s body to avoid it.


    the corpse also climbed up, but was knocked down by the giant several times.


    seeing more and more corpses gathering, arya felt a little anxious. but when she saw the white walker sitting on the ice spider, her heart suddenly moved and she shouted loudly:


    ¡°big guy! go kill that guy on the ice spider! kill him!¡±


    ??the giant roared angrily, no longer entangled with the corpses at his feet, and rushed towards the ice spider next to the weirwood.


    boom!


    ??the giant clenched his fists with both hands and punched the ground suddenly, setting off a storm of ice and snow, with the aftermath spreading around like ripples in water.


    but the ice spider had already escaped gracefully.


    ?faced with the giant''s attack, it let out a sharp neigh.


    arya couldn''t help but cover her ears, but she still felt that the sound was like a sharp knife drilling into her heart.


    ?although the giant lost his balance, he still did not forget to protect arya and the direwolf in his arms, and rolled them on the snow several times before stopping.


    arya was dizzy after being thrown down. she finally managed to steady her vision, and then she realized that three ice spiders and a group of corpses were surrounding her.


    they made a sharp neighing sound at the same time, and translucent threads were ejected from their mouthparts.


    this time it was difficult for the giant to deal with it. both hands and one foot were entangled in spider silk at the same time. he tried to twist, but three ice spiders exerted force at the same time and pulled him into a "big" character.


    ? arya felt bad and quickly took out the sword from her waist, as if to help the giant cut the spider''s thread.


    but when her sword struck the spider silk, she realized that the thing looked slender, but was extremely tough.


    not only did her sword fail to cut off the spider silk, but it was overturned by the force of the shock. she took a few steps back and sat down on the snow.


    ?the giant roared and struggled to stand up again.


    but the ice spiders quickly crawled across the snow, constantly spitting out spider silk, and entangled the giant tighter and tighter.


    arya swung her rapier in vain, but she couldn''t do anything about the spider silk. she could only watch helplessly as the giant was wrapped into a big rice dumpling.


    "no!" she looked at the motionless giant, feeling extremely sad in her heart, but she didn''t have much fear. instead, she raised her sword and shouted at the surrounding white walkers,


    ¡°come on! i¡¯m not afraid of you!¡±


    a thread of spider silk shot out and entangled arya.


    the rapier fell to the ground, and arya fell on her back, flopping on the snow like a fish out of water.


    a white walker jumped down from the ice spider and approached slowly and gracefully.


    "my father will avenge me! his majesty caesar will avenge me! my companions will kill you all!" arya shouted, venting the anger and fear in her heart.


    she was ready to face death, but she didn''t expect that the white walkers did not kill her. instead, they picked up arya, put her back on the ice spider''s back, and headed west.


    arya felt on pins and needles on the ice spider''s back, but there was nothing she could do.


    ??she was entangled in the tough spider silk, unable to move, her weapon was lost, and her companions, the giant and the direwolf, also didn''t know whether they were alive or dead...


    arya was so angry that she wanted to cry, and regret welled up in her heart.


    ??i shouldn''t be so reckless, i should listen to my mother''s instructions...


    ?while her thoughts were changing, the white walkers had already taken her back to the tomb of the first men.


    ?arya once again saw the dense army of zombies, as well as the maverick white ghosts.


    they also turned their heads at the same time, casting blue eyes at her.


    arya always felt that there was something strange in the way the white walkers looked at her, a strangeness that she could not explain clearly.


    are they going to kill me or eat me?


    or will you turn me into a brainless ghoul?


    ?arya thought desperately.


    ??if she really wanted to turn into that horrible and dirty ghoul, she would rather die completely.


    unfortunately, it seems that it is no longer up to her to choose.


    ??the ice spider passed through the army of zombies and continued to the west.


    the wind and snow are getting heavier and the temperature is getting lower and lower.


    it was so low that even arya, who had never been afraid of the cold, found it unbearable and shivered.


    finally, the ice spider stopped.


    ?arya was also carried by the white walkers and jumped down.


    ?she twisted her body, raised her head, and saw more than ten terrifying ice spiders surrounding a high platform.


    ?there is nothing on the high platform, only pure black.


    a cylindrical black hole extending straight from the high platform into the night sky.


    it was as if the light had completely disappeared from that space, leaving only complete darkness.


    what kind of weird thing is this?


    just when arya was wondering, she saw a tall white ghost standing in the most prominent position in front of the high platform.


    ?his entire body was covered in ice crystal armor, with only a pair of blue eyes exposed, and a black ice crown on his head. he looked noble and mysterious.


    is this the king of the white walkers?


    arya secretly guessed.


    i don¡¯t know why, but this white walker king always gives her a faint sense of familiarity.


    ¡°hey!¡± she asked carelessly, ¡°what do you want to do with me?¡±


    before the white walkers could answer the question, arya suddenly heard a passionate roar from the sky.


    she refreshed herself and turned back quickly.


    sure enough, a giant white dragon appeared in the night sky.


    ?behind it, two other dragon shadows, one black and one green, can be vaguely seen.


    "haha!" arya shouted excitedly, "you are finished! his majesty caesar and his dragon have found you! surrender quickly! otherwise, the dragon''s fire will burn all you monsters to ashes!"


    ??the white walker wearing the black ice crown ignored the little girl''s arrogant declaration and just stared at the white dragon in the night sky quietly.


    as the swooping white dragon became larger and larger in the field of vision, a loud voice came from the dragon''s back:


    ¡°night king! i finally found you!¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter : Please give me one more day

please give me one more day


    (end of this chapter)0v3lbiin.

 Chapter 530: All gods lie

    chapter 530 all gods lie


    ?the violent wind and snow swept across the earth, like fire burning.


    ??samwell looked at the man wearing the ice crown below, and immediately decided that the man in his heart was the night king he had been looking for¡ª


    the legendary leader of the white walkers, the source of the long night, and the master of ice and snow.


    samwell has always been skeptical about what bran stark said that only killing the night king can end this war.


    ?this is not directed at bran, the three-eyed crow, or the old gods, but that he has a natural resistance and vigilance from the heart towards the gods of this world.


    until he fully understands the secrets and purposes of the gods, samwell will no longer believe anything they say.


    however, the moment he saw the night king, samwell immediately felt a strong murderous intention in his heart, as if the other person was his destined enemy, as if his only purpose in coming to this world was to kill yaoh.0v3lbiin.


    samwell could feel the blood in his body boiling.


    at this moment, all doubts dissipated like smoke.


    he licked his lips and his eyes became extremely eager.


    ever since he became the king of the seven kingdoms and received the blessing of the seven gods, with his attributes greatly increased, samwell has not really fought with all his strength for too long.


    even on the night of the bloodbath of braavos, he did not exert all his strength.


    because at the moment when his mental attributes skyrocketed, he chose to reactivate the seal left by the red-robed witch.


    ?samwell had to do this, otherwise the constant chatter in his ears would drive him crazy.


    but now, he felt that he could finally break the seal temporarily and fight a hearty battle.


    as for whether the long night will end after killing the night king, he can''t control that much. he will kill him first.


    thinking of this, samwell slowly pulled out the giant sword [dawn] from his back, jumped off the white dragon, and rushed towards the strange altar.


    ??the petal marks on the palm of his right hand gradually bloomed one by one, and samwell once again felt an indescribable terrifying power in his body.


    ?that force is rushing and surging, like a volcano about to erupt.


    boom!


    a little silver light suddenly lit up in the dark night.


    dang!


    ?the silver light exploded suddenly, turning into countless sparks of orange-red and gray-white intertwined.


    the figures of both of them have reached an incredible level and are almost impossible to be caught by the naked eye.


    no one else can intervene at all.


    but other people, or the white walkers, did not stay still.


    ?those white walkers riding ice spiders immediately targeted the three giant dragons flying in the air, especially the terrifying white dragon.


    ?every time it dives, it will bring flames like lava eruptions, scorching everything.


    ??black dragons and green dragons are much inferior in strength, but because they are controlled by dragon knights, they know how to use tactics better, and they also cause great trouble to the white walkers.


    arya stark started shouting when she saw the dragon, and she couldn''t contain her excitement. however, because she was caught by the white walkers, she could only help cheer and shout:


    ¡°get rid of that ugly guy with the crown! your majesty caesar! get rid of him!¡±


    in fact, she couldn''t clearly see the fight between samwell and the night king. the two were moving too fast.


    only a golden light and a gray light were seen intertwining in the air, like lightning colliding in mid-air.


    the speed of both of them reached the limit of their nerves and muscles.


    ïÏ¡ª


    ??a gray-white light shot out in mid-air, cutting a deep ravine in the snow and crashing into a group of corpses, causing a **** storm.


    ??the night king stumbled, and the ice sword in his hand broke into two pieces.


    ??but there was no look of surprise or fear in his blue pupils, they were still deadly indifferent, even deadlier than a long winter night.


    looking at the golden light that was approaching him quickly, the night king calmly raised his hand, and strands of gray mist swam out from the strange altar and slowly wrapped around his right arm.


    ??kakaka¡ª


    in an instant, countless strange energies shot out, condensing into a terrifying abyss in mid-air.


    a black light flashed in the huge mouth.


    à§!


    ?a long black tongue shot out like lightning, like a giant python coming out of its hole, breaking through the air, leaving mottled cracks in the air, and rushed towards caesar.


    samwell felt a chill in his heart, and he keenly felt the unusualness of this energy.


    but it seemed to have an indescribable sense of familiarity, as if he had encountered it somewhere before.


    ?although there are thousands of thoughts running through my mind, my hand movements are not delayed at all.


    the great sword [dawn] turned gracefully in samwell''s hands, and the tip of the sword tilted upward.


    ??countless golden threads from all around gathered quickly. it was just an ordinary slash, but the power and momentum exerted by this attack far exceeded all his previous battles.


    boom!


    the golden giant sword and the long black tongue suddenly collided, and a brilliant fireworks bloomed in the night sky.


    but this is far from over. the night king''s left hand is also circling, pulling out another wisp of black energy from the strange altar.


    in an instant, a large amount of black energy burst out from the night king''s body, and his ice and snow armor seemed to burn instantly.


    bang!


    ?black flames poured down like a torrent, spreading rapidly on the snow, spreading around like ripples.


    ??although the surrounding white walkers and ghouls had tried their best to stay away from the battle between the two men, they were still pushed away by this terrifying energy shock wave.


    samwell felt hopeless for the first time.


    ?but the night king was walking towards the human king in a hurry. a pure black dagger was condensing into shape in his hand, like the sickle of death.


    this is impossible!


    samwell refused to believe it.


    ??if the night king really has such overwhelming strength, why does the other side keep hiding? wouldn''t it be possible to end this war by simply going into battle and defeating the neck defense line?


    this is not a power that belongs to this world!


    the reason why samwell dared to fight against the gods was because he understood the limitations of the gods through repeated trials.


    they may be extremely powerful, but they cannot project much power into the world, otherwise there is no need to play various prophecy games with them.


    what went wrong?


    samwell tried his best to draw the giant sword, but found that under the pressure of the night king, his hands were simply heavier than the earth.


    ?seeing the night king approaching step by step, but caesar making no move to dodge, daenerys in the air panicked for a moment.


    ¡°sam!¡±


    samwell was suddenly startled. he looked up and saw a green light in the night sky rushing over desperately.


    ¡°no! don¡¯t come here!¡± he hissed.


    but the green dragon showed no signs of slowing down.


    "no!"


    ?samwell roared again, suddenly twitched the giant sword in his hand and slashed out.


    but his movements were extremely slow, or perhaps the time was suddenly stretched by some force.


    the whole world seemed to switch to a slow-motion scene in a movie.


    ??samwell looked at his wife who rushed over desperately, and there was an intense pain somewhere in his heart.


    but at the same time, a picture flashed quickly in front of his eyes.


    red comet, blood reef island, ancient city of gith...


    death, resurrection, deception, control, sacrifice...


    finally settled on a beautiful face.


    nissa nissa!


    legends from thousands of years ago echoed in my mind again.


    ??the hero who led mankind to repel the last long night, the son of the holy flame, the prophetic prince who forged the divine sword [lightbringer] with his wife''s blood, that azor ahai...


    victory comes at a cost.


    light requires sacrifice.


    ¡°no! never!¡±


    ??furry and fear swept over him, overwhelming samwell''s consciousness.


    in a daze, his vision went dark, and the night king, the white walkers, the altar, and daenerys all disappeared.


    ??samwell found himself standing on top of a lava ruin.


    the earth cracked open with spider web-like gaps, and golden flames surged through them.


    opposite him, stood a man whose face could not be seen clearly.


    ¡°don¡¯t you understand yet? caesar.¡± the man said softly.


    ¡°who are you?¡± samwell asked warily.


    "who i am is not important," the man said. "what is important is, who are you?"


    ¡°i am caesar!¡± samwell replied reflexively.


    but the man slowly shook his head:


    "no, you were wrong all along. you can escape for a while, but you cannot escape for a lifetime. this is your fate, and it will always follow you like a shadow."


    samwell said coldly:


    ¡°then tell me, who am i?¡±


    "after the long summer, the stars will cry blood, and the cold darkness will cover the world. at this terrifying moment, a warrior will pull out the burning sword from the fire. that sword is the ''lightbringer'', the red sword of the hero, holding the one who possesses the sword is the reincarnation of azor ahai, and he will drive away the darkness."


    ??the man narrated this ancient asshai prophecy in a chanting tone, and finally said in an unquestionable tone:


    ¡°of course you are the reincarnation of azor ahai!¡±


    ?while speaking, the man suddenly raised his head, and he actually had the same face as samwell.


    "accept your destiny and complete your mission." the man said, "go and kill your wife nissa nissa, use her sacrifice to create the real [lightbringer] and end this long night!"


    samwell listened to the man''s words quietly, but a strange smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    ¡°r¡¯hllor, it¡¯s you,¡± he said.


    immediately, regardless of the expression on the face of the person opposite, samwell continued:


    ¡°i once heard a saying. although it came from the mouth of an enemy, i think it spoke a certain truth.¡±


    ??the man looked at samwell quietly, his eyes calm:


    ¡°what words?¡±


    ?samwell waved his hand gently, as if to brush away the morning fog:


    ¡°all gods are lies.¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 531: Death of the Night King

    chapter 531 death of the night king


    ¡°of course mortals cannot understand the gods.¡±


    r''hllor said calmly.


    and he finally raised his head and revealed his face.


    ?but strangely, samwell found that he couldn''t see the face clearly.


    it is as if there is a mysterious veil covering the face of the gods, preventing mortals from exploring.


    "mortals are even less able to understand the true mysteries of this world." r''hllor continued, "caesar, i know you have many doubts, but you must know that only i can help you. only i can save mankind from destruction. .¡±


    ?he took a step forward, and the entire lava world trembled.


    ¡°caesar, the only thing you have to do is kill daenerys targaryen...¡±


    as he spoke, samwell followed his gaze and looked ahead. through the fiery red smoke, he could vaguely see the outside world.


    ??daenerys was driving drogon as she swooped down desperately, the anxious look on her face clearly visible.


    ??the black wave originating from the night king surged on the ground, containing extremely terrifying murderous intent and coercion, but daenerys did not flinch at all, but just rushed towards the shaky golden figure in the black tide.


    ¡°why do you insist that i kill dany?¡± samwell asked.


    "this is her fate." the **** r''hllor muttered. "back then, azor ahai used the blood of his wife to temper [lightbringer]. now, you must do the same. everything is possible. the price, light requires sacrifice.¡±


    "sacrifice?" samwell sneered and said, "before i came, i got news that king''s landing was attacked by an ice dragon and almost fell. but at the critical moment, tyrion lannister rode the injured wessey leon miraculously defeated the ice dragon.


    but later i learned that the white walker who controlled the ice dragon was actually jaime lannister.


    it was he who allowed his brother to kill him at the last moment.


    you see, this is the real sacrifice.


    sacrificing your own life for justice can be called a sacrifice, but harming the lives of others... haha, that''s called a sacrifice. "


    r''hllor shook his head slowly: "you don''t understand, caesar."


    "perhaps i know more than you think." the smile on samwell''s lips became more obvious, "r''hllor, why do you insist on asking the person you choose to kill his wife? it''s to show you your unshakable faith. ? or is it for your convenience to better control it? or is this a necessary ritual? "


    ?while speaking, samwell''s eyes were fixed on the red **** opposite, trying to guess some clues from the expression fluctuations on his face.


    unfortunately, he couldn''t see anything.


    "i said, this is a necessary price." r''hllor said, "make a decision quickly, caesar, your time is running out, and humanity''s time is running out."


    samwell, on the other hand, was not in a hurry and rambled on:


    ¡°i heard that in the far east, there was a country called dawn, which is now yidi.


    the two gods "night lion" and "daughter of light" gave birth to a son, the human emperor, who ruled the kingdom of dawn for 10,000 years. but the reigns of his descendants became increasingly brief and chaotic.


    until queen amethyst¡¯s brother usurped his sister¡¯s throne during the blood chaos and proclaimed himself the blood stone emperor.


    ?this act of parricide angered the gods.


    ?so the ¡®daughter of light¡¯ no longer paid attention to the world, and the angry ¡®night lion¡¯ brought down the long night and countless demons, destroying the kingdom of dawn. "


    "at this time, you actually still have the heart to tell stories?" r''hllor said.


    "i just think it''s a coincidence." samwell said, "back then it was the night lion, and now it''s the cold god, both of which brought the long night. the lady of light brought light back to the world, and now you, the king of light, also want to save the world. haha, r''hllor, aren''t you the lady of light in yidi legend?"


    "nonsense! make a decision, caesar." there was a rare hint of urgency in r''hllordao''s tone, "i can''t maintain this subspace forever. once you return to reality, the night king will tear you to pieces. .¡±


    "you won''t let this happen." samwell said confidently.


    "of course i don''t want this to happen, so you must cooperate with me!" r''hllor said.


    ¡°as a god, you actually need the cooperation of mortals to end the long night?¡±


    "you don''t understand. behind the night king stands the god of cold, who..."


    "the cold god?" samwell interrupted with a sneer, "r''hllor, have you ever seen anyone freeze to death?"


    without waiting for the other party to answer, samwell continued to talk to himself:


    ¡°before they die, they will feel illusory warmth, even burning, which will make them take off their clothes involuntarily.


    ?also, have you ever experienced frostbite? maybe not, after all, you are a god.


    but the cold pain was very similar to the feeling of burning fire. "


    ¡°what exactly do you want to say?¡± r¡¯hllor¡¯s tone became a little complicated.


    "the targaryens often have prophetic dreams." samwell was still saying some seemingly nonsensical words, "they call this the dragon''s dream. this allows them to hide from valery. leah''s doomsday catastrophe also drove many family members into madness.


    ?of course, crazy or sane, sometimes it¡¯s hard to tell.


    rhaegar targaryen once composed a song called "a song of ice and fire". there is a line in it that goes like this -


    ??if black ice can burn, then flame can also freeze. "


    get closer...


    "fear hurts more than a sword..." arya told herself, trying to stop her hands from shaking, "swift as a snake, still as water..."


    she took a few steps closer.


    ?but the night king didn''t seem to notice.


    "strong as a bear, fierce as a wolf. fear hurts more than a sword..." arya has already reached behind the night king. with one more forward thrust, she can pierce the dragon crystal dagger into the opponent''s back.


    the biting cold and raging fear almost made her lose the ability to think.


    but she still used up the last bit of strength in her body and stepped forward suddenly.


    "stab the enemy with the pointed end!" arya remembered the first lesson she learned about using a sword, aimed at a crack in the night king''s armor, and stabbed it hard -


    à§!


    just before the dagger was about to touch the night king''s body, the other party suddenly turned around.


    the blood all over arya''s body was completely coagulated.


    has it been discovered?


    she thought in disappointment, but kept moving forward with the dagger in her hand.


    go forward, go forward again, through the wind and snow, tearing apart the dark force field, piercing the cracks in the armor...


    ?until this moment, arya still couldn''t believe that she actually stabbed the dagger into the enemy''s body.


    it was so smooth that it seemed like a fantasy.


    she raised her head and saw a pair of blue eyes.


    there was a look in it that made her very familiar, even very kind.


    arya''s inner ecstasy was instantly replaced by fear.


    she didn''t know why, but she felt heartbroken for her enemy, as if she shouldn''t have stabbed him.


    ßê!


    ??while she was stunned, a golden giant sword pierced the night king''s chest.


    caesar just arrived.


    "your majesty..." arya made a weak voice, "have we won?"


    the king made no answer.


    ?the coldness, fatigue, and fear that had accumulated before suddenly swept over her at this moment. arya rolled her eyes and fainted.


    just when she was about to fall to the ground, the night king raised his hand to support her and held her in his arms.


    ¡°ed stark.¡± samwell revealed the night king¡¯s true identity without any doubt in his mind.


    ??the night king turned around and looked at caesar, his blue pupils returning to their original brown-grey color at some point.


    the eyes are no longer as dead as ice and snow, but full of extremely complex emotions¡ª


    sadness, regret, self-blame, pain, relief...


    ¡°it all ends here,¡± said samwell.


    "no..." the night king shook his head slowly, the sadness in his eyes getting stronger, "everything has just begun..."


    samwell frowned in confusion, and was about to ask again when he saw the night king''s armor melting like dew.


    light blue blood spurted from his wound, hissing and steaming around the golden sword.


    before turning into smoke and disappearing between heaven and earth, the night king used his last bit of strength to pass arya forward in his arms.


    samwell caught the little girl and saw that the night king in front of him turned into wisps of swirling smoke almost instantly, leaving only the milky white glass-like bones shining palely.


    but then the bones melted too.


    ?surrounded by water vapor, the leader of the white walkers disappeared between heaven and earth.


    ¡°hiss¡ª¡±


    the other ghosts around also made strange roars, and the corpses began to go crazy.


    ?the dark sky suddenly opened a gap, and the long-lost sunlight shone through.


    ¡°sam!¡± daenerys¡¯s voice came from behind, with infinite joy, ¡°we have won! the long night is over!¡±


    samwell was just about to turn around when he suddenly saw the strange altar in front of him explode, and a rich black light spread out like a flash of light.


    a huge and irresistible terrifying suction force penetrated the armor and body and reached the depths of samwell''s soul.


    ?he turned back to face his running wife, showed a helpless smile, and murmured the last words of the night king just now:


    ¡°everything has just begun...¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 532: The end of the long night

    chapter 532 the end of the long night


    in front of the neck defense line, green flames danced on the snow, crackling and hissing.


    ?countless corpses turned into torches in the raging [wildfire], and the pressure on the neck defense line was suddenly greatly reduced.0v3lbiin.


    ?the human soldiers cheered excitedly, as if victory was close at hand.


    but this terrible green flame will eventually go out.


    the [wildfires] prepared by the coalition forces are not endless.


    ??when the green fire in the field of vision gradually dimmed, the hot wind blowing in the face was gradually suppressed by the coldness of winter, and the army of corpses in the darkness swept in like a tide again.


    ?their number is still as overwhelming as before, as if [wildfire] burned only a very small part.


    ?the human soldiers had no choice but to pick up their bows, arrows, spears, and swords again and join in the fight with the corpses.


    ?arrows were flying and artillery fire was surging, but they still could not stop the advance of the ghoul army.


    the ghouls, who had no idea what fear and retreat were, filled the trenches with the corpses of their companions and piled them into small slopes, creating smooth roads leading to the head of the defense line.


    the two sides once again met in close combat and began the most brutal and **** fight.


    ¡°kill!¡±


    ¡°can¡¯t let these **** things climb up!¡±


    ¡°support! we need support!¡±


    ¡°what about the wildfires? are there any more wildfires?¡±


    ...


    after [wildfire] was consumed, the defenders of the neck defense line once again fell into a hard fight.


    there are so many corpses that it seems like they will never be able to kill them all.


    this is a huge blow to the psychology of human soldiers.


    furthermore, corpses can charge tirelessly, but humans need to rest and eat.


    although the headquarters divided the defenders into several batches and took turns to defend and rest, over time, this high-intensity continuous combat still made the human soldiers physically and mentally exhausted.


    ?nearly all the nobles of the seven countries present rushed to the front line to improve the combat morale of the army.


    ?this approach is of course effective, but it cannot change the overall situation.


    ¡°damn it! there¡¯s no way we can kill these ghosts!¡±


    ???ramsay snow slashed a wight over with his long sword, and then said in a irritable tone.


    "this can''t go on like this!" ramsay took a few steps back and sat down on the ground.


    ¡°sir, please rest for a while, we will bear the burden here.¡±


    "how long can you hold on?" ramsay asked.


    ??the armor on his body has been dyed a strange red-black color by the flesh and blood, and the pink skinned man crest belonging to the bolton family on his chest looks even more terrifying.


    "the neck can''t be defended! we must retreat!" ramsay said again.


    the soldiers around him obviously did not dare to respond to such words, but judging from their twinkling eyes, they were obviously interested.


    ¡°you can¡¯t retreat!¡± someone else plucked up the courage to retort, ¡°once the neck is lost, the whole of westeros will be over!¡±


    ?? ramsay expected that someone would object, but when he saw the person who said this clearly, the expression on his face suddenly became a little strange.


    ¡°reek? how dare you contradict me?¡±


    "sir, my lord..." reek was trembling uncontrollably as soon as ramsay stared at him.


    the horrific memories of the past surged in like a tidal wave, making him unsteady and shaky.


    "reek," ramsay stepped forward with a smile, a cruel light flashing in his eyes, "when did you become so brave?"


    "i...i..." reek said with all his strength, "i am worried about you, sir, in case his majesty knows that you are running away from the battle..."


    "caesar himself doesn''t even know where he''s gone!" ramsay said angrily.


    ¡°it¡¯s been a long time since i¡¯ve seen his majesty¡¯s white dragon...¡± someone echoed in a low voice.


    ¡°the other two dragons can¡¯t be seen either.¡±


    ¡°perhaps your majesty ran away long ago.¡±


    ...


    "no! it won''t!" reek kept shaking his head, "your majesty will not abandon his people, and where else can he escape?"


    "white walkers can''t swim," ramsay said. "perhaps his majesty has escaped across the narrow sea with his wife and ministers and went to the continent of essos. oh, by the way, i almost forgot, you are not the iron islands. the legal heir. why don''t you take us to the iron islands, there will never be these ghosts there."


    "no!" reek was still shaking his head, "my lord, you can''t leave! don''t you want to take back the dreadfort? and you, you are all from the north, can you bear to see your hometown become a ghost?"


    ?? ramsay was amazed and reached out to pat reek''s face:


    ¡°reek, what does the north have to do with you? even if the seven kingdoms fall, what does it have to do with you. why are you so excited?¡±


    ¡°i, i am thinking about you, my lord...¡±


    "no need." ramsay snorted contemptuously, then turned his head and said loudly to his soldiers,


    ¡°the neckline can¡¯t be defended anymore! caesar himself has probably escaped! we should retreat too! go to the iron islands! go to the other side of the narrow sea! these **** ghosts will never be able to catch up..."


    ?? ramsay stopped abruptly mid-sentence.


    ??a sharp pain shot up from his lower back, draining all the strength from his body almost instantly.


    ¡°we will win!¡±


    on the contrary, human beings immediately burst out with strong fighting belief under the sunshine.


    not only did they regain the defense line originally breached by the ghouls, many people even jumped out of the defense line and charged north.


    ??the originally black and dense tide of corpses became fragmented under such a counterattack.


    "we have won! bran! we have won! the night is over!"


    meera reed rushed into the room, hugged the boy in the wheelchair, and shouted excitedly.


    ¡°did you see it? the sun is out! we are victorious!¡±


    when she calmed down a little, she realized that she had said the wrong thing.


    ?however, bran smiled and nodded, looking out the window with empty eyes:


    ¡°i see it. yes, the night is over. we are victorious.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s simply amazing.¡± meira said excitedly, ¡°i thought the neck was going to be undefeated just now. unexpectedly, in the blink of an eye, the sun actually came out! it must be the blessing of the gods!¡±


    ¡°it was his majesty caesar who killed the night king.¡± brand said, with a trace of unnoticeable sadness hidden in his tone.


    "so that''s it!" meera obviously didn''t realize what was strange about bran. "let me take you out for a walk. the corpses become so weak during the day. there is no danger outside."


    ¡°okay.¡± bran nodded.


    the two of them left the defense line and walked towards the enemy.


    ?at this time, the tide of corpses near the jingze defense line had been cleared away, and the army was still advancing northward.


    there were piles of corpses of corpses along the way, and of course the remains of human warriors were also mixed in.


    the snow has stopped, and the sun hanging high in the sky shines thousands of rays of light, dispelling the severe cold of winter.


    ¡°look, your majesty, they are back!¡± meira pushed her wheelchair on the snow, suddenly pointed at the three giant dragons flying in the sky, and cheered.


    ?bran also raised his head and stared at the dragon quietly with his empty eyes, but did not speak.


    ¡°it¡¯s a pity that i couldn¡¯t see his majesty kill the night king with my own eyes.¡± meera said with some emotion.


    she actually had some objections to caesar because of bran''s eyes.


    but now, all these have disappeared as the other party kills the night king and saves mankind.


    "from now on, his majesty caesar''s prestige in the seven kingdoms will probably become unprecedentedly high!" meira said, "people will worship him like a god. he will also become the greatest in the history of the seven kingdoms. king!"


    "the king you admire may have to sleep for a long time." bran suddenly said.


    ¡°asleep?¡± meera asked doubtfully, ¡°what do you mean? is his majesty injured?¡±


    "no." bran said in a complicated tone, "it''s just that he has another battle to fight."


    ¡°another battle? isn¡¯t the long night over? why is there still a battle?¡±


    ¡°the long night is only temporarily over.¡± brand said, ¡°perhaps it will come back again in ten thousand years.¡±


    ¡°ten thousand years.¡± meera stuck out her tongue, ¡°at that time, i would have turned into ashes.¡±


    ?she tilted her head and asked again:


    ¡°bran, what is the long night? why does it appear again ten thousand years later?¡±


    ¡°legend has it that only when the sins of mankind end, the long night will never appear again.¡± brand said, ¡°do you think the sins of mankind will end?¡±


    meera shook her head, a little disappointed.


    bran comforted him:


    "there is no need to be discouraged. at least we have won tens of thousands of years of peace. moreover, maybe his majesty caesar can really end the long night forever..."


    ¡°is this master bran stark?¡± an officer suddenly spoke and stopped the two of them.


    "that''s right." brand said, "what''s the matter?"


    "that''s it, master bran. we just found a warrior who died on the front line. before he died, he kept whispering about winterfell. we guessed that he might be someone from the stark family. you want to go can you identify the body?"


    ?bran''s expression moved slightly and he said, "okay."


    meira pushed the wheelchair and followed the officer not far forward when she saw the remains in the other man¡¯s mouth.


    ??it was a shriveled corpse with almost only a skeleton left, entangled with the remains of the ghoul. you can imagine the scene of a fierce fight between the two sides before death.


    "there is no such person in the stark family..." meera looked at it for a long time, but could not recognize this person.


    "it''s theon..." bran recognized the other person.


    ¡°xion?¡± meera was slightly startled.


    she had heard about the reputation of the adopted son of the duke of winterfell, and also knew that he later betrayed the stark family.


    "yes, he is a stark," bran said to the officer.


    meera was puzzled, but did not interrupt.


    bran said sadly and solemnly:


    "please help collect the body, and i will take him to winterfell for burial."


    the plan to finish it at the end of the month has not changed (it will be delayed for a day or two at most). the secrets of the long night, the conspiracy of the gods, caesar¡¯s ending, and many holes buried before will all be filled in these days. please believe in carrot.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 533: sea ??of ??elements

    chapter 533 elemental sea


    in samwell''s vision, the whole world was spinning and tumbling.


    there were colorful lights flowing all around, but nothing could be seen clearly.


    it was as if he was falling continuously from a cylinder, falling, but never reaching the ground.


    i do not know how long it has been.


    maybe a month, maybe a whole year, maybe longer...


    samwell finally felt his fall slowing.


    and he seemed to have entered a sea of ??radiance.


    ?the surging water rolled around him, rolling up waves that were gorgeous and beautiful, but extremely dangerous.


    samwell also realized that this was obviously no ordinary sea.


    rather, it is an ocean formed by various magical elements.


    this is the elemental sea!


    ??samwell remembered that when he was learning magic from the red-robed witch, she told him that the elemental sea was the source of all magic.


    it is outside the world, where mortals cannot see it and can never touch it.


    ?it is not fixed in one place, but is constantly moving, sometimes far and sometimes close to the world.


    this is also the reason why the magic tide occurs.


    ??mortals who want to use magic and witchcraft must first learn to communicate with the elemental sea.


    of course, samwell had felt the existence of the elemental sea, but he didn''t expect that one day, he would actually enter the "sea".


    it seems that after killing the night king, the aftermath of the explosion of the strange altar brought him into the elemental sea.


    ?of course, more accurately, he brought his spiritual body, or soul, into the elemental sea.


    ??samwell can still vaguely feel the existence of his body, and it seems that he can still go back at any time if he wants.


    ?however, now that he has arrived at the elemental sea, samwell is certainly not willing to return empty-handed.


    somewhere, he always felt that here he could find the answers to many questions that had troubled him for a long time.


    i just don¡¯t know whether this change of the soul entering the elemental sea was an accident or someone planned it.


    if it¡¯s the latter, then he must be careful.


    ?perhaps there is a trap hidden here...


    samwell observed his surroundings cautiously, but only saw colorful elemental undercurrents surging, occasionally bursting out "sprays" that looked beautiful but were actually extremely dangerous.


    but no breath of life was found.


    this sea of ??elements is indeed an extremely dangerous place for ordinary life.


    ?those violent elements can easily tear apart earthly creatures to pieces.


    ? even samwell¡¯s spiritual body, whose mental attributes are off the charts, feels a deep threat.


    he avoided those violent elemental undercurrents and continued to explore forward cautiously.


    ??in such a weird place, samwell couldn''t tell the difference between east, west, north and south, or even up and down.


    the surrounding environment is complex and colorful, but it has no specificity and cannot form a guide.


    as time goes by, those colorful elements gradually become monotonous and boring, and even cause physical discomfort.


    emotions of irritability and anxiety begin to accumulate in the mind.


    ¡°who¡¯s there?¡± so when he saw a figure passing by, samwell immediately became extremely excited.


    but the other party turned around and ran away.


    ¡°hey! i don¡¯t mean any harm.¡±


    ??samwell shouted, trying to sound sincere.


    but the other party did not dare to stay at all, as if he had seen an extremely terrifying enemy.


    because the distance was too far, and there were countless violent elemental undercurrents interfering in the middle, samwell chased for a while, but still lost track of the other party.


    i could only vaguely see that the other party had a weird tail, like a "lizard man".


    samwell was sure that he had never seen the other party before, so he wondered why the other party was so afraid of him.


    in desperation, he had no choice but to continue exploring.


    "oh?" samwell stopped, looked down at the banshee in front of him, and said with a smile, "how do i remember that in slaver''s bay, you guys kept shouting at me to kill me?"


    "then you have misunderstood us." harpy quickly defended, "if you think about it carefully, have we ever caused any substantial harm to you? not only was there no harm, but you also gained a lot in slaver''s bay, right? and those illusions should have given you a lot of hints."


    samwell showed a thoughtful expression, then put down his offensive posture and softened his tone:


    "okay, i''ll give you a chance to explain. why do you want to do this? what tips do you want to give me?"


    ??the harpy breathed a sigh of relief and said cautiously:


    "it all starts with the elemental sea. it is said that tens of thousands of years ago, at the peak of a certain magic tide, a person suddenly gained the ability to communicate with the elemental sea, and he became the first in the world. wizard. some say this man is a yidian, others say he is a valyrian, and others say..."


    ¡°to make a long story short!¡± interrupted samwell angrily.


    ¡°yes, yes, yes.¡± the harpy quickly simplified her language.


    "in short, witchcraft began to spread in the world, evolved into countless schools, and gave birth to countless powerful wizards. there were no gods at that time, and powerful wizards at the peak of the magic tide could even move mountains and fill seas, destroy tian mie di already exists like a god.


    ?however, all this ceased to exist as the tide of magic receded.


    ??the wizards were horrified to find that it became increasingly difficult for them to communicate with the elemental sea, and the spells they cast became weaker and weaker. in the end, the once most powerful witchcraft degenerated into a juggling act.


    this triggered mass panic and despair. fortunately, thousands of years later, the tide of magic resumed again, and wizards were overjoyed to find that they were powerful again.


    after this cycle several times, the wizards began to study how to enter the elemental sea and no longer be affected by the tide of magic. they tried to use this to become true and eternal gods.


    ?later on, someone succeeded and successfully found the way to the sea of ??elements by building an altar.


    ?he thought it was the door to heaven, but he didn''t know that it only led to hell. "


    at this point, the harpy sighed sadly several times, and then continued:


    ¡°you should also be able to see that the elemental sea is not a beautiful place. it is vast and boundless. the existence of elemental undercurrents makes it impossible for even weaker creatures to survive here.


    more importantly, it is easy to get in here, but very difficult to get out. "


    ¡°is it difficult to get out of here?¡± samwell frowned.


    "it''s not too difficult for you." harpy explained, "you are extremely powerful now, and you have a physical body to provide coordinates. if you want to go back, you only need to pay a certain price..."


    samwell wanted to ask what the price would be, but then he thought that he was not in a hurry to go out, so he continued to listen patiently.


    ¡°the first batch of wizards who came to the sea of ??elements did not expect this. they thought they had arrived in heaven and imagined that they could continue to practice in the sea of ??elements and continue to become powerful until they became gods.


    but then they discovered that practicing in the elemental sea was not much faster than in the secular world. instead, they had to always pay attention to the dangerous undercurrents in the elemental sea.


    ??moreover, the life here is too boring and boring, almost like going to jail.


    so, some people want to return to the original world.


    but then they realized that there was no way they could go back.


    panic began to spread in the elemental sea. some people went crazy, some began to attack each other, and some people aimlessly explored the elemental sea, trying to find a way out...


    ??until the magic tide comes again, the elemental sea is closer to the original world in a sense. as a result, some people discovered that they could communicate with mortals in the original world..."


    hearing this, samwell laughed and said:


    ¡°and you guys who are trapped in the elemental sea are regarded as gods?¡±


    ¡°ahem, yes.¡± the harpy continued with some embarrassment,


    ¡°we tried to use this communication to find a way to escape from the elemental sea. later, someone discovered that after being worshiped by mortals, they could get some kind of feedback from mortals and increase their strength. we call this feedback energy the power of faith.


    it allows us to see strong hope again, but it also becomes a wrong path leading to the end...


    at the beginning, everyone only established sects in the world by spreading witchcraft knowledge, gathering believers, and gaining the power of faith.


    but then, some terrible guy discovered a faster way to harvest faith¡ª


    create fear. "


    ??the harpy looked around cautiously, as if she was afraid that her words would be overheard. after confirming that no one else was there, she lowered her voice and continued:


    ¡°or, more accurately, to make the long night.¡±


    samwell showed a true expression and said bluntly:


    ¡°this person you are talking about is r¡¯hllor, right?¡±


    the harpy nodded:


    ¡°yes, he is called by this name now, but he has many other names.


    ?for example, the red god, such as the king of light, and another example,


    night lion! "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 534: Poor thing

    chapter 534 poor guy


    ??the harpy saw that there was not much surprise on samwell''s face, and she immediately understood.


    ¡°have you guessed this a long time ago?¡±


    "hmm." samwell nodded and asked, "so the long night ten thousand years ago was also caused by r''hllor?"


    "yes. you may not know that the power of faith that can be obtained through normal preaching is really very little. except for a small number of fanatic believers, most people say they believe in gods, but they are not pious in their hearts. what they can contribute is they have little power of faith. these guys will only show heartfelt piety when they encounter bad luck and pray to the gods.


    just because he discovered this, r''hllor came up with a brilliant idea¡ª


    create a doomsday catastrophe that can destroy mankind, so that you can take the opportunity to harvest the power of faith.


    ??so there was the first long night, the white walkers appeared for the first time on the continent of westeros, and the kingdom of dawn in the center of the essos continent was destroyed by monsters emerging from the darkness..."


    "wait." samwell interrupted, "how did r''hllor create so many monsters in the night and darkness? is he so powerful?"


    the harpy shook her head and said: "if he was really so powerful, he wouldn''t be trapped in the elemental sea like us. how did r''hllor create the long night? to be honest, i don''t know. the entire element no one in the sea knew that it was r''hllor''s greatest secret.


    he is already proficient in the witchcraft of light and shadow, ice and fire. perhaps the secret of the long night is related to this.


    as for those monsters, they are not monsters at all, but believers of r''hllor. of course, in front of these believers, he will change his identity, such as the so-called cold god. "


    hearing this, samwell asked:


    ¡°is the daughter of light also another identity of r¡¯hllor?¡±


    "no. the daughter of light is r''hllor''s wife." the harpy said, "the first long night was created by the cooperation of these two people. however, just when the first long night was about to end, rach luo killed the daughter of light.¡±


    "why?"


    ¡°i don¡¯t know. we guess it is related to the power of faith. it may be that the spoils are unevenly distributed.¡±


    samwell was silent.


    he had a vague feeling that there might be another reason for r''hllor to kill his wife.


    ?furthermore, according to legend, azor ahai, the hero who led mankind to end the first long night, also killed his wife nissa nissa.


    these two are probably not a coincidence.


    ??also, when facing the night king, r''hllor actually appeared in person and tempted samwell to kill his wife daenerys, saying that this was the only way to end the long night.


    this obviously shows that killing his wife must have extraordinary significance to r''hllor.


    ?thinking of this, samwell glanced at the harpy.


    ?he always felt that this guy seemed respectful, but he might have some reservations.


    ?however, samwell did not press the question, gently skipped the topic, and asked instead:


    ¡°after the first long night, didn¡¯t r¡¯hllor harvest enough power of faith? why do we have to do it a second time?¡±


    "it should be that the power of faith harvested in the first time was not enough for him to break through the restrictions of the elemental sea, so he had a second time. however, this time, all his plans have come true for you... hehe, maybe r''hllor is still preparing for the third one. the second night is here."


    samwell¡¯s eyes narrowed and he immediately asked:


    ¡°do you know how to find r¡¯hllor?¡±


    "you are making things too difficult for me." the harpy spread her hands and looked helpless, "the elemental sea is vast and full of dangers. it is extremely difficult to find people here. you must have tried it before. have some idea about this.


    furthermore, r''hllor must be avoiding you now. after all, you have just become the savior of westeros, and countless powers of faith have gathered in you. at this time, no one dares to confront you head-on.


    but as time goes by, your strength will gradually weaken. after all, humans are the most forgetful race, hehe.


    ?hundreds or thousands of years later, the generations who have personally experienced the long night will die one after another, and future generations will gradually forget you. please forgive me for being blunt, but this is the reality.


    at that time, r''hllor will no longer avoid you. "


    samwell nodded expressionlessly, and was about to ask something more when he suddenly heard a sharp neighing sound.


    ?like a baby''s scream, the sound is like a steel needle, piercing the depths of the soul.


    ?samwell frowned slightly, and the harpy immediately grunted, swaying, and almost fell down.


    ¡°run! it¡¯s an elemental evil spirit!¡±


    "elemental evil spirits?" samwell was just wondering when he saw a large black wave suddenly appeared in front of him.


    ¡°nothing to hide!¡± the harpy swore quickly.


    samwell smiled noncommittally and asked again:


    ¡°what other gods has r¡¯hllor killed?¡±


    ¡°too many!¡± the harpy said with lingering fear,


    "long before the first long night, r''hllor and the lady of light joined forces to kill many gods, including the black goat, the weeping lady, the three gods, shimodor... and you old gods in westeros. "


    samwell¡¯s eyes flickered:


    ¡°the old god was also killed by r¡¯hllor?¡±


    "kill some of them." the harpy explained. "the old gods, or the ancient gods as they call themselves, are a collective name. there are actually hundreds of gods, all of them old guys. they are slow to move, and they are slow to move. the first men were driven north of the neck by the andals, and there were fewer believers in the old gods. as a result, they were generally weak, and they became r''hllor''s target.


    ?however, r''hllor''s killing also aroused public outrage. everyone hated him and was hostile to him. that''s why so many gods secretly provided help after discovering that you became the core figure of r''hllor''s layout. "


    samwell couldn''t deny this.


    ?now that i think about it carefully, i have indeed received a lot of help from the gods.


    let¡¯s just say that this harpy did pass some illusions in the ancient city of gis, allowing him to connect the two long nights.


    also told him vaguely about nissa nissa.


    ?there are also various reminders from the three-eyed crow, the bronze armor given by the old god, the three dragon eggs and the yellow skull given by the god of many faces...


    "of course, r''hllor later discovered that it was too slow to rob the power of faith by killing gods and plundering the godhead. that''s how the long night plan came into being... i have to say that creating fear is really an excellent way to harvest faith. ah.


    i just don¡¯t know what those believers would think if they learned that their sufferings actually come from the gods they pray to day and night. hehe..."


    ¡°what kind of gods are you?¡± samwell curled his lips disdainfully.


    "yes, you are right!" harpy hurriedly agreed, "in the final analysis, we are just a group of wretches trapped in the elemental sea. we are really not worthy of the title of gods. perhaps we can only truly transcend all this. , is the true god. it¡¯s a pity, i don¡¯t know if anyone can do it..."


    while sighing, the harpy''s eyes kept rolling on samwell, but he hesitated to speak.


    ??it seems that he is curious about whether the man in front of him who has just saved the continent of westeros can break through the shackles and become a true **** with the power of this wave of faith.


    ??samwell still looked calm, and seemed not to care about whether he could become a true god.


    "you just said that r''hllor arranged for the second long night because something went wrong during the first long night. do you know what went wrong with him?"


    ¡°i don¡¯t know.¡± the harpy shook her head, and then she was afraid that the other party would think she was hiding something, and then said,


    ¡°this involves r¡¯hllor¡¯s biggest secret. if i knew it, i might not be alive today. lord caesar, if you want to find out about this, you still have to find r¡¯hllor yourself.


    moreover, you''d better find him as soon as possible. the longer you delay, the weaker your faith will be. after all, human beings are the most forgetful. when this generation forgets the long night and the fear of the white walkers, it will gradually forget you. "


    samwell nodded and said:


    ¡°so, what should i do if i want to return to my original world?¡±


    ¡°can you feel your own body?¡± the harpy asked.


    samwell gently closed his eyes and said:


    "can."


    "that''s easy. you just need to use the power of faith to communicate with the body. when the body responds, you can use this to build a ''bridge'' back to the original world. of course, i must remind you that doing so will greatly it consumes the power of your faith. so, please think twice before you do this.¡±


    "i will." samwell nodded, and then turned into a golden light and disappeared into the elemental sea.


    ??the harpy took a deep breath, as if a thousand kilograms of burden had been lifted. after looking left and right, she quickly left in the opposite direction.


    after walking for a long time, she stopped and saw a huge ancient tree standing in the sea of ??elements in front of her.


    ?there is a face weeping blood carved in the middle of the tree trunk, which seems to be full of the vicissitudes of the ages and all the sorrows of the world.


    ¡°you have met caesar.¡± the ancient tree opened its mouth and said.


    ¡°i saw it,¡± said the harpy. ¡°do you think he will end r¡¯hllor?¡±


    ??the ancient tree swayed its branches and set off waves in the elemental sea:


    "i don''t know. maybe, or maybe...he''ll be the new r''hllor..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter : Ending trailer

?finishment preview


    according to previous expectations, this book has entered the final stage.


    see you then.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 535: descendants of the dragon

    chapter 535: the dragon¡¯s descendants


    ?looking at the completely changed king''s landing, shireen baratheon''s eyes flashed with infinite emotion.


    she remembered that when she left the city for oldtown citadel, king''s landing was still shrouded in snow and darkness.


    thirty years have passed, and the first great city in westeros has become bigger and more prosperous than before.


    and she is no longer the helpless girl who was tortured by greyscale.


    the heavy chain around her neck is made of various metals, symbolizing shireen''s extraordinary achievements in medicine, mysticism, history... and other subjects.


    ¡°is this miss shireen?¡± the gate of the gods opened wide, and a knight galloped out.


    ¡°it¡¯s me.¡± shireen stepped forward to greet her.


    ??then the knight dismounted and took off his helmet, revealing an energetic face.


    there are three golden ears of wheat printed on the armor on the chest - this is the coat of arms of the selmy family of harvest hall.


    ¡°welcome to king¡¯s landing, lady shireen. i am leonor of house selmy.¡±


    "hello, leonor." shireen smiled in return, "i heard that lord barristan passed away not long ago. it''s really a pity. he is your great-grandfather, right?"


    "yes. however, my great-grandfather is over a hundred years old, and it is time to return to the embrace of the gods. and when he was alive, he served his majesty caesar and participated in the long night war. he has no regrets." sir leonor he waved his riding crop with emotion and continued,


    "if i could follow his majesty caesar and fight alongside him, i would be willing to die in the hands of the white walkers. it''s a pity that i was not born yet during the long night war."


    ¡°every young knight in the seven kingdoms has the same idea as you.¡± shireen smiled, ¡°let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go into the city. is grand maester qyburn feeling well?¡±


    "oh, okay." sir leonor remounted his horse and led the way. he turned around and said, "lord qyburn is still in good health, but after all, he is over eighty years old and often lacks energy, so he wrote to the citadel. hopefully they can send an assistant.¡±


    ?shireen nodded and said no more words.


    in fact, when the academy decided to send her to king''s landing, it caused widespread controversy and even doubts.


    although grand maester coburn said he wanted an assistant, everyone knew that this old man was old and might not be able to continue to serve as grand maester. therefore, the so-called "assistant" was actually the next grand maester. candidate.


    but the cardinal council of the academy sent a woman.


    ?when shireen became the first female bachelor in the city, many people had some objections. but now, the first female bachelor is about to appear...


    ??if it were thirty years ago, shireen would probably be scared to sleep at night by such pressure.


    but now, she is able to accept any arrangement calmly.


    ?furthermore, deep down in her heart, shireen actually hopes to return to king''s landing and meet some old friends...


    ?the group entered the city, walked through the noisy and crowded streets, and came to the red fort.


    as soon as he entered the door, a servant hurried over and asked:


    ¡°is this miss shireen from the academy?¡±


    "it''s me."


    ¡°the queen is about to give birth, and his majesty the king requires you to go to the delivery room to help immediately!¡±


    ¡°okay, i¡¯ll go there right away.¡±


    having received such an order as soon as she arrived, shireen had no complaints because this was her job.


    ?furthermore, she also knew that his majesty octavian was having a difficult time having heirs, and the queen''s childbirth naturally touched the hearts of many people.


    after simply preparing some tools, shireen followed the guards to maegor''s tower.


    outside the delivery room, she saw the current king of the seven kingdoms.


    he has a pair of resolute brown eyes, and his hair is curly and slender draped over his shoulders. his face is very similar to someone in the past. what he wears on his head is not the famous ruby ??tile steel crown, but a crown inlaid with colorful gems. golden crown.


    it is said that when octavian came of age, he had no intention of inheriting the throne at first.


    after all, caesar has not died yet, he has just fallen into a deep sleep and may wake up one day.


    therefore, the original opinion of the ministers was to let octavian serve as regent and guardian of the whole territory, and to take charge of the seven kingdoms on his behalf.


    ?however, it is said that that night, the important ministers of the imperial council had the same dream, dreaming of his majesty caesar, and the archbishop also received an oracle from caesar¡ª


    so the next day, octavian was directly crowned king.


    ¡°miss shireen, i¡¯m leaving it to you, jane.¡± the king held shireen¡¯s hand and urged her earnestly.


    the janey he refers to is the queen, janey from the hightower family.


    ??this queen jane has a gentle personality and a graceful temperament. she is very popular among the people, but her health is not very good. she has been pregnant three times before, but she miscarried twice and gave birth to a stillbirth once.


    so far, he has not been able to successfully give birth to an heir for the king.


    that¡¯s why the king paid so much attention to this delivery.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, your majesty, i will do my best.¡±


    after shireen finished speaking, she walked into the delivery room.


    ?octavian waited restlessly outside.


    ? time passed little by little, and the queen had been struggling hard in the delivery room for two days and two nights, but she still could not give birth to the child successfully.


    ??the king''s temper became increasingly violent, and he even rushed into the delivery room and reprimanded everyone for being incompetent wastes.


    ??finally scolded away by queen mother margaret.


    octavian left the delivery room and went straight to the church.


    ?in the sanctuary, the statues of the seven gods stand majestically, and in the center where their gazes converge, there is a high platform made of white glazed rock.


    there is a coffin placed on the platform.


    ?octavian climbed up the steps to the high platform and came to the coffin.


    ?through the crystal coffin lid, he could clearly see his father lying quietly inside.


    thirty years have passed, and he himself has transformed from a toddler to a resolute king, but his father seems to have not changed at all.


    still the same as before.


    time seems to be unable to leave any traces on his face.


    ?there is a saying that has been circulating in the seven kingdoms for a long time¡ª


    ¡°mother, why are you here?¡±


    queen mother margaery tyrell walked in. thirty years have passed. this former rose of highgarden is no longer young, but the years have also added a graceful and luxurious temperament to her. at this time, she is wearing wearing a green gold-rimmed palace dress, her whole body exudes the majesty and solemnity of her mother-in-law.


    ¡°if i don¡¯t come, are you going to lock yourself in the church forever?¡±


    ¡°of course not. i¡¯m just...mourning.¡±


    ?margaery took a few steps forward, took out a candle, lit it and placed it in front of the coffin of queen jeyne and the dead baby.


    prayed a few words silently, then looked at his son again and warned:


    ¡°there should be limits to mourning.¡±


    "i don''t understand!" octavian said ventingly, "why don''t the gods give me a son! and father, don''t you all say that he has become a new **** now? then why would he let him do this? is bad luck befalling your son?"


    "you actually think that the gods are omnipotent?" margery did not hide the disappointment in her eyes. "your father has proved one thing with his life, that is, humans do not need to submit to the gods! he used his own life has supported the backbone of the caesar family, and you actually want to kneel down again?"


    ¡°i...i didn¡¯t mean that.¡± octavian panicked.


    margaery obviously did not intend to let her son go so easily, and continued to scold:


    "moreover, your father is facing another war, a war that we mortals cannot understand, let alone imagine. you, as his eldest son and his heir, even if you cannot help him, you should not use ordinary means to help him. don¡¯t bother him with trivial matters during your time, let alone cause any resentment!¡±


    "i haven''t, mother." octavian said quickly, "i will cheer up again. what happened to jane will not break me. i am still young and can still marry again."


    "that''s right." margery slowed down her tone and reached out to straighten her son''s hair. "among the lords of the seven kingdoms, there are still many girls who are suitable for you. i will help choose one to be the queen."


    octavian hesitated for a moment, and then said:


    ¡°mother, i already have a candidate.¡±


    ¡°oh? which lady is it?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s miss alilia.¡±


    "alyria?" margaery was slightly startled, "alyria sand?"


    ¡°alelia caesar!¡± octavian corrected, ¡°she is also of his father¡¯s blood!¡±


    ¡°but your father did not officially marry natalie dane after all, so...¡±


    ¡°but alilia does have the blood of the caesar family in her body! and i am the king. i have the right to legalize the illegitimate daughter and restore her surname to the caesar family!¡±


    ?margaery suddenly remembered something and asked in a deep voice:


    ¡°have you been feeling well for a long time? is helena...¡±


    "that''s right." octavian admitted frankly, "helena is my and alylia''s daughter, and i will also give her an identity."


    "what a mess!" margaery said angrily, "you are the king, but that doesn''t mean you can do whatever you want!"


    "i know helena''s identity is embarrassing, but i don''t want her to be my heir." octavian explained, "since alilia can give birth to a daughter for me, of course she can also give birth to another one for me. son! a legitimate son! a pure-blooded dragon whose parents are both caesars!


    ?who dares to question his legitimacy! "


    margaery still shook her head:


    ¡°but you and alilia are brothers and sisters after all. they have the same father and mother, but they are still brothers and sisters.¡±


    ¡°true dragon bloodline should be intermarrying!¡± octavian said matter-of-factly. ¡°jenny has never been able to give birth to an heir for me. maybe it¡¯s because her body is too weak to bear the true dragon bloodline.¡±


    ¡°aegon, aemon, and rhaenys all combined with non-true dragon blood and still had prosperous heirs.¡±


    "mother, i can''t bear any more questions." octavian held margaery''s arm and said in a deep voice, "do you know how much pressure i have endured over the years? do you know that some people even saying behind my back that the dragon blood in my body is not pure enough!


    so, if another ¡®jenny¡¯ comes, i will collapse!


    only alilia can, she is also a caesar, she has proven that she can bear me children.


    my new queen must be her! "


    ?margaery looked at her stubborn son, finally sighed and said:


    ¡°okay, i¡¯ll write to duke natalie.¡±


    ¡°thank you, mother!¡±


    ...


    the king finally successfully married the person of his choice.


    although it has caused some controversy, it is undeniable that alilia is indeed caesar''s daughter. she had always been named shad, but she enjoyed the treatment of a princess.


    furthermore, aliria inherited her mother¡¯s beauty and character, and was very popular among the nobles of the seven kingdoms.


    ??although there was something wrong with the intermarriage between an illegitimate daughter and a brother and sister, under the strong promotion of queen mother margaret, the marriage was still carried out smoothly.


    ? ? queen daenerys, who has been living on dragonstone since his majesty caesar fell asleep, also rode a black dragon to king''s landing for the first time and attended the wedding.


    ?her daughter, princess rhaenys, and her two sons, prince aegon and prince aemon, also attended with their families.


    i have to say that compared to queen margaery¡¯s lineage, which is only passed down by a single seedling, queen mother daenerys¡¯s lineage is really prosperous.


    ?princess rhaenys had four children, prince aegon had a son and a daughter, and prince aemon also had a son.


    ??at this wedding, the second and third generations of the caesar family gathered together, which made people clearly see this gap.


    the queen mother margaery''s side was deserted, while the queen mother daenerys'' side was lively.


    watching all this, many of the nobles of the seven countries were thoughtful.


    ??if queen aliria cannot give birth to a son for the king, i am afraid that the issue of the heir to the iron throne will arise again.


    not only is the issue of the heir, there is also the embarrassing identity issue of queen alilia, and the issue of the king forcibly marrying his sister... although these issues have been suppressed for the time being, they will eventually be detonated by certain people at a certain time. come out.


    at the wedding banquet, queen margaery wore a dark green palace dress embroidered with the golden roses of the tyrell family, while daenerys wore a black dress with a red three-headed dragon tattooed on her chest.


    ?the two of them were sitting on the high platform in an intimate posture, talking happily, and were as close as sisters.


    offstage, the king led the new queen to accept the blessings of the nobles, then walked out of the throne room and came to the head of the red castle to greet the cheers of the entire people of king''s landing.


    ¡°give me a son,¡± he whispered in his wife¡¯s ear.


    after saying it, he repeated it again.


    ¡°okay.¡± queen alilia responded with a smile.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 536: blood for blood

    chapter 536 blood for blood


    after the king''s wedding, the gloom that hung over king''s landing was swept away.


    as the queen became pregnant again, people in the seven kingdoms were rejoicing, thinking that the political situation in the kingdom would finally become stable.


    unfortunately, the accident happened again.


    queen alilia suddenly gave birth prematurely nine months into her pregnancy. bachelor shireen led the most experienced team of midwives in the country, but failed to save the child.


    to make matters worse, the queen was unable to have any more children due to excessive bleeding.


    after the bad news spread, certain rumors began to spread in the seven kingdoms.


    ? ?some people say that this is ironclad evidence that the king¡¯s blood is impure, others say that it is a punishment for the king to marry his sister, and some even say that the king¡¯s own inheritance rights are illegal¡ª


    a certain knight of bitterbridge asserted that the present king was born less than ten months before the marriage of caesar to queen margery.


    in other words, octavian was actually born out of wedlock.


    ?of course, the knight soon paid the price for his folly.


    baron bitterbridge cut off the man''s head with his own hands and sent it to king''s landing.


    ?however, this does not stop the rumors from continuing to spread.


    doubts about the king and worries about the heir to the iron throne cast a gloom over the entire seven kingdoms.


    conspiracies and rumors are surging and accumulating like underwater undercurrents.


    ?finally, at a royal meeting, lord randyll tarly, hand of the king, proposed that the king declare his brother, prince aegon caesar, the second son of the late king, to be the first heir to the iron throne.


    but this proposal made the king turn pale and walked away on the spot.


    after the meeting, queen mother margaret found her son and asked directly:


    ¡°why don¡¯t you recognize your brother¡¯s inheritance?¡±


    octavian looked at his mother with a mixture of grievance and anger:


    ¡°why should i make aegon the heir when i am so young and can bear an heir?¡±


    "alilia is no longer able to have children. as for helena, no matter how much you love her, she is a girl after all. according to westeros inheritance customs, the uncle''s inheritance rights will take precedence over the daughter."


    "that''s why they deliberately don''t want me to have a son!" octavian suddenly burst out, "jane had miscarriages again and again, and now it''s allilia''s turn! mother, can''t you see it?"


    ?margaery¡¯s expression changed drastically:


    ¡°you, do you have evidence?¡±


    "if i had evidence, i would have cut off aegon''s head and hung it on the city wall!"


    ?margaery breathed a sigh of relief:


    ¡°you can¡¯t slander your brother like this without evidence.¡±


    "slander?" octavian sneered, "could it be that what happened to janey and alyria was a coincidence? they were destined not to give birth to a son for me? don''t you understand yet? mother, they have been plotting for a long time. seize the throne that is rightfully ours!"


    ¡°aegon and aemon are your brothers, and the iron throne belongs to them as well.¡±


    "if i really can''t give birth to an heir, then i will naturally choose aegon as my heir. but now they are trying to kill my heir! you know that jeyne and alilia ate in order to give me an heir. how painful is it? you have also seen them wailing on the delivery bed with your own eyes! do you still remember the miserable scene before jenny died? they ripped open her belly alive!


    ?this **** scene appears in my dreams every night!


    i will never give in! mother, i want them to pay the price! "


    margaery found that she could not convince her son after all, and she even began to doubt herself, were janey and alylia really being assassinated?


    if it¡¯s a coincidence, it¡¯s too much of a coincidence.


    ??jane had two miscarriages and two stillbirths. alilia could successfully give birth to a daughter for the king before marriage, but as soon as she got married, she immediately suffered a stillbirth.


    as a result, they also lose their fertility.


    it really looked like someone was deliberately trying to make the king extinct.


    ¡°i will definitely find out about this matter.¡± octavian gritted his teeth and said, ¡°i will definitely make them pay the price!¡±


    ?margaery was about to speak but stopped, and finally sighed and said:


    ¡°but you will not have any more children after all...¡±


    ¡°i am still young and can still marry again.¡±


    ¡°marry again? what should alilia do?¡±


    ¡°father can marry two wives, why can¡¯t i.¡± octavian said, ¡°and aegon targaryen also married two wives.¡±


    "aegon targaryen conquered the seven kingdoms, and your father ended the long night and saved mankind. how can you compare with them?" margaery said, "kings and kings are different. what they did the nobles can tolerate things, but you may not do it. by marrying alilia as queen, you have already made many people have opinions. if you marry again..."


    ¡°do they dare to rebel?¡± octavian interrupted.


    ?margery pursed her lips, and after a long moment of silence, she said:


    "don''t be reckless in this matter. i will send people to investigate. if aegon and the others are really up to something...i will never forgive them!"


    after saying that, queen mother margaret turned and left.


    octavian looked at his mother''s retreating back, twitched his lips, shook his head and said:


    "mother, even gavin mander can''t find out their clues, so what can you find out?"


    ?the king sat behind his desk, hiding himself in the shadows.


    at this moment, he felt endless loneliness sweeping over him.


    ?i don¡¯t know how long it took, but there was a knock on the door again.


    ¡°your majesty, the king¡¯s hand wishes to see you.¡± the guard¡¯s voice came.


    a cold glint flashed in octavian''s eyes, but he still said:


    ¡°let him in.¡±


    ??earl randyll tarly pushed the door open and was about to salute when he heard the king speak first and ask:


    ¡°lord randyll, are you here again to persuade me to declare aegon the heir?¡±


    ?earl landau shook his head slightly and said:


    ¡°no, your majesty, i¡¯m here to ask you to resign.¡±


    as he spoke, he actually took off the brooch symbolizing the hand of the king from his clothes and put it on the table.


    ??the king''s face changed for a while, and finally he asked angrily:


    "rando tarly! what do you mean? forced to have a baby?"


    "your majesty, you misunderstood." earl landau said calmly, "i just feel that my body can no longer support the service of the kingdom, so i resigned."


    octavian sneered:


    ¡°haha, don¡¯t think that i don¡¯t understand what you are thinking. you just want to force me to declare your grandson-in-law as the heir to the iron throne!¡±


    ?earl landau sighed and looked at the king with a particularly complicated look:


    "do you really think so? aegon married my granddaughter, but have you forgotten that you are also my grandson?"


    ¡°but you always wanted aegon to take the iron throne, right?¡±


    ¡°if you have a son, i will definitely support him.¡±


    ¡°i have a daughter!¡±


    ¡°the inheritance rights of women must be ranked after those of the men in the family...¡±


    ¡°that was targaryen succession, but now it¡¯s the caesars!¡±


    "this is the inheritance practice of westeros," lord landau said without giving in. "if you deny this, you are shaking the inheritance rights of hundreds of lords. your majesty, please do not act out of emotion."


    ¡°then convene a great council!¡± octavian said suddenly.


    ¡°great council?¡±


    "that''s right! let the lords of westeros decide who should inherit the iron throne!"


    ?earl landau gave the king a deep look:


    "your majesty, have you thought clearly? more than two hundred years ago, the targaryen family also held a great council in order to select an heir. at that time, they also made a choice between a female heir and a male heir. what was the result? i believe you must understand.¡±


    ¡°i said,¡± octavian emphasized every word, ¡°this is the caesars¡¯ dynasty, not the targaryen dynasty!¡±


    ¡°but the nobles of the seven kingdoms are still those nobles.¡±


    "then let these nobles make their choice. lord landao, don''t you allow this request?"


    "of course not." lord landau bowed, "of course you have the right to convene a grand council."


    ¡°then can you stay on?¡±


    ?earl landau still shook his head:


    "your majesty, i am already eighty years old. i am really old. please let me die in jiaoling."


    ?octavian looked at earl landau, whose hair was covered with frost. a trace of sadness emerged in his heart, but it was quickly replaced by anger.


    but in the end, he nodded:


    ¡°okay, do you have any recommendations for the new hand of the king?¡±


    ?earl landau thought for a while and said:


    ¡°tyrion lannister, can take my place.¡±


    "lannister?" octavian''s mouth twitched slightly, "okay, i will consider your proposal."


    ?earl landau didn¡¯t say anything more and leaned over to salute:


    "i will leave king''s landing after the grand council. please take care of yourself, your majesty."


    ...


    one month later, the great council was held in king''s landing. more than 500 lords from the seven kingdoms gathered in the red keep to discuss the future successor of the kingdom.


    after three days of discussion, aegon caesar, the second son of the late king, finally overwhelmingly defeated helena caesar, the only daughter of the current king, and became the heir to the iron throne.


    this result is not unexpected.


    in westeros, except for the slightly special situation of dorne, male heirs always have higher succession than females.


    ?however, unexpectedly, prince aegon behaved calmly after receiving the news.


    ?at that time, he was escorting lord randyll tarly back to horn hill. after receiving the canonization document, he just smiled and said:


    ¡°it¡¯s a good arrangement. i can spend time with my mother more conveniently.¡±


    queen daenerys has always lived on dragonstone, so there is nothing wrong with prince aegon¡¯s words.


    such an indifferent attitude disappointed many ambitious people who were waiting to see the excitement.


    ?it also eased the already critical situation in an instant.


    it seems that the caesar family is more united than many people expected.


    ?however, what happened next intensified the conflicts within the caesar family.


    to talk about this, we have to mention one person -


    the king¡¯s only daughter, princess helena.


    princess helena was born to the king and queen alilia, but after she was born, she has been living in king''s landing as an illegitimate daughter.


    in order to protect the king''s reputation, queen alilia never told anyone who helena''s father was.


    so until the king officially married her mother and legalized her identity, helena thought she was a **** of some lowly knight.


    ?this feeling of inferiority shrouded her childhood, making her character awkward and sensitive.


    after being recognized by the king, this inferiority gradually turned into arrogance, and sensitivity turned into arrogance.


    the failure of the succession battle also made the ten-year-old princess feel disgusted with her uncle, prince aegon.


    ?this time when she learned that her father had entrusted her with her uncle''s storm''s end castle, princess helena immediately felt the thrill of revenge.


    ?so, one morning, she drove her little dragon "fire cloud" and galloped south.


    ¡°fire cloud¡± is a dragon whose whole body is red and its wing membranes are as thin as clouds, hence its name. it was hatched from the fourth dragon egg produced by cleopatra. it had lived with princess helena since she was a child and had a deep relationship with her.


    ??the red dragon carried the princess all the way south to storm''s end castle.


    at this time, prince aegon was still escorting lord randyll tarly back to horn hill, so his son daeron caesar received the princess.


    of course, it is not appropriate to say "reception".


    because the princess did not enter the castle, but landed on the terrace, held her little head high, and asked her uncle and her family to move out of her castle immediately in a commanding tone.


    ?such an attitude naturally angered daeron, and he immediately retorted, saying that helena was just an illegitimate bastard.


    we know that in the absence of elders, fights among children can easily get out of control.


    especially when these children have powers that they cannot fully control.


    daeron''s words angered the already sensitive helena, who screamed and ordered her dragon to attack.


    maybe she just wanted to scare her cousin, maybe "fire cloud" misunderstood the master''s intention, or maybe the red dragon was in a bad mood that day... but no matter what, when the princess gave the order, the red dragon aimed at darren and sprayed out the dragon flame!


    ?this turn of events caught the surrounding guards off guard, and even princess helena herself was frightened.


    it wasn¡¯t until her cousin¡¯s screams reached her ears that she hurriedly fled storm¡¯s end on a red dragon.


    after receiving the news, prince aegon hurried back to storm''s end and saw his son who was disfigured by the fire and had to amputate one arm.


    ?in this case, no matter how good-tempered prince aegon is, he cannot accept such humiliation.


    ?so he immediately publicly asked the king to hand over the murderer of his son.


    ?the king knew that he was in the wrong, so he could only write a letter to his brother to apologize in person, but he was unwilling to hand over his daughter.


    ?however, as compensation for his brother, the king rescinded his previous order and changed the title of prince aegon to prince of storm''s end.


    it is equivalent to offering stormlands and storm''s end as compensation.


    ??but this did not extinguish prince aegon''s anger.


    ¡°he can¡¯t use what is mine as an apology,¡± prince aegon declared. ¡°there is only one way to gain my forgiveness¡ª


    blood for blood, fire for fire! "


    ??the king obviously cannot agree to this condition.


    princess helena is his only child, how could he agree to let her accept the punishment of dragon flames?


    as a result, the conflicts between the two sides began to intensify.


    the hot-tempered prince aemon even did something outrageous. in order to vent his anger on his brother and nephew, the prince, then the commander of the royal navy, mobilized a fleet to blockade king''s landing and aimed hundreds of cannons at it. the red fort on the cliff bank.


    ?and asked the king to hand over princess helena within three days, otherwise he would bombard the red fort.


    this move undoubtedly pushed the seven kingdoms to the brink of civil war.


    but at this critical moment, queen daenerys came to the king again riding the black dragon drogon.


    the queen mother margaret received her with the most solemn courtesy and talked with her alone all night.


    the next day, when the two queen mothers walked hand in hand to the top of the red keep, the city of king''s landing erupted in cheers.


    ?everyone knows that civil war will never happen.


    prince aemon withdrew his fleet, and the king declared that he would no longer pursue the two brothers for their insolence.


    as compensation for his nephew daeron being burned, prince aegon was named prince of storm''s end and warden of the stormlands.


    at the same time, the king also announced that he would never marry again.


    ?only then did everyone understand that this last condition was the king¡¯s real concession.


    queen alilia was sterilized. if the king never married again, he would never have new children.


    in this way, prince aegon also locked in his identity as the heir to the iron throne.


    some people are happy and some are sad about this result.


    ??but in any case, the clouds of the civil war have dissipated, and everything seems to be on track again.


    ?however, the seeds of hatred have been sown. whether they will take root and grow stronger, or whether they will gradually dissipate over time, no one can tell.


    five years have passed in the blink of an eye.


    princess helena quietly came of age and married ser denys arryn, the eldest son of lord harold arryn, warden of the vale.


    not long after the two got married, princess helena became pregnant.


    ?a witch from across the narrow sea vowed that princess helena would have a boy in her belly.


    ? king octavian was overjoyed when he heard this and held a grand banquet in the red castle to celebrate that he was about to have a grandson.


    at the same time, a new issue began to come to the fore¡ª


    if the king has a grandson, who is higher in the line of succession than prince aegon?


    some people worry that the dispute over the inheritance of the iron throne will once again stir up the political situation of the seven kingdoms.


    but soon, people discovered that their worries seemed to be unnecessary.


    because princess helena had a miscarriage.


    ??the bad luck that originally enveloped the king and queen actually passed on to the princess.


    are the gods really unwilling to give the king a male heir? or are some people secretly targeting the king''s lineage?


    ?it is said that king octavian almost fell into madness after learning the news.


    ??he put all the servants in the red keep into a dark prison and interrogated each one personally, vowing to find out the person who murdered his unborn grandson.


    ??at every trial, the king asked bluntly whether aegon aemon had sent them.


    it seems that the king has determined that his two biological brothers are constantly murdering his heirs.


    ?it is a pity that no matter how tortured the king was, no one dared to admit this crime.


    ?heads fell to the ground one after another. they were impaled on spears and placed on the top of the red fort. they looked terrifying and frightening.


    ?although there is no evidence, princess helena seems to believe that her two uncles are the real culprits behind the murder of her children.


    ?so this mother who had just lost her child, on impulse, climbed onto her mount "fire cloud" with her body still recovering, and headed south again to storm''s end castle.


    storm''s end was shrouded in a storm that day, and the rain was so heavy that it was impossible to open one''s eyes.


    but such heavy rain could not extinguish princess helena''s inner anger.


    she rode a red dragon and circled over the castle, constantly cursing her uncle and accusing him of harming her children.


    ?this behavior of the princess does seem stupid and unnecessary, but considering that this is a mother who has just lost her child, it is understandable.


    prince aegon didn''t care about his niece. he just closed the city gate tightly and pretended not to hear the curses.


    however, he can think that princess helena is nothing, but some people can''t.


    ?princess helena, who was venting her inner anger wantonly at high altitude, had obviously forgotten that she had hurt a young man here five years ago¡ª


    son of prince aegon, daeron.


    ??the boy who was disfigured and had his limbs amputated by the "fire cloud" has never forgotten the harm and pain this vicious princess inflicted on him.


    ?so, when he saw princess helena''s figure appearing over storm''s end castle again, daeron immediately mounted his mount, a black dragon named "ink wing".


    under the control of prince daeron, "ink wing" was like a black lightning, flying straight towards the red dragon in the sky.


    ?caught off guard, "fire cloud" was torn open by the black dragon on his right abdomen with a scar that almost penetrated the entire body.


    prince daeron would not easily let go of the murderer who ruined his life. driven by the desire for revenge, he continued to control the black dragon and launch fatal attacks on the red dragon and princess helena.


    ?two dragons, one black and one red, fought fiercely over storm''s end castle. balls of fireballs exploded in the sky, and the brilliant firelight even overwhelmed the lightning and thunder for a time.


    when prince aegon realized that the situation was not good, he hurriedly mounted his mount balerion to break up the fight, only to find that the red dragon "fire cloud" had already spun and fallen.


    ?it crashed on the cliff bank near the sea, and the sound of landing was so loud that the entire storm''s end trembled.


    ?through the smoke and dust, prince aegon discovered that the "fire cloud" had only one breath left.


    its wings were torn off, its ribs were pierced through its body, and the organs in its belly were **** and exposed. princess helena had been burned into an unrecognizable corpse.


    prince aegon was speechless for a moment as he watched the king''s only daughter die in front of him.


    five years ago, princess helena burned her own son. he once clamored to "blood for blood, fire for fire." now, his words have come true.


    but prince aegon also knew very well that the death of princess helena also broke the fragile peace within the caesar family, causing the conflicts and hatred that had been accumulated for many years to completely explode.


    the war seems to be unstoppable.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 537: The Road to Transcendence (Finale)

    chapter 537 the road to transcendence (finale)


    when princess helena''s body was returned to king''s landing, queen alilia cried until she fainted.


    ?but king octavian was terrifyingly calm.


    he just issued an order in a calm tone, requiring prince aegon to bring daeron, the murderer of princess helena, to king''s landing within ten days for trial.


    when the news reached storm''s end, prince aegon claimed that it was princess helena who provoked the provocation first, and he believed that this was daeron''s revenge for princess helena''s atrocities five years ago.


    at this point, the confrontation between the king and the prince of storm''s end officially became public.


    ?ten days passed quickly, and the king did not wait for the prince of storm''s end who came to plead guilty, so he immediately declared aegon caesar treason and deprived him of all his titles.


    ?this time, the long-awaited black dragon drogon did not come to the throne again.


    queen daenerys is staying at dragonstone and seems to have no intention of taking part in the disputes between her children.


    queen mother margaret also left king¡¯s landing and returned to highgarden with her sad and exhausted body.


    the two queen mothers let go, and no one could stop the conflict between the king and the prince of storm''s end.


    ?the king immediately issued a conscription order to the whole country, asking all lords loyal to him to come to king''s landing with troops to assist him in the crusade against the rebellion.


    almost at the same time, prince aegon also declared that octavian was not qualified to rule the seven kingdoms, and presented evidence that he was illegitimate, and asked the lords of the seven kingdoms to swear allegiance to the real legal owner of the iron throne¡ªhimself. .


    the public declaration of the two men split the seven kingdoms into two. the lords, nobles, knights and common people all had to choose sides, and accordingly they fought with each other.


    ?this scene is like a reappearance of the "dance of the blood dragon" during the targaryen dynasty.


    coincidentally, the two parties in the struggle have all kinds of fatalistic similarities with the enemies of the past.


    ?therefore, many people continue to use the terms "green party" and "black party" to distinguish the two forces currently vying for the iron throne.


    the line of king octavian comes from the queen mother margaery tyrell. this queen mother was born in the tyrion family and liked to wear green palace dresses, so she was called the "green party".


    ?queen daenerys targaryen is accustomed to dressing herself up in the red and black colors of the targaryen family, so her line of descendants is also called the "black party."


    since octavian is sitting on the iron throne, the "green party" occupies the orthodox position, but in fact, in terms of strength, the "black party" actually has the advantage.


    because the "green party" has a small population, while the "black party" has a prosperous population.


    ?this advantage is especially important for a family that can control giant dragons, because more people means more dragons.


    ??now the number of dragons owned by the caesar family has exceeded thirty, but the number of dragon knights is not enough to control these dragons.


    among these dragons, the most powerful is undoubtedly the white dragon cleopatra.


    but as the mount of the late king caesar, it did not accept other riders, so it is still an "ownerless" dragon.


    many people therefore believed that the late king caesar was not dead, otherwise cleopatra would not have refused to accept the new master.


    after the white dragon, the most powerful dragon is the black dragon drogon who belongs to queen mother daenerys, followed by rhaegal who belongs to jon snow, and vesely who belongs to tyrion lannister hold head high.


    ?after the long night war, jon snow became the commander-in-chief of the night''s watch and is now stationed at the site of the great wall to guard against the wildlings from the north moving south.


    as a night watchman, jon had sworn not to participate in the battle of the seven kingdoms, so he didn''t need to consider his dragon.


    ??tyrion lannister is the duke of casterly rock and his daughter is married to prince aemon, so he should be counted as a "black party".


    ? ? queen mother daenerys¡¯s two sons and one daughter, namely prince aegon aemon and princess rhaenys, own the dragons balerion, meraxes and vhagar respectively.


    three dragons named after the three dragons that were the ancestors of house targaryen more than three hundred years ago.


    ?princess rhaenys has four children, prince aegon has a son and a daughter, and prince aemon also has a son. this means seven dragons belonging to the "black party".


    in total, the "black party" has twelve dragons.


    ??on the other hand, the "green party" only has a dragon named "yao yang" that belongs to king octavian.


    ?princess helena originally had a dragon, but unfortunately it died at storm''s end.


    twelve to one, the "black party" has an absolute advantage in the number of dragons.


    in terms of military power, although the "green party" occupies the orthodox position, in fact, the "black party" still dominates.


    the local base of the "green party" is obviously the reach, because this is the sphere of influence of king octavian''s mother clan.


    after the conflict between the two sides intensified, the lords of the reach were also the first to raise troops and declare their support for the king.


    of course, not all the river lords responded to the king''s call. for example, the lord of hornhill, lord randyll tarly, the former hand of the king, chose to stand still and not help the two.


    ??the one who also chose not to help each other was dorne.


    but after queen aliria wrote a tearful letter home to her mother, lord natalie dayne summoned the dornish lords and ordered them to lead an army north to support the king.


    but other than that, the ¡°green party¡± doesn¡¯t have much help.


    there is no doubt that most of the lords of the stormlands chose to follow their lord, prince aegon.


    ??in the riverlands, since the duke of riverrun married princess rhaenys, he was naturally the backbone of the "black party" and immediately announced that he was on the side of prince aegon.


    in the north, the stark family originally did not intend to side with them, but when prince aegon rode balerion to winterfell and had a conversation with duke rickon, he finally convinced the north to side with them. aside.


    in fact, this result is not unexpected.


    ??because jon snow, duke rickon''s brother, is originally the nephew of queen mother daenerys. with this relationship, the stark family is originally a "black party" line.


    as for the valley, everyone originally thought that the arryn family would support the king. after all, the son of duke harold arryn married princess helena.


    but no one expected that despite the hatred of killing his wife, the arryn family actually chose to support prince aegon.


    ??although the three northern realms have always advanced and retreated together, this was due to the marriage of the three families of stark, tully and arryn.


    ?the current duke harold arryn of the eyrie is the adopted son of countess anya waynwood, lord of ironoak city. later, after the death of lord robert arryn, he changed his surname and inherited the eyrie.


    this person does not have a deep relationship with the stark and tully families, and logically speaking, he has no obligation to advance and retreat with each other.


    but no matter what, the three northern territories eventually became the "black party" series.


    as for the west, everyone originally thought that the lannister family would undoubtedly be the "black party". after all, duke tyrion''s daughter married prince aemon, and he himself obviously has the blood of the targaryen family. a natural ally to queen mother daenerys.


    ?but unexpectedly, when prince aegon came to casterly rock to seek support, he was rejected by duke tyrion.


    "you brothers can fight as much as you want, we in the west will not participate." duke tyrion said.


    ?some people believe that duke tyrion''s move was to learn from his father, duke tywin''s performance during the reaver war. he stayed put and waited until the final situation became clear before attacking to seize the fruits of victory.


    duke tyrion had no excuse for this, but strictly ordered the nobles of the westerlands not to participate in the war.


    but no matter what the western territory chooses, it is an undisputed fact that the "black party" has the upper hand at this time.


    ?king octavian saw that the situation was not good, so he wanted to get support from overseas.


    ?one more thing to mention here is that after the long night war, the seven kingdoms began to expand externally after ten years of rest and recuperation.


    the target of expansion is the free trade city-state on the other side of the narrow sea.


    ?originally during caesar''s time, braavos, the most powerful and wealthy among the free cities, had been conquered and became a province under the iron throne.


    with this foundation, coupled with the technological advantages of new warships and artillery, the westeros naval fleet soon dominated the main channels of the narrow sea and forced the free trade cities to surrender one by one.


    ?today, the nine free trade cities, as well as the three cities in slaver''s bay, have all been brought under the rule of the iron throne.


    ?however, due to the backwardness of communication technology, the iron throne has extremely limited control over overseas provinces that are far away from each other. it basically can only rely on the local governor''s office for regional autonomy.


    ?octavian thought of these overseas provinces when he found that he could not gain an overwhelming advantage in westeros.


    ?so he also issued conscription orders to these overseas provinces, and at the same time married the daughter of uthello antalion, the governor of braavos, as his queen.


    this move is not only to win over overseas provinces, but also to continue his own bloodline.


    after a hasty and simple wedding, the king began to devote himself wholeheartedly to preparing for war.


    at this time, king qin¡¯s army from the reach and dorne had already assembled at bitter bridge, and faced off across the mander river from the stormlands army led by prince aegon himself.


    ??and the armies from the three northern realms have also gone south along the king''s road, crossed the neck, met on the banks of the trident river, and advanced towards king''s landing, the capital of the seven kingdoms.


    on the narrow sea, the royal naval fleet commanded by prince aemon met with the combined fleet formed by the overseas provinces in the waters of cape marseille.


    the war is about to break out.


    on this day, after having breakfast, king octavian put on a special gold armor and a sky-blue cloak and came to the temple.


    he first prayed to the seven gods, and then looked at the crystal coffin in the center of the church.


    ¡°father, if you really love me, please bless me with victory.¡±


    octavian pressed a kiss on the coffin lid and was about to leave when he suddenly discovered that the man in the coffin had opened his eyes!


    ?those brown eyes, as vast as the sea, are staring at me quietly!


    ?octavian thought he was dazzled, so he couldn''t help but raise his hand and rub his eyes. after confirming again and again, he realized that what he saw was not an illusion.


    ¡°father, father...why are you awake...¡±


    "if i don''t wake up, you''re going to tear down the whole house." samwell sighed helplessly and sat up slowly.


    ?octavian looked at all this blankly, as if he had not yet fully accepted this fact.


    ?until he saw his father crawling out of the coffin and standing in front of him, all the suppressed emotions in octavian''s heart, fear, anger, unwillingness, grief... came out like a tide, making the king completely out of control.


    ??i saw him suddenly kneeling down, hugging samwell''s thigh, and burst into tears.


    the white knights guarding the door heard the king''s cry and rushed in in fright. however, when they saw the scene in the temple clearly, they were all dumbfounded.


    samwell waved his hand, signaling the white knights to retreat.


    then he patted his son on the head and sighed:


    ¡°do you know it¡¯s hard to be a king?¡±


    ?octavian didn¡¯t answer, he just kept crying like a child who was bullied outside.


    when he finally calmed down, he suddenly felt at a loss.


    samwell said:


    "okay, just wait at home while i drag those guys back and spank them one by one."


    hearing this, octavian felt a sense of shame in his heart. recalling what had happened over the years, he suddenly felt as if he was in another world.


    how could you mess things up so badly?


    samwell ignored his son''s complicated mood and walked straight out of the temple.


    at this time, the white dragon cleopatra has arrived in the sky above the red castle. the huge body that blocks the sky and the sun shrouds the entire castle. her excited roar is like thunder, venting her longing for her master to her heart''s content.


    ??samwell jumped on the back of the dragon, rode the white dragon northward, and met the northern army heading south in front of harrenhal.


    when the iconic white dragon appeared in the sky, the young nobles and soldiers were still in a daze, but the veterans, especially those who had experienced the long night battle, were all excited with tears in their eyes.


    ¡°your majesty caesar!¡±


    ¡°long live caesar!¡±


    the cheers came one after another, spreading around like waves.


    ??the white dragon flew over the army, and the soldiers below fell to their knees one after another like wheat fields blown by the wind.


    samwell did not land, but continued southward, reaching bitterbridge.


    ??the "green party" and "black party" armies that were confronting each other had the same reaction after seeing the white dragon.


    prince aegon listened to the older nobles around him shouting the name of caesar, and his heart was filled with disbelief.


    the word father is so familiar yet unfamiliar to him.


    he grew up listening to his father''s legendary stories, but he never experienced his father''s true embrace.


    but he knew very well that everything he had came from the man on the back of the white dragon.


    ¡°father!¡± he shouted.


    but received no response.


    the white dragon flew across the sky and continued to the east.


    ¡°misha! misha!¡±


    ¡°they are calling you mother.¡± samwell whispered in his wife¡¯s ear.


    daenerys smiled happily and reached out to wave to the crowd below.


    after a long time, she retreated into her husband''s arms and said tiredly:


    ¡°sam, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    "good."


    samwell drove the black dragon all the way west and returned to dragonstone island again.


    back to the place where daenerys was born.


    ninety years ago, a storm struck dragonstone, destroying most of the warships in the royal fleet and destroying the last hope of house targaryen.


    but at the same time, a new life was born on dragonstone with a special mission and hope.


    daenerys targaryen "stormborn".


    today, dragonstone island is calm, and she has completed her legendary life on the back of the dragon and in her husband''s arms.


    samwell quietly felt his wife take her last breath. suddenly, he raised his head with a feeling and looked at the sky in the distance.


    ?through the endless night sky and endless fog, he saw a panicked face.


    "r''hllor." samwell raised his lips, "no wonder you insist on killing dany. it turns out that she is the reincarnation of the lady of light."


    ??samwell knew that daenerys''s death exposed the position of r''hllor, the lord of light, and there was an inexplicable connection between the two.


    ?through this connection, he can immediately return to the elemental sea, find r''hllor, kill him, and end everything.


    ?however, samwell did not do this. he just landed back to the ground with his wife in his arms.


    gathering everyone together, they used the traditional ceremony of the targaryen family - cremation to send his wife off for the last time.


    after doing all this, samwell went to highgarden again.


    because he could feel that margaery didn''t have much time left.


    ¡°is dany gone?¡±


    "um."


    ¡°i¡¯m leaving too...¡±


    ¡°i will accompany you.¡±


    ?margery laughed and complained deliberately:


    ¡°you don¡¯t know how, you are almost becoming a god.¡±


    samwell shook his head:


    "becoming a **** is not easy. my body can only last a few hundred years before it will decay. after that, i''m afraid i will have to go to the elemental sea like the so-called ''gods'' like the seven gods, the old gods, and the red gods. become a miserable prisoner.¡±


    ?margery probably didn¡¯t understand, and blinked in confusion.


    samwell did not explain too much, and instead said:


    ¡°do you remember the first time we met?¡±


    "remember." margaery couldn''t help but smile, "you were fat back then."


    "yes. when i came to highgarden, you personally made me a knight." samwell said with a look of memory on his face, "i remember you were wearing a red silk waist dress, as beautiful as a midsummer rose. .¡±


    the smile on margery¡¯s lips spread out, as beautiful as before:


    ¡°sam, i want to canonize you again.¡±


    "ok."


    as he spoke, samwell knelt down beside the bed, pulled out the giant sword and handed it to his wife, and used his telekinesis to help her place the sword on his shoulder.


    margery looked at her husband kneeling in front of her, as if she had returned to that day many years ago. she spoke softly and said:


    ¡°i, margaery tyrell, daughter of mace tyrell, in the name of governor of the reach, warden of the south, and duke of highgarden, canonize samwell caesar as a pioneer knight.


    all the unclaimed lands in the river bend can be developed by you, and all the unclaimed people can be protected by you. may the heavenly father grant you integrity, may the holy mother grant you mercy, may the warrior grant you courage, may the old woman grant you wisdom, may the stranger grant you the strength to defeat all enemies! "


    "i, samwell caesar, under the witness of the seven gods, swear by the heroic spirit of the holy ancestor ''green hand'' garth, to dedicate my loyalty to the great duke of metz! from now on, your will is mine uphold the belief that the point of your sword is the direction i am heading forward!


    i will protect this honor with my life! "


    samwell solemnly swore, but suddenly found that his attribute panel began to gradually become blurry.


    his strength, agility and the highest spiritual attributes turned into little bits of starlight and merged into his body.


    such a change surprised samwell, but he did not panic too much.


    ?there are really not many things that can move him now.


    ??samwell remembered that it was after this canonization ceremony that he had the attribute panel and started the road to conquest.


    ??unexpectedly, now, he and margaery were replaying the game, but it would cause the attribute panel to change again.


    ??although the attribute panel is gradually disappearing, samwell does not feel the decline in strength.


    it seems that this golden finger is integrating into my body in a new way.


    on the contrary, it gave him better control over his abilities.


    when he came back to his senses, samwell realized that margaery had closed her eyes.


    he got up and stepped forward, pressed a kiss on his wife''s forehead, and then went out to call his family members who were waiting outside.


    the sound of crying followed.


    after burying margaery, samwell wanted to take natalie dayne back to starfall city, but she said she wanted to go to eagle beak island.


    ??samwell naturally would not refuse.


    ?? today''s yingzui island has changed a lot, and it is no longer the small castle it used to be.


    due to its good geographical location, near the mouth of the turbulent river, and the production of brandy, a drink that sells well all over the world, and with the blessing of caesar''s reputation, this territory has developed extremely rapidly and now has more than 300,000 citizens. big territory.


    the people of yingzui island were extremely excited about the king''s return.


    ?however, samwell just wanted to seek peace and quiet, so he took natalie to build a small wooden house on a remote beach. they fished and cooked every day, watched the sunset and sunrise, and lived the life of an ordinary fisherman.


    three years passed like this, and natalie finally closed her eyes in samwell''s arms.


    ?at that moment, the sun was rising in the east, and the bright morning light shone on the summer sea, like a golden road.


    ??samwell took natalie''s body back to starfall city for burial, then rode on the white dragon and began to wander aimlessly on the continent of westeros.


    the sun rises and sets, and the years are ruthless.


    ??he watched helplessly as his son octavian died and his grandson also died. all the familiar faces disappeared one by one until the world became completely strange.


    at this time, the seven kingdoms have become extremely powerful, spanning the two continents of westeros and essos. the strength of the caesar family has also reached its peak, with more than 200 dragons, and its power is so great that it even it surpassed the valyrian empire back then.


    as the founder and guardian of this powerful empire, caesar was supported and worshiped by countless people.


    ? and because he woke up again after sleeping for thirty years, and he was immortal and immortal, more and more people worshiped caesar as a god.


    but samwell only felt endless loneliness.


    ?the vicissitudes of the world unfolded before him like a never-ending river, and he could see it at a glance.


    ?at a certain moment, samwell stood on the top of the red mountains, watching the dawn tear through the darkness, and suddenly realized something.


    his ageless face was quickly covered with dense wrinkles, and his originally straight waist suddenly bent. in just a blink of an eye, samwell changed from a strong young man to an old man. old man.


    even samwell could feel that the fire of his life was gradually dimming, and it seemed that it would be extinguished at any time.


    is the body about to decay?


    samwell realized this.


    he also knows that the only way at this moment is to let the soul get rid of the body and return to the elemental sea.


    in this way, he can live forever.


    the price is to become a poor creature called a god, but actually a prisoner.


    cleopatra seemed to feel the state of her master, turned her head, and neighed sadly.


    samwell patted the white dragon''s head gently and said with a smile:


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t leave you.¡±


    he suddenly straightened his back again, his eyes suddenly firm.


    when you give up your body, you give up all hope.


    samwell suddenly had an enlightenment.


    ?at this moment, all the previous memories were connected together like scattered beads, and suddenly poured into samwell''s heart.


    "you are wrong. the elemental sea is a shelter and a prison. it can give you temporary comfort, but it also cuts off your path to transcendence."


    "r''hllor, no matter how many nights you create, it will all be in vain."


    ¡°the true divinity is actually hidden in human nature.¡±


    suddenly, samwell''s life started burning again.


    ?his old and wrinkled skin has regained its youthful vitality and elasticity at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    samwell closed his eyes, then opened them suddenly.


    then he found himself standing in the endless void.


    a huge green planet was slowly rotating in front of him.


    the outer periphery of the planet is surrounded by a colorful band of light.


    ¡°this is true detachment.¡±


    samwell said softly.


    he easily found the traces of r''hllor in the belt of light.


    ?as long as he wants to, he can now crush this "god" that he once regarded as invincible like a bug.


    ?however, the moment he took action, samwell suddenly changed his mind.


    born in sorrow, died in happiness.


    ?perhaps human beings need long nights and an ever-present fear.


    ??samwell decided to let r''hllor go and let him be the great villain of this world.


    ?? no matter how hard r''hllor tried, he couldn''t escape his grasp.


    as soon as samwell had an idea, he returned to the crimson mountains again.


    cleopatra flapped her wings excitedly and neighed.


    samwell''s eyes slowly swept across the world, and suddenly stopped on the shore of the summer sea.


    on the golden beach, three little girls were playing and playing.


    they look to be about six or seven years old. the oldest girl has curly brown hair and eyes as innocent and gentle as a deer in the forest. behind her is another girl with silver hair and purple eyes. she is as beautiful as an elf and is unreal. the youngest the silly and cute one followed behind the sisters.


    the afterglow of the setting sun shone on them, warm and soft.


    ?the silver bell-like laughter echoed on the beach and spread far and wide amidst the sound of the waves.


    samwell looked at this scene, and a smile appeared on his lips unconsciously.


    eternal life does not necessarily mean eternal loneliness.


    (complete book)


    (end of this chapter)